ă€Š500th Time Reborn, A World Only Known By Women: The Karma Systemă€‹


 Chapter 1 My Goddess

    Opening my eyes, I was looking up into a blue sky, and I could feel the grass under me, but I wasn''t sure how I got here. My head was fuzzy, and I couldn''t seem to remember anything, almost like my mind had been wiped clean.

    "Hello again, Galio. It seems you have returned to us once again, but you had your life cut short this time," A beautiful voice called, and I turned my head to the sound.

    The moment I locked eyes with the Goddess, some of my memories snapped into ce. Tallia, a goddess from a ce called Yaggisdral, The Living Realm of the Gods, sat beside my naked body.

    I had been here many times to these grassy ins. I repeatedly talked with this sensual Goddess that had promised me her hand.

    "What number is this, Tallia? And what do you mean, cut short? I have no memories of that time," I exined, and Tallia nodded to me with a sad smile.

    "It was not a good end, but youpleted your task. This marks your four hundred and ny-ninth death, meaning that this will be life number five hundred. Since this will be your final test, the Nine have convened and have decided on a special world," Tallia exined, and I lifted an eyebrow as I sat up.

    I looked into Tallia''s multi-colored eyes and ced a hand on her cheek, and she ced one over it. The two of us slowly moved together to kiss, and Ivished in the taste of my beautiful Goddesses lips.

    "Tell me what you can about this special world, and what type of system will I be running with this time?" I asked after we pulled apart, and she nodded.

    "Well, I guess I can tell you, but your mind will be getting mostly wiped, and as always, you will have no outside help or contact. The world that you are going into is only inhabited by women and has never known men. They do not ever understand the context of what a man is, so you will be out of ce there," Tallia exined, but my eyes when big.

    <o>,m "What?! What is the point of sending me to a ce like this?!" I asked, not that I genuinely minded, and I knew my Goddess didn''t mind.</o>

    I had many rtionships, ording to my fragmented memories, but they were needed to move forward with the missions. I needed to live each one of my lives to the fullest; that was what Tallia told me after the first time I died.

    "Think of this as your final chance to get out there and have fun! Not that I am going to bore you in Yaggisdral, but this is something that all Men picked by Goddesses had to experience. Still, this world is going to be very challenging for you. The system that you will be given is going to allow you to grow, but most of the growth will be from targeted missions," Tallia exined, and I thumbed my chin.

    "Fine, so I have to do quests to get stronger; nothing wrong with that. Last question, what is the mission?" I asked since there was always something to deal with in these worlds, but Mira only shrugged.

    "There really isn''t anything wrong with this world. Call it an experiment of sorts. Really, you should be excited about this. It is a once in a million lifetimes chance that you would get to tread these new waters in a world where men don''t exist!" Tallia eximed, and I sighed.

    "True, this should be interesting, but I feel like I am going to be getting into a lot of trouble. What age will I start at?" I asked.

    "Twenty years old, but your system won''t activate right away. There is no point in telling you how it will happen since you won''t remember. One other thing is that you will have the knowledge of all your lifetimes. Now, as much as I would love to keep you here all to myself, you have one more life left to live. Are you ready?" Tallia asked me, but I kissed her again, pushing her down into the grass.<sub> </sub>

    I pressed my lips into a bed of moss and then frowned at what I was doing. I was lying on a forest floor, which was truly disappointing.

    This was no time for a nap!

    I looked around and tried to think how I got here but had no idea. I didn''t even know what forest I was in!

    Had I hit my head? Was this one of the amnesia things?

    I gripped my head in frustration and sighed. Freaking out wasn''t going to do me any good, so I started to look around.

    The ce was mossy where I had beenying, and the sun-dappled down through the leaves. There were big twisting trees all around me, and the ce looked beautiful and untouched.

    "You there! What are you doing?" a woman''s voice asked me from behind, and I turned around to look at her.

    Both of our eyes connected, but then the woman looked my body over. I was wearing grey traveling pants and a long-sleeved shirt, but the looks I was getting said something was off.

    "Sorry, I seemed to have hit my head, and I have no memory of past a minute ago. My name isˇ­ Well, isn''t that something? I can''t even remember that" I sighed, really feeling at a loss.

    The woman had brown hair and a beautiful face with purple eyes. She also had a body that was in excellent shape, and her white shirt and brown short shorts outlined very nicely.

    "Really? You can''t remember anything? My name is Renna, and I am going to have to take you to the vige and let the council see you. You look different than most, but mostly in your face and your t chest," The woman said,ing closer to look me over more thoroughly.

    My t chest and my face? What was this woman talking about?

    "What do you mean t chest?" I asked as I looked down at my chiseled chest through my shirt.

    "Your chest is smaller the most, and looks hard, which is strange because they seem smooth? Can I touch them? I am interested in them. I have never seen breast like that, and since we are strangers, I will let you feel mine as fair trade," Renna asked, and I blinked at her.

 Chapter 2 No Men

    "Are you sure about this?" I asked as we both took off our shirts, leaving us both bare-chested.

    This woman was clearly crazy, or I was for going along with her. Still, she did have a very nice chest that I had no problem looking over, and admiring the same way she did me.

    "Now that I have seen how big they actually are, I must know what they feel like! I have never seen breasts so t and round! I know mine are not thatrge, but feel free to test them out," Renna exined as she came forward and started to squeeze my hard pecs.

    I reached out and took her soft breast in my hands, gently squeezing them. I pressed a thumb to each of the nipples and gave the press while slowly rotating my thumb, making a small moan escape from Renna''s lips.

    "Your hands are so big and strong! I have never seen anything like them, and you seemed very skilled with them. I am curious to know what kind of massages you can give! Still, your chest is an absolute marvel to me!" Renna said with a happy smile, but then she looked down and jumped back from me, pulling out a knife.

    "Woah! Hey! What is with the knife?! I asked in shock, not sure what to do.

    "What is that weapon bulging from your pants?!" Renna yelled at me, and my eyes went big.

    How was I supposed to exin this? Better question, why did I have to exin this?!

    "Umm, this isn''t a weapon," I said slowly, not really sure where else to go with this conversation.

    "Prove it! Show me what you are hiding in your pants! Now!" Renna demanded, shaking her knife at me.

    "Really? Well, You did ask for this," I said with a sigh and pulled my pants down enough the let a decent-sized cock fall out, mostly hard; the knife was curbing my enthusiasm.

    "Are you sick? Is that a growth? Would you like me to cut it off?!" Renna asked, looking at me worriedly.

    "What?! NO! Keep that damn knife away from my penis! I shouted, pulling my pants up.

    "A penis? Is it a magical item? Or maybe a curse?" Renna asked, putting away her knife.

    What was actually going on here?

    This woman was acting like she had never seen a guy before! While that was possible, it was like she had absolutely no knowledge of men.

    "I am a man," I said inly, and Renna looked at me strangely.

    "I don''t think that I have heard of that race, but I am from a small vige, so that shouldn''t be surprising. Still, will youe back to the vige with me? I think the others will be really interested in meeting you!" Renna said, and I nodded as I gazed at her bare breasts and then looked away, grabbing my shirt.<sub> </sub>

    ? "Sure, I have no memories, so going with you is about all I can do. Still, something feels off," I said as Renna slipped her shirt back on.

    "I do agree, but standing here won''t solve our problems," Renna exined, and I nodded.

    "Sure, lead the way. What kind of vige do you live in? Do they specialize in anything?" I asked as Renna turned to start walking, and I started following her.

    "We do a bit over everything. This is the farthest southern corner of Ind Twelve. We are close to one city, but we don''t get a lot of visitors or traders out this way. We all pitch in, and we all share everything, even each other. Some like to stay together, but most are free spirits like me, wanting to explore new things," Renna said, and I could see that she was blushing slightly, looking towards me.

    Not that I wouldn''t mind sliding between the sheets whit her, but I really needed to get my baring about me. How did I end up on the far end of a continent that I had never heard of?

    Things were getting stranger and stranger by the moment and showed how signs of slowing down. Not that anything that I had heard was a bad thing, but there was something definitely off about this girl.

    Even without my memories,mon sense said that no girl was trading boob touching with me after two minutes of conversation. That was just in my brain somewhere, but I was inplete agreeance.

    Again, not a bad thing, but it was all concerning; but I could see the forest opening up ahead. I pulled my focus back, and now I could see a tiny vige far ahead.

    "That is Temni. It isn''t much, but we are a happy tribe," Renna said as she led me out of the forest and out onto the grassy in that led to the vige.

    There were only ten average-sized huts and tworge ones, meaning this vige was tiny, but it did look cozy. I could see people walking around it, but there was one thing I was trying to spot.

    I looked and looked, But there wasn''t a single one in sight, but that could mean a number of things.

    One, they could be out hunting or doing some kind of work. Two, they all died tragically, and they never ept outsiders again, but that is not likely.

    Still, this was the most perplexing thing I hade across since I opened my eyes in this strange ce. How was it possible that I had still not seen a single man?

    "You look like something is bothering you?" Renna questioned, and I nodded.

    "The only way I will find the answer to my question is if I speak to this council of yours. I am sure that they will be able to give me the answer to my question," I said, and Renna nodded.

    "Then follow me, and I will take you to see them right away! Just don''t forget about me! You are really interesting, and I would like to talk to you more!" Renna said, and I nodded as she led me down to the vige of Temni.

 Chapter 3 Violent Woman

    "So, just let me do the talking for now," Renna exined, and I nodded.

    There wasn''t a whole lot that I had to say at this point; I was just trying to absorb everything. As far as I could tell, there weren''t any men here, and I kept trying to reason out why that was.

    "Yeah, I am feeling a bit at a loss for work at the moment. I will just wait till I can talk to you, vige leaders," I said as we walked up to the vige.

    I could see women working in the fields, some washing clothes at the nearby river, and two walking like a couple. Two women loving each other wasn''t strange, but a vige of only that was.

    "Renna, where did you find this one?" A taller and more muscr woman with sandy brown hair and a stern face asked, stepping in front of us.

    "Back off, Cindy! I found her in the forest, and now I am taking her to see the council," Renna said, but Cindy narrowed her eyes.

    For some reason, my body just started to move, and my hand snapped out to grab the bigger woman by the wrist as she suddenly swung at Renna. I ripped the woman''s arm out to the side and used my free hand to push on the back of her shoulder, mming Cindy to the ground.

    "I am not quite sure how you do things around here, but I am not impressed with your attitude or your actions," I growled.

    Just who did this woman think she was? She was just about to strike Renna without any warning.

    "Who is this monster?!" Cindy screamed from the ground, and women started gathering around.

    "If you are going to act civilized, I will let you back up. You will be back on the ground again licking dirt if you try to strike me, do you understand?" I said, taking pressure off Cindy''s shoulder.

    I slowly got up and looked around, and all the women were looking at me with shock, which was no surprise. What was strange was the fact that none of them looked scared by my actions.

    "Well, now this is interesting," an older woman said as she stepped out of the crowd with two other much younger women following her.

    "I am sorry, Elder Lily! I found this person in the forest!" Renna apologized, bowing her head to thedy.

    "This is not her fault. Cindy, this woman I had put down, openly attacked Renna without provocation. She was not able to defend herself in time, so I took it upon myself to stop the fight before someone was seriously hurt," I exined, and Elder Lily nodded at me.

    "This doesn''t surprise me, but your strength does. If you wouldn''t mind, I would like to talk to you in private," Elder Lily requested, and I nodded.

    "Sure, but I have one request," I told the old woman.

    "And that is?"<sub> </sub>

    "That Renna apanies me. I have no memories other than waking up in the forest, and she is the first person I met. I don''t think this one over here," I said, pointing at Cindy, who scowled, "Is the type to let sleeping dogs lie. So it is abination of my selfishness and concern for her personal safety," I exined, and Elder Lily nodded.

    "I approve; let us go," Elder Lily said and began to turn, but Cindy didn''t seem satisfied with the results.

    "Are you not going to punish this person?!" Cindy yelled, and Elder Lily turned her gaze on Cindy, and it was ice cold; even I could feel the dislike.

    "You are no longer the strongest in the vige. I think you might learn to watch your tongue, or have you forgotten how you treated the rest of the people here so quickly?" Elder lily asked, and Cindy flinched back.

    All the women looked away from Cindy and started to walk away.

    "Fine!" Cindy screamed and ran off to the forest.

    I could hear some of the women talking about how this was better and calling out past grievances they had with her. I could see that this woman had been through a lot, but I didn''t want the big one to just leave.

    While this ce seemed nice, I assumed there would be more world to explore. I would also like to figure out why I was here since it didn''t seem like I belonged.

    On top of everything, everyone was calling me a woman, which was incorrect.

    I signed, and Renna walked up beside me.

    "I hope she is okay," Renna said from beside me, and I looked over at her in surprise as we started to follow the Elder.

    Renna was thest person I would expect to feel sorry for a person that had clearly meant to hurt them.

    "I will go talk to her after I am done here, but I am curious about one thing. Why do you care? Is she rted to you?" I asked as we approached one of therger tents.

    "Really? I think she might listen to someone stronger than her. Cindy wasn''t always like this, but her partner left a few months back to go see the world. Ever since then, she has been angry, but she won''t listen to even Lily," Renna exined, and I nodded.

    "You are a very kind person. The rest of your people quickly turned her away, but you acted like a true friend, even though you could have been seriously hurt. I can respect that, but it''s just not something I can sit by and just watch happen. I will go see her after this; now, let''s get inside," I exined, pulling back the p to let Renna in.

    She stood and waited for me to go in, but I was holding it for her. Finally, I waved for her to move, and she nearly jumped forward.

    "Thank you. Normally people don''t do things like that," Renna exined, and I nodded as I followed her behind.

 Chapter 4 Exhibit

    The tent didn''t have much inside of it except for some beds and a few shelves with clothing. There were also somerge pillows on the ground, so I took a seat on one of them.

    Elder lily and her two followers were already sitting down across from me, so Renna sat down beside me. The ce smelled like flowers, but I couldn''t put my finger on the exact scent.

    "So, you appeared in the woods, but you have no memory of how you got to this ce, right?" Elder Lily asked.

    "True, and I also don''t know my name, but I have a question before you ask me anything else. What does the word Man mean to you? Everyone here is calling me a woman, but I am not," I exined, and the Elder gave me a strange look.

    "Man? Is that your race? I do agree you are strange-looking, and your breasts seem much different," Lily exined, and I sighed.

    "True! I have felt them, and they are like rock, but they still have a roundness to them, even if t. There is also something else! She has a growth between her legs!" Renna dered from beside me, and I groaned.

    "What?! I hate to be so forward, but I feel like this is something that I should examine!" Lily said, standing up fast, belying her age.

    Great, now I am going to be a view exhibit! Still, I asked toe here, and I should have expected something like this to happen, so I sighed and stood up.

    I took all my clothes off and then stood proudly with my hands on my hips. While I might not have any memories, I was sure to leave these women with some they would not forget so easily.

    "What a magnificent body you have. I have never seen anything like that before, and the small growth between your legs is peculiar," Lily said as she walked around me, but mostly looking at my cock.

    "It was much bigger before! It is strange that it is like that, and what is the pouch below holding? It almost looks like you have been turned inside out!" Renna eximed, and Lilly and the other woman nodded, making me p a hand over my face in frustration.

    "This is my penis, and it gets bigger and harder when I get excited. This is the thing that makes me a man. If you feel my chest, I should actually have one more rib than all of you, and my muscles can be much harder than yours," I exined, and Lily nodded.

    "Very interesting. I will have to admit, this is the first time that I have even seen someone of your kind. I had a portion of my life that I even explored off the continent, but I have never seen what I see now," Elder Lily exined, and I nodded my head.

    "As I assumed. I thought all of this to be very strange, but now it is starting to make sense. What still doesn''t make sense is why I am here? What brought me to this world? Do I have a purpose?" I asked as I tried to dig into my past, but there was nothing to find.

    I was a nk te without even a name in a world that is only known to women.<sub> </sub>

    I really needed to start looking on the bright side of things, but I also needed to be wary. There could be evil women in the world that would probably love to lock me away, and others might want to study me and run tests.

    "Maybe you were sent here as a gift?" Renna asked, and I looked down at her with a raised eyebrow.

    "Gift? I don''t know about that, but if you all would let me stay here, I will teach you what I know. In return, I just would like to have a ce to stay until I can build a house," I exined, and Lily nodded.

    "Certainly. I would also like to have many more talks with you about this penis of yours. I would like to know the purpose of it and many other things," Elder Lily said to me with a serious face, and I nodded.

    Something about how calm everyone was with me being naked made me feelfortable. It was like I was talking to men almost.

    "Yes, I can agree to that. Now I am going to go speak with Cindy," I said, starting to put my clothes back on.

    "You are wasting your time with her; that one won''t listen to anyone, " Elder Lily exined, but I shrugged.

    "Possibly, or she might just listen to someone like me. I will never know if I don''t try, and I am partially to me for her running off. Quick question, are there any monsters or beasts I should worry about?" I asked, trying my pants.

    "Nothing that a person such as yourself can''t handle. Renna, I suggest that you leave this to our new friend if you care about Cindy," Elder Lily warned, and Renna nodded.

    I turned to leave, and Renna got up to leave with me. I held the p for her, and she didn''t wait, making me smile this time.

    "She probably went to the pce that I found you, but be careful. There are monsters in the forest, but most aren''t that dangerous, " Renna exined as we walked out of the vige with everyone else in sight watching us.

    "I should be fine. I don''t have my memories, but this body remembers how to fight. I promise I will be back with her," I said and then patted her head.

    Renna smiled up at me, and I grinned back. Then I turned and started to run to the forest.

    It felt good to run like it was something my body was used to, and it probably was to be in as good of shape as I was. There was nothing wrong with a good run to get the heart pumping, but that was when I realized something I had been overlooking this entire time.

 Chapter 5 Terror Lizard

    I seemed to have no memories of things I had done, but the experiences I must have gained were still engraved into my mind. My mind was filled with this knowledge of most basic things, but there was more than that.

    Skills that had been ingrained into me and many different ways to fight, but I couldn''t recall where I had learned any of them. Lost in this world, but notpletely useless, so there was that.

    I pulled my focus back to the forest and concentrated on my surroundings. I slowed down as I got closer to the ce where I had awoken and looked around, but I saw no sign of Cindy at first.

    Then I noticed where some moss had been stepped on and torn, leading deeper into the woods. I started to jog, but I was warier now; this was past the point that I had been with Renna, and she hadn''t seemed worried then.

    Still, I didn''t know what she meant by monsters since neither she nor that old Elder had really given me any clues. I would just have to consider anything that wasn''t human a monster for now, unless they started talking to me, then I wasn''t sure.

    "Rahhh!"

    I heard sounds of battleing from up ahead, and soon I could see Cindy''s back. She was facing some kind of green-looking lizard creature that was on all fours with arge frilled sail back.

    "Are you okay?" I called up to Cindy, and she didn''t look back at me or say anything.

    I ran up beside her and looked over at Cindy; her face was frozen in fear, but it was unnatural, and she wasn''t moving. This creature had done something to her, but I wasn''t going to wait around to see if I could take it.

    I grabbed Cindy, threw her over my shoulder, and ran away. The creature was over fifteen feet long, and I hadrge wed feet.

    I ran until I was back at the mossy patch where I had awoken and stopped, putting Cindy down slowly. I had toy her on the ground because she was still unresponsive, and the look of fear was still on her face.

    I leaned over her and tried to give her a shake, but that didn''t do anything. I wasn''t sure how to deal with this, but I tried the next step up on my list of ideas, and I pped her.

    "Oww!" Cindyined, her face snapping out of the fear-stricken look.

    "Are you okay?" I asked.

    "You just hit me! What do you think?!" Cindy dered, rubbing her face, and I rolled my eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "Do you not remember being frozen in fear? You were almost eaten by a green lizard creature!" I eximed, and Cindy''s eyes went big.

    "Did you kill it?!" Cindy asked, and Iughed.

    "Sure, with my bare hands with no idea what it was or how it had caused you to freeze up like that! Of course not, you dummy! I made sure that you were safe. We can go back and hunt that bastard down together, but with weapons," I exined, and Cindy gave me a strange look.

    "What is a bastard? Better question, How are you so much stronger than me? I must have been heavy for you to carry, wasn''t I?" Cindy asked, and I shrugged.

    "Not that bad. I am sorry I had to carry you on my shoulder, but I had to get you outta there. What was that creature?" I asked, and Cindy sighed.

    "I guess you are not going to tell me your secret. That was a lesser Terror Lizard, and normally you can just scare them away with yelling, but I made eye contact with it. If you have fear in your heart, it will paralyze you and then eat you alive," Cindy exined, and I nodded.

    "You are right, I can''t tell you how I got this strong, but that is because I can''t remember. What you can do is train with me every day. Once I start working out, I am sure that it wille back to me, and you can copy me. Now, let''s talk about what happened in the vige," I said, staring at Cindy, and she looked away from me.

    "What is there to talk about? You are now the strongest, so you can do whatever you want to me," Cindy said quietly, and I sighed.

    "You women are far too trusting of a man like me, but you don''t know any better. I don''t care about who the strongest is. I want to know what reason you would hit Renna or anyone else? You were the strongest, but what does that word mean to you?" I asked, reaching forward, taking Cindying chin in my hand, and turning her face to look at me.

    "It means that you get to tell people what to do! I was going to hit her and take you to the Elder Lily!" Cindy said defiantly, but I shook my head.

    "Nope, that is not what the word means. Not sure where you got that bullshit from, but let me exin. If you are the strongest in the vige, people should be able to rely on you to know that you will protect them. You should not use your strength on those you protect, or what is the point? What you want is power, and that has nothing to do with strength," I exined, and Cindy frowned.

    "Why should I protect people that just talk behind my back?" Cindy asked, and I sighed.

    "Did these people always talk behind your back? Or was it only after your partner left, and you decided to feel sorry for yourself and take it out on everyone else?" I asked, and Cindy tried to look away, but I wouldn''t let her.

    "They all hate me now! What am I supposed to do?" Cindy said, tears starting to form, and I smiled, letting go of her face.

 Chapter 6 The Karma System

    "Now that is the right question! You are going to apologize! And you are going to stop being mean to others. If you can start doing that, I will start training you, deal?" I asked, but Cindy still looked hesitant.

    I could understand why she felt that way, but the best way to deal with things was just to do what needed to be done. Cindy had made some bad choices, and now she would have to pay for them.

    "Do you think you coulde with me when I apologize to each person?" Cindy finally asked, and I nodded.

    "Sure, but we will just get everyone together tonight. For now, we can go see Renna, who was very worried about you," I exined, standing up.

    ? "Renna was worried about me?! I was going to hit her?!" Cindy asked in confusion, and I shrugged, offering her a hand up.

    "She was the one that told me what had happened and asked if I could make sure you got back safe. She understands why you are upset, and she cares about you," I exined as I helped her up off the ground.

    "I don''t know what to even say about that," Cindy said, and I nodded.

    "Just make amends for what you did, and I am sure that things will be fine. Now, let''s jog back," I said, and Cindy nodded with a sigh.

    The two of us started to run, and within moments we were back out of the forest. Renna was waiting, and she ran to meet us, looking really happy.

    "You both made it back! I was starting to get worried that one of the Lesser Terror Lizards," Rennaughed.

    "This person actually saved me from one. If it hadn''t been forˇ­ What are we supposed to call you?" Cindy asked, looking up at me questioningly.

    "That is a good question. Let me think about it, but just call me Man for now," I said with a smile.

    "Well, Man saved me, or I would be dead," Cindy exined, and Renna took a step back from me.

    "Don''t tell me you killed it with your bare hands?!" Renna eximed, and I tossed my hands in the air in frustration.

    "Why do you all think I could fight that thing with my bare hands?!" Iined.

    "Well, you are stronger than anyone I have ever met, and something about you feels dangerous, like you are hiding something. Not that I don''t trust you, but you have a strange aura," Renna exined, and Cindy nodded in agreement.

    I shook my head but then looked at Cindy, clearing my throat.

    "Ohˇ­ umm," Cindy said, slowly turning to Renna.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Renna asked, and Cindy looked away.

    "I am sorry for trying to hit you and any other time that I was mean to you. I have been frustrated about Kelly, and I took my anger out on you," Cindy said, looking back into Renna''s eyes, but something appeared in my mind, like a message.<sub> </sub>

    [Karma System Activated!]

    [1 Karma point gained. ? for first skill.]

    The message was gone just as fast as it appeared, but I was able to read it. I wondered what that meant?

    "Oh! Umm, thank you for that. I knew that it was hard for you when Kelly left, but I didn''t know how to help you," Renna said, looking away shyly, and I started to get what might be going on.

    "RIDERS!" Someone from the vige called, and both the girls looked at me.

    "What does that mean?" I asked as I saw the vige start to increase in movement.

    "It is the local Countess Eliza. She is from the town to the north, but she assumes that she owns the ce," Renna said, sounding angry.

    "That is because she has warriors that I can''t beat! We have to listen to them, or they might try attacking us or taking some women!" Cindy hissed.

    I looked at the two girls, and it was like I was looking at two different people! Renna seemed like she was ready to fight but had no power to, but Cindy was being the more level-headed of the two and telling her to listen.

    The two would make a cute couple, but now was hardly the time for such thoughts!

    "Get me a cloak or arge robe that will hide my face and body. I would like to see how these people act, and then I will make my choice on what to do," I said, and Renna nodded, running off to the vige ahead of us.

    "What are you thinking?" Cindy asked as she walked beside me.

    "I want to get a feel for what Eliza is like. If she is a good person who is just misguided, I will deal with her appropriately. If I deem her to be a true spawn of evil, I will also deal with her appropriately," I said in a in tone.

    "Hmm, I don''t think she is pure evil, but definitely misguided. Her mother was, Countess Margaret was very nice and never bothered us, but she died three years ago, and Eliza was left in charge. Her mother''s death was due to a riding ident, and Eliza had not received any formal training, as her mother had assumed she would not take the position for many years," Cindy exined as we reached the vige.

    "Interesting. Thank you very much for the information. Now, just act normal for the most part, and introduce me as a wanderer that is staying in the vige for a few days," I said, and Cindy nodded as Renna came running back over.

    "Found one that should fit you," Renna said, handing me arge pink robe as I tried not to grimace.

    "Thank you. I want you to go to your tent and not toe out until Cindyes and gets you. Understand?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at Renna.

    "What? Why?" Renna asked, trying to give me some big innocent eyes, but I saw right through them.

 Chapter 7 Wet Spot

    "Because you don''t look like you can keep your mouth shut around these people. You know what? Cindy, you go wait with her. The two of you can talk about your problems, and I will deal with this," I told them, and Cindy gave me a hurt look.

    "What, why can''t Ie? I am the strongest in the vige!" Cindyined as I pulled the pink robe on.

    "For now, I am, so let me deal with this. I think you two have something between the two of you that needs to be talked about. Go do that, now!" I ordered, and both the girl turned and walked away, looking dejected.

    The two had some tension between the two of them, so locking them in a room for a while might release some of that.

    I turned north to look at the trail of dusting my way, and Elder Lily walked up beside me.

    "I see you noticed that the girls had feelings for each other. You are quite wise, but how do you deal with this probleming our way?" Elder Lily asked me, and I shrugged.

    "Don''t know yet. Cindy told me a bit about Eliza and her guards, but I will remain just a traveling wander for now. I want to see how she treats others and how people see her," I exined, pulling my hood to hide my face.

    "Interesting. Eliza is only just turned eighteen and has not dealt with her mother''s passing yet. I would like to feel sorry for her, but she took one of our girls thatst time she was here a month ago, and we haven''t seen her since," Elder Lily replied, and I nodded.

    "If she is still alive, I will make sure that shees back here; that is a promise,'''' I said, and Lily nodded.

    I looked forward, and I could see five horses, one in the front and then two rows of two behind her. I had to assume the front one was Eliza, with her blonde hair blowing back with the wind tossing it.

    The guards that were around her all wore light armor with a red uniform underneath. They were lighter than the rose-red dress that Eliza wore in the front.

    [1 Karma point gained. ? for first skill.]

    Hmm? Why did I get that one?

    I was distracted from the message as the group rode right up to the vige at almost full speed, just stopping short. I had been worried that they were going to try going straight through, but I was d they stopped.

    "I am the Countess Eliza of Northwall. I havee to collect taxes! If you can not pay, I shall take another of your people to be my ve!" the woman yelled as she dismounted.

    As Eliza did, her four guards did as well, taking position behind her. They did look skilled, and they had weapons, but I was not worried.

    My blood had already started to pump at the excitement of battle. The green monster was one thing, but humans were something that I seemed to have a lot of experience fighting if my body''s willingness was any indication.

    "We only have enough food for ourselves, and your mother never needed anything from us," Elder Lily said from beside me, and Eliza''s re fell on her.<sub> </sub>

    "Beat that old woman for speaking to me as such!" Eliza ordered, and I groaned.

    Not even a second thought and this little thing barely reached my chest. Looks like someone has an attitude problem, and I felt like that was something I was going to have to change.

    That was after I dealt with the four grinning women that were approaching me. Well, not me, but in my general direction, so I stepped in front of the old woman.

    "Get out of my way, peasant! Unless you want to get the first beating!" One of the guards, who was about six inches shorter than me, said to me, and I sighed, kicking the feet out from underneath the first woman.

    I dashed forward before the other three could react, mming my shoulder into the first one. That guard was knocked into the second, sending the both sprawled on the ground.

    "What?! Girls! Get up! What are you doing?!" Eliza screamed, and the one that was still standing pulled out her sword, and I shook my head.

    The woman came at me with a sh, but I side-stepped her, punching the back of her wrist. Before the sword could fall, I grabbed it out of the air while kicking the feet out from underneath the guard.

    I turned the Countess and advanced on her, kicking backward at the first guard who had unsheathed her sword. I heard the weapon hit the ground and the woman gasping for air, but I didn''t stop my advance until I towered over the little girl.

    Eliza no longer seemed to have words to speak as I stood over her.

    "You are the Countess, right?" I asked, and I could smell the scent of urineing from below me.

    "Y-Y-Yesˇ­" Eliza stammered, and I nodded, stepping back.

    "Don''t move," I said, looking at the sword.

    "Don''t hurt her!" One of the guards cried, and I turned my head slightly.

    "Silence, I am not interested in what any of you have to say anymore," I said and then took the de of the sword I was holding that was barely sharp and snapped it over my knee.

    The de split in two, just like I had thought it would, and I tossed the two pieces to the side.

    "Garbage. Alright, like I said, I will go get the girl that was taken, and then we will be back. Guards, clean yourself up and put yourselves to work helping out while we are gone. That is not a request," I ordered and then looked over at Eliza, who was quivering with a wet spot on the front of her dress.

 Chapter 8 First Thing That Popped Up

    I had ns to put her over my knee, but it seems I might have been enough all on my own. Still, the day was young, and we had a trip to go on.

    I walked over to Eliza and took her by the hand, looking over at Elder Lily.

    "Get me some soap and a dress that will fit her," I ordered, and Lily gave me a strange look, but I narrowed my eyes.

    Elder Lily turned right away and set to the task. I could understand why she might question me, but this needed to happen first.

    "What are you going to do with me?" Eliza asked from beside me, her wrist still in my hand.

    "We are going to have a quick wash before we go," I said, and Eliza looked up at me strangely.

    "Why? Wouldn''t it be more embarrassing for me to have to be taken back like this?" Eliza asked, and I shrugged.

    "Sure it would, but that''s not what I am trying to do. I am sorry that I scared you so badly, but you were making some poor decisions that were about to hurt someone," I exined.

    "Sorry? Aren''t I the one that should say that?" She asked, and I lifted an eyebrow.

    "What did you do to me? You didn''t tell the guards to beat me, did you? And I was the one that attacked them," I said as Elder Lily brought me over a bottle and a blue dress with a green towel.

    "This should be good. The spot that we washed is over there, a lower part of the river downstream," Elder Lily said and was about to leave, but I cleared my throat.

    "Iˇ­ I amˇ­ sorryˇ­." Eliza barely whispered, and Elder Lily looked up at me with shock.

    [1 Karma point gained. ? for first skill.]

    "How did you do that?!" Lily eximed, but I turned away with the items, dragging Eliza along with me.

    "What is your name?" Eliza asked as we walked.

    "Don''t have one," I said.

    "Hmm? How don''t you have a name? Everyone has a name given to them when they hatch from the Golden Eggs, right?" Eliza asked, seeming to question her own knowledge, but I was more concerned about the golden eggs!

    "What a minute! Are you saying that all childrene from Golden eggs?!" I asked in utter confusion, and Eliza gave me a strange look.

    "Everyone knows that? Have you been living under a rock?" Eliza asked as we got closer to the stream, but she also started to resist me slightly.

    "Something like that. Do you not like water?" I asked as we got closer.<sub> </sub>

    "I can''t swim, and I have never washed myself or bathed in a river!" Eliza eximed, and I sighed.

    "How do you propose that we get you clean?" I asked, looking down at her.

    "You cane in with me and clean me, right? Or is that too much to ask?" Eliza asked me, and I froze.

    "You want me to wash you? Are you sure?" I asked, trying to keep my excitement to myself, but my growth wasˇ­ growingˇ­

    "Yes, you are tall, so you can hold me in yourp."

    And we can talk about the first thing that popped up popped into my head, but I pushed that aside. I was the one that had brought her over here and made her piss herself, so I guess I would have to take responsibility.

    What I couldn''t do was make my growth get smaller, but I could just pass it off asˇ­ I really didn''t know! This was so damn weird, but at the same time, so amazing!

    "Sure, I can do it for you, but there is something that you should know about me. I am different from you, and the part between my legs looks much different than yours," I exined, and Eliza shrugged as she turned her back to me.

    I took a deep breath and undid the strings at the back of her neck, and Eliza started to get undressed. I pulled my shirt off and started to untie my pants as Eliza turned to face mepletely naked.

    I dropped my pants, but they got hooked on my stiff shaft, and I had to flick them off.

    Eliza just stared at my penis in amazement, so I took the time to briefly gaze over her body. She had a hand full in each breast and a small smooth body, but then she walked forward and grabbed me by my shaft, to my surprise.

    "Wow, this is so hard! That is really different! Okay, let''s get in, but you have to hold me on yourp! Don''t worry, I won''t sit on it; I will spread my legs for you, and you can stick it there," Eliza said in a normal voice that made my heart beat at an extreme rate.

    "Don''t touch it too much, or I get too excited!" I said, pulling back, and Eliza shrugged and put her arms out for me to pick her up.

    This was ridiculous! How was I supposed to function when women acted this way?

    "Are you going to give me a bath? Or are we just going to stand here naked?" Eliza asked me, and I nodded with a sigh, picking her up.

    This was sure to be okay, and nothing terrible was going to happen in a situation like this, but something told me that this wasn''t going to be okay. Something told me that I should have just asked one of the other women to do this.

    Too bad I was already walking into the water and sinking down to my chest in five steps, making Eliza squeal at the cold water. Too bad, I needed it to cool down, or I was about to explode, and that wasn''t something that the women of this world were ready for yet.

    I also couldn''t forget that I needed to have a serious talk with Sister Lily when I got back about these damn Golden Eggs! If that was really the case, then I was curious to know what would happen if I fired my loaded gun into one of these girls.

    If I wasn''t careful, I was going to find out soon thanter during this bath. Not a bad thing, so maybe I should be a bit less careful?

 Chapter 9 Bathing Virginity

    Eliza gripped me tightly as I held her against my chest with her arms around my neck. I moved around in the water, slowly warming up, and found a ce to sit down that was only up to my chest.

    "You should be fine standing in this water. Go get the cloth and soap, and

    I will soap you down," I exined, but Eliza didn''t move.

    In my rush to get cooled down, I had left the soap and cloth on the shore, but now Eliza didn''t seem to want to let go. I didn''t want to move around too much with how we were sitting, not wanting to get myself anymore worked up than I already was.

    "I don''t need soap; you can just rub me clean, right?" Eliza asked, and I rolled my eyes at the thought of what that might start.

    Still, the water would clean most of the urine off, and she could have a proper bath once we got to Northwall. For now, I just enjoyed the water with a cute naked girl in myp.

    Sinceing to this world, things had moved pretty slowly, and even though this wasn''t ideal, I couldn''tin. I was curious to see how the people of the town were going to treat me, but I had a n for that.

    "So, when we return to Northwall, I will be going as you prisoner. I don''t want to make a big deal," I said, but Eliza shook her head, looking up at me.

    "You have bathed with me naked, and no one has ever done that before. I am now yours, and I will follow you with whatever you choose," Eliza exined, but that wasn''t what I wanted to hear.

    "Wait! No! I am helping these people right now!" I dered, and Eliza shrugged.

    "Fine, I will give up my ce as Countess ande live at your side. There is no getting out of this. You are the most interesting woman I have ever met, on top of being the strongest and bravest. There is no way that I will leave your side, and you can do what you want with me. You have taken my virginity," Eliza exined, and I was utterly speechless.

    What the?!

    This was not what was supposed to happen! Also, what was this about virginity?!

    "Hold on just a friggin ''minute! What is this about me taking your virginity?! We never had sex! I mean, you might be touching it, but it is not inside of you!" Iined, but Eliza gave me a strained look.

    "What are you talking about? Bathing together is sacred among women! I don''t know how they do things where you are, but I ept you, and I want to be your partner! You will be the first woman to stick her fingers inside of me to make me a full woman!" Eliza dered, and I felt like pulling my hair.<sub> </sub>

    I was not looking to get hooked up with a spoiled brat, no matter how pretty she was! Why did no one say anything about this?!

    I would have a world with Elder Lily after this. That damned old bat knew precisely what I was doing!

    ? Still, what was I supposed to do now? I had joked about being less careful, but it looked like I was already in hot water.

    "What do you know about me? You don''t even know my name! I don''t even know it! I literally woke up in the forest a couple hours ago! You say you want me now, but only because I was tricked into this!" Iined, but Eliza just rested her head on my chest.

    "Maybe you didn''t know, but you have to remember how I feel. This can only happen once, and it was with you. I may have slightly tricked you, but you were the one that told me I needed to get clean! I assumed that you knew what you were doing when you took me in there," Eliza exined without looking up from my shoulder, and I groaned.

    The girl had a point, and whether it was a trick or not was a moot point now.

    "What is going to happen to your people? Who will lead in Northwall?" I asked, trying to see if there was any other way around this.

    "Lady Katarina. She deals with the town''s affairs right now and just sends me to act as a figurehead! If I leave, she will control it all. Good, I don''t want to go around ordering people who don''t even like me! Everyone that sees me is scared of me or doesn''t like me, but that was my job, so it never bothered me," Eliza exined, and I nodded, finding myself gently stroking the back of her head, despite myself.

    "What changed now? You seemed ready to have that old Elder Lily beaten just before this," I said, and Eliza gripped me tightly.

    "I am sorry. I had been so caught up in forcing people to listen to me that I went to my head. If it hadn''t been for you, I would have that on my conscience. I was in a nasty mood because Lady Katarina has be much pushiertely. It''s almost like she is trying to make me make the people hate me, but she never is mean to my face," Eliza grumbled into my shoulder, and I nodded.

    "This is another reason why you will be taking me back as a prisoner. I would like to see what everyone is like. To do that, you are going to have to still be the Countess for now," I exined, and Eliza looked up at me brightly.

    "Does that mean that you ept me as your Life Partner now?" Eliza asked me with hopeful eyes.

    "It seems like you aren''t giving me many options, but I hadn''t nned on getting hooked up so quickly. I haven''t seen any of the worlds yet or met that many people," I exined, and Eliza shrugged.

    "You can still meet others, and I don''t mind sharing you a bit, but I am your Life Partner now. Feel free to use my body as you want, and I will try to ensure you don''t need other partners!" Eliza dered, and I sighed.

 Chapter 10 Beyond Pissed

    "Alright, Munchkin. Let''s get out now and get us dried off. We will check on your girls before leaving, and we will probably end up bringing one of them with us. There is no way anyone will believe that you were able to take me down," I exined as I stood up, lifting Eliza out of the water.

    Thanks to the cold water and distraction of conversation, my growth had calmed down now, but it was starting toe back. Eliza sliding down in front of me with her wet body was not helping my situation, so I turned away from her.

    I would have my way with this girl but in a closed room. For now, I had some things to do, and I wanted to see how Renna and Cindy were doing.

    Thanks to me, I had gotten a Karma point at random before, so that must mean that the girls worked something out. I wasn''t sure what that might be, but I wanted to go check it out.

    "Get dried off and dressed," I exined as I quickly dried off, but Eliza put her arms out to me.

    "Dry me!"

    I tossed my towel and hit her in the face with it.

    "If you n on being my partner, you had better learn to do something independently. Now is a great time to start," I said, pulling my pants back on.

    "Fine, but there are some things that I really don''t know how to do!" Elizained as she started to awkwardly dry her body.

    "When thosee up, I will teach you so you can do it on your own if you can. If you can''t, only then will I do it for you. You seemed to have lived a life before this where everyone had done everything for you. That ends today," I exined, and Eliza nodded slowly, looking sad.

    "Everything? I can brush my hair, but it feels better when someone else does. I could make food, but I am not very good at it. Do you mean I will have to do all that?!" Elizained, and I held back a sigh.

    I did all these things myself, so to hear her talking like this didn''t squeeze much sympathy from me, but I could understand where she wasing from. Maybe I was being too harsh right off the hop, and I should give her a chance to grow before dumping the world on her shoulders.

    "Fine, I will help you with things, but I do want you to learn to be more self-sufficient. If you are to travel with me, you will have to learn how to survive and sleep outside," I exined, and Eliza nodded at me.

    "I will try my best. I am not as bad as most people think, but no one ever forced me to learn anything before this," Eliza said.

    "As long as you try, I am happy. Now get yourself ready, and meet me back over by the horse. I also want you to pick one of your guards toe with us," I exined, and Eliza nodded happily.

    "Yes, I will do that. Where are you going?" Eliza asked.<sub> </sub>

    "I need to go and check on two other girls, and I need to go have a word with the elder. I am still considering whether letting you kick the shit out of her would have been such a bad idea!" I growled, heading directly for therge tent.

    "I assumed that you woulde to visit before you left. Girls, please leave us," Elder Lily instructed as I stormed into the tent.

    "Don''t bother kicking them out to save face, you old witch! You knew exactly what I was about to do! Why didn''t you suggest that I have someone else clean her?!" I demanded, ring the two younger girls back into their pillows.

    "I think this is a good thing-"

    I didn''t let her finish. I stepped over and grabbed the old woman by the front of the robe, lifting her now terrified face to mine that was like stone.

    I was beyond pissed.

    "Next time you THINK, it had better be about this moment right here. I am a kind person, but do not consider it a weakness. If you ever try to make a choice like this on my behalf, I will be the one that you have to worry about as a threat, not that little girl. Considering that you were about to be attacked, and I saved you, I would assume that you would be smarter than this," I growled, not putting the woman down.

    "I-I-I, umm," Lady Lily asked, and then wet herself, making me groan, and I put the olddy down.

    "You can clean yourself, but remember this moment well. I am not a woman, and I have a different aura than others, making me terrifying if I want to be. Smarten up. Don''t y games with other people or me. You just took a significant moment away from that girl. I am sure you are ready to me her, just like Cindy. Maybe you are the real problem," I said, turning back to the door.

    "I will take your words to heart, and I am sorry for what I have done," Lily said from behind me, her voice still trembling, but I just walked out of the tent.

    I had made my point, and I wouldn''t have to again, I was sure. Now I needed to go find Renna and Cindy, then go get the other girl from Northwall.

    I wished that was all that I had to do, but I had a feeling that I wouldn''t be getting out of there so fast. Thedy Katerina seemed like she was the root of the problem, but it might be more profound than this.

    "Excuse me!" I called an older woman walking by me, and she stopped.

    "Yes? Did you fart?" Thedy asked me with a serious face, and I rolled my eyes.

 Chapter 11 Finger Your Hole

    "No, where are Cindy and Renna? I wanted to talk to them before I leave," I said, and the woman pointed to a tent at the edge of the vige, and I thanked her.

    I jogged over to the tent and opened the door p but froze at what I saw.

    Both girls were naked, and they were kissing passionately without even noticing me at first. I could see that both girls had fingers inside the other, thrusting back and forth between each other''s legs.

    I cleared my throat, and both girls looked up at me, breaking their kiss but not slowing their fingers. I guess this was what the extra Karma points were for, so good for them.

    "Oh! It''s you! Thank you for giving us this time to connect like this," Cindy said as Renna started to moan harder until her body shook in Cindy''s arms, and then she looked at me.

    "Do you want to join? We can finger your hole if you want. Some girls like that," Renna offered, and I was tempted, but not for the fingers.

    "As much fun as you two look like you''re having, I am somehow partnered with Eliza now, so I will wait to enjoy the same with her," I said, and both women looked at me with shock.

    "Did you n that? How did it happen?!" Cindy asked while pinching one of Renna''s nipples in the thumb and forefinger.

    "No, I didn''t know that bathing with another woman naked was considered taking their Virginity!" Iined, and Renna nodded as she moaned but then pushed Cindy back.

    "Yes, we do take it seriously in some cases, but normally it happens at a younger age, and they grow apart. I never thought that she would still be a virgin, but she was the Countess''s daughter. Well, maybe something good wille of this?" Renna exined, and I nodded.

    "I am going to get her to take me back with one guard as a prisoner. I ended up making her wet herself, and that is how I got to bathing. I also made the elder piss herself. That damned witch set this all up!" I growled, and Cindy nodded.

    "I don''t me you, Lily seems to do what she pleases, but I am not really one to talk," Cindy said, but then Renna started to kiss down her chest to herrge breasts.

    "You will get better with time, and you have me now, so you don''t have to be so angry," Renna said, nipping Cindy''s nipple and moaning softly.

    "Okay! I am going to get going before I get another serious growth problem!" I said with augh as I turned to leave, but Cindy called to me.

    "After you have entered the little Countess,e and see us after. I really want to know how you are going to use that growth!" Cindy said suggestively, and I turned my head back and nodded.

    "Don''t worry; I will show you the ways of this growth one of these days," I grinned and headed out of the tent.

    The truth was, I already had a raging hard-on, but if I had stayed there any longer, I would have joined those two. Not that I didn''t want to, but my stupid ass got myself into trouble, so I would just wait till I could get Eliza alone in a room.<sub> </sub>

    Now that I had made my two stops, exciting as they were, it was time to get going. Finding Eliza and her one guard were pretty easy to spot over at the horses, and she looked better with the new green dress.

    "This is my head guard and helper. She is the one that normally cleans me and helps me with things. Senna, this isˇ­ what is your name?" Eliza asked me, and I shrugged.

    This was something that hade up many times now, but I felt no closer to finding out what it really was. I closed my eyes and really thought about it, forcing myself to try and manifest something because I couldn''t even think of a fake name.

    [Galio.]

    "Galio," I said at the same time I heard it in my head, spoken in a female voice.

    Something about this voice felt familiar, but I couldn''t put my finger on precisely what it was.

    "Well, Galio, this is Senna. What took you so long? I saw you leave the bigger tent, but you were at the far tent for a while," Eliza asked me.

    "I walked in on two girls fingering each other. They are both friends, and I wanted to let them know where I was going. The first part proved to be distracting for the conversation part," I exined inly, thinking this was normal.

    "Fingering? Did they not ask you to join?" Eliza asked, still catching me off guard even though I thought that I was prepared.

    "They did, but I passed it off and said another time,'''' I said, trying not to sound disappointed.

    "Howe? I am sure you would have had a lot of fun," Eliza said, but she sounded a bit more hesitant this time, and that made me feel better for some reason.

    "I took your virginity in the bath, so I am your partner now, and youe first, right?" I asked, and Eliza blushed furiously, making me blink.

    Out of all the things that we just talked about, that being the thing that made her blush made no sense to me. Still, she looked adorable like this, and Senna smiled at me.

    "You are a better person than most, is what thedy would like to say," Senna said, and I nodded.

    "Just make sure I don''t run into anything that might cause problems like this again. Not that Eliza is a problem, but I feel like I took something without understanding what I did, and that''s not right, just because I am ignorant," I exined, and Senna nodded.

    "I shall serve you in the same capacity as Eliza, so feel free to ask me what you would like. I have also pleasured Eliza before with my mouth, and I can do the same for you," Senna said, and that made Eliza stop blushing as she nodded along.

 Chapter 12 Pigs Could Fly

    "Senna is really good at it! Just wait! She can do us both when we get back to get us in the mood if you don''t mind," Eliza told me with excitement, but I shook my head.

    "The first time, it will just be the two of us. What is with you women and wanting to add more people! One step at a time, and I can promise that you won''t want to add anyone in after," I said with a smile and then pointed to the horses.

    "Can you ride with me?" Eliza asked, and I frowned at her.

    "I told you that no one will believe that I am your prisoner," I replied, but Eliza shook her head.

    "No prisoner! You are my partner now, and it will be less suspicious. If you are actually interested in seeing how things work here, being my partner is the best option. My people will be happy to finally see me with someone," Eliza exined, and I looked over at Senna.

    "What is your take on all of this? What do you think we should do?" I asked, but Eliza chirped up.

    "Senna is just a guard," Eliza said, and I looked down at her.

    ? "I wasn''t asking you the question," I said and then turned back to Senna, who was looking embarrassed and repeated myself.

    I could see that Eliza was shocked, and she didn''t know what to do about this. Good.

    "Umm, I think Countess Eliza''s n is better than yours. If you are a criminal, you won''t be allowed into any important areas. Your n is good if you only want to rescue the girl, but you would need to get in better standings if you want to see Lady Katarina," Senna exined.

    Thank you," I said and then turned back to Eliza, who was nodding along, asking, "Did you exin it in the same way?"

    "No," Eliza said.

    "Did she not do a better job of exining it?"

    "Yes," Eliza replied, looking away from me.

    "Keep eye contact when you are speaking to people. You are a countess, and you should learn your strengths and weaknesses. The best leaders know how to do what they can and divide the rest among those best suited for the job. I am sure there are things that you know more about and can do better than Senna and her the same. Do not discount a person just because of the family that they were born to," I exined, and Eliza nodded, turning back to look me in the eye.

    "I get it and thank you for correcting me. Nobody has ever talked to me like that before," Eliza said, looking like she was getting drawn into a thought.

    I walked over and scooped her up into one arm before nodding to Senna to mount up. I stuck on foot in the stirrup and grabbed the saddle horn as I hopped up and over while holding Eliza.

    "Wow, you are really strong!" Eliza said as she looked at me in amazement, and I shrugged.

    "She was holding back in the fight as well. None of us even stood a chance with her, and she was careful not to hurt any of us seriously. Where did you learn to fight like that?" Senna asked after mounting her horse.

    "Couldn''t tell you even if I wanted to. I Have no memory, but my body remembers what fighting felt like. All I know is that I have much more training than this twenty-year-old body could have obtained," I exined, and Senna nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "You might be a reincarnation. There are tales of this happening once every five hundred years. I don''t really know much more about it, but if you went to the capital, I am sure you could find out more information," Senna exined.

    Eliza was already tucked into my chest with her eyes closed, gripping the front of my shirt. She rode side-saddle, and I had one of my arms wrapped around her, leaving her content, it seemed.

    "Can you tell me about the babies? I heard something about a golden egg," I asked, and Senna''s eyes went big but then returned to normal.

    "That is right. You have no memory, so of course, you wouldn''t know. The goddesses deliver an egg to two partners that had performed the mating ritual. They hatch in nine months after receiving them," Senna exined, and I stared nkly.

    "A Goddess? What do you mean by that? Like a heavenly being descends with a golden egg after you guys do a dance?" I asked, so fucking confused that I could barely tell my eyeballs from my asshole at this point.

    "Pretty much. I know it sounds silly, but that is just how it is. We don''t make the babies; the Goddesses do.

    I wanted to scream and shout and let it all out; these are the things blowing my mind right out the back of my head right now! I wanted to burst into a screaming song at the Ludacris of it all!

    Like,e on!

    "You don''t look like you are taking it so well," Senna said cautiously.

    "You could say that," I said, trying to keep my expression straight, but we were moving into straight bullshitnd at this point.

    "What about it bothers you," She asked, and I sighed, wondering if I should bring this up.

    In this world, women might not even be able to have children, but how would one find out? Usually, I could just ask, but if there were never any men, then they never would have had babies.

    "What if I told you that women could have babies?" I asked.

    "What if I told you pigs could fly?" Senna asked.

    "What if I told you the moons were made out of half white and half dark chocte?" Eliza asked.

    I groaned.

    That settled it! I was going to have to push the envelope!

    "I will prove that women can have children! Albeit, only with my help, but I am damn sure it is possible. I shall do this in the name of science!" I dered.

 Chapter 13 More Then One Way To Skin A Cat

    "You are more likely to make a pig fly," Sennaughed.

    "Or build a ship to get to one of the moons. How do you think we could even do that?!" Eliza asked.

    "You store them in your womb for nine months like golden eggs, and then you push them out of your vagina," I said and then almost diedughing at the girls'' reactions.

    "You''re joking, right? HAVE YOU SEEN THE SHOULDER SPAN OF A BABY?! You want me to push that out of the hole I won''t put more than two fingers in?!" Senna asked, bing almost frantic.

    "No, No, No! That''s not right! Why would any woman, even with the sickest twisted and depraved mind, ever do that?! That sounds like torture!" Eliza said as she started to tremble in my arms.

    Ohˇ­ Well, this is a bit more of a reaction than I had assumed. Maybe I should figure out how to make condomsˇ­ Sheepskin or something, right?

    Intestines? Oh lord, this is so funny, but at the same time, hmmm.

    "I mean, you get weird cravings andˇ­ Wait! Do you have periods?" I asked, and Senna raised an eyebrow.

    "At the end of sentences?" Senna asked, and I started to howl withughter before calming back down.

    "No, I mean, do you have a menstrual cycle? Do you bleed from your crouch once a month?" I asked, and Eliza turned to look up at me in horror.

    "What kind of women are you hanging around with?! All these things sound beastly and unthinkable!" Eliza eximed.

    "So you don''t get cramps?" I asked, and Sennaughed.

    "When I forget to go running for a few days and try to go hard with the other girls, I get them," Sennaughed, and Iughed with her.

    Wonderful.

    Amazing!

    A world that only women know; they don''t give birth and never get shark week. All honesty, it was like a world filled with titted men with reversed dicks, from what I could tell.

    Pretty fucking amazing; not going to lie one bit about it. If I didn''t have to worry about making babies, oh boy, watch out, world!

    "Why do you have that mischievous look with a sinister smile on your face? It is not a good look for you and kind of makes you look creepy," Senna said to me bluntly, but I just ignored herment.

    "Nothing will stop me from enjoying this moment that was almost snatched away from me minutes ago. As a woman who has never had a child nor bled from between your legs once every thirty or so days, you just can''t understand its gravity. The info I have is from another world, it seems, so a lot of it won''t help me here, but there is just as much that will," I exined to the girls, then asked, "How far till we are at Northwall?"<sub> </sub>

    "One hour at this pace," Senna said absentmindedly, seeming to be thinking about what I said.

    "Let''s switch topics. Why is Northwall called that if it''s in the southern part of the country?" I asked, and Senna snapped out of her thoughts.

    "That is because there are no other walls past there. There is one more wall to the south, and it is thest thing that separates us from the undead, along with a special barrier," Senna exined, and I brightened up.

    "Undead? Tell me more! I am very interested in that!" I said with renewed excitement, and Senna gave me a strange look and then shrugged.

    "You look like the type that is thirsty for battle, so you might be able to help. There had been a Lich Queen ruling over there, but recently there have been undead slipping out. Lich Queen Reiza is responsible for the barrier that keeps hernd separate from ours as part of our treaty. When we die and our souls ascend, she watches over the corpses," Senna exined, and I nodded, but this was kind of confusing.

    Anywhere else would see this as sacrilege, but they seem fine to let soulless bodies wander around. There had to be more to this story.

    "What is the point? Why not just barrier them and be done?" I asked, but Senna shook her head.

    "They will rise out of the ground and attack anyone. Killing them is no good; they just regenerate unless you use light Magic on them," Senna exined, but that was the second time I had heard a reference to Magic, so I wanted to ask about it.

    "How many types of magic are there?" I asked.

    "Six. Light, Dark, Earth, Fire, Wind, and Water, but you have to have a lot of money to be able to learn to use it," Senna exined, and I nodded.

    "Do you know any incantations? Or how do you invoke Magic here?" I asked, but Senna shook her head.

    "I do, but I don''t know how to make it work," Eliza said, speaking up, and I looked down at her with amazement.

    "Really? If you tell me, we might be able to figure it out together," I said, and Eliza nodded.

    Senna watched the two of us with a smile as Eliza showed me the three runes for a spell called Fireball. My eyes watched her fingers trace Magical Runes in the air that I recognized.

    "Very good, but there is more than one way to skin a cat, so to speak," I said, holding one palm up in the air, closing my eyes, and opening myself to the Magic in the air that gathered my hand.

    This feeling was familiar, but only knowing that Magic existed brought this knowledge forward. It was like no matter what type of Magic I would have found, I would have known how to use it, but this one seemed very familiar.

    "Firaga Vox Cometus!" I called out, and a massive fireball over thirty feet wide appeared above me and then shot into the air.

    Oops.

 Chapter 14 I Am A MAN!

    "Woah! That was pretty! Can I do that now?" Eliza asked, putting her hand up in the air, but I pulled it down.

    "W-W-What are you?! There is no sorcerer alive who could create something that powerful! You could level a city with that!" Senna eximed.

    "Let''s worry about getting to Northwall. I really didn''t mean to make it that big, but there is so much Pure Magic in the air!" I said almost lustfully.

    This world really did have it all, women, Magic, and no men, except for this guy!

    "You really do get excited about weird things. I am sure a sorcerer is going toe and try to find you now, but you said you said the Magic is in the air; what does that mean?" Senna asked.

    "Hmm? Do you use your own mana? I mean, I suppose I could, but that would be a far smaller tank to draw from than the stuff that is just floating in the air. Here, Equestus Restoria!"

    ? Green light surrounded other horses and sunk into them, and the horses perked up and started to run much faster. Senna gasped at this, but Eliza crossed her arms.

    "I want to do some magic!" Elizained.

    "You are joking with me, right? You can just cast anything you want without ever getting tired? You have to be a monster; there is no way that you are Goddessian like us!" Senna dered, and I looked at her.

    "What did you just call yourself?" I asked Senna, my face going serious.

    "Goddessian? What did you think we were?" Senna asked.

    "Human, but that begs for a whole swarm of other questions, but I think the Countess is about to bite me if I don''t teach her something," I said as Eliza looked up at me from where she had been getting dangerously close to my arm with her mouth.

    "I did ask," Eliza said, and I smiled at her and kissed the top of her head, making her blush.

    "Interesting, I have never seen someone kiss another on the head like that unless it was a mother to daughter," Senna said, and I shrugged.

    "I like it from Galio; it is not the same as when mom did it," Eliza said, going quiet, and I nodded.

    "Put your palm up, and try to feel the magic; draw it into you like a warm nket to wrap around yourself," I exined to Eliza while also helping her draw the Magic into her hand.

    This was kind of like cheating, but it was also an excellent way to help someone get a feel for what they were trying to do. I am sure that other Magical teachers would scoff at me for this, but I was just trying to help Eliza take her mind off her mother.

    "Now, say Fira, and concentrate up," I whispered with my mouth close to her ear, and Eliza nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "Fira!" Eliza called out, and mes burst from her hand like a fountain, shooting up ten feet and spreading out at the top for about three seconds.

    "Countess Eliza! That was amazing! You are a natural born!" Senna eximed, and Eliza turned around to kiss me passionately, wrapping both her arms around my neck.

    I returned the kiss, getting lost in the moment while riding horseback.

    "Thank you so much for that! I could tell that you were helping me, but I got to really feel what it was like!" Eliza eximed after breaking the kiss but keeping her arms wrapped around my neck as we continued forward.

    "Do you think that you might be able to show me how to do that sometime?" Senna asked shyly, and I looked over and nodded.

    "Yup, I can definitely help you out if you want to learn, but I think that we should keep this to ourselves for now. I wouldn''t want bad people getting hold of this knowledge in the future if it isn''tmon knowledge already. Thest thing I would want is to have to go hunting down Rogue Magic users because I am an idiot," I exined, and both girls nodded.

    "I can definitely see why this kind of thing should be secret. The world would be a lot more dangerous of a ce," Senna agreed.

    "Now, back to the Lich Queen. What is wrong with her?" I asked, changing the subject back.

    "She wants to have a baby, but no one wants to do the Mating Ritual with her," Eliza said inly.

    "And that is why undead are getting out? Why doesn''t someone just make a baby with her?" I asked, a bit confused.

    "No one survives long enough, the undead don''t attack her, but they do everyone else. Anyone that goes there is eaten before they can finish," Senna exined, and I could feel the fires of desire for a challenge start to ignite within my burning heart.

    "Looks like I know where my next destination is going to be after this! I will fix the problem! Anyways, the massive wall up head, what is that all about? Isn''t that a bit overkill?" I asked curiously, but neitherdy was going to let me get away with my firstment unscathed.

    "What?! You are just raving crazy at this point! The walls are that big because the eight feet tall amazons can jump up to thirty feet in the air! And there are undead monsters that are just there naturally that are as tall as the fifty-foot wall!" Senna dered, and I nodded with excitement.

    "Are you really saying you would fight all the way to the Queen just to help our people?" Eliza asked on an entirely different level from Senna.

    "If they are that crazy, I might need to train for a while and maybe work on doing some good deeds or something," I said, thinking about the two points I had left to earn with my new Karma System.

    "Yup, she is mad, mydy! We should just send her back to the vige after this and never get involved with them! It is for the best!" Sennained, and I held a hand up to her.

    "Aqua," And a water bubble sshed on Senna''s face, then I said, "I am a MAN! I can handle it! Plus, fighting super strong monsters is almost as good as spending time with prettydies like you two, but the two hit differently. If you know what I mean."

 Chapter 15 Kinda Sorta

    "Call yourself a man all you want in private, but that word means nothing here, and it will only lead to confusion. If you are serious about helping out, I suggest you start referring to yourself as she," Senna said after I dried her off using some cleaning magic.

    It left her better than before, so I was able to get off the hook for soaking her, but she had started to rave.

    Still, the thought of calling myself she irked me a bit. I was not a woman, nor would I squat to pee!

    "It will be fine. I will just not bring it up, but I am not sitting down to pee!" Iined, and Eliza looked up at me.

    "Then how do you do it?"

    "Haha! The magic of a growth! I can do it standing, aim where I would like, and best of all! I can piss around corners!" I said more of a joke, but both girls looked far too impressed.

    "Do you have to use magic to do that? Can you teach me?" Eliza asked excitedly, but I had to crush her dreams.

    "Sorry, this is strictly a growth thing," I exined, and Eliza slumped against me, looking dejected.

    "I don''t think that has many uses," Senna said, and I scoffed.

    "Oh? I could turn around and pee on the back of the horse right now! No stopping or making a mess! You tell me that isn''t useful! I could stand up in the stirrups, face forward, and still pee off to the side!" I dered, and Senna''s eyes went big.

    "Oh! I see! Well, when you put it that way, I can see how you must save a lot of time!" Senna agreed, and I grinned.

    If I had memories, this would have to be one of the silliest ones. Nothing about this world was expected, and I loved every inch of it so far!

    We were finally getting close to the city, and it was a reasonably big ce, but I couldn''t see inside due to the massive walls. It could have very well just been one solid fortress from what I could see from here, but from what I could guess, it was over three miles wide.

    "Umm, I think I should do the talking for now. I think it will be better that way, so just smile and wave at everyone," Eliza exined to me, and I nodded.

    "Sure, I am more than okay with that," I said, and that was the truth.

    I would far sooner suck up all I could from everything around me than get myself into trouble from opening my mouth. This ce was going to be a lot different than the vige, so I would have to stay on guard.

    Women were crafty creatures and were just as bad as men in some respects. I expected to meet all manner of people and vors of crazy.

    We came up to the front gate, which was open, but as we got near, a loud and long horn sounded, echoing down the wall. Eliza flinched at the sound and looked to the west, where I followed her gaze.

    "Undead!" Senna cried and was about to take off with her horse.

    "Stop! Do not leave yet! Gimme that damn sword and take my little one here! I will deal with whatever that damned creature is!" I roared, getting fired up.<sub> </sub>

    A world of only women was great, but one with giant monsters that needed killing was what my dreams were made of! The thing was about a quarter-mile from the wall, and I was a half-mile from that ce on the wall.

    "You can''t seriously be thinking about fighting that thing!? Leave it to the warriors!" Senna shouted at me, but I narrowed my eyes at her.

    "Can you promise me that none of them will get hurt or die?" I growled.

    "Well, no, of course not!" Senna eximed.

    "Then shut up and give me your damn weapon because I don''t n on dying any time soon!" I growled back at her and jumped off the horse, walking over with my hand out.

    "What are you doing?! Do you really believe that you can fight that thing all alone?!" Eliza asked as I took Senna''s sword, pulling it from the sheath and handing it back.

    "Just wait here, and watch. I don''t think either of you should question my ability to judge my own strength," I said as Pure Magic sucked into my body and wordlessly chanted to teleport five hundred feet forward.

    I blinked between the wall and the thirty-foot-tall creature with arms sticking out everywhere with a massive body. I drew in the Pure Magic to surround the sword, holding the sword up in the air, pointing up.

    "Holus Vox Trinity," I said softly.

    At the end of my sword, the light burst with light arcing up in the air splitting into more golden streams. The all arched downed and pummeled the creature, stopping it dead in its tracks.

    I lowered the sword, the de still ten feet long of glowing Light Magic, and I blinked forward to drive it through the creature''s only head. The creature died and then started to ke away like ashes, but there was something left over.

    The sword in my hand crumbled into dust, but I had expected that. The fact that I was able to even channel a single spell through it was enough to give the craftsman, or craftswoman in this case, credit.

    I walked over and found a purple gem with something blue swirling inside of it. When I picked it up, it was almost like there was something alive inside of it.

    [Hello?]

    I almost dropped the crystal upon hearing the voice, but it hade from inside my head.

    "Hello?" I asked back.

    [Can you hear me?]

    "Umm, yes," I said, not sure how to answer a crystal.

    [If you summon me, I will grant you three, kinda sorta wishes.]

 Chapter 16 How Does She Get In The House?!

    "That is the sketchiest shit I have ever heard. You are going to have to do a lot better than that," Iughed.

    [Hey! I am not a genie! I can only do things within my power!]

    "Oh? And what might you be?" I asked.

    [A subus, but if you summon me, I will have to follow yourmands, and I won''t take that much Life Force from you! Hey! Wait!]

    I was about to throw the stone since I was pretty sure I knew what a subus was and where this was going. There were enough ordinary women in the world; I didn''t need to get involved with a Demon that could steal my Life Force.

    Let''s just say I had be attached to this world pretty quickly and didn''t n on leaving any time soon.

    "Look, Demon, I am sure you are a nicedy, but there are just too many red gs here!" I said, starting to wind up.

    [Wait! I will let you seal my powers as one of your wishes! Please! I have been here for so long!]

    "Is that a real thing, or are you just trying to y a trick on me?" I asked.

    [You don''t have to summon me yet, but just keep me with you until you find someone that knows more about me, like a Demonologist! I promise that I won''t be annoying, and I can tell you aren''t from this world and a lot more! You can even talk to me like I am to you if you have questions!]

    She was sweetening the pot pretty good, and I had to credit her for her tenacity. I supposed keeping her like this until I could get more information about her wasn''t a bad idea, and I could use some advice on things.

    There was also the little fact that she knew I wasn''t from this world, meaning she might know more about where I came from. I would give this a go, but I was still ready to huck a bitch if she started trouble or gave me bad advice!

    ''You can hear me like this?'' I asked in thought.

    [Loud and clear!]

    ''Rule one, don''t interrupt conversations. Rule two, give me bad advice that is going to get me in trouble; I will find the nearest ocean and throw you in it!'' I exined.

    [Yes, sir!]

    ''So you know I am a man then?'' I asked.<sub> </sub>

    [Yes, though it''s not that I know what you are, my body aches for you, and I don''t even have one right now. I know that you could dominate me in ways that no ordinary woman could ever dream of, and I will do anything to have that. Even if that means giving up my powers to live forever, I would sooner live and die by your side. That is what I feel when you hold the crystal.]

    That was much more than I had expected, and I was surprised again by how devoted she seemed to want to be, but I still wasn''t going to let a Demon sweet talk me into letting out! I may have just opened my eyes in this world, but I wasn''t bornst night.

    ''Do good by me, and we will see going into the future," I exined and then turned at the sound of my name and horse gallops, but much more than there should be.

    "Galio!" Eliza called riding at the front arge number of other women of all shapes, colors, races, and sizes.

    "What in Heaven''s name am I seeing here?!" I eximed as the group slowed before.

    Eliza dismounted, and then Senna and fifteen other women did the same in unison. Impressive.

    "How did you do that?! You moved instantly in front of the monster with no fear!" Eliza eximed as she ran over and hugged me, and I wrapped my arms around her.

    "I told you, I am a man. We are meant to protect the things we care about. I have just taken a liking to this world, and it looks like it is going to be a lot of fun, so I think I wanna keep it safe," I whispered to Eliza, and she nodded, breaking away from me.

    "This is Galio, my Partner. He took down this Abomination with barely any effort, as you all witnessed. Galio calls himself a man and refuses to let you women fight. He asked if we could promise that none of you would be hurt, and we couldn''t guarantee that, so he killed this monster. He offers to head to the deepest parts of the south to do the mating ritual with the Lich Queen as well!" Eliza proimed, and the women all cheered once and then went down on one knee.

    Oh geez, what have I done now? I mean, this is kind of what I wanted, man and all, but something about this seemed a little more grandiose than I was hoping for.

    "I will also be turning my position-," Eliza started to say, but I mped my hand over her mouth.

    "Don''t you dare, you little sneak! You are not dumping your kingdom on me!" I growled, and Eliza giggled as I lowered my hand.

    "I had to try! I was really on a roll, and I thought that I might be able to sneak that one by you!" Elizaughed but squealed when I pinched her bottom.

    "All right,dies, everyone up, and let''s go back for drinks or something!" I called, and the women rose up.

    One of them was far taller than the rest, and I mean, like, how does she even get in a house? This woman had brown skin, metal armor that only seemed to cover where it needed to be, and she had to be at least eight feet tall!

    "That is Kalli; she is an Amazon from the ind Tenth. There are twelve major inds, but this one is known as Twelfth," Eliza said to me as we walked over.

 Chapter 17 Gone To Heaven

    "Interesting, so if there are twelve inds, that means there are twelve major races?" I asked, and Eliza nodded.

    "When we all eat and drink together, I will introduce you to them all. I am sure there are many you would like to enjoy a night with," Eliza teased, and I nodded, and she bit me.

    "Ow! Hey! You asked me, small fry!" I growled, and she giggled at me, grabbing my arm back that I had pulled away.

    The women had all mounted up, but none of them looked very chatty at the moment. One thing they all had inmon was a direct line of sight to look at me out of the corners of their eyes.

    I wasn''t really sure how I was supposed to feel about this, but they were probably either curious about me or concerned for their Countess''s safety. I am sure that they all would trust me in time, but that was half the fun!

    "Let me pick you up," I said as I bent down, and Eliza wrapped her arms around my neck.

    I could see all the women now intently watching me as I lifted Eliza up with one arm, turning to her house. I grabbed the horn, stepped in the stirrup just like before, swung my leg over, and the Eliza''s to sit in myp.

    Cheers and apuse broke out.

    "You owe me fifty silver, Kalli!" Senna cheered, and the tall Amazon growled at her like a tiger, but Senna didn''t back down, saying, "Don''t you be like that, you cheapskate! I told you he could do it!"

    "That man thing is small! He shouldn''t be able to do that!" Kalli growled from the back of a massive horse that I would have looked like a child on the back of.

    "It''s not always about the size of your boat! You have to remember the motion in the ocean as well!" Iughed, and the big woman looked at me funny.

    "You are a strange woman, man. I will see how you drink tonight!" Kalli growled at me, and I was sure that was a challenge.

    "You are one, big woman! You might be bigger than me, but I think I know how to knock back a pint or two! I probably do! Pretty sure!" I said, not sure of myself at all because I was pretty sure body weight and metabolism yed a big part.

    "You are funny; I might have to let youe to bed with me if you are not careful!" Kalli threatened, or at leasting from her, it sounded like a threat.

    "You can have him until I have!" Eliza shouted from myp, and Kalli nodded her head.

    "Of course not! I don''t want to break your new toy before you have a turn with it!" Kalli boomed augh, but I was not impressed.

    "What do you think I am? Just a big b of meat?" I asked, looking around at all the hungry-looking eyes.

    "Not that big," Kalli snorted, and all the womenughed, and I suddenly knew what it felt like to be a woman surrounded by men, but this was still great!

    I was hiding it, but I was so excited to drink with these women! There was an elf, a dwarf, a fairy princess, Amazon, a Dragon girl, Angel, a Cat girl, a Dog girl, an Orc woman, a Golem, and what I assumed to be a vampire girl.

    Wonderful! Amazing!<sub> </sub>

    I must have died and gone to Heaven!

    "Are you alright? Why are you crying?" Eliza asked me as I looked up into the sky.

    "Because this world is so darn great!" I eximed and grabbed the reins, letting out a yip.

    The horse took off, and everyone followed me as we all headed back to the gate. I hated for the girls to see me tear up like this, but this ce was really great!

    I kind of hoped that they threw something bad my way soon, or I was going to die of happiness overload! Still, I had to remember what I was doing, and there was a girl that I was supposed to bring back to the vige.

    I had also said I would help them out with what I could, but I didn''t understand how they could remain out there without the worry of being attacked? I would have to figure out the rest of this when we got to wherever Eliza was taking me to.

    "Where are we going now?" I asked Eliza as we approached a big red gate that was open.

    "To my manor at the center of town. You can meet Lady Katarina there and see what you think of her," Eliza said, sounding braver about confronting this Lady than she had before.

    "Sounds good; I will just smile and wave for now. I want to soak up some of the scenery," I said, looking down at the four human guardswomen.

    "Countess Eliza, you have returned safely! Where is the rest of your guard?" a blonde-haired woman asked.

    "They are helping at the vige until I return," was all Eliza said, and the woman moved out on the way without any further question.

    Once we entered the city, it was far more than I had expected with the state of the first vige I entered. This ce was thriving, and there were two-story buildings everywhere, with shops, restaurants, and even bars, but that was only at first nce.

    "Wow, this ce is much better than I expected,'''' I said quietly, and Eliza rested her head on my chest.

    "I am d that you like it," Eliza whispered back to me.

    "Is that Countess Eliza with a Partner? Could it really be true?" I heard a woman say, and then other women started to chatter until every woman on the streets was abuzz with chatter.

    It was almost like sticking your head in a beehive.

    "I told you they would be happy," Eliza giggled up to me, and I pulled her in closer.

    I kissed the top of her head, making a significant number of women gush with "awe."

 Chapter 18 Feeling A Bit Jostled

    The city of Northwall was alive and bustling as we rode down what seemed to be the center street. There were businesses of all sorts like Shoe stores, Armorers, Clothing stores, craft shops, and many more.

    Looking at the ce, nothing really stood out that said women-only kinds of stores, but I did see two undergarment stores. I guess that would be the craziest thing since I didn''t think I would find any moon flow pad stores.

    "This must be a big change from the vige, especially if you have no memories. I am sure that you thought that there were going to be tents on the other side of the wall," Senna said quietly from the horse beside us.

    "This is true mostly, but I didn''t think there were tents here. I really wasn''t sure what to expect, but I should have learned by now. This ce just keeps surprising me at every step," I said, looking around at the fine craftwomanship all around me.

    "Just be careful around Lady Katarina. It will take more than your scariness to bring this on to heel," Senna warned, and I nodded.

    "Just try not to cause too much trouble right away. At least make it progressive. We don''t want the city up in arms, and if you get rid of Lady Katarina, we will both have to stay here," Eliza also warned.

    "I get it. I will just listen, but you have to remember that I really haven''t acted until someone was at risk of getting hurt," I reminded them, and both women went silent.

    Almost every woman we passed, young and old, waved to the little Countess in myp and congratted her. Whenever I looked down, she looked pleased, and that was something else the peoplemented on.

    I guess she must have been pretty solemn before this for people to take this much notice, or this was just a woman thing. Whatever it was, I was d she was happy, but I was concerned about this Katarina.

    ''Subus, you awake in there?''

    [Always, but my name is Xieus! I am a Subus!]

    ''Sorry. I guess that I should be aware of that, not like you are just a run of the mill monster. Xieus is a pretty name, though.''

    [Ohˇ­ Umm, apology epted! What can I help you with?]

    ''What is your view on this, Katarina? How do you think I should handle her? I think this is manipting my Partner, but I haven''t met her yet.''

    [Hmm, hard to say without her being near you. Sounds like she is a bit greedy, but I am sure that you should be able to figure something out. You did say that you would go deal with the Lich Queen, so that can be a bargaining chip.]

    ''Good, but what about Eliza? Do you think that she will be safe?''<sub> </sub>

    [If you are that worried, lock this Lady up! I am sure that we could find a Demonologist that would also have sealing crystals. Usually, you would need a powerful sorceress to use something like that, but I can sense that you understand far more than you should about the magic here. Far more than any woman on the Twelve Inds.]

    That was an interesting idea, and I would consider it if it came down to me worrying about Eliza''s safety.

    I looked ahead and could see a big fancy red mansion up ahead; we still had about six blocks to go, but now all the buildings were just housing. I decided that I might as well probe Xieus a bit more.

    ''What do you know of the Lich Queen?''

    [Morgana? I have met her a couple times, and she is a charmingdy, but she can''t seem to catch a break from the undead. They act like her children, and they are constantly hanging off her.]

    ''That is what I heard, but can you tell me what she likes?''

    [Likes? Hmmm, when I was there, there was a garden of Midnight Bellflowers that she loved watching, but the undead tended to wreck them. When she showed me them, we stood on a cliff out of reach from the undead.]

    I couldn''t imagine living in a world where the undead constantly followed me, trying to kill anyone that got close. I could understand why the Lich Queen was losing hope, but I would change that.

    Now that I had a bit of info on what I could do, I started to work on a n. Since I would be the only one going, I would have to hold nothing back, and I could go wild with magic sword arts, but I would have to acquire some special weapons and armor to be able to channel into.

    "What are you thinking about? You have one of those smiles like you are thinking about fighting or something," Eliza said, looking up at me, and I shrugged.

    "Just thinking about how I can solve the Lich Queen problem. That seems to be the biggest problem around right now, so if I deal with that, things should calm down, right? We could probably find you a recement if you want toe on a journey with me," I exined, and Eliza''s eyes lit up.

    "You are just doing this all so you can take me away with you?!" Eliza asked excitedly, and I shrugged.

    That was part of the truth, but my hunger for epic battles was the heavier part, but I would keep that to myself.

    "I mean, yes, but it is about more than that. If I solve the problem, people will be safe, right? Fewer people getting hurt and dying is always number one in my books; if and when I had books, I am sure it was at the top of the list," I said with a bit of confusion.

    A Lot of these things that came to me seemed like things I would say or do, but I had no memories to connect them to. It left me feeling a bit jostled and estranged sometimes.

 Chapter 19 Lady Katarina

    "Well, I like that you want to take me with you and that you want to keep people safe. I don''t think I know a single person other than Kalli that would run headlong into danger like you do," Eliza said, leaning back into me, and I smiled.

    "All part of being a man! Or I think it is. I am sure there are many men from where I am from that would feel the same as most of you. I think the difference is that I was used to risking my lives to save others. It''s almost like it''s a part of me that I can''t get away from, not that I would if I could. I think it''s the part that defines who I am and want to be," I exined as we approached a metal gateway.

    It opened to a round courtyard surrounded by a brick path with a white water fountain that had a statue of two naked women pouring water from pitchers. The mansion was made of brick, and it had an opulent stairway leading up to it.

    At the door to the house, arge woman in a fancy red dress was standing with two guardswomen and a servant in a maid''s outfit. The Lady must be the one Eliza was talking about, but she actually looked pretty friendly, but looks could be deceiving.

    I would withhold all judgment until I got a chance to really have a conversation with the woman.

    "Countess Eliza! It is good to see that you have returned, but where have all your Gaurdswomen gone? Senna, what is the meaning of this, and who is therge Lady in strange clothing?" The woman asked.

    "Lady Katarina, this is Galio. I am sure you heard about the undead attack, and she was the one that took it down, alone. The girls are back at the forest vige helping out. Galio is also my Partner," Eliza said and then looked up at me, asking, "can we get down?"

    I nodded and lifted her up in both arms, throwing my leg over the saddle and sliding down. Once on the ground, I set the Countess down and bowed to Lady Katarina.

    "I see. Then this person is someone that should be respected," The Lady said as I stood up straight and then curtsied to me.

    "You are far too kind. I was just doing what I could to prevent needless injury," I said, and the Lady nodded to me.

    "Let''s get inside. The women are crowding around the front gates like flies to shit. If we don''t get inside every word, we will have been twisted into thirty different stories per word!" Growled Lady Katarina, and I almost burst outughing.

    Still holding my judgments, but she was working on winning me over without even knowing it! The Lady seemed like she could be a hard woman, so there might just be some crossed lines, but it could always be something worse.

    Senna followed us inside along with the maid, but the two of them walked behind Eliza, who was walking just behind me now. Lady Katarina was walking just in front of me as we walked down a long hallway with pictures of beautifully painted scenes ofkes, mountains, and waterfalls.

    "Eliza, if you don''t mind, I would like to talk to Galio in private for a moment. I will bring her to the meeting room after, and we can all have tea and muffins. Trina, dear. Do you mind going to get that ready for us?" Lady Katarina asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, Lady Katarina," The maid said from behind me, but Eliza grabbed my arm, and I turned to look at her.

    "Are you sure?" She asked with worried eyes.

    I nodded and bent down to give her a kiss. Eliza was surprised at first but returned it, slightly trembling.

    When I pulled back, Eliza chased my lips, breathing hard. I grinned and pecked her on the forehead.

    "Go ahead and wait for me," I told her, and she nodded, leaving down a hallway opposite the one Lady Katarina was standing in.

    "Interesting. Then the talk of the city is no joke, and you are our little Countess''s new Partner," Lady Katarina said as I turned to her and nodded, gesturing my hand to lead the way.

    The Lady nodded and led me down the hall and around a corner to a room that seemed in a far off corner of the house. Inside was a brightly lit sunroom filled with nts and flowers, along with a table and twofy looking chairs.

    "Please sit down. I called you in here so I could learn of your intentions with Eliza and Northwall. The fact that she is acting the way she is and actually listening to what I ask is remarkable, so I don''t question you on that," The Lady exined as she took a seat, and I did the same.

    "Well, I just woke up in a forest with no memories, and Miss Eliza came riding into the vige I first found. She tried to get her to guard to be violent with Elder Lily, and I stopped them," I exined, and Lady Katarina swore.

    "Oh, for the love of all things under the twelve inds! I am sorry! Eliza only listens to half of what I say and applies that double! I am probably just as much to me, but this is not the same girl I am used to seeing! Eliza is normally in a mood all the time and is defiant with everyone. I hardly recognize the girl you had in your arms; she looked so happy!" Lady Katrina said, sounding relieved.

    "I assumed that there was something like that going on with the abrupt passing of the previous Countess," I said, and Katrina nodded.

    "Yes, her passing did quite a number on the poor little girl. Now, you n to be Eliza''s Partner, but what of Northwall?" the Lady asked, leaning forward, looking curious.

 Chapter 20 Moan With Pleasure

    "First things first, I want the girl that was taken from the vige returned," I said, but to my surprise, Lady Katarina shrugged.

    "You can talk to her, but I think you should ask her what she would like to do. Trina has a good life here now, and she is treated fairly with two days off each week. She is also paid for her work here. Eliza might have taken her, but I have made sure she was treated fairly," Katarina exined, and I grimaced.

    "Well, that is not a bad thing, and I won''t force the girls. What is the point of that backwater vige?" I asked.

    "They are there to watch the forest, but it''s mostly just those that want to live a quiet and more peaceful life. Most of the monsters are weak in the forest, and the stronger ones stay deeper in," Katarina exined, and I nodded.

    "Thank you for exining things to me. I think that we should get back to Eliza before she gets worried," I said, and Lady Katarina smiled warmly.

    "You are a different sort. I heard through the Girl-Line that you were also talking about going to deal with Morgana," Lady Katarina mentioned as I got up and offered her a hand.

    "Yes, that is something I n on taking care of sooner thanter. Once that is finished, I would like you to stand in ce for Eliza while we journey to the other inds and finish exploring the rest of this one," I exined as the Lady epted my hand to rise.

    "Really? Now that would be something. By the time you both returned, the Countess would have a few years of real-life experience to help her be a better ruler! I think that is a splendid idea. Especially if you help solve Morgana''s plight," the Lady exined, and I agreed.

    The two of us headed back towards where Eliza had gone, but I stopped the Lady in the hall. I had just remembered about Xieus.

    "Excuse me," I said, and Lady Katarina sniffed and then looked at me funny.

    "I don''t smell anything; no need to apologize," the Lady said, and I tried to keep a straight face but had to scoff.

    "No, I didn''t fart! I have a question!" I said, pulling out the purple stone with the swirling blue inside of it.

    "Well, now that is something. Did you get that from the undead that you defeated?" The Lady asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes, and there is a Subus inside that is offering to seal her powers away just so I will summon her," I said, and Lady Katarina nearly choked on her own tongue.

    "She what?! Let me see that!" Lady Katarina demanded, and I handed over the crystal.<sub> </sub>

    I watched as the Lady''s eyes narrowed and then went big and then snapped on to me.

    "No, this is not right! I have never heard of any Demon submitting to anyone, let alone a Subus! If she has promised you this, I would take the offer. She will be a powerful ally and one that can pleasure you beyond your wildest dreams. On top of that, you can take as much pleasure as you want without worrying about your Life Force being drained!" Lady Katarina exined, offering me the crystal back.

    [See? I told you I wasn''t ying around! I am still d that you took the time to get another opinion! That shows that you are not only strong, but you have more than muscle in your head!]

    "Good, then how do I summon her? I don''t seem to have theˇ­ hold onˇ­ nevermind, I figured it out," I said as the knowledge of filling the stone to bursting filled my head.

    I pulled Pure Magic in, and it took only a fraction of a second for the gem to burst in my hand. Blue smoke puffed out, and a sexy blue Demon woman with small horns and a thin tail with a spade on end appeared.

    "Thank you for releasing me, Master. Please ce your hand over the ck seal over my womb," Xieus asked me, pointing to what looked like a tattoo of the female reproductive organs.

    I did as I was told, her skin was smooth, and she smelled intoxicating. Xiues was easily the most beautiful creature that I had seen since I had woken up, and she ced her hand on my cheek before speaking.

    "I, Xieus, a Subus Demon, give my body, mind, and magic to you, Galio, my new Master. I submit myself to you, renouncing my immortality to live by your side until death takes us both. Do you ept me?" Xieus asked, and I felt something string between us, trying to make a connection.

    "I do ept you to stay by my side until I draw myst breath," I said, and the connection snapped in ce, flooding me with Xieus''s love and passion she felt for me.

    The wave of feelings was more intense than I could have ever imagined. The tattoo under my hand became warm and turned bright and glowing pink, making Xieus moan with pleasure; and I stood up, and she fell into my arms.

    "Thank you. I promise to serve you in every way that I can, but now I need to rest," Xieus said and disappeared, but I could still feel her in my mind through our connection.

    "You really are something. I can see this world is never going to know what hit it until you have the whole world sitting in the palm of your hand!" The Ladyughed, and I shrugged.

    "I just like to help where I can, but I won''t put myself in needless danger either. Better to run, get stronger, ande back when you know you can win. This is true for all things," I exined and then gestured forward.

    "Those are some good words to live by. The few that rush into danger like you hardly ever return, but it looks like you don''t rush into anything without some kind of n," Katarina exined as she started to walk again.

 Chapter 21 Compensation

    Lady Katarina led me to the room where Senna, Trina, and Eliza were waiting. Once I got inside the room, Katarina asked Senna and Trina to wait outside, and she left the room as well.

    "So, umm, about Lady Katarinaˇ­." Eliza said, trailing off and looking out the window.

    "Turns out she just had a hard-headed pupil that needed someone to sit her down and give her a rough talking to like I did, hmmm?" I asked as I walked over to sit down beside her on the couch.

    "Yes, I am sorry for ming her for my outbursts. Being around you has made me see what kind of a fool I have been acting, and I want to do better," Eliza said, turning to me.

    "That is what I like to hear! Don''t worry, I am not mad at you because you understand your mistakes. I would also like for you to meet someone," I said, and then a cloud of blue smoke puffed beside me.

    ? "Pleasure to meet you, Eliza. I am Xieus, Galio''s Subus Servant," Xieus said after she appeared, and Eliza gasped.

    "Is she really your servant? You were able to bond with her?!" Eliza asked with surprise as she jumped up to look over Xieus.

    "Yes, I found her in a gem from that big undead monster, and she gave up her immortality to walk by my side," I said, and Xieus smiled at me.

    "I wish that I could stay longer, but I need to recharge now that I have a body again," Xieus said and then disappeared in a cloud of blue smoke.

    "Wow, she is even prettier than I imagined! You are really something to have a creature like her bonded to you!" Eliza said,ing over to sit on myp and leaning into my chest.

    There was a knock at the door, and I called for everyone toe back in.

    Once everyone was seated, I turned to the maid, Trina.

    "My name is Galio, and Ie from the vige. They told me that you had been taken, but now I am hearing that you are enjoying your time here? Is this true?" I asked, and Trina nodded with a smile.

    "Yes! I was scared at first, but Lady Katarina has been very nice to me, and I even get paid! I have never been able to buy dresses before this, so it has been a really nice change!" Trina exined with excitement that I could tell it wasn''t faked.

    "Good, I will let everyone know, but you should go visit from time to time," I rmended, and Trina nodded.

    "Thank you, and I will do that!" Trina agreed.<sub> </sub>

    [1 Karma Point Acquired! ? Points till next skill.]

    There we go! All''s well that ends well.

    "Great! Now that everything is sorted, do you think that we could send a runner out with a message to retrieve the Gaurdswomen? I also want to let them know what happened and that I will be spending the next few days in the city beforeing back?" I asked.

    After getting here, there were just too many different things that I wanted to check out. I also had said we would drink with the girlster tonight, and I wanted to get some alone time with Elizater.

    "Yes, I will head out there myself," Senna said and shyly mentioned, "And maybe if Trina wants, she can join me."

    "Umm, yes! I would really like that. I am sure it will, umm, be better if I am there with her, right? Make things seem better, right?" Trina replied nervously, and I grinned at Katarina, who was smiling and rolling her eyes.

    "Yes, you to girls get going before poor Trina tries to think of the same reason to go again!" Lady Katarinaughed, and both girls jumped up and hurried out of the room like happy school girls.

    "I am going to steal Eliza for the rest of the day. She and I are going to go around and look at different ces. I was wondering if there was any reward system for killing that big undead, like money orpensation of some sort?" I asked, and Lady Katarina nodded.

    "Yes, normally, it is split up between the fighters, but the reward for that monster is fifty gold pieces. I will have it for you when you leave," Lady Katarina exined, and I nodded.

    "Thank you, but ten gold is enough for me; divide the rest up with the girls that I stole the monster from," I said, and Eliza looked up at me.

    "You really want to give that much away?! You don''t even know most of them!" Eliza eximed, and I ruffled her hair.

    "Are we going to spend more than ten gold today? That sound like a lot of money, isn''t it?'''' I asked, and Eliza nodded.

    "We would have to buy a lot to spend it all, without just wasting it! Even if you bought lots of weapons and armor, you wouldn''t be able to carry it all!" Eliza replied, and I nodded.

    "I can make more money tomorrow. Not that worried, now let''s go! I want to try some of your street foods and look at the clothing, possibly even a tailor. I would also like to see an armorer and all the weaponsmiths you have in the town!" I dered with excitement, but Eliza put her hands over my mouth to shut me up.

    "Calm down! It is already lunchtime! You have more than one day to see everything, so rx. You get to work on things when you are excited! You need to let me show you around, and we will get to all the ces you want to go in time, I promise. For now, I agree that we should go get something to eat. I am starving!" Eliza told me, and Iughed, giving her a kiss that made her blush and cuddle into my chest.

 Chapter 22 Merchants Guild

    After we headed out of the house, there was a guard waiting for us with a leather pouch that had my coins in it. I was sure that Eliza had money, but you weren''t supposed to let ady pay for things, or at least that''s how my knowledge went.

    "Where do you want to go first? The market is pretty close if you want to eat right away," Eliza exined, and I nodded.

    "That sounds like a great idea, but you are going to have to lead the way," I said, and Eliza took my hand as we walked down the steps from the mansion.

    The two of us walked down and out of the metal gateway, I had entered earlier to walk down the first row of houses. Once we reached the end of the first row, we turned to head west, but a group of women in brightly colored dresses stopped up.

    "Eliza! You are back from your rounds? Did you scoop up any more lowly peasants?! This one looks like she could use a bath and a push-up bra, hahaha!" An annoyed sounding woman with blonde hair asked, making Eliza stick closer to me.

    Ahh! The good old hens with nothing better to do than cluck!

    "Ladies. I suggest that you all run along, or I will turn you all into frogs," I said in a serious voice, making my hand glow green with Water and Earth Magic, but it was nothing more than for show.

    "Hey! We were just going anyway! No need to get excited! We were just asking questions!" Another woman beside the first said, and I turned my re on her, and she flicked back.

    "Did I stutter?" I asked, and the group all shook their heads in unison, running off.

    Eliza rxed beside me but didn''t say anything, so I left her be. I knew what must be going on inside of her head right now, but this was the result of her previous actions.

    "Those girls weren''t wrong," Eliza said from beside me, and I nodded.

    "Probably not, but they are lucky that I didn''t have them flogged for thosements. No one in this city should ever talk to you like that as the Countess. While you might have made some mistakes, you are working to fix them. The people in this city live safely because your guards protect it. Many people forget simple things like this," I exined as we headed west a short block that opened into arge diamond-shaped area.

    The entire ce was filled with people, stalls, and the smell of great food. I could ignore the first two things, but the smell of the food was making me weak in the knees.

    "I get scared around women when they start talking down to me like that. I used to yell at them, but then they would throw everything back into my face, and I would just embarrass myself," Eliza said quietly, and I barely heard her over the women all around us talking.

    "Well, you have me by your side, so don''t be afraid. Always remember that I am scarier than anyone in this city, and if they are mean to you, they will deal with me!" Iughed, and Eliza hugged my arm as we walked into the throng.

    There were all sorts of stalls selling all sorts of odds and ends, but there were some things missing. It was almost like I had gone into a women''s only section, but I should have expected just as much.

    "You seem to be looking for something, miss? Is there anything I can interest you in?" The Lady in a stall beside me asked, and I turned to look at what she was selling.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh, these are pretty hair ornaments!" Eliza said as she let go of my hand to start looking at them.

    "Well, hello, little Countess! I didn''t see you there in the shadow of this one! Is this your new Partner that the city is abuzz about?" The Lady asked, and Eliza nodded with a smile.

    I looked over thedies'' hair clips, but they were really something that I was interested in. Eliza, on the other hand, looked very interested in a pretty little clip with a gold flower and green gems hanging from golden chains.

    "Do you like that one?" I asked, and Eliza looked up at me with a cute smile, and I nodded to the Lady.

    "Ah, this is a very good choice, Madam! You are very observant of the Countess! I can sell you this one for eighty silver!" The Lady eximed, and I frowned at her.

    "Thirty silver," I said in a t voice, and the Lady put her hand to her chest, and Eliza looked up at me strangely.

    "But the price is eighty silver!" The Lady dered, but I shook my head.

    "The gold has only been guided on, which really makes it no different than this one," I said, picking up a rougher-looking version of the same items, but it was in a discount bin for ten silver.

    "What?! I don''t know what you are talking about?! All my jewelry is one hundred percent authentic!" The Lady cried, but I narrowed my eyes on her.

    "It''s not that big of a deal! We can pay for it!" Eliza pleaded, but I shook my head and picked up the clip in question.

    I brought it up to my face and then bit it, but it was hard as I thought, and part of the gold leaf was wrecked, revealing the silver to me and everyone around.

    "You see this? Fake. Meaning this woman is trying to take advantage of people to take their money for cheap products. While yes, we can pay for this, is it really something you want now that you know it''s fake?" I asked, and Eliza''s eyes went big and then narrowed as she turned them on the woman who flinched back.

    "What are we supposed to do about her?" Eliza asked, and I raised an eyebrow.

    "What do you mean? Send the problem to the merchants guild, and they will find her properly, so she is less likely to do it again," I exined.

    "Merchant Guild? What is that?" Eliza asked, and I looked down at her with shock.

 Chapter 23 So Good

    "You don''t have one? Where do all these people get licenses to sell stuff here? Who regtes prices? Who makes sure that people are ripping others off?" I asked, and Eliza clung to my side, pushing her face into my chest.

    "I don''t know," Eliza said in a muffled voice, and I sighed.

    "Ma''am, I will let you off with a warning, but if you are caught trying to overcharge for goods or use trickery like this again, I will have all your goods confiscated, and you will be fined. Do you understand?" I asked, and the woman stepped back in shock.

    "You will take all my goods and find me?! How will I ever survive?!" The woman exined but then took another step back when I narrowed my eyes.

    "Don''t sell fakes as real things, and we won''t have this problem. I don''t see a problem with the gold-leafed jewelry, but you can''t sell it as real gold. Pretty simple, but there has to be some kind of punishment for those that don''t listen. With rules like this in ce, all sellers are equal, and all buyers can make purchases that they won''t need to return," I exined.

    "Wow, I had no idea. I just thought that anyone could sell things if they wanted, and it would be good for everyone," Eliza said thoughtfully, and I nodded.

    "In a perfect world where everyone always told the truth, and we always sang and danced, then maybe. Unfortunately, the world is filled with liars and people willing to sell their own families just to get ahead," I exined as we kept walking.

    "I guess that something around here needs to change, but won''t that make the people angry?" Eliza asked, and I nodded.

    "You bet, but only the ones that it is affecting. That means all the ones that are trying to cheat the system. Once a Merchant''s Guild is established, people will have to sell things properly, or they will get reported and fined," I exined, and Eliza rested her head on my arm.

    "Looks like it''s a good thing that I met you. I had no idea about anything like this before, but neither did my mother. I can see why we should have something like this, and I will ask Lady Katarina to help set it up!" Eliza said with excitement and then started to pull me over to the food stand.

    The Lady at the stand had a round metal cooking disc with no edges that were being heated with coals, and she poured some type of batter. I felt like I recognized it, but there were no memories to draw on to make the rtionship, just a feeling of knowing something good wasing.

    "Eliza! Good to see you again! And with a tall, strong woman, I might add! Is this the new Partner?" The Lady asked, and Eliza nodded with a smile.

    "Yes, this is Galio. Can we get two t Cake Fruit rolls?" Eliza asked, and the woman nodded.

    "Of course! That smile of yours is so pretty! I am d that this one is making you show it off!" the woman said as she started to pour a thinyer of batter on the round disc.

    I watched as they used what looked like a stick to smooth it out to cover the entire disc. The Lady used a handle to turn the cake and then slid the stick under to flip it onto her countertop, repeating the process once more.

    "Just wait! These things are the best! I don''te out here to eat often, but this ce is one of my favorite stalls!" Eliza said with excitement, and the sweet smells were making me agree and almost drooling in anticipation.<sub> </sub>

    The Lady then spread a dark brown thick creamy sweet-smelling mix down the middle of each round t cake. Then she grabbed a mix of fruits and berries, spreading them over the brown, then rolling each up into a cone.

    "Here you go! These are on the house! Just make sure to keep that smile on her face!" The woman said after putting a napkin around each cone, looking at me.

    "I will do my best! Thank you very much for this food; it smells amazing!" I said and then took a bite at the same time as Eliza.

    "So good!" Both me and Eliza moaned at the same time.

    *Poof!*

    "Can I try a bite?" Xieus asked, appearing beside me, staring intently at my food.

    Many of the women around us jumped back, and a few screamed, but they calmed down really fast. I thought that was impressive, considering a blue Demon had just appeared out of thin air.

    "Yes, it is really good, and I don''t mind sharing. How are you feeling?" I asked, but Xieus disappeared right after having a bite.

    [So good! I am still really tired, but I could feel how much you like it, so I pushed myself, so I could try it two!]

    "Xieus will be weak for quite a while if you don''t give her any of your Life Force," Eliza told me, and I looked down at her.

    "Don''t I need that stuff? Not that I won''t share with her, but I was curious how that worked," I asked, and Eliza pointed over to a bench.

    I nodded, and the two of us went to sit down.

    "You will regain your Life Force over time, so it is fine to give her some of it. You can give it with a kiss on her lips, but that is a slow trickle," Eliza exined, and I nodded.

    "Is there a way to give her faster?" I asked, and Eliza blushed.

    "Umm, if you kiss her lips between her legs, that will give her much more. Since you are her Master, you can control how much she gets and can stop the flow," Eliza exined with a red face and then went back to eating in full force.

 Chapter 24 Something Like That

    A kiss between the legs, hmm? I wonder just how much my growth would give her?

    [I can slowly gain Life Force inside you, so you don''t need to worry about me.]

    ''Don''t worry. I will get you some Life Force. You are too beautiful to be locked inside of me,'' I said to Xieus in my head.

    [Thank you. It really warms me like nothing I have ever felt before when you say things like that because I know that you mean it.]

    "So, what do you want to do next? Are you still hungry?" Eliza asked, bringing me out of my thoughts.

    "Can we go to a weapons shop? I really would like to have a weapon. I feel naked without one," I grinned, and Eliza rolled her eyes at me.

    "That is all you really think about, isn''t it?" Elizaughed at me as we stood, and I shrugged.

    "I think about you quite a bit and Xieus. I would say that my attention is more divided between the two of you and only one-third for fighting," I smiled.

    "Oh, well, I suppose that is fine then. What are you thinking about me?" Eliza asked curiously, taking my hand in hers.

    "Things that we shouldn''t talk about in public," I grinned, and Eliza squeezed my arm, also grinning.

    "Me too," Eliza whispered, making my pulse speed up as she dragged me back to the main strip.

    We headed south until we stopped in front of arge building with a sword and shield detailed exquisitely in wood covering the front of the building. The way that everything wrapped around the windows and door made it clear this was the work of magic.

    "Who built this ce?" I asked, but before Eliza could answer, the shop door banged open.

    A woman was flung towards me, and I put my arms out to catch her, but she flipped and turned in the air,nding in front of me. A thin, smooth cat tail whipped at the front of my pants as the girl with cat ears tipped her head back to look at me awkwardly.

    "What are you?" The cat girl asked, and I scoffed as her tail swished vigorously.

    "That is my new Partner. What did you do this time, Chili?" Eliza asked in what sounded like a tired and familiar tone, but then a strong-built elf started yelling from the shop doorway.

    "Don''t youe back here if you aren''t going to pay the price I ask! Read the damn sign!" The elf woman roared and then mmed the door that had a sign on it.

    [NO HAGGLING! FULL PRICE OR GET OUT!]

    "That is who built the shop, Madam Listenia. Don''t even think about trying to get a better price out of her!" Eliza warned, but Chili was distracting me.

    "What do you have in your pants? Is it shiny?! Maybe a special weapon? It feels hard like a pole!" Chili said as she pushed her bottom into my growth.<sub> </sub>

    "Get off Galio, Chili! She has a growth between her legs. Stop being so embarrassing, and stop bothering Madam! She sells the best stuff, so stop being so cheap!" Eliza scolded, and Chili pulled away from me, but now there was arge bulge in my pants.

    "A growth, eh? I think you should get that checked out, but I kinda want to see it!" Chili said, turning on me with cute furry paws.

    I wanted to more than show this kitty cat my growth, but god dammit, we are in the middle of the street! Do none of these women have any self-restraint?!

    "I am going to go and talk to Madam Listenia. You keep your friendpany while I am inside," I said, side-stepping Chili as she dove for my pants and then gave Eliza a quick kiss that made her blush and women around gush.

    "Sure, just remember what I said!" Eliza called as she went over to help her friend up.

    I would mostly remember.

    I jogged up to the steps, opened up the shop door, walked inside, and stopped. I just had to stop.

    The walls were covered with weapons of all shapes and sizes, but I could tell that there were of good quality. There were even a few things that caught my eye, and I marked them in my mind as some of the finer items.

    "Did I die and go to another Heaven?" I asked no one in particr.

    "If you aren''t here to buy something, then I can send you to another one!" Growled Madam Listenia, and I looked over where she was standing and smiled.

    "If I had the money, I would buy the shop, but I only brought ten gold with me today," I said, walking over to the main counter where the woman was standing behind with crossed arms.

    "If you are here to buy, then what are you looking for?" Listenia asked, and I pointed to the first thing that caught my eye, and she narrowed her eyes at me.

    I had pointed to what I was sure was a curved single-edged katana, but I wasn''t sure if the name was the same.

    "Why did you pick that one?" Listenia asked me with suspicion in her voice.

    "Because it''s the best thing that you have on disy and looks to be the most capable of channeling magic through," I exined, and Listenia blushed to my surprise.

    "You could tell that just by ncing over my entire shop? You just walked in!" Listenia eximed, and I shrugged.

    "I have an eye for excellent craftswomanship, you might say, but I know that you also don''t have the good stuff on disy. I would like to see some of your finer work if you don''t mind?" I asked, but Listenia seemed to be getting flustered.

    "Umm, yes, but can I ask you something? Are you a master swordswoman? Or maybe a master smith?" Listenia asked, and I shrugged with a smile.

    "Something like that," I smiled.

 Chapter 25 Personal Smith

    "I, Umm, haven''t even formally introduced myself. I am; I mean, my name is Listenia of the High Elves of the ind of Seven," Listenia said nervously.

    I was justpletely blown away by the change in personality the moment she knew I was skilled. This kind of woman was a gem, and I would be making more trips back here in the future; that was a given.

    "My name is Galio, Partner to Countess Eliza. I have no homnd or memories before today, but I have my knowledge and my desire to protect it. That is all I need and a few good weapons! That''s why I came to see you. The moment Iid eyes on the magical craftswomanship of the building, I just had to meet the creator!" I exined, and Listenia brightened and turned, waving for me to follow.

    "I see, you are the talk of the town, and now I can see why every woman is dying to talk to you. You are lucky that you have her to at least create a line for you. If it wasn''t for Eliza''s influence, I am sure women would be trying to abduct you already!" Listeniaughed and also nced back at me before quickly looking back forward.

    "I guess that goes for you? Maybe I should be careful going into dark back rooms with you?" I joked, and this time it was Listenia who shrugged.

    "You are safe this time, but anyone with as much knowledge of weapons as you do must have amazing fingers. Next time, you might want to consider bargaining with me for a better service. I am quite good with my hands, if you can''t already tell," Listenia said as she brought me into a room with fewer weapons in it, but they were all beautifully made.

    "Don''t worry about that. I will being back here regrly if this is the type of product your services produce. I shall do my best to really drive the price down on some of these, of that you can be sure!" I said with a grin, and Listenia smiled warmly.

    "I look forward to it. I am not the type to deal with hagglers, but I will make a special exception with you. Now, what can I interest you in?" Listenia asked, and I scanned the items.

    I really could use all of them, but I couldn''t carry them all. The first thing that caught my eye was the Blood Steel daggers.

    "You can wrap up the Blood Steel daggers. I would also like to take a look at the kite shield and the Mithril broadsword. If you have angled back sheaths for the daggers, I will take them as well," I exined, and Listenia came over and pulled me into a kiss that I wasn''t expecting.

    I wrapped my arms around her petite strong body and returned the passionate kiss. It didn''tst long, but it left both of us breathing heavily.

    "I am sorry, you are just too much. You know too much. I just want to tear your clothes off you so we can devour each other! It''s been so long since I have desired another person like this, but I have to wait, I know, but I will be waiting for you to return," Listenia said, staring into my eyes with a serious look, and I nodded, smiling.

    Listenia turned from me and went over to get the shield and sword for me while I collected my thoughts.<sub> </sub>

    This woman was really something else! A master of everything but her passions, but I wasn''t going toin that a beautiful elf that smelled like spring wanted some sugar from me!

    "This sword should be able to channel magic well, but if that is truly what you wish to do, I will have to craft you something new. This sword will break after about a week of use, less if you are as strong as they say you are," Listenia said as she offered me the sword, and I took it, nodding.

    It is a nice de, and it seems to have an affinity forˇ­ fire?" I asked rhetorically as I pulled Pure Magic into the de, and it lit on fire.

    "I just can''t. You have to be a monster or a Goddess in disguise or something! I justˇ­ can''t," Listenia said at a loss, and I handed her the sword back, extinguishing the mes.

    "Shh! Don''t tell anyone about that part! I am no god, just a normal traveler that has more years under his belt than it may seem, nothing more!" Iined, and Listenia nodded, straightening up.

    "Your secret is safe in my heart. I would like you to keep me as your personal smith if you wouldn''t mind? I also own the armor shop on the other side, and I can help you with all that when you are ready!" Listenia offered, reaching her open hand to me, and I took it without hesitation.

    I could tell that this woman was serious, and this was exactly what I needed. Weapons and armor that magic channeled, though, always had an expiry date and would eventually break.

    "I look forward to working with you in the future! You can just wrap all three up, and we can head back up to sort out the money," I said, and Listenia nodded.

    "You will owe me for this one, but I will take five gold as a down payment. I am sure that you will pay me the remaining fifteen gold in no time," Listenia said, and I nodded.

    "Sure, I will have toe back for armor tomorrow after I go out hunting, and we can talk prices then," I said with a wink, and Listenia nodded.

    "That sounds good. Maybe sometime we could go out together? I enjoy a good hunt," Listenia said as she began to get my weapons packaged, so I didn''t have to wear them home.

    "That would actually be really nice! Are you any good with a bow?" I asked with augh, and she rolled her eyes at me.

 Chapter 26 Feeling Tired

    When the two of us headed back to the front, Eliza was waiting for us with Chili, who was hiding behind her.

    "What is that Alley Cat doing in my shop again?!" Listenia growled, and Chili tried to make herself smaller.

    "She is with me and won''t bother you this time or next, I hope. Where did you take my Partner?" Eliza asked with an edge in her voice.

    "Don''t worry, Countess. I know how things work, and I will wait for you to spend time with him. I can wait as his Personal Smith now; I am sure we will spend more than enough time together in the future," Listenia exined, and Eliza nodded in surprise.

    "Really?! You have never offered that to anyone! Not even Kalli!" Eliza eximed, and Listenia shrugged.

    "She knows nothing about quality. This one is different, but I am sure you always know this," Listenia said, and Eliza nodded.

    I was turning into a giant pie that everyone seemed to want a piece of and didn''t mind sharing forks! I wasn''t sure if this was a good thing, but I knew that it wasn''t bad!

    "I get it, and I am d you think so highly of Galio. That just makes this that much more special for me! Maybe I should take him around to the other prominent women of the city? I could get Galio to catch all their eyes and make them want to bed him, but they would all have to wait for me!" Eliza said with too much excitement, but I grabbed her hand, dragging her from the store, and Chili in my other.

    "Please have the weapons delivered to Eliza Manor, and I will be by tomorrow," I said as I dragged the girls out of the shop.

    As much fun as that sounded, I was getting tired, and it was barely after lunch. I had awoken in the morning, and a lot had happened since then.

    "Do you think that we could head back for a bit? I am starting to get tired after everything that happened today. If we are going to go out tonight with the girls, I would like to get a quick power nap in," I said, and Eliza nodded.

    "Yes, let''s go back! I will have a nap with you!" Eliza said with too much excitement.

    "Can I nap with you guys?" Chili asked.

    "Tonight, you can have a sleepover with us, but I want to spend some alone time with Galio. Meet us at Tulips bar at around eight, and you cane drinking with us," Eliza said, and Chili let go of my hand, breaking away from me to run off.

    Sleepover? I mean, yes, please!

    "Sounds good! See you then!" Chili called as she ran off, and Eliza waved to her.<sub> </sub>

    "How do you know, Chili? You two seem pretty good friends?" I asked, and Eliza nodded as we started to head back north.

    "You already met her mother earlier, Ny. She is one of the fifteen that watches the wall, so we have been friends since we were young. I will have to introduce you to my other friends, but I am sure they will pop in tomorrow. They have probably heard about you already, but they know to wait before theye to bug us," Eliza said, hugging my arm as we walked.

    "Is this normal? Like the way that all of you are so ready to share me? I am not going to lie; even though I am notining, it just seems weird to me," I said, finally bringing up the ring point I had not mentioned but constantly thought about.

    "Sharing is normal, but it is usually with close friends, only if they are interested. Nothing about the number of women interested in you is normal, but neither are you. You seem to be able to best everyone you meet, and without hardly trying. On top of that, you don''t brag or insult others; you stand up for the weak; You protect everyone. Honestly, I don''t think this world is ready for you," Eliza exined as we neared the manor.

    "Interesting. I guess that makes me feel better about all this. Still, I hope I don''t disappoint all these women. I have no clue if I will be any good at it," Iughed, and Eliza gave me a look.

    "If that is the one thing that you do bad, I am sure that everyone will be more than willing to teach you," Elizaughed, and I joined her as we walked through the gateway.

    "Did the two of you have a good time?" Lady Katarina asked as we walked around the fountain.

    "Yes, we saw Chili, and Madam Listenia is now Galio''s Personal Smith!" Eliza said with a smile.

    "Why am I not surprised? After tomorrow, I am sure that Galio will half the city working for her!" Lady Katarinaughed, then asked, "What brings you back so early?"

    "I am feeling tired after the day and wanted to take a nap to revitalize for this event. I am sure I will be able to do a full day tomorrow," I said with a sigh.

    That was what I hoped, but I was genuinely exhausted right now, and I was worried that it might persist tomorrow. No point in getting worked up about it right now, but it was something.

    Considering how smoothly everything had gone so far, it wouldn''t surprise me if I had some kind of condition that might restrict me.

    "That is understandable. I will leave the two of you, but tomorrow I will need the Countess for most of the day. She has sses, and she is behind. I am sure that she will put in much more of an effort if I dangle you in front of her as the carrot," Lady Katarinaughed, opening the door for us.

    "That''s not fair! I will work hard, and then I can spend time with Galio! You aren''t going to recognize me tomorrow in ss!" Eliza dered, and Katarinaughed.

    "I already have to squint and tilt my head!"

 Chapter 27 I Amâ€¦ Going Toâ€¦ Pass Out

    Eliza led me to the second story of her house, and I was taken to a bedroom that took up almost one side of the second floor. Inside was almost like being in another house with two sitting rooms, a massive bathroom, and a bedroom built for a queen.

    "Now! I finally have you all to myself!" Eliza cheered, and she closed the door and then ran over to her massive red bed.

    Watching her hop up onto the bed made me chuck as I walked over, undoing my belt. I let my pants fall down, used my heels to take off my boots, and then pulled my shirt over my head.

    "Wow, you get undressed fast!" Eliza said, starting to sound a bit nervous, but I still had my underwear on.

    "I just don''t want to get the bed dirty. Truthfully, I should have a bath before I even consider getting into a bed like this," I said with a sigh, thinking about a warm bath instead of the cold one from earlier.

    "We can take a bath! We have hot water and running water, haha! Let''s go!" Eliza said, jumping out of bed and marching over to the massive bathroom we had passed by just before.

    I smiled and walked over to the bathroom, where I heard the ssh of running water. For some reason, that made me rx; something about knowing I was going to soak in a warm tub just tickled me pink!

    "Do you mind if I bathe with you again?" Eliza said, and I nodded with a smile as I took my underwear off and then stepped into the massive tub that was four feet wide.

    "You should bathe with me, and I will scrub you down. We just rinsed off in that cool water before, so it will be good to get fully clean," I said, sitting down in the water.

    The green dress was flung off without a moment''s hesitation, and then Eliza climbed into the tub with me. The water rose up slightly, and she leaned back into my chest with a sigh.

    "I was really nervous before in bed, but I feel more rxed now that we''re are in the water again. This time is different, and we can take our time," Eliza, and I wrapped my arms around her, closing my eyes.

    The warm water and Eliza in my arms were more than good enough for me now, and I just wanted to soak. The problem was there was a naked girl pressed into me, and I was starting to grow.

    "Are you growing again? Is just seeing and feeling my naked body enough to do that?" Eliza asked, pulling off me to turn to face me.

    "Usually, it takes less than this to get me excited, sorry. You have a beautiful body, and you are gorgeous," I exined, and Eliza smiled and then stood up, turning her back to me.

    Eliza backed up and slowly lowered herself down, taking hold of my cock in her hand. I thought she was going to try to stick it in, but she let it slide up the front of her pussy, moaning as she did, making my heartbeat faster, and I used my foot to turn the tap off.<sub> </sub>

    "Mmm, that feels nice to rub against, but I don''t think I can take something that big inside me. I am even a bit nervous about your finger, but I want you to do it," Eliza said as she leaned back and turned her face up to mine.

    I kissed her, taking her small breasts into myrge hang, gently ying with her nipples, squeezing her breasts.

    Eliza moaned and closed her legs around my shaft, rubbing herself up and down it.

    The feeling was great, but I assumed being inside would be much better. Still, there was nothing wrong with this if it was all she wanted; I was in no shortage of volunteers.

    "Can you touch me down there now? I think I am ready," Eliza breathed as she briefly broke our kiss.

    I lifted my knees, and Eliza spread her legs over them as I slowly pushed one of my hands down her stomach. I felt her tense up as I slowed at her pelvic bone and slid my fingers over her hair and into her folds.

    Eliza moaned as I let my finger slide down till I reached her hole, pushing my finger in. She broke our kiss and watched my finger slowly disappear, letting out cute little moans.

    "You are inside of me, and it feels so good! Mmm, more, please!" Eliza begged me, and I slowly started to finger her tight little pussy, but I slowly pulled it out after a moment.

    Eliza started to turn to look at me, but I used my finger to rub on the small ball under the flesh of her pussy lips. She turned back to watch my finger; her moans started to get even louder, and her body started to squirm.

    "That even feels better! You are soooˇ­ ahh, my body is gettingˇ­ hot, ahh!" Eliza cried, and her body trembled in my arms, and I slowed my finger to a stop.

    "How did that feel?" I asked, leaning my head forward to kiss her neck, and Eliza nuzzled into me as I did.

    "The best thing that I have ever felt! I have never touched myself because I wanted to wait for a special person to do it to me! You are amazing!" Eliza said, turning around to kiss me, but my hard rod flicked up.

    Eliza''s eyes nearly bulged out of her head as she sat down and inserted me into herself almost all the way down. My heart nearly jumped out of my chest, and Eliza started to breathe heavily, tearsing to her eyes.

    "Don''t move! It''s insideˇ­ of me! I think I amˇ­ going toˇ­ pass out; it''s so big!" Eliza said, gasping for air, and I put my hands under her ass to brace her.

 Chapter 28 Whatever You Want To Do, Master

    "I am sorry!" I said, not really sure what to do.

    Eliza was skewered on my throbbing cock, and holy cow, she was tight. I could sympathize that this was probably a bad idea, but I was inside her now, soˇ­

    "It''s notˇ­ your fault! I just need a minute toˇ­ get overˇ­ the pain and shock!" Eliza said, breathing heavily, and I nodded.

    Slowly, Eliza pushed herself down until I was entirely inside of her, and she let out a sigh of relief, leaning into my chest, still panting.

    "Itˇ­ feels good, but it''s so tight, and there is blood in the water. Am I going to be okay?" Eliza asked, and I nodded.

    "Every woman should have a small bit of flesh that tears when a man enters them for the first time. That is what taking your virginity means to me," I exined, and Eliza sighed again, slowly starting to move.

    "Will I get that same feeling from before?" Eliza asked as her hips started to rock, and then she moaned.

    "Much better. You might not want it any other way after," I said with a smile, and Eliza kissed me as I gripped her ass cheeks, squeezing them as she fucked me.

    "Mmm, it does feel much different, and the pain is slowly going away," Eliza said, breaking the kiss to grab my shoulders, leaning back.

    We stared into each other''s eyes as she slowly increased the speed of her hips, increasing the volume of both of us. The feeling of her tight pussy was starting to bring me to a crescendo, but I didn''t want to cum inside of her.

    I had no idea if I would get an egg out of her if I came inside, so I tried to think of dead cats. That worked, and I waited until Eliza cried out, and her little cheeks trembled in my hands.

    Then I pumped my hips up, making her eyes get big, before I lifted her up and off me in one motion, making her body convulse. I pulled her into my chest and reached down to stroke myself, but I still had the picture of a dead Chili in my head.

    I groaned and let my hand drop in frustration, but then I wrapped both my arms around Eliza. She was still trembling, and I slowly kissed her cheek and neck until she turned up to meet my kiss, returning it.

    I might have missed blowing off a load, but she still felt amazing, and I got way more than I had expected. Nothing about the experience left a sour taste in my mouth, but I would be a liar to say I didn''t want more.

    "That was much better than I thought, but I am still really sore. I feel like I am going to have to be carried for the next week," Eliza said with a sigh after we stopped kissing,ying her head down on my chest.<sub> </sub>

    "It will get better, that was the worst part, and you don''t normally just sit down on it like that. You would normally take your time," I said, smiling to myself.

    "I will consider trying it again in maybe a week or month. That was enough fun for me for a while! I can''t wait to see what Chili is going to do with you! That''s right! I need to go tell the girls!" Eliza said, standing up slowly, then she looked down at me, but I shook my head.

    "Get back in here so I can clean you up first. You still haven''t got washed. Stand still," I said and grabbed a rag and soap.

    Once Eliza was scrubbed down and washed off, I let her go to get dressed. I had to yell at her to get dried off first, or I was sure she would have put her clothes on her wet body.

    [Can I join you?]

    ''Please!''

    *Poof!*

    Xieus appeared, but she waspletely naked this time, and she turned the water back on to hot before getting in with me.

    "Looks like someone was brought to the edge but never got to release! Mmm, let me help-," Xieus started to say, but I pulled her into a kiss but then broke it.

    "I am going to give you some life force, but I want to take you from behind, and this bath is no good for that. Enjoy the rest of my bath with me, and take some of my Life Force from my kisses to keep yourself energized. Eliza seemed more excited about telling everyone about what she just did, but I just want to rest with your soft body on mine," I exined, and Xieus nodded, kissing me again.

    "Whatever you want to do, Master. Take me however you want; I just want that thick rod buried inside of me like she had. I could almost feel her orgasm from it, and I want you to stretch my hole like that! No one has a finger that big, and nothing I have ever seen had veins and texture like that. I carve it almost like I need it!" Xieus said passionately as she kissed my chest.

    I smiled, kissing her forehead while stroking her dark blue hair, and she looked up at me. I was struck by the intensity of her pupils, which had be glowing pink hearts that almost seemed like they pulsed with my heart.

    p "I wondered what that felt like, and it is much greater than I could have ever imagined. Everything you do makes my heart pound in my chest. I don''t know what to do with myself because I don''t think that even words can describe how I feel about you! You don''t have to tell me the same, I know it is different for you, but I feel like I need to tell you these things," Xieus said, pressing her hand and her face into my chest, my heart thumping against her cheeks.</anda>

    I really didn''t know what to say, so I just held her close and kicked the tap off. It was getting hot in here, but it wasn''t just the water!

 Chapter 29 An Incubus

    Once the two of us got out of the bath, we both toweled, off, and Xieus took me by the hand. I let her lead me to the bedroom, and I crawled onto the bed with her and the two of us wrapped up in each other''s arms.

    "I want to try something. Eliza told me there are different ways that I can give you life force. Right?" I asked, and Xieus nodded.

    "Yes. even just spending time with you with skin contact lets me have a little bit from you, but the more intimate we are, to more you can give," Xieus exined, and I nodded, starting to kiss down her neck.

    "So if I do this?" I asked, slowly kissing down her chest, nipping at each of her nipples.

    "Mmmˇ­ yes, that does give me someˇ­" Xieus said as I kissed down her waist.

    I let my body slide between her legs, and Xieus moaned softly as I kissed her glowing working down to her hairless divide. I kissed until I reach the slit between her legs, and then Xieus let out a long moan as I dragged my tongue down into the soft folds of her flesh.

    "Galio! Be careful with how much Life force you give me! Just that one lick and my body are on fire from to power you are giving me? Ah!" Xieus cried out as I licked her, but I wasn''t sure what she was talking about.

    If I was giving her a good portion of my Life Force, then I should be getting tired or something. That was what I assumed at least, so I stopped what I was doing to look up at her.

    "Am I supposed to be getting tired then? I don''t feel any different than when we started," I exined, and Xieus gave me a strange look.

    "But you are tasting me?" Xieus stated in confusion, and I licked her again with a smile.

    "And you taste sweet like a fresh pineapple, whatever that is. I just have the word pop into my head, but I like the taste of you. What is supposed to happen to me when you take my Life Force?" I asked.

    "It should be physically taxing on your body, to the point that you start looking underfed if a Subus takes too much. If we take it all, you be nothing more than a dried husk," Xieus exined, her hands in my hair.

    "Well, I don''t feel anything like that, but I will let you know if I do. For now, let me give you as much as I can," I said, and then continued to lick the folds of her flesh.

    "Then give me as much as you can, and remember that you still have three wishes. While there are some things I can''t do, like bring back to dead, mostly other requests can be met. Mmm, you are so skilled with that tongue of yours, bute to me. I want to be pierced the same way as Eliza was!"<sub> </sub>

    I wiped my face and kissed my way back to Xieus''s mouth as my growth pushed against her wetness. Xieus moaned, reaching down to take my shaft into her hands, guiding it inside her waiting pussy.

    This fit was much better but still nice and tight. The feeling of my flesh sliding inside of her pushed through my body like a wave of warmth, and it made Xieus close her eyes as she moaned open mouth with her head tilted back.

    Once I was deep inside of Xieus, I reach down and took her hip into one of my hands, and her face into the other. I bent down and slowly kissed her as I fed my cock into her hot body, making her moan into my mouth.

    As I picked up speed, Xieus broke our kiss, and I pulled back. She was smiling, but her eyes had glowing hearts in them.

    "This is the most amazing feeling that I have ever felt! Your growth is filling my insides, but I am also being filled with more Life Force than I could have ever dreamed of! Push it into me harder!" Xiues moaned, so I picked up my intensity, hammering my stiff shaft deep inside of her.

    I was starting to feel the excitement rise again likest time, and Xieus''s moans turned into cries of pleasure as I drove my cock deeper.

    At that moment my body filled up with excitement and Xieus''s mark burst with light. I filled her body with my hot cum, and Xieus shook underneath me, but there was burning on my arm.

    I slowly pulled out of Xieus, making her body twitch and moan as I did. I looked over at my shoulder, and now I had the same mark as Xieus.

    "How did you get that?" Xieus breathed as Iy down beside her, but I was wondering the same.

    "I was just about to ask you how I got that. The moment that I came inside of you, your mark lit up brightly, and my shoulder started to burn," I exined, and Xieus''s eyes when big.

    "I think that I gave you some of my power. You might be able to drain Life Force from others, but I am not sure. I have never heard of something like this, but I am also the first Subus to receive Life Force this way or this much. There is nothing in this world that could have given me this much. Anything else would be dust before they could give a fraction of what you did!" Xieus eximed, and I nodded, kissing her.

    "Well, I don''t know if I would want to take Life Force, but we will have to see. I guess that could make me an Incubus of sorts, but maybe I can see if I can try giving the Life Fore away with this power. I might be able to restore or heal people since I seem to have a bottomless pit," I said, stroking Xieus''s dark blue hair.

 Chapter 30 My Partner, After All

    "Give it away? Yes, that is possible, and you are right when you say that you have an endless supply. I sense no change in your overall health, so there is no way that it could be draining you normally. Either that or you just have hundreds of lives worth of Life Force, and even then it would be impossible. You would just regenerate your Life Force faster than it is used. As for healing, that would not work," Xieus exined, and I tilted my head.

    "It wouldn''t heal them? But it is giving them more Life Force, right?" I asked, but Xieus shook her head.

    "No, Life Force is different. Your Life Force is a measurement of your Vitality. Think of it as the essence of your body that helps everything work. That is not to say that a person with more Life Force doesn''t heal faster, but the difference is that of a sick person versus a healthy one," Xieus exined, and I nodded.

    That made sense now that she exined it to me, but I could still see the uses for it. If a person was drained, exhausted, or tired, I could help recharge them.

    "Well, I think I understand what I can use it for, but does that mean you can give me some Life Force? Where ever I am drawing it from, it isn''t from my own, and I want to test if you can restore my fatigue," I asked, and Xieus nodded with a smile and kissed me.

    This time, the kiss was like electricity, and I felt my tiredness be ripped away, snapping my eyes wide open. The feeling was like nothing that I had ever felt before, and I returned the kisses with renewed passion.

    Weid together and kissed for another twenty minutes until the was a knock at the door. As the two of us broke apart, Xieus poofed into smoke as the door opened, and Eliza walked in with Chili, Senna, and Trina.

    Eliza was being supported by Chili, and I got up right away to rush over to her and scooped her up gently. Eliza wince, but I was careful as I brought her over to the bed.

    I hadn''t thought it was this bad, but it looked like she could barely walk. I was going to heal her, but I wanted everyone out for it.

    "Can I ask everyone to leave the room? Senna, you should understand what I mean from our journey," I said, and Senna nodded.

    "Yes,e girls. Galio is going to help the Countess so you don''t need to worry. The man can be trusted," Senna said, herding Chili and Trina out of the room.

    Once they were gone, I turned back to Eliza, feeling bad for what happened, but she was smiling when I looked at her. It was the strangest thing because I could see she was clearly in pain.

    "Why are you smiling so much? Are you not in pain?" I asked, and she nodded with a smallugh.

    "Yes, but I am the talk of the town now! All the women areing to me for advice and other things! This pain is my trophy!" Eliza said with a giggle and then winced.<sub> </sub>

    "Well as funny as it is that you can''t walk straight, I can''t leave you like this, so hold still," I said and gathered Pure Magic into my hands.

    Green light pooled into my hands and I pressed it down to Eliza''s waist. As the light spread down between Eliza''s legs, she let out a sigh and her body rxed on the bed.

    "There? How does that feel now?" I asked Eliza, and she sat up and kissed me in response.

    "Is there anything that you can''t do? I think I might have to try that again if you can just heal me after like this! I can see why you kicked the girls out of the room. Magic is one thing, but being able to heal people would have people knocking on your doorstep constantly!" Eliza eximed, and I nodded.

    "Yes, and I have a lot of stuff that I want to do. There is no way that I am going to get locked down in one spot! That''s why tomorrow, I am going to start training. The sooner I can get stronger, and help the Lich Queen, the sooner we are out of here," I exined, and Eliza nodded.

    "I can''t believe that Lady Katarina is okay with this," Eliza mused, and I shrugged as I sat down in bed with her.

    "I didn''t really give her much of a choice and getting out to see the world will be good for you. Staying in one ce your entire life will get boring, and you will just end up hating your life. I think that if you get out and explore all that this world has to offer, you will be a lot happier when you settle down," I exined, and Eliza nodded slowly.

    "What will you do when this is all over?" Eliza asked, putting a hand on my arm, and looking up at me.

    That was a good question, but it was too soon to tell. I had no clue what my life was going to bring, or where I would be dragged.

    "I have no idea, but I am pretty sure that it will involve you. You are my partner, after all. I don''t n on taking more; maybe have some fun with others, but I will alwayse back to you," I said, and Eliza leaned on my arm.

    "That is relieving to hear. I was really worried that you were going to try and leave after you got what you wanted from me. Not that I would hold it against you, but I really like you, and want to spend more alone time with you, like this and before in the bathtub. You are a very interesting person, but that is only one of the many things that I lie about you," Eliza said with a smile as she looked up at me.

    I smiled and kissed her forehead.

    "You got me, but now I am feeling rested, and I think that we have a party to attend, right?" I asked, and Eliza nodded.

 Chapter 31 It Is Not Like Stubbing Your Toe!

    Eliza had some of the bigger Guardswomens brought and a in ck shirt bought for me to wear, and they ended up fitting good. The pants were blue, and of good material, and were easy to walk and move around in.

    I asked Eliza to get more of the same makeup, and she happily agreed, saying that I looked very good in them.

    "So, There is no point in me trying to tell you everyones name, it will just be better for them to introduce themselves. Just to warn you beforehand, the women all know that you and I have spent time together. Just warning you beforehand. Some of them get pretty aggressive when they drink," Eliza said as we left the mansion, and I nodded.

    "Well, unlike you women, I only have one bullet in the chamber, and then I need like an hour to reload. There are guns here, right?" I asked, and Annie shrugged.

    "If you are talking about boomsticks that the Dwarves make, then yes, but I hear they are very unreliable," Eliza exined, and I nodded.

    "I see, well that might be one of the first ces that we go. If they know how to make the tubes, then they must be struggling with the firing mechanism. I am getting bits and parts of how it works, but I am sure I could build some pistols," I said, thinking about the different things.

    "I am sure that Gwenth will want to talk you ear off, and the Dwarfs are next to us at Eleven. Their entire ind is all extremely tall mountains so high that you can''t see the tops, even from the sea! There are always clouds around and it rains almost non-stop. That doesn''t bother the Dwarves since all of them live inside the mountains with amazing structures that they have carved out!" Eliza exined, and I smiled.

    "That sounds amazing, and I can''t wait to go and explore! I wonder if they will be special metal shops? Oh well, there is no point in talking about it now, I said as we turned west as soon as we left the manor gates.

    Chili was waiting for us around the corner, and she came over, to hug Eliza while hopping around.

    I don''t know what she did to you, but you can walk like a normal now!" Chili exined, and Elizaughed.

    "You will get your chance to see if you can take it! I feel like it''s going to be like a challenge for small girls like us!" Elizaughed, and I rolled my eyes.

    You all need to find more entertaining things to do! Go kill some monsters to blow some steam!" I growled, and the girlsughed at me.

    "You are so weird! You should stick that growth in me, and I will blow lots of steam at you! I''ll even let you rub my tail!" Chili offered, and I shrugged.

    "I am sure it will happen at some point, what is the rush? Better to just let it happen when it does. Sex is hardly ever a nned event, and the randomness and spotaenous is half the fun. The emotions usually sneak up, and suddenly you are pulled to the other person and your bodies connect!" Iughed, but both girls tripped out each other in their intentness to hear me.

    "Those are some fancy words. Is it weird that I feel a bit turned on from that?" Chili asked, and Eliza rolled her eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "Everything turns you on a bit!" Elizaughed, and Chili nodded.

    "I think you are right? Is that a problem?" Chili asked, and it was my turn tough.

    "Only if you let it be one!" Iughed, but I could see some of the women from before standing up ahead of us.

    There were four women, all in different styles of dress, lookingpletely different than before. Kalli was among the four, and the moment she saw me, she walked directly towards me until she was staring down at me.

    "What? Would you like me tob the hair between your legs?" I asked, and Kalliughed at me in her white dress that looked very good on her dark tan skin.

    "You are funny, but I am going to fuck you tonight!" Kalli almost growled at me, but I narrowed my eyes.

    In one movement, I reached under her dress, finding no panties, but I expected no less, and slipped three fingers inside of her. Kalli''s eyes blinked in surprise, but I hooked my finger inside of her, and pulled down, making her eyes go massive as I brought her to my eye level.

    "No, I am going to fuck you, understand? I don''t get the fucking here, I am the fucker. That are no two fucking ways about it!" I dered, and Kalli smiled.

    Then I coughed blood as Kalli tried to return the favor, stabbing me in the balls/gooch. It was like all the wind had been knocked out of me, and I fell to the ground gasping for air and spitting blood.

    "Kalli!? What did you do to her?!" Eliza cried as she rushed over to my side.

    "Wow, I don''t usually miss! You really are built differently! I can wait for more funter!" Kalliughed, and I groaned in excruciating pain.

    "Wow girls don''t get hurt that much from getting hit down there. You men are surely sensitive, but I guess it is like a massive overgrown toe, right, so it might be like stubbing it, right?" Eliza asked me as I rolled over on the ground.

    "No, no it is not like stubbing you fucking toe! It would be like catching a tit in a door while getting pped, and someone kicks your shin! All at the same time! It is horrible! AH!"ined, and the girlsughed at me as I got back up slowly.

    I was going to have to keep that little thing a secret, and maybe try to y it off next time it happened. That would be a bad thing for people to know that kicking me in the balls was my greatest weakness!

 Chapter 32 Orc And Dog Folk

    "I would like to apologize for Kalli," A cat-folk I was certain was Ny said as I dusted myself off.

    She was in the group of three still outside, and the three of them were smoking something. I recognized the smell, Bo leaves, or something like it; they gave you a slight buzz, but tended to be addictive.

    "I deserved it, kind of. Still, that is one helluva woman! I will assume that you are this ones mother?" I asked, gesturing behind me with my thumb, pointing to Chili.

    "Yes, this little troublemaker is my child. I hope she isn''t causing you any trouble. My name is Ny, and my daughter and I are Nekomora," Ny exined, but I frowned.

    Ny was mostly human, with a thin tan furred tail and ears with sandy brown hair. I wondered if there were more breeds of Cat Folk?

    "Nekomora? Does that mean there are other breeds? Can I have one of those Bo Sticks?" I asked, craving a bit of zip from the smell of Ny''s and the others.

    "Sure, but let''s go sit out on the patio, and get some drinks, and I can exin. We can''t smoke inside, but there is arge ce on top of the roof. It is a great ce to sit and drink since we can see the entire city. Makes a great ce to watch the sun go down," Ny exined as the other two women came over.

    The first was what I assumed to be a Dog Folk from her floppy ears. She also had a reddish- brown tail curved up from a slit in the back of her thigh high blue skirt.

    She had reddish- brown fur with white spots that cover from her elbows and knees. She had cute paw-like hands that only had four digits, but they looked very soft.

    The other woman had blue-ish green skin, and small tusks protruding from her mouth. Her red hair was done in a single braid, and her hair was shaved smooth on the sides.

    "This is Penny, a Red Healer," Ny said, gesturing to the Dog Folk, then to what I assumed was an Orc, "This is O''lee, an Orc of the Riverwater Tribe."

    I shook the Orcs hand first, and I got a powerful grip that I returned, and got a big smile.

    "Good hand. Firm grip. I would like to bed you." O''lee told me, and I nodded.

    "The feeling is mutual. I bet you like it rough," I said quietly, leaning in with a wink that made her cheeks turn purple as she let go of my hand shyly, backing up, but still smiling.

    "Oh wow, that is something," Ny said, looking at O''lee who looked away.

    "Yeah, O''lee never acts like this! What did you say to her?!" Chili asked, grabbing my arm with her soft hands.

    "Nothing special, but that is between us," I said with a grin, looking over to O''lee who looked like she was about to turnpletely purple.<sub> </sub>

    That one was interesting. I had pegged her to be the rough and rowdy type like Kalli, but this one seemed more like the silent type that was a freak in the sheets.

    "Umm, It is nice to meet you, umm, yeah," Penny said, turning my attention to her.

    I reached out my hand to shake her paw, but Penny was slow to reach forward. When our hands did touch, I had to force myself to remain calm.

    "Umm, you have really nice hands, like wow. They are so damn soft! Umm, do you think I can put it up to the side of my face?" I asked, not giving a fuck, but Penny quickly pulled her hand back.

    "...Maybeter. I am sorry! You are really good looking and I get really nervous when I am not fighting!" Penny eximed, and then hid behind Ny.

    "Well, that was expected. I am surprised you got her to shake a paw for you. Red Healers are mostly shy creatures, but are extremely loyal. You might want to be careful with this one, but from what I can see, it''s already toote!" Nyughed.

    "Miss Ny! Don''t talk like that! I only just met them!" Penny cried from behind the Catwoman.

    "Sure, and how many other people have you let shake your paw? Hmmm?" Ny asked, looking back at the cowering Penny, but she burst into tears, and ran inside.

    "That wasn''t very nice," Eliza said, but Ny shrugged.

    "Penny is a good girl, but overly shy; much worse than most Red Healers. She may act like this now, but I promise you by the end of the night she will be singing a different tune," Ny exined to Eliza, then looked at me. "You had better treat her nicely, or everyone of the women will be one you, and not in a good way. Penny is like all of our children, even though she is older than most of us."

    "Oh? Really? I thought she looked pretty young," I said, but Ny shook her head with a smile.

    "Come, you can ask herter. Let''s go get some drinks, and then we can talk more. The girls are going to starting out here looking for us soon since Kalli would have told them," Ny said as she turned to head inside.

    I nodded, and the five of us went inside with Eliza and Chili hanging on to each one of my arms.

    The inside of the bar was packed with women of all shapes and sizes. There were too many different races and breeds for me to even start to describe.

    Walking in, the bar counter rang along the right side of the bar, and on the left was all tables and booths. The building had three floors, but you could see the bottom of the third from the first; each floor was staggered to the left or right.

    "Come, there is another ce to get drinks on the third floor," Ny waved from the far end of the bar, already walking up the stairs.

 Chapter 33 Cursed Blood Angel

    I followed her up with the girls, but I couldn''t help but feel like I was being watchedˇ­ by everyone!

    Every person that I looked at looked right back at me, and some of them with hungry eyes. There were primarily humans, but I did lock eyes with a woman that looked like an angel but not.

    ? The Angel''s eyes were solidly red, and her wings had more red than white in them. She wore a ck te with red runes engraved for speed and lightness.

    "Be careful. That is a Cursed Blood Angel, a Vampire. Not the nice type like Breya, who is a Guardian Angel," Ny said, snapping me from those red eyes, but I was intrigued.

    Something about being warned not to go near something just made me want to do so, and I could catch up with the others. This didn''t seem like the thing that I would see every day, so I was going to have to check this out before she disappeared.

    "Girls. Can you go on without me? I want to go talk to the Vampire," I said, and Ny threw up her hands.

    "You really are crazy, but you can do what you want; I am actually more concerned for her at this point of knowing you," Eliza said, letting go of my arm to go up to take Ny''s a.

    "Well, I am not sticking around! See you when you get up top!" Chili said as she ran up to grab her mother''s other arm.

    "Don''t me me if she is rude or tries to kill you!" Ny said and then dragged the girls up the stairs in a huff.

    I sighed, but she should have just not said anything. Every protest just made me want to meet this person that much more!

    I walked over to the bar first, and a big woman came over.

    "What''ll you have?" The wide and stern-looking woman asked.

    "Beer."

    "What kind?"

    "The wet stuff."

    "You think you are funny?"

    "No, I''m new in town, so I have no idea what to ask for," I said, and the woman nodded and pulled out a reasonablyrge tankard.

    "Four copper," The woman said, filling the tankard up with a dark liquid.

    I fished out the coin and just gave her a silver. The woman grumbled about the change, but I told her to keep it after taking a sip.

    "Huh? The tip is more than the drink!" The woman eximed, and I nodded.

    "Of course, you gave me a smooth dark beer with a bit of sweetness, even though I was rude. You deserve the tip, thank you," I exined, and the woman nodded.

    "True, you were a bit of a twat, but now I think I like you. Hard to find a woman that knows hers and others'' worth, if you know what I mean. My name is Tilda; this is my bar," The woman told me, and I grinned.

    "Pleasure to meet you, Tilda. My name is Galio, and I am new in town, but I am here with Countess Eliza," I exined.

    "Yeah, I have heard about you already, but I was trying to get a feel for you. You seem like a good kid; just be careful around here, and don''t get yourself too drunk!" Tilda told me, and I nodded, understanding her words.<sub> </sub>

    "Thanks, I will keep that in mind. I am going to have a chat with that Cursed Blood Angel over there, so I might be back for another drink before I head up," I said, about to turn.

    "Nevermind, I changed my opinion of you. You are dumber than a sack full of hammers. Probably got dropped as a child. Down a flight of stairs. Hitting everyone."

    "Woah! Those are some strong words you are using there,dy! I am just going to talk to her; I will be fine," I said with a chuckle, getting a bit more excited as I took another sip of my beer.

    "Don''t worry, if she tries to leave with you, I will punch you in the face, free of charge. Think of it as a hospitality service!" Tilda told me, and I rolled my eyes.

    I have felt the pull already, but I knew how to deal with this type of thing, I think. I was pretty sure I could deal with it, mostly at least.

    I just had to not make eye contact for very long! No problem!

    I walked over to the table where the woman was sitting, and she looked up at me with those red eyes. I looked over at the seat beside her rather than across and then pointed to it.

    "Do you mind if I sit here? I noticed you as I was about to go up the stairs. I thought that you might make for some interesting conversation," I said.

    "Leave. Listen to what the others tell you," The woman said, so I sat down.

    "Come now. I promise that I won''t take too much of your time," I said, setting my tankard on the table.

    "Why would you risk yourself toe and talk to me? Do you not know what I am? If you look into my eyes, I will gain control of you if you stare for too long," The Curse Blood Angel said, but I shrugged.

    "I don''t know about that. Would thirty seconds be too long?" I asked, looking up at the woman, and she flinched back from me, but I was caught by her eyes instantly, sort of.

    "I am sorry for this. You should have left."

    "What are you sorry for?" I asked as I finished carving Dispel runes in the skin of my arm with my fingernail.

    "What?"

    "Wow, I never expected you to have normal blue eyes! Ha! You are gorgeous!" I eximed because it was true.

    "Wait, What do you mean my eyes are blue? Like solid blue?"

    "What is your name, Blood Angel?" I asked, and she blinked at me.

    "Blood Angel? Umm, My name is Seraphina," The Blood Angel said slowly, sounding very confused.

    "Come with me. I want to show you off upstairs!" I said and stood up.

    "Wait! Aren''t we going to talk about this?!" Seraphina asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes! Upstairs!" Iughed.

 Chapter 34 Seraphina

    Before heading upstairs, I headed back to the bar with Seraphina. Tilda watched mee over, but that was hardly surprising since everyone around us was watching.

    "Well, I don''t think I have ever seen this before, nor has anyone else. I really thought I was gonna get a chance to box that chiseled face of yours, honey! But hey! Those are some pretty eyes you got there, Miss Blood Angel," Tilda said.

    "Die, Verim!" Seraphina hissed, but Tilda didn''t bat an eye and, in fact, smiled brighter.

    "Good to see you still have your spirit. Still want some red stuff?" Tilda asked.

    "Do I look like I am any less ash-colored? Honestly, You really are an idiot," Seraphina growled but then screamed like a little girl when I grabbed her by the ear.

    "Excuse me? Where did you learn to talk like that? If you are going to keep this up, you and I will step outside, you hear?" I threatened, and everyone flinched back from me as Seraphina started to glow red.

    "Unhand me!" Seraphina growled.

    "Holy pins of light bind this creature," I mumbled, and small pins of light sank into pressure points and Negative Energy veins.

    "What have you done?!" Seraphina eximed, and I let go of her ear.

    "Sealed you. What I give, I can take away. Think about that the next time you want to make a rudement to someone who clearly doesn''t deserve it," I said, then turned back to Tilda, who had a chilled ss of red liquid waiting.

    Blood. I could smell the iron from it from where I stood.

    "Sorry about this one, and thank you for her drink; what do I owe you?" I asked Tilda, and she burst outughing.

    "Owe me? Your drinks are in the house tonight for that performance! This was real life, but it almost felt scripted! You are quite the intriguing woman, Galio," Tildaughed, and I sighed.

    p I was going to correct her about the woman, but then I would be here all night. One nice thing now was that nobody was looking at me, and they were giving me a wide berth.</anda>

    Winning!

    "Now that you have made me theughing stock, what do you n on doing with me? I thought you were different," Seraphina said, and I shrugged.

    "You were disrespectful to a kind person for no reason, and I warned you. Your mouth got you in this trouble, so you might want to start using your ears and eyes. I dispelled your curse, so you are indebted to me. Normally, I would not be concerned about something like that and would have never asked anything in return. Though, since you decided to be mouthy and rude to someone that I think is a nice person from what I have seen, I will ask something," I said, and Seraphina marched up to me, pushing her into mine but then backing up in confusion.

    "Are you wearing a breastte under your shirt?" Seraphina asked me, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Did you hear anything I just said?" I asked.

    "Answer my question!" Seraphina snapped, and I blinked at her and then walked away and headed up the stairs, fast as called, "Hey! You daughter of a Demon! Get back here!"

    I ignored her. The witch could go enjoy the average life of a flightless person with wings.

    Good riddance.<sub> </sub>

    I jogged up, and once I got to the third floor, Chili was there waiting for me.

    "Hey! You survived! Tilda didn''t even have to punch you! Look at you go! Surviving your first Cursed Blood Angel encounter unscathed! Did you give her your growth in the bathroom?!" Chili asked, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Oh, I wouldn''t say I came out unscathed," I said as I heard Seraphina.

    "Galio! Get back here, you twat!" Seraphina screamed as I heard hering up the stairs, but she sounded a bit winded.

    "Let''s go outside before she gets up here. Maybe she won''t notice me up top!" I said, and Chili ran and opened the door to another stairwell.

    Both of us jogged up the stairs and then burst from another door onto the massive rooftop patio. The ce was charming, and there were a bunch of trellises with vines crawling all up and over them.

    "Galio!" Eliza called, waving from the far corner with therge group of women.

    I made a straight line from them and took a seat as soon as I got there, shrinking down.

    "What are you doing, little woman?" Kalli asked me, and I looked up at her.

    She happened to be sitting on the other side of the empty chair by Eliza. I had to wonder if that was by ident or if there was a great battle before I got up here?

    "Hiding from a rude and entitled brat! I really should have had a longer conversation with her first, but she seemed nice enough at first! Gah! Why are women soplicated?!" I growled.

    "You are a-" Kalli started, but I turned on her.

    "If you say it, I will throw you over that wall, woman!" I growled, and Kalliughed at me.

    "You are cute when you get pissy!" Kalliughed, pping me hard on the back, I''m sure almost breaking one of my ribs.

    I was going to have to teach this one a lesson, but the other brat was about to show up immediately. My Crazy Bitch senses were tingling!

    "Galio!" Seraphina screamed as she opened the door and then copsed on the ground, out of breath.

    "He is over here!" Kalli called.

    I muttered a useful everyday magic spell for bad bouts of constipation, targeting Kalli.

    The giant Amazon looked down at me with a grin, but I grinned back at the dirty bitch.

    Then Kalli''s stomach made a lurching, growling noise, and her eyes got real big. Her stomach sounded like a chemistry set as she jumped up and ran, knocking people out of the way.

    ---2

 Chapter 35 Letâ€™s Get One Thing Very, Very Clear Here

    "Why is the Vampire looking for you?" Eliza asked me, and I shrugged.

    "I might have dispelled her curse. Then I might have sealed all her powers. Possibly because she was one of the rudest people I have met so far," I said cryptically, taking a drink from my tankard while watching Seraphina pull herself off the ground.

    She was ring at me, but I was returning the stare. This little winged witch was going to learn manners or stay a toothless Vampire.

    "That is a lot of conjecture, but I have a feeling that all those things did actually happen," Eliza said, and I could tell she was giving me a look from the tone of her voice.

    "Possibly. Regardless, it is what it is. She is either going to learn to be civil or not. I don''t really care. I despise people like that," I said, crossing my arms as Seraphina walked over to our table.

    "You know, all Vampires have an inferiorityplex; even Asha is the same, but not on the same level as Cursed Blood Angels. They all feel like they have been wronged in some way, shape, or form, and they aren''t really wrong," Ny said, pointing to the gray-skinned woman.

    "I am not like that. Don''tpare me to the likes of that creature," Asha said as Seraphina approached the table.

    "Know your ce, half-breed. Daywalkers are nothing more than abominable failures, so you have no right to speak down to me!" Seraphina growled, and Asha lifted her eyebrows in what seemed to be a mock surprise, standing up.

    "My ce? I think you had better rethink your words, or I will tear your heart from your chest! You are so weak now; it would hardly be a challenge!" Asha shouted and instantly was in front of Seraphina, but I mumbled my holy pins.

    Asha went to stab Seraphina with her bare hand in the chest, but now she was as strong as a skinny eighteen-year-old girl that had never done any hard work. This resulted in Asha poking Seraphina in the tit, and the Blood Angel pped her.

    The two dove at each other and started to scrap, but it was kind of pathetic to watch.

    "Do you think we should stop them?" Eliza asked me.

    "No, better to just ignore them," I said and had another drink.

    "Are you just going to do that to every Vampire you meet?!" Ny asked as she watched the girls ineffectively fight each other.

    The two Vampires were used to having crazy speed and strength, but it was all given to them. Neither of the girls knew what hard work was, but that wasn''t my problem.

    "If I have to. There is no reason for you to be fighting each other like this or treating each other like crap. Not while I am around, at least," I said, taking another drink but finding my tankard empty.

    "I can fill that!" Chili called and jumped up from her chair, running over to me.

    "Thank you, Kitten," I said to her, kissing Chili''s cheek, making her jump back from me, and look at her mother in fear.<sub> </sub>

    "Dammit! Chili!" Ny screeched, but I shot up and stepped between them. I had no idea what was happening here, but things had be very tense.

    "What is going on here?!" I asked, ring at Ny, who was trying to re a hole through me at her daughter.

    "I imed you first, and I told her that! Now that you have kissed her, I cannot touch you because of our customs!" Ny growled but then almost jumped out of her chair when I mmed my hand down on the table.

    This was enough.

    "Let''s get one thing very, very clear here. I chose who I would kiss, or more, no one else. I, Galio, did not choose you. What your opinion is on the matter is irrelevant," I said in a deadly tone and straightened up to speak to everyone, saying, "And that goes to everyone else. You may attempt all you want, but if you try to force me into anything, that will be thest thing you do."

    I turned around and looked down at Chili, cowering behind me. I was almost sure that Ny was going to attack her.

    "Well, you really know how to get the party going! Do you mind if I sit in that oversized muscle''s seat?" A higher-pitched female voice asked me, but I had to look down to see the woman.

    "Sure, I would actually prefer you to sit beside me. You are Gwenth, right?" I asked, but I also grabbed Chili and pulled her close to me, whispering to her, "Come and sit on myp for now. I am sure a server will be there soon to grab the next round."

    ? "Are you sure? I should have told you about my momˇ­." Chili said quietly as I sat down and pulled her onto myp.

    "Wouldn''t have changed the oue, don''t worry about it," I said quietly, then looked directly at Ny, speaking louder, "She won''t hurt you or try. If she does, I will kill her."

    This had not turned out the way I had nned, but a n was only good until the battle started.

    "I will not harm you, but I no longer consider you my daughter," Ny said, and I lost it.

    "Really? What are you like at five years old? You shouldn''t be called a mother in the first ce! What the hell is going on here? Is this how all of you act?" I asked, starting to get upset.

    This was pathetic, and I wouldn''t have any part of it.

    "I am sorry, Gwenth, but I think my night is over. Eliza, Chili, Seraphina, and Asha, let''s go," I ordered, and the group of women all stood.

    "Wait! Is this really necessary? We have barely even got a chance to meet you!" The ordinary angel said, but I shook my head angrily.

 Chapter 36 The Nerve To Come And Explain Themselves

    "You all watched this happen, and you would have let it happen. Shameful, really. The lot of you call yourself defenders, but what are you really protecting? Not this little girl here that her own mother was going to try and kill. I could smell the stink of her intent!" I roared, and the women sat back down.

    "Let''s just go. You are right, and we should just head back home now," Eliza said, pulling on my arm.

    I sighed but kept my face locked in disgust, turning from the group with my girls on each side. The two Vampires fell in line behind me quietly, and no one on the entire top floor spoke until we left.

    The inside was still lively, but everyone gave me space as I headed down with my group and then out of the building. None of us talked, but that was to be expected, and we all headed back to Eliza''s manor.

    Once back inside the house, Eliza let out a long sigh.

    "That was more exciting than I thought it was going to be. Ny is going to be in a lot of trouble in the morning. I will be surprised if she is allowed to stay on. She would have been removed and put on trial if she had attacked Chili, so I can see her being sent back to Nine," Eliza said, and I nodded.

    "Yes, and I am sure there will be someoneing to talk to me about everything tomorrow and about Asha," I said.

    "What do you n on doing with me? Am I going to be your sex ve?" Asha asked, and Iughed.

    "No, you are going to learn manners, and then you can do whatever you want. The same goes for Seraphina. I am not doing this to be mean; I just truly dislike rude people. The first thing you both are going to learn is no one gives a shit what you think. If you dislike something, keep it to yourself unless it is something constructive. If I didn''t ask you what you think of me, I don''t need to hear your opinion when you talk to me, understand?" I asked, but both girls looked defiant.

    "Oh, did you bring home some friends? I already heard about the debacle over at Tilda''s! Dear Chili! Are you alright? Cat-Folk are scary creatures at times!" Lady Katarina eximed as she came out from a room down the hall.

    "I am just a little shaken. I never thought that myˇ­ Ny would act like that. I thought she cared about me, but she was going to kill me for something I had no control over. I am just lucky that Galio is who they are and stood up for me. I had never seen any of them look as scared as they were when you were yelling at them," Chili exined, still holding my arm.

    "I would have liked to see all those overly proud women be brought down a peg or two! Still, this is going to cause some waves," Lady Katarina exined, and I nodded.

    "Whateveres from this, send my way, and I will deal with it. I started this all, and I will be the one to end it. Now, is there any way we can maybe continue our party in the backyard with some drinks?" I asked, and Lady Katarina smiled.

    "Of course! I would like to join as well if you all don''t mind! I will get drinks brought out!" Lady Katarina eximed, but there was a knock at the door behind us.<sub> </sub>

    I turned back to the door and then to Katarina, but she shrugged. I turned back and opened the door.

    Gwenth, Penny, O''lee, and the angel were all standing awkwardly, but some had tall bottles.

    "Can I help you?" I asked.

    "We would like to apologize for Ny''s behavior and our own. You were right, and it is disgraceful that we didn''t stand up with you, but you are pretty fast! Still, the for of us really wanted to talk to you more!" Gwenth said to me.

    "Yes. You good person. Chili is a good girl. Ny is stupid," O''lee said.

    "Umm, I haven''t gotten to talk to you yet, and, umm, I really want to!" Penny said shyly and then hid behind O''lee.

    "My name is Breya, and I am what is called a Guardian Angel. I would have stopped Ny if she had attacked. I have a skill that allows me to shield others almost instantly. I respect your courage and would like to have a chance to speak with you," The Angel said, and I looked back at Eliza, who was grinning ear to ear.

    "I suppose it is okay to let the girls in?" I asked, and Eliza nodded furiously, and I turned back, waving for them toe inside.

    "Thank you! We were all worried that you might refuse us, but you are a very reasonable person," Gwenth said as she walked past me.

    "I just have a soft spot for people that have the nerve toe and exin themselves. I am not a spiteful person most of the time, but Ny pushed it too far with herment. I could have slowly learned to trust her again after her reaction since that is part of her culture. The childishment from a full-grown woman set my opinion of her in stone," I exined as the rest of the women entered.

    "You would be surprised to know how many act like her. It is kind of sad sometimes, but your reaction is the shared opinion of the four of us. That is why we choose toe," Breya exined.

    "Well, at least I got to find out who I could trust and who is looking for some kind of fame. I was disgusted when Ny talked of me as though I was some prize, but there is no point dwelling on that. Let us go and continue with the drinking! Is there any way we can order food?" I asked, changing the topic.

 Chapter 37 Dwarven Spies?!

    "You don''t need to order food, we have cooked, and I am sure Lady Katarina already has them working for us! Come, I am d that more people came! I was worried that it would just be the few of us! It would not be bad, but more the merrier, right?" Eliza said, and I grinned at her.

    "True, and I think I know another person who might want to join us, right, Xieus?" I asked, and there was a puff of blue smoke.

    "I thought that you would never ask!" Xieus smiled, wearing a white dress.

    "Maybe we should invite Listenia?" I suggested, but both Eliza and Chili stopped me.

    "No! She is going to have you probably all day tomorrow! Honestly, I will be surprised if we ever see you again after tomorrow! Let us girls have something with you! If shees, none of the others will talk!" Eliza eximed, and I frowned at her.

    "Really? She seemed crabby at first, but she is actually really nice!" I said, but O''lee spoke up.

    "I am second strongest, but Tannessia is stronger than me. She is Dark Elf. Listenia is High Elf. She is pretty looking monster that wears nice clothes," O''lee said tly.

    "Really? Is she that strong?" I asked.

    "Listenia is likely the strongest person other than Tallia, your Goddess. High Elves are the most gifted and smartest among all races. The only ones that can rival a normal High Elf are monsters. Titania is the Elf Goddess, and she is the only one considered an Elder Elf. No one Rivals her at anything," Breya exined, but I had to note that she had a beautiful voice that seemed to almost sing the words without even trying.

    "I think that Tallia would be interested in meeting you!" Eliza said, but something about that name warned me to stay away.

    Not a dire warning, but it was more like I wasn''t ready to meet her yet. It was aplicated yet very specific feeling.

    "Hmm, I don''t think I want to meet her yet. Something tells me that she is very special, and I am not ready for that yet," I said, and Eliza shrugged as we all walked out into a flower and hedge-filled backyard.

    I had gotten a few glimpses of the ce from the windows, but being out here was a different experience. Everything was immactely trimmed and weeded, making the whole ce look like something out of a painted picture.

    "This is your first time out here, right? Quite the lovely sight in the summer, the way it is now. In the winter, the ce just collects snow. It is nice to see, though, and the help doesn''t mind not having to deal with it in the colder months," Lady Katarina said as she waved us all over to arge but low table with a fire going in the center of it.

    The table was surrounded by couches, and I took a seat on the far one in the center. To my surprise, Chili and Eliza sat on the couch to my left with Xieus.<sub> </sub>

    The other six women looked at the ces on either side of me with a wide range of emotions, making me sigh. I would have to tell them where they were to sit, or this would get awkward quickly.

    "I would like to talk to you all, but you will have to take turns. O''lee, can you sit between Seraphina and Asha? And then Gwenth and Penny cane to sit here. Breya, you will have to sit with Lady Katarina for now," I instructed, and the girls all smiled, or most of them did.

    "You want me to sit with thisˇ­thing?!" Seraphinained but squealed like a stuck pig when O''lee grabbed her by the nipple, dragging her over to the open couch.

    Asha went over quitely.

    It was clear that some were faster learners than others, but that was fine, and that is why I asked O''lee to sit with them. I liked her bluntness and that fit body of hers, plus O''lee looked like she liked it rough, and that was always fun.

    "Now that we are seated, Trina, can you go and let the kitchen know we are ready for food and drinks?" Katarina said to Trina, who had just shown up, and she nodded, leaving immediately, with a tell-tale grin.

    "So, Galio, before Ny went feral, she said you were interested in Boomsticks? Is this true?" Gwenth asked from beside me, and I nodded.

    "Yes, I n on heading to your home ind as soon as possible. I think I can help with the design, but I would have to see one of the first," I exined, and Gwenth''s eyes went big on her cute little face.

    "Really?!" Gwenth eximed but then calmed down, saying, "I mean, really, that is quite interesting. Umm, I have a shop here in town, but my family doesn''t have the best reputation."

    "Oh? That is really good! If you are free tomorrow, in the afternoon, I would like toe by. Don''t worry; no need to exin yourself or your family. I just want to make something to use. Swords and bows are good, but nothing is better than a well-tuned pair of pistols forbat, I''m pretty sure," I said, using information and opinions I have no memory of.

    "Thank you. I will be waiting for you tomorrow. I, umm, will talk more about everything in private, but could you keep this meeting a secret? I trust the people here, but there are spies here in town for the other districts," Gwenth exined, and my eyes lit up with excitement.

    ? "Dwarven spies?! Now that is adorable! What happens if I catch one?!" I asked, visualizing a female leprechaun cornered.

    "They will kill themselves if they can, but if not, they be spies for the person that captured them. Most just end up dead because everyone hates them as much as they are used. They are despicable creatures that care about nothing but themselves!" Gwenth dered in a huff that sounded a bit personal.

 Chapter 38 Stuck-Up Races

    "Sorry for bringing it up. Let''s drop that talk. Tomorrow we can talk about whatever you want. Tell me a bit about yourself. Like what brought you here and why you joined the group unless there are personal things in there," I said, and Gwenth shrugged.

    "Like all the others, I was chosen for this for my skills. I am a pretty good shot! As for the rest, I love tinkering like most do in the Palka District. Really, anything with moving parts gets me excited!" Gwenth eximed as the food was starting to be brought out.

    "I am really excited to see your shop tomorrow!" I said, but then Gwenth blushed.

    "Umm, it is a bit messy," Gwenth said shyly.

    "A bit?" Eliza asked, turning from her conversation with Chili and Xieus.

    "The city after a storm is a mess; your shop looks like you only use explosives to move things!" Chiliughed, and Gwenth''s face started burning.

    "All right, I am sure everyone has ces they are not the best in, just like you all have strengths. Let''s get some food going and get the drinks flowing again! I have lost the little bit of a buzz I had!" Iughed, and Gwenth leaned her head into my side.

    "You are pretty nice. You always stick up for people, and I like that about you," Gwenth said quietly, and I put an arm around her with a smile, using the other to grab some sort of spiral roll with a wood stick through it.

    I took a bite and closed my eyes with a moan of pleasure as the creamy center with a herby taste squished out into my mouth. I had about five more before I could finally stop filling my face and ask what they were.

    "That is a tbread we call a wrap, made with Gold Kern and other things. The inside is cream cheese with some herbs and garlic," Lady Katarina exined as drinks were poured.

    "Hold on! This is cream cheese?! Let me think about thisˇ­ wait! Wait just a minute! Do you have or make Cheesecake?!" I asked with excitement, images of the soft cool cake made in so many different ways.

    "A what?! You make a cake from cheese?!" Breya almost yelled, standing up, her body almost shaking with excitement.

    What was this about? A fan of sweets?!

    "You mean that you have never tried to make a cake from the stuff? What about Fruit Pizza? Sex in a Pan?! Tell me you at least use it for potatoes?!" I asked in despair, but the confused look made my heart bleed for these women.

    "We don''t use the smooth cheese for much, but if you have a way to use it, I would like to hear more about it! You seem to know a lot about cooking, Galio, but you don''t seem the type?" Lady Katarina asked, and I nodded.

    "I have a plethora of knowledge but only have ess to it when I need it. I don''t know what I was doing before I came here, but I must have been pretty skilled for the amount of stuff in my head. Still, I really like sweets, and I am appalled that you have such limited sweets for a world filled with women. I half-expected bake shops on every corner with many new things for me to try and old ones to enjoy!" I cheered and then took a drink from a mug filled for me.<sub> </sub>

    The taste wasn''t nearly as good as the one Tilda served me, but I had no need toin about it.

    "I would really like to talk to you more about this Cheesecake! You seemed so excited about it and then dejected after learning we didn''t have them! I love cake! Of all kinds!" Breya eximed as Lady Katarina pulled her back down to sit.

    "Goddess above! Sit down and watch your wings! You are making me nervous with them swinging around! You Guardian''s always got excited about cake, but you really are a special case," Lady Katarina said while rolling her eyes.

    "We don''t eat food to sustain ourselves. We only do it to enjoy the sweet varieties of cakes! I just don''t like how other sweets are!" Breya eximed, and I grinned at her, enjoying just listening to her voice.

    The Angel could have talked about anything, and I probably could listen for hours. The way that Breya talked was almost like there was a song softly ying in the background or something like that.

    "Well, if you like them that much, we might have to set aside some cooking days. I am sure that I can think of many tasty dishes that would be easy enough for most people to do," I said and popped two more rolls in my mouth.

    These were good, but the cream cheese was too rich, and they could have gone in the oven on broil for five to ten minutes. That would have added a bit of crunch and cut down some of the richness.

    "Umm, I saw you fighting before against that monster, but you barely had to do anything to fight it. Do you think that we could, umm, maybe spar?" Penny asked from beside me shyly, and I turned to her.

    "Right now?" I asked, and she nodded, her cheeks starting to flush.

    "Umm, yes, if that is okay with everyone?" Penny asked, but I felt Gwenth pull on my sleeve.

    "Umm, do you know what this means?" Gwenth asked, and my hair on the back of my neck started to rise.

    "No, what exactly does this mean?" I asked.

    "If you can beat her, she will bepletely loyal to you. That means you will be her only mate. Other Dog Folk are different, but Red Healers and Canisius Shepherds only ever have one mate, but most of them die alone," Gwenth exined in a sad voice.

    "Why is that?" I asked.

    "Most races that could beat them, look down on them. They are great people, but as you see with the Vampires, many stuck-up races think they shit gold and sneeze silver," Xieus said, speaking up.

 Chapter 39 Red Healer

    I turned back to Penny; she was no longer blushing and wore a severe expression.

    "You really want to do this? You haven''t even talked to me yet, really. Are you sure you want to make this choice right now?" I asked, and Penny gave me an affirmative nod, and I looked back at Lady Katarina.

    "What? Free entertainment? And a Red Healer Mating Rights duel? We really are being spoiled today! Yes, by all means, but try to leave the nts as they are!" Lady Katarina told us, and I nodded, standing up with my drink.

    I pounded it back and then wiped the foam from my lip with my sleeve. I turned around to Eliza and leaned down to give her a kiss, which she readily epted.

    "I hope that you can beat her! I really like Penny! She will be fun to have with us but watch out. She is a vicious fighter that will try to draw blood. That''s why they are called Red Healers; they can heal their own damage by causing it to their targets. Do not underestimate her because she really likes you. meaning she will give it everything she has!" Eliza exined, but I was a bit confused by thest part.

    "Wait! Why are you trying even harder?!" I asked, turning to Penny.

    "I can''t help it; once we start, I will change, so prepare yourself," Penny said as she walked out into the open area behind the couch we had been sitting on.

    "Fine! Let me stretch first!" I called and hopped over the couch, starting to pull Pure Magic all over my body.

    I jogged out, and as I did, silver armor pulled over my body, leaving only my head exposed, but I created no weapon. That took too much effort, and she was using her bare paws, so my gauntleted hands should be good.

    "Are you ready? Are you not making a weapon?" Penny asked, seeming more confident now.

    "No, it''s a lot of work, and it would just break. I am pretty good with my hands; you can ask the girls," Iughed, and Penny smirked at me.

    "You might wish you had," Penny said, and then she started to grow, and she let out a bestial roar that surprised me.

    I watched in pure shock as the Red Healer transformed into what was clearly a bright red Werewolf. I knew that was what it was, but I was having difficulty not admiring the muscled and wed form.

    This creature was built for fighting, and now I was going to get a chance to tango with its bare hand. My blood was on fire and coursing through my veins with burning excitement as my body loosened up.

    "Berserkus Titanja," I breathed while pulling in a deep breath, and a red glowing tribal covered my body.

    I breathed out a visible hot stream, and Penny roared at me, but I was barely in control. This fortified berserker spell made you lose reason but significantly increased your strength and speed.

    It was a dangerous spell to use with friends, but I knew I could handle it for some reason. A burning urge to destroy everything in my sight filled my body, but I tempered it and focused all the rage on my target.

    I was going to need it.<sub> </sub>

    "RAWR!" I roared louder than I usually ever could have, and the cracking ss of the manor windows was background noise.

    Penny dashed at me, and I leaped at her, punching her in the elongated face, but then she pped me down. I smashed on the ground but pushed back to meet a footing down that I forced up, making Penny flip back.

    I was on my feet fast, but Penny leaped at me when she hit the ground. I met her with my foot and kicked her back, tearing up some shrubs.

    "Watch the bushes!" Lady Katarina called, but it was just more background noise.

    I leaped forward, grabbed her foot, and swung her up in the air, but she pulled her body into a ball. Before I could let go, she exploded open, kicking me in the chest, and sending me flying.

    I bounced twice, then caught myself, but Penny was on me, shing across my chest before I could block. She cut through my armor like paper yet barely scratched my chest, but she drew blood.

    Penny started to glow red as I jumped back, but she bounded forward on all fours. Her body twisted, and I was forced to block a kick, but I was knocked off my feet again.

    I was sent tumbling, but I was already losing steam and gathering more Pure Magic. I timed my roll and sprung up with an uppercut, catching Penny under the chin, but she pped me into the air.

    "elor. Wingus Step."

    Time slowed as ethereal wings grew from my boots. I would get my ass kicked here if I didn''t take this seriously.

    I kicked off the air and dove back at Penny as she jumped at me slowly. I flipped forward and smashed my foot down on her head, rocketing her back to crash t on her back into the ground.

    I flipped around, kicked off the air, and dove down to the Werewolf. I pulled my legs in, rotating my body to m my knees into Penny, cracking the ground around us.

    Penny gasped out, spitting blood and her body started to shrink. I hopped off her immediately and waited for her to return to her standard form.

    I scooped her up, and she opened her eyes with a smile.

    "Are you okay?!" I asked, worried I might have taken it too far.

    "Yeah, my spine is healing, and so are my ribs. I love you and will always serve you to the best of my ability," Penny said, and then she kissed me.

    I returned it, but I was already gathering magic and slowly helping Penny''s healing. Once we broke apart, there was a cheer from the girls as I stood up with Penny.

 Chapter 40 Sexy Cake Talk

    "Wow! That was the most intense thing that I have ever seen! You are a monster, Galio!" Eliza cheered.

    "You are very tough. Very. Another day, we should spar. I would like that," O''lee said as I returned to the couch and nodded.

    "Yeah! That was a really close fight; I underestimated Penny''s Blood Magic that she was innately using. I also never thought she would transform into a full-grown Werewolf! That is a really cool ability!" Iughed, and Penny blushed.

    "You really think so?" Penny asked me, and I nodded.

    "It''s badass, and I am d you are on my side!" Iughed, and Penny nuzzled into me.

    "Well, I suppose the damage wasn''t that bad, but it was a spectacr performance! That has to be one of the more violent fights I have ever seen! Galio, you are one interesting creature, and your abilities are almost at a High Elf level!" Lady Katarina eximed as I put Penny down.

    "She definitely put me to work. That fight got me really turned up!" Iughed and then mused, "I wonder if Listenia will fight with me?"

    "You should maybe just worry about hunting with her first. We aren''t joking about her being as strong as a Goddess!" Elizaughed.

    "Then what is she doing here? Not to be rude, but humans seem like one of the weakest of all the races. What made here here?" I asked, but Eliza shrugged.

    "That is a question many people have asked, but no one knows the answer. You will have to ask her, but don''t be surprised if she doesn''t tell you. I am sure she has a good reason," Lady Katarina exined, and I nodded as O''lee spoke up.

    "Penny, trade me," O''lee said tly, and Penny nodded.

    Neither of the Vampires dared toin after what they had just seen this cute dog girl do. That wasn''t what I had intended, but things seem to have a way of working themselves out.

    "Gwenth, do you mind if I trade with you?" Breya, the Guardian Angel asked, and the Dwarf nodded.

    "Sure," Gwenth said and then looked up at me, "I will be looking forward to tomorrow afternoon!"

    "Same with me; you have no idea!" Iughed, and she smiled at me before hopping down from the couch.

    As the girls switched ces, I grabbed a couple sausage rolls and some more wraps to scarf down. I washed it down with a drink from my mug that had been refilled.

    "So, you can make cakes from cheese? What other kinds of strange cakes can you make?" Breya asked as soon as she sat down, and I grinned.

    O''lee was sitting on my other side, and she had taken my hand as soon as she did. Now, I was in a veritable arm wrestling match with her while trying to concentrate on Breya.

    "Hmm? What about Carrot Cake?" I asked, trying not to grit my teeth.

    Goddammit, this woman was strong! I was like trying to hold open a monster bear trap!

    "What?! You can even use that?! You must be joking?!" Breya eximed.<sub> </sub>

    "Yupˇ­ and you make theˇ­ Icing withˇ­ Dammit, O''lee! Just hold my hand like a civilized person!" I growled, and O''lee barked out the firstugh I had heard from her, finally rxing her grip.

    "You are good at holding hands," O''lee smiled, forcing me to grin.

    "Hey! What is the icing made of?!" Breya asked, grabbing my shoulder and giving me a shake.

    "Cream cheese," I grinned, turning back, and Breya let go of me to cover her mouth as she gasped.

    "You have to be lying! But you''re not!" Breya eximed, then asked, "Is it good?"

    "It''s delicious! The icing is sweet and creamy, and then the cake is sweet with a spiced cake taste. It''s really a lot better than you could ever imagine, and it is really moist when fresh, plus it keeps well if covered," I exined, and Breya reeled back from me, grabbing the right side of her chest over her heart.

    "I can''t take all the truth you are hitting me with! I can almost taste it!" Breya cried out with what I was pretty sure was pleasure.

    "Oh boy! Now you really did it!" Elizaughed, and I looked at her in confusion.

    "What did I do? I was describing how the cake tasted! I can''t lie and say that the taste isn''t amazing!" I argued, but Breya let out a long moan as I said it.

    "You know that Angels can tell if you speak the truth? But they can feel the truth of your words. You might as well be talking about fingering her right now, and you would have the same effect," Xieus exined, and my eyes went big.

    "I think I might have toˇ­ My heart needs you! I must release this energy that you have built up inside of me! Can youe with me?" Breya asked suddenly as her face became flushed.

    "Where are we going?" I asked, but Eliza spoke up.

    "Go give her your growth! You will like where she is going to take you!" Eliza cheered, and Breya stood up, breathing heavy, gold starting to leak from her eyes.

    "Should I be concerned that her eyes are going normalˇ­ waitˇ­ well, different? That doesn''t seem normal, right?" I asked, and then Breya hugged me.

    "This is your fault for making her horny with your overly descriptive sexy food talk!" Lady Katarinaughed.

    Before I could speak, Breya jumped us into the air, her wings spreading open and beating them to bring us up into the air about the backyard.

    <o>,m "Woah! Now, this is something I can''t do!" Iughed, and then Breya started to kiss me passionately without a word.</o>

    Breya tasted like sweet icing, but nothing about it was too rich. Each kiss was like bliss as the wind blew around us.

    I became lost in her lips, but I could almost feel Pure Magic leaking into my body, then pressing on the inside of my skin on my back. I was unfamiliar with the feeling, but my mind was too distracted to understand what was happening.

 Chapter 41 Breya, Cream Filled

    Suddenly, the world tilted, and I felt something soft and fluffy press into my back. That was when I realized I was lying down with Breya on top of me.

    I opened my eyes as she broke the kiss, but I could hardly believe what I saw. I was lying down on a massive cloud far above the ground.

    "This is incredible!" I breathed as I looked around.

    "Angels can make clouds dense enough to rest on, and most of our cities are built on them. You have a great mind, Galio, but now I crave your body, and I want you to give me what you gave Eliza," Breya breathed and then got off me.

    The white dress that she was wearing disappeared in a burst of light as I stood and took off my own clothes with haste. I was going to fuck an Angel on a cloud after an intense battle with a Werewolf that I would also be pounding at some point!

    I was also going to fuck her on this cloud for talking about cake! What a life, and I was going to make everyst second count!

    "Are you okay?" Breya asked as I tossed my pants to the side with a grin.

    "Perfectly fine! Never been better, really. I am just taking you and everything in! This is a beautiful scene; a naked Angel on a cloud and the kingdom in the background as the sun goes down? Amazing!" I said as I walked over with a smile.

    "Good,y back down," Breya said, pushing me back to the cloud Inded on softly.

    "Yes, Ma''am!" I said as she kissed me again with her sweet lips as she mounted me, rubbing her wetness across my stiff cock.

    "I am ready for you. Enter me, and show me the power of your growth!" Breya breathed as I looked up into her eyes, which were a myriad of shifting colors as she lifted her body up.

    I reached down as she did and guided my point to press into her wet and waiting pale white pussy that dripped golden sparkling juices. Breya pressed down, but as she did, she moaned out the most beautiful melody I had ever heard.

    "This is like nothing I have ever experienced!" Breya sang and then moaned more of her beautiful melody as she rocked her hips.

    Being serenaded by an Angel while I was fucked by her was a first for me too, but It would not be myst!

    I reach forward, cing my hands on her waist, sliding them up until they cupped her perfect breasts. Breya''s hands slipped over mine as her chorus got louder, and her hips were more insistent, speeding up her pace.<sub> </sub>

    I squeezed and fondled her breast, but my eyes were drawn to the pure golden juices leaking out of Breya''s slit as she rode my rock-hard shaft. I really wanted to know what she tasted like, so I let go of her breasts and looked up into her eyes, which were constantly shifting colors.

    "Come sit on my face, and let me taste you! If your lips on your face are that sweet, I am dying to taste the ones between your legs, and then it''s my turn to bend you over!'''' I said, and she nodded with a smile sliding off my cock.

    Breya turned around, mounting her hips over my face, and slowly lowered her lips that were soaked in gold down to my face. The moment my tongue touched her juices, it was game over for me, as an indescribably sweet and erotica vor-filled me.

    Breya''s song began to get louder as I began to devour her pussy like it was myst meal, but I slowed slightly. I let out a groan of pleasure as the Angel leaned down, took my cock into her hands, and started to lick her own juices off it.

    I focused on eating her out until the Angel shook and squirted a stream of gold into my mouth. It was like drinking heaven if it could bepared to even that.

    Breya panted, climbing off me, still on her hands and knees, but I stopped her from getting up as I got up quickly. Breya looked back over her wings at me but started to moan her song again as I pushed into her from behind.

    The Angel looked forward over the edge of the cloud at the city as I started to feed my cock into her. Breya''s song picked up much quicker this time, and soon her chorus became a symphony of erotic moans.

    "This is even better than before! Your growth is filling me with Pure Magic!" Breya, but then I pushed down on the center of her back between her wings and fed my dick into her hard.

    I fucked her so hard that even her song became angelic screams of pleasure that would have been heard all over the city below. Finally, I drove my cock in as deep as possible and filled Breya''s insides with my cum, only realizing what I had done at thest second.

    "Well, now this is not what I am used to seeing. Did the Mating the Mating ritual change in thest twenty-four hours, orˇ­ what is that you have inside my child?" An angelic voice asked from behind me.

    I slowly turned around to find a woman mostly, that had eight wings, four arms, and onerge in the center of her face. Her hair stood out even more than the single eye; the hair looked like inch-thick golden ted tendrils, each with an eye at the end of it.

    "I asked her to do this to me! But, why are you here, Holy Beholder? We did no Mating Ritual, only enjoyed each other!" Breya said after I had pulled out, leaving a little cream pie of my cum leaking out of her.

    The creature walked over, stuck her finger into Breya''s pussy, making her gasp, and then pulled it out. The Holy Beholder licked her finger, looked at me, and down between my legs.

 Chapter 42 Holy Beholder

    "Did that spit this out? Can you do it again? This is beyond what I know, and I know everything. I wish to see if you can do this with me, but we do not have much time!" The Holy Beholder demanded, but I shook my head.

    "Sorry, and you can see, I already blew my load inside her, and I need about another before I can cook up another batch. The body is like a chemistry set if you know what I mean, and it tends to take at least that long, plus I have to be in the mood," I exined, and suddenly all eyes were on me.

    "The mood? A goddess asks you to bed her, and you aren''t in the mood?!" The Holy Beholder demanded, and I shrugged.

    "Come on. I don''t even know you. At least Breya tried to talk to me first, but I got her hot and bothered with my talk of Carrot Cake with cream cheese icing," I exined but didn''t help myself one bit.

    "No!" Breya cried as the Holy Beholder''s eyes almost fell out of her hair, and I realized my mistake, again, toote.

    "I can see it! I will being to find you! Breya, I order you to stay by his side until I reach you! I am no more than five hours away!" The Holy Beholder eximed.

    "Wait, what?!" I asked in confusion, but the Holy Beholder started to fade as she turned back on me.

    "You want to spend time with me first? Fine! I wille and allow you to cook for me, and I will permit you to ask me questions that I may answer," The creature dered, but I shook my head.

    "Nope, not interested!" I said, and the Holy Beholder flinched back, but I was totally interested, just not in her attitude; there were other goddesses, after all.

    "WHAT?! You can''t not be interested in me! I aming there, and Iˇ­." The holy Beholder screamed but faded before finishing her threat.

    "I think that is the craziest thing that I have ever seen anyone do," Breya said, not even looking at me as she hugged her golden eggs to her chest.

    "Well, I should have asked you if you wanted one of those first, but we were already locked in at the moment. I also wasn''t even sure it was going to work," I exined, and Breya looked up at me with a smile.<sub> </sub>

    "We don''t often mate because we never die unless actually killed. That does happen, but you normally are supposed to ask the Holy Beholder first before mating Rituals are performed. Since this wasn''t what you would call normal, my Goddess seems more interested in what it means rather than what actually happened," Breya exined as I put my clothes back on, licking my lips.

    There was still a bit of her gold, and the taste was terrific. I might just have to see if I can convince her to try something dirty.

    Not only did her juices taste heavenly, but my chest was now healed, so that was something there. I might have to see if she would let me milk a bottle worth of her gold to save in case of emergencies.

    "What are you thinking about with that smile of yours? I still can''t believe you turned down the chance to be with a Goddess. Are you really sure about that?" Breya asked, and I grinned.

    "I was thinking about fingering you some time till I could get a bottle of your Golden Juices for emergencies. That is, with your permission, since it not only tastes as beautiful as you look, but it also heals. As for your Goddess, I will give her the same treatment in time, but I don''t like people that think they are better than me. When we are naked, we are equal. So, demanding sex from me doesn''t work if I don''t want it," I exined, and Braya nodded with a funny-looking smile.

    "Umm, you might not want mine now. Since this was a mating Ritual, I will have a bitter taste, and I will probably frustrate you if you try to kiss me or anything like that. If the Great Beholderes, she might let you do that, but I think she is most interested in the Golden Egg," Breya exined.

    "Oh! Well, I see; I won''t leave you alone just because of that! What about the egg, though? Why is that so interesting to her? I mean, I get that this way is new to her, but the interest seems a bit over the top, right?" I asked, but Breya shook her head.

    "No, not at all, since Goddesses cannot reproduce, not even with other Goddesses. This news is going to shake the very foundation of the Twelve Inds. There are breeds of races that are nearly going extinct and a couple more humanoid monster races," Breya exined, and I nodded thoughtfully.

    "I see now why she is so interested, but that is all the more reason for her to treat me as an equal. I am not asking anyone to put me above themselves. In fact, I would prefer it that way, and I will fight to make sure it stays that way," I exined, about putting my shirt on, but Breya stopped me with a smile.

    "You are better to carry that. Since we have matted, and you are not an Angel, I decided to give you my blessing. You should have felt it in your back when we started, but the blessing was sealed when you drank in my juices. You should be able to grow a pair of glowing wings with Pure Magic and then depress them like my dress," Breya exined, and I nodded vigorously.

    Human/Incubus Demon/Angel so far, and I couldn''t stop smiling, thinking about what other trouble I was going to get myself into. Whatever it was, I was excited about it as a pair of golden wings grew from my back.

 Chapter 43 Goddesses Incoming!

    Breya and I leapt off the clouds, and my wings caught wind as we glided down to the ground. The women were watching for us, and they all cheered as we came down with Breya carrying her golden eggs.

    What surprised me the most was the size of the golden egg she was carrying. It was no more than the size of my fist, and I was sure that a baby would getrger than that.

    "Wow! How did you get that?!" Eliza asked as we walked over to join the excited looking group.

    Breya came over with me, and we sat back down on the couch with O''lee, who was eyeing up the golden egg.

    "You made egg. That was a nice sound. I want one of those," O''lee said, pointing over me Breya''s hands.

    "The Holy Beholder came and delivered me this, but she was much more interested in Galio. She is on her way here now. I assume she will be here soon," Breya said, looking to the west.

    "Wait, the Holy Beholder ising here?!" Lady Katarina eximed, and both Vampires shot up.

    "We can''t be here!" Asha cried.

    "The Holy Beholder hates undead creatures like us and will most likely try to kill us if she sees us!" Seraphina cried, but Penny grabbed them both by the shoulders and sat them back down.

    This was something that I didn''t know, but it would just be added to the ever-growing list. Regardless of what this Beholder thought, she would not be harming any of my friends here, but I didn''t get how the creature could fly all the way from another continent so fast.

    "How is she going to get here so fast? Isn''t she a good distance away?" I asked Breya, and she nodded.

    "Yes, but One, the Angels Ind is on the opposite side from the Dwarves, so not too far away. Still, she is called a Goddess for a reason, and with her four wings, she can crack the air when she flys, and level two just by flying through them!" Breya exined, and then everyone looked up in the air.

    I had really just wanted to have a peaceful get-together with the girls, but this was starting to get out of hand. I should have expected something like this to happen, but a mouthy Goddess that was racist was not something I had nned for.

    There was a loud noiseing from high up in the sky, and it was getting louder by the second. Nothing about this sounded like it was going to be good, but then I saw the ball of golden light high above.

    "EVERYONE BEHIND ME!" I yelled suddenly as I realized that this creature was not slowing down.

    Pure Magic pulled to me as I got up and hopped over the couch, putting my hand in front of me. I started to rattle off every barrier and enhancement spell I could think of and prepared something special.

    The impact was like a meteor hitting the ground as the golden ball mmed into the backyard where Penny and I had fought. My massive shields cracked, andyers shattered off one at a time, but I was able to hold.<sub> </sub>

    More shields snapped up around the st zone at the moment of impact and were able to contain all the debris. Not only stopping it from hitting the girls, the manor, and the rest of the town, but the backyard was a crater now.

    "Is everyone okay?!" I called, looking back as my final spell started, targeting the Holy Beholder.

    I got confirmation from everyone, so I turned back to focus on the glowing creature at the center of the crater. She was not something I could just seal away, but I knew of another creature like this one that relied on its eyes.

    "So, you are a powerful sorcerer as well? That makes you that much more interesting, and I must have you!" The Holy Beholder called from the crater''s center, but that was when my spell was ready.

    "Unholy Darkial Bindus!" I chanted, and ck chains surrounded the creature.

    "What do you think you are doing?! Do you believe you can hold me on your own, child?!" The Holy Beholderughed, but a golden form appeared just outside the ball of ck chains.

    "He may not be able to hold you alone, but he can with my help," One of the most beautiful women I had ever seen said.

    "Tallia! What are you doing here?!" The Holy Beholder eximed, actually sounding worried.

    "Really? Did you think I would just sit back ideally after you tried to level one of the most important cities in this world? You are lucky that Galio was here to stop you from killing and hurting many people in your greed. Whatever he chooses to do with you, I will approve," The woman said, looking over at me, making my heart pound.

    Who was this woman, and why did she make me feel like I was looking at the only thing in this world that mattered? Something about her made me yearn for her touch, even just to talk to her; anything.

    I jumped down as ck chains pinned the Holy Beholder to the ground, locking up hands, arms, wings, and even her eye-like hair. The creature was begging with the radiant woman staring at me as I walked over to her.

    "So, as the first man to ever step foot in this world, how do you feel?" Tallia asked me as I stopped before her.

    There was an energy that I could almost taste in the air as I looked into her spectral eyes. I was five feet away from her, but I could smell the sweetest scent from her, like the Goddess was pressed in my arms.

    I wasn''t sure what was happening here, but she had just called me a man. This was the first time that had happened, and now this indescribable connection that no words could adequately capture pulled me to her, but I was frozen in ce.

    "Interesting could hardly describe what I have witnessed so far, but you are the first to recognize me as a man. Something about you also is pulling at me, but I can''t figure it out. Just who are you?" I asked.

 Chapter 44 You Were The Goddess

    "I am Tallia, Goddess of the humans. Yes, I know what you are, but why isn''t important. I am happy to see that you have taken such a liking to our world, and I hope you continue to positively affect it. As you can see, the world has no dire problems; even the Lich Queen, Morgana''s issue is something that the women of this world have been dealing with for a long time. The problem here is, as you can see, and have been working on," Tallia exined, and I nodded.

    "Theck of manner and unity, but I still find it hard to believe that this Goddess or whatever would put so many others at risk! I will be dealing with her, so if there is any way to seal her power off for a while, that would be helpful. If you want me to deal with some of these people, then I am going to need a bit of help," I exined, and she nodded.

    "That will not be a problem. Once I leave here, I will be taking her with me to the Council of Twelve. From there, her powers will be sealed, and I will bring her back. I will ask that you watch over and protect her as you are doing with the Vampire girls during that time. You have been very entertaining to watch, but you have still very far to go," Tallia exined, but something was eating at me.

    "Did you send me here? I want nothing more than to take you into my arms right now and never let go! I don''t know what is wrong with me, but I feel like I know you!" I eximed.

    After entering this world with no memories, I was clinging to the one faint trace of something. I wasn''t sure if it was a memory or what it was, but this person was the only connection that I had to what must have been my old life.

    <o>,m "I would love for that just as much as you, Galio, but it isn''t time yet. You have much work to do; if you take my hand, this will all end. Please, go out and enjoy all this world has to offer and help all that you can. Also, you can release your spell," Tallia exined to me.</o>

    I felt like I was at a loss here, but honestly, what was I supposed to do when the most beautiful woman I had ever met asked me a question like that? How was I to refuse her?

    "Every part of me tells me that you are right and that I should just do as you say, but my heart tells me that you are very important. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, and now you tell me to go fraternize with an entire world of women? Call me weird, but this all makes no sense to me!" Iined, but Tallia smiled at me, and I felt my legs grow weak.

    "I never meant toe and see you yet, but the two of you put me in an awkward position. I will be waiting for you, but only when you havepleted your mission. Please help calm the storm that this world is right now," Tallia exined, and I sighed.

    "Fine, I get it, I think. I don''t really like to have the prize dangled before me like this; not that I think you are my prize. Still, I will do as you asked, but I will never forget you. I will bring the women of this world in line, and then I wille for your hand," I dered, and Tallia smiled brightly as I undid the binding spell I had used.

    "You think the Council of Twelve is going to listen to you, human!" The Holy Beholder yelled, but Tallia turned to the creature, her expression darkened.<sub> </sub>

    "You attack a human city without provocation. That is a vition of the Treaty that we all signed. What any of them think personally will not matter. The Treaty was set in ce, and everyone signed in blood. We are only going as a formality and a reminder to the rest," Tallia said, making the Holy Beholder flinch back.

    "What?! You can''t do this to me!! I am the Goddess of the Angels! The Holy Beholder!" The woman screamed, trying to p her wings, but something was happening to her.

    "You were the Goddess of the Angels, but now you have lost that right. Once we return, you will be ced under Galio''s supervision until he decides you are ready to return to your position. That is if he believes that you''re worthy. If not, then a new Goddess will ascend in your ce," Tallia exined as six of The Holy Beholders'' wings, and two of her arms burst into light, shattering off her body.

    The Holy Beholder copsed to the ground, but beside her massive eye and undting hair tendrils, she looked the same as Breya. Part of me felt slightly bad, but at the same time, most of me knew this was the way.

    There was no doubt in my mind that many people that I care about would have died if I hadn''t acted so quickly. This was nothing short of what she deserved, but this would not be all she got.

    "It was wonderful talking to you, Galio. I shall not return with this one, but I will send her back tomorrow morning, so enjoy your night. I am sure we will see more of each other in the future, but I don''t want to tease you too much. Farewell, Galio," Tallia said to me and then disappeared with the Holy Beholder in a sh of light.

    I was left alone in the center of a fifteen-foot-deep crater with more questions than I had before. Tallia knew I was a man and who I was, but she refused to tell me the connection.

    Still, the mission I had been given was one that I would have taken on without being asked, so nothing had changed there. My problem was that I was starting to get a good number of followers and people I needed to take care of.

    For now, I turned back and looked up the side of the crater to the group of women all standing around the edge, looking down at me.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 45 Plenty Of Room

    I hopped up to the edge, and everyone was looking at me with stunned and shocked looks, except for Lady Katarina. She was looking at the big hole in the ground where most of the Manors back yard once was.

    "Well, that was not what I had expected, but I guess we will have tomission arge pool rather than trying to fill it all back in," Lady Katarina sighed, but I shook my head.

    "I will fix some of it tomorrow, but it will take a couple days to grow it back to be the same if that is okay?" I asked, and Lady Katarina blinked at me.

    "Can you fix this all? Never mind, don''t answer that. Of course, you can; silly of me to question after I just watched my life sh before my eyes! I think I will end the night here, but you are more than wee to keep drinking. I have just had more than enough excitement for one day," Lady Katarina said with a weak smile, still visibly shaken.

    <o>,m "I will help you back to your room," Senna said with Trina at her side.</o>

    I hadn''t seen her arrive, but it must have been when I was in the crater. She stared at me until Lady Katarina reached her, then she turned to help her with Trina.

    I sighed and looked at everyone else, but they all looked rough. I had to admit I was worried when the Holy Beholder hit, but I had to do some pretty crazy things that had juste naturally to me.

    "I hope everyone is okay, but stop staring at me and sit down. I need a drink," I said and returned to the couch.

    I wanted to fix some of the ground, but I had to burn almost all my mana while using Pure Magic to m barrier after barrier. I would be putting that one on a very short leash from now on, but I was done thinking about that creature.

    "So Tallia knows you already, you have the power to stop a Goddess, and you can prevent a disaster that should have wiped out most of the city in a matter of seconds. Galio, do you really have no memories?" Eliza asked me as she came to sit beside me, taking one of my hands.

    "That woman was the closest thing I have to memory, but it isn''t even that. It was just a feeling of deep connection, but I couldn''t tell you what that meant. When I asked her about it, Tallia told me that if I took her hand, everything here would end for me. I don''t know what that means exactly, but there are women worldwide that need my help, whether they know it or not. When I am done in this world, however long it takes, then I will seek her out myself," I exined, and Eliza nodded with a smile.

    "I will probably be dead by then, so that sounds good to me," Eliza giggled, and I tickled her, making herugh out loud.

    That seemed to release some of the tension in the air, and everyone sat down finally.<sub> </sub>

    "I never expected her to do something so brash like that. I can agree that you are important, but Tallia was right. You saved everyone, and she doesn''t deserve the position. The position is elected, but there is no way to demote someone after ascending. There has been talking among many of the Seraph, Valkyrie, and Archangels about how erratic she has been actingtely," Breya exined, and I nodded.

    "Well, I will be watching over her starting tomorrow. Not really thrilled about that, but it is what it is. Let''s have a drink," I said, grabbing my cup.

    Everyone else grabbed drinks and toasted, thanking me for saving them. I nodded in appreciation, but this was partially my fault; but I could have never seen thising.

    "Does this mean she will be staying with us?" Eliza asked.

    "You know, I haven''t even asked you yet if that was okay. Nor about these other two misfits. I suppose I could just get a couple rooms somewhere, but I would ask that you let these two stay for the night, at least," I said, pointing over at Asha and Seraphina, but Eliza put up her hands.

    "No, No, No! We have plenty of room here. I would much prefer if you stayed with me in the manor," Eliza said quickly, and I nodded.

    "Good, I would prefer that as well, but I didn''t want to start inviting people to stay here with us without asking you," I said, and Eliza nodded.

    "That is kind of you, but my house is your house while we stay here. Plus, the girls are mostly harmless, except for the Holy Beholder. She will still be an Angel," Eliza said, but I shook my head as I took another drink.

    "Nope. I will seal her off when she gets here, just like Asha and Seraphina. Then I will be having a private talk with her," I said, but there would be more than talking.

    I was pretty upset about the actions of thisˇ­ woman, and I would be disciplining her for what she had done. Still, I kept calling her a creature, but that was me being childish since she was clearly a person.

    "Well, that is good then. How about we drop this for now? Why don''t you go see how the Vampire girls are doing? They both look worried, but you should understand why. It might be best for you tofort them a bit. I know they made you mad, but maybe a bit of sugar rather than all salt might be good for them, right?" Eliza asked, and I gave her a kiss.

    "You are far wiser than you give yourself credit for. I hope that you can put that same effort in tomorrow with your studies," I said with a grin, and Eliza rolled her eyes, pushing me yfully, so I kissed her again.

 Chapter 46 Mating Mistakes

    After that, I got off the couch with my cup and just barely dodged O''lee''s foot; she stuck out to try and trip me. I looked down at her, and she had a mischievous grin on her face, but her cheeks were also flushed purple.

    "Are you trying to start a fight with me now?" I grinned down at O''lee, making her blush more, proving it wasn''t the drink.

    What was with this woman?

    "You are supposed to hit her back if you don''t like her or ignore her. That is Orc customs, but you made a saucyment back, which is almost as bad as describing cake to me," Breya pointed out.

    "We should fight. You are strong," O''lee said to me, but I wasn''t in the mood to fight again; plus, I was too gassed from stopping the Holy Beholder, but I didn''t want to turn her down either.

    "What about an arm wrestle? We can see who is stronger in this, and another day we can fight, okay?" I asked, but O''lee gave me a strange look.

    "What is this?" She asked, and I looked over at Asha.

    "Scoot over. I need this corner, if you don''t mind?" I asked, and Asha slid over, making Seraphina hiss.

    I looked over at the Blood Angel, and she looked away, letting out the breath she was obviously about to use toin. The Holy Beholder incident seemed to affect them, but they still had a ways to go.

    Once I sat down, I put my right elbow on the table and looked over at O''lee.

    "You do the same, and we hold hands like before," I exined, and Breyaughed as O''lee turned almostpletely purple in embarrassment, looking away from me.

    "You are joking, right? I think you should have to exin everything you do or say to me before you do any of it! You know that this thing is the first part of the mating ritual, right? You are just skipping past all the other stuff and trying to get right to the main point!" Breyaughed, and I pulled my hand back in my own embarrassment.

    Why was this part of a mating ritual? It was a test strength, but I could see why someone like O''lee might like this kind of thing after the previous arm-wrestling match.

    "Sorry about that, O''lee. I seem to be running around blind, but so many things are different here," I exined, and O''lee nodded, not looking at me, still a shade of purple.

    I guess I would just leave her be for now. O''lee seemed to be a lot moreplicated than I had first imagined.

    I had assumed that the Orc woman just wanted to have her way with me and be down, but It seemed like she followed a particr code. There must be steps I would have to take in the proper order if I wanted to do anything like that.<sub> </sub>

    "O''lee, do you mind if I exined your race''s customs? I am familiar with all races'' primary customs and Mating Rituals," Breya asked, and O''lee nodded, looking over at the Angel.

    "Yes. That is good. There are steps. You tell better," O''lee exined, and Breya smiled.

    "Well, to start off with, shaking hands and testing strengths is the best way to get to know an Orc. After that, you should try to get one to fight you like O''lee did. If theyment back, you challenge them to a fight if you are interested in them. If you beat them, you will have to meet with her mother, and beat her, and then her grandmother. Once that is over, you must do three tasks for her mother, and then the mother decides if you are worthy. If she approves of you, then you mustplete a task for O''lee. After that, she is yours," Breya exined, and O''lee nodded along, her face losing its blush.

    "This is the way," O''lee said, and I blinked.

    "Do you think you could write that down? Ever thought of writing a book? I would buy that!" I smiled, but Breya shook her head with a smile.

    p "That would not be something that could get published. Some of the races consider their mating rituals to be private. Vampires, Dwarfs, and Dragons are the worst, and fae and Orc are some of the mostplicated. I will exin them to you sometime, but they are to be done in private," Breya exined, but Seraphina spoke up.</anda>

    "How does an Angel know of our ritual?" Seraphina asked, but Ashaughed.

    "You really don''t know?" Asha asked, trying to keep herughter in check, but I was curious now.

    "Know what?!" Seraphina demanded.

    "Asha is my daughter," Breya said inly, and I shook my head, blinking rapidly.

    "Really?!" Seraphina and I said simultaneously with simrly shocking looks spread across our faces.

    "I figured that you wouldn''t know, and I am not surprised that a Vampire doesn''t know anything about someone else of their race. I think that Galio is good for you, Asha. You are starting to sound a bit too much like a full-blooded Vampire, and this will be good for you to learn some manners since you don''t listen to me. I am sorry, Galio, for not bringing this up, but I didn''t think it was my ce to say anything," Breya exined, and I frowned.

    "What do you mean you don''t have any ce? You are her mother, right?" I asked, and Breya nodded.

    "Yes, but not only have I failed at that, but I also am not her Primary. I am the secondary mother and less important. As you can notice, Asha looks nothing like me, and this daughter in my egg will look nothing like you, but she will look like me. As far as I know, you will never create a child that looks like you because you do not have a Goddess, even though you are clearly human. You should have been to Primary for our daughter, but for some reason, my Goddess delivers the child to me, making me Primary," Breya exined, and I shrugged.

    There was nothing wrong with that!

 Chapter 47 My One Request

    "Well, that is some interesting news, but all good for me. So is that the same for all mixed races?" I asked, and Breya nodded.

    "Yes, the race that does their mating ritual will be the primary; the only difference is that they are born as half breeds, but the second half is something different and unique to the race. Daywalkers are immune to the sun just like Cursed Blood Angels, but they also have a special ability. Half-breeds of all races have a special ability that they keep hidden and only use in the direst situations," Breya exined, and I looked over at Asha.

    "Now, that is something I would like to learn about, but from Asha, some time in private if she wishes to tell me. That is extremely intriguing and just one more thing for me to discover about this world! Ha! So many secrets and mysteries!" I said, grinning, and then took a deep drink from my cup, draining it.

    Some girlsughed, some nodded, and others rolled their eyes at me, but I didn''t care. This world was filled with many different things, and this was only my first day.

    Sure there had been a lot of bumps, and I already had gathered a small army of followers, but they were all cute in their own way. I was also strong enough to protect them all, and I would only get stronger as I kept fighting and moving forward.

    One thing that had me curious was my Karma system. I thought I would have gotten myst one from several things I had done just here, but It seemed they had to request help.

    "I think that it is getting to that time," Breya said, looking around at everyone as she stood up.

    "Time to get home. Morning training will not be fun. Must get some sleep," O''lee said, getting up, and I looked over at her.

    "What time do you get up for training?" I asked.

    "Before sun burns night," O''lee replied, and I nodded.

    "Where do you do it? Can I join you?" I asked, and O''lee smiled.

    "Meet at Barracks front for run," O''lee told me, and I nodded.

    "Sounds good; I will be there just before dawn!" I told her, and O''lee nodded, but Eliza grabbed my hand.

    "Are you sure about this?! Orc are strong because they do intense body melting workouts!" Eliza stated.

    "Oh? Then I am even more excited!" I smiled and then turned to O''lee, asking, "If I can keep up with you, will you try my workout? I assume they are simr, so it should be good for you if I can keep up with you, right?"

    "You keep up. That will be my one request. I will ept challenge after!" O''lee dered, and I realized what she was saying right away.

    This was her request for her Mating Ritual, and it was exactly what I wanted to do anyways. I was sure that she was strong, but this body of mine was no joke either.<sub> </sub>

    "I shall fulfill it then," I smiled, and O''lee blushed and walked over to Breya, who was picking up a passed-out Gwenth.

    "Asha, I suggest you not give Galio any problems. This person has been extremely generous to both of you girls, and you should remember that. You both witnessed how he dealt with my Goddess, and he has not even trained yet. This could be an excellent chance for you all to grow, so I suggest you think about that tonight. What is worth more? Your false pride, or the chance to rise up from your old ways?"

    Breya''s words were like a melody, but they made both of the Vampire girls look away. No amount of words was going to make the girls admit to anything at this time, and I didn''t expect them to.

    Nothing would change in one day with a race that seemed to all act like that. It would take some time, but it would be much better when they finally did break out of their old ways.

    "Have a good night, girls. See you in the morning, O''lee! Make sure to Remind Gwenth that I will being by in the afternoon!" I shouted as the women took a path leading around the manor''s side.

    That left me with Eliza, Chili, Xieus, and the two Vampire girls. Everyone was starting to look tired, and I was starting to get a buzz, so it was a good time to call it quits for the night.

    "Where are we putting the girls?" I asked Eliza, who was cuddled up to me.

    "Trina will get them rooms when they get inside. Are you ready for bed?" Eliza asked, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, if I want to wake up early enough, I need to get to bed," I said.

    Chili was on my other side, but she had been quiet for the entire night. After how she had acted all day, it was strange to see her act like this.

    "Good, I am going to sleep in my bed tonight, and you and Chili can have the night together. You have had enough of me for one day, and I think I will be good after today''s events. Let''s get going," Eliza instructed, and I nodded as everyone, and I got up.

    Chili stayed by my side but didn''t say anything or look up at me. I started to get worried that she might not even want to sleep in the same bed as me.

    "Are you okay, Chili?" I asked as we entered the house, and she nodded, looking up at me with a smile.

    "Yes, I am okay. I have just been thinking a lot and watching you. I am excited and a bit nervous now, but I want to sleep with you," Chili said, and I nodded in relief, putting an arm around her shoulder.

    "That''s fine, and there is no rush. Both of us have had long days," I chuckled.

 Chapter 48 Put Some Clothes On!

    Once Asha and Seraphina were taken by Trina, Eliza led Chili and me to a room just before her room. This one was much smaller but still arge bedroom, but that''s all it was; unlike Eliza''s room, that was a house in a house.

    "You enjoy yourself, but don''t force yourself with Galio. He is a good person, so just rx," Eliza said and then hugged me.

    I returned it and kissed her numerous times on the cheek, making her giggle and squirm off of my arms. Eliza left the room with a big smile, closing the door behind her and leaving us alone.

    I looked over at the bed, but then I saw there was a bathroom that I suddenly needed to use.

    "I am going to use the bathroom if you want to get changed for bed. I don''t know if you do that, but I will be stripping down to my underwear. I hate to get the bed dirty, and I sleep better with less clothing on," I exined, and Chili nodded.

    "Sure, I will be waiting for you," Chili said, and I headed to the bathroom.

    I hadn''t pissed in a while, but all this drinking made the experiencest far longer than I had expected. I washed my hands and dried them before turning around to head back out.

    When I opened the door, Chili was in bed with the cover-up to her chin, but she looked red-faced as she looked at my body. I could see why she might be embarrassed, but she had been pretty excited to get into bed with me earlier in the day.

    I walked over to my side of the bed and slid under the cover, but that''s when I noticed something. I looked at Chili, and she covered her headpletely with the nket.

    I got out of bed, walked back over to the bathroom, and then turned my head back to the Cat girl.

    "Get some underwear on or a nighty. I will go back inside; just tell me when you are ready," I said and was about to turn back, but Chili spoke up.

    "Don''t you want me naked?! I, umm, amˇ­ ready for y-you!" Chili stuttered, and I rolled my eyes.

    "You are too nervous for that. How about you start with clothes on? You know, if it gets to that, I can take them off you after, right? Don''t you think it will be easier to talk to me if you are not constantly worried?" I asked, and Chili nodded slowly, and I closed the door.

    I only had to wait about a minute before Chili called out to me. When I opened the door back up, she was in a cute small pink nightie, and she looked a bit more rxed.

    "You look much morefortable now!" I smiled, and Chili nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "Sorry, I am just really nervous with you. When I first met you, I thought you were just like every other girl, but then you started to worry me," Chili exined as I came over and got into bed.

    "Worry? What do you mean?" I asked as I rolled over to face her.

    "You are scary strong, but also very gentle. Your attitude is hard as stone, but you care about every person that you meet and don''t even blink when anyone needs help. All of those things are unheard of in one person," Chili told me, looking away to the other side of the bed.

    I reached around Chili and pulled her closer to me by the waist, pulling to put her back into my chest. Her hair smelled likevender, and her ears looked so soft that I had difficulty not rubbing the side of my face against them.

    "I guess I would be considered strange, but that is just who I am. I don''t have memories, but I do have feelings and things that I have to do a certain way. Saving and helping people, killing great foes, and helping people get along are ingrained in me. Can''t do it any other way, or that would be going against my true feelings," I exined, and Chili nodded, putting her soft paw-like hands over my arms.

    "Well, I really like the person that you are. You can pet my ears if you want. I don''t let people normally touch them, and don''t worry. It is not part of our mating ritual!" Chili giggled, and I wasted no time, rubbing my cheek into the and kissing the top of Chili''s head.

    That made her let out a soft sigh, and Chili turned her head to face me, with a slight blush, rotating her body in my arms. She stared into my eyes with her yellow-slitted ones, and our faces slowly drew together.

    Then we kissed, slowly pressing our lips together, my arms wrapping around her body, pulling me closer. She tasted much different from Breya and more like Eliza, but as our kissing got more intense, I could feel sharp ws sinking into my chest.

    Suddenly, Chili stopped kissing me, looked down at me, bleeding chest, and then back up at my face with worry.

    "Are you okay?! I am sorry! I didn''t mean to hurt you!" Chili told me, and I smiled, kissing her cheek.

    "This is nothing, but I can see them getting a bit worse. If we are just kissing them, a simple Regeneration spell should be more than sufficient," I said and then raised a hand, casting Resto Continuum.

    Chili watched in shock as her bloody w marks healed over, leaving nothing but the blood that had leaked out. After the healing was done, Chili leaned forward, licking the blood off my chest, and she glowed green briefly.

    "I can lick your wounds if they get too bad. I can heal you by licking you," Chili exined, and I grinned, pulling her back into a kiss that we shared for a long while.

    Once we had finished kissing, Chili turned her back to me and cuddled into my chest. I fell asleep in no time.

 Chapter 49 Training With Olee

    I woke up in the morning with Chili sprawled over the top of me in what looked to be an awkward position. I had to gently roll her off me to even get out of bed, but Chili stayed asleep the entire time.

    It was still dark outside, but I wasted no time getting dressed. I had been tempted to grab a skirt for my training session, but that thought was thrown out the window when I pictured myself in one.

    With a chuckle, I slipped out of the room, leaving Chili in an awkward position in bed. She was face down, but she looked like a pipe with a bend in it with her ass up in the air.

    The house was dark and almostpletely silent except for soft talking and the sounds of a knife hitting a cutting board. I could only assume the sounds to be the noises of the kitchen staff.

    Trina was in the hallway just before the front door waiting with a cloth-wrapped package. She stepped out in front of me and held it out to me by the knot that held the cloth ends.

    "There is a meal in there for you after your training. Senna said that you would probably need it," Trina said with a smile, and I nodded.

    "Thank you very much! I will more than likely need it after this morning''s exercise with O''lee! Have a good day, and say thank you to Senna for me," I said, and Trina nodded, stepping out of my way.

    Once I was outside of the house, I started to jog west as soon as I left the gates. We had been across from the barracksst night at Tulips bar, so it was a short jog, and O''lee was waiting for me.

    "Ha! You came! Early too!" O''lee said with a tusk-pierced grin that I returned.

    "Wouldn''t miss this! Can I put my lunch somewhere?" I asked, and O''lee nodded to me, turning back to lead me into the Barracks.

    The first area was just a small holding area, and there were bars like a jail blocking the other side. There was a door in the bars and a window on the side of the wall.

    "So you made it after all! I am happy for you, O''lee; ensure you don''t go easy on him!" Breya sang from the other side of the window.

    "Hey, don''t make it worse for me!" Iughed and then asked, "Can you watch my lunch?"

    "Is there cake in there?" Breya asked, and I narrowed my eyes at her.

    "Don''t know and wouldn''t tell you if I did!" I growled, and Breya grabbed her heart in mock pain.

    "Oh, your truth wounds me! But I will watch your food! Go try to survive next to O''lee!" Breys giggled, and I smiled back, thinking aboutst night on the cloud over the city.

    "You all seem to have very little faith in me! I get it, but O''lee is going to be the one asking me to stop when we are done!" I grinned, and Breya blinked and me, then looked at O''lee with concern.

    "I never say stop. Let''s go," O''lee said with a frown, and then she left back outside, but Breya put up a hand to stop me.

    "Don''t embarrass her! O''lee is proud, but I can feel the truth of your words," Breya warned me, and I nodded.

    "Got it," I said and left the barracks.

    O''lee was waiting for me, and the moment that I was outside, she started to run west. I grinned and ran after her, but I really had to push myself to catch up, and together we wrapped around a bunch ofrge housing buildings.

    As we sprinted to the front gate, the streets were empty, but I noticed a theater on my right on the south road. We turned right and down the side of the massive ck steepled build till we reached the wall.

    From there, it was a straight trip east to the front gate, but we slowed down dramatically when we got there. O''lee waved to the sleepy-looking guard, and they perked up, waving back.

    "Good morning, O''lee! Have a good run!" The guard called and then looked at me with a grin. "Good luck; you will need it!"

    I rolled my eyes as we turned west, and O''lee started to run again, but she was driving her knees up each time. I tried to copy her, and it took me a good moment to get the hang of it and catch up.

    "We run down the wall. Mountains at the end. Push rock to top. Walk rocks. Hop, then climb down." O''lee called as I caught up with her, and I sighed.

    "Got it!" I called over to the orc woman, but that didn''t sound that hard.

    The sun was just starting toe up, and it was a beautiful sight. This run was something that my body craved, and the scene was something I could get used to seeing each morning!<sub> </sub>

    The mountains had only been a five-mile run, so I was feeling nice and warmed up by the time we got to the mountains. The massive Northwall ran into it, but the mountain walls were sheer and rose higher than the wall itself.

    O''lee motioned for us to head north, running down the mountain line until we reached a massive snaking path. The path led up into the mountain, but the blue-green Orc woman stopped at the foot of the path, turning to me.

    "Now we get big rocks," O''lee said as she raised her fist that had started to glow blue.

    Small water lines started to surround her fist, and O''lee turned and walked over to arge t vertical surface.

    I knew the spell she was using, but I was still excited to see what she was going to do with it. The spell was a water offensive enhancement spell that channels the user''s strength into the razor-thin lines of water.

    O''lee pulled her fist back and then struck the wall, making a loud bang! There was no mark on the wall, but the blue lines exploded out from her fist, slicing two ten-by-ten blocks.

    Before then had a chance to fall, O''lee did a roundhouse kick that brought a small tidal wave with it. The two blocks were carried over to the path on the wave, setting down perfectly.

    "Wow! That was frigging amazing, O''lee! You really are strong to be able to cut them out so perfectly!" I cheered, and O''lee looked back at me with a grin.

    "Now we push," O''lee smiled, and I nodded, jogging over to one of the massive ten-foot square orange stone blocks.

    I got behind the big rock, cing my hands on it, and already not looking forward to this. The damn thing was too big to even see where I was going, and it was just frigging big!

    "How are we supposed to see where we are going?" I asked as O''lee jogged up to her rock.

    "We only push to halfway. If rock falls off, pick it up and start again," O''lee told me and then started to push.

    Within moments she was almost at a jog and forty feet away from me. I groaned and started to push, but it barely moved, and I gritted my teeth.

    I shoved the rock forward with everything I had and roared a battle cry as the massive rock started to move. From there, it was just a matter of getting up to speed and wrapping around the walls.

    I was lucky enough not to fall off, but I had gotten very close at my first outside turn. The rock had gotten almost half off the edge before I stopped it, but pulling it back from the edge was worse than getting started.

    O''lee was waiting for me, but the path had be a sheer rock path that had long drops down both sides. The path was about a foot wide, but the drop must have been over one hundred feet deep.

    "You getting tired?" O''lee asked with a grin, and I rolled my eyes.

    "What is the next form of torture you have for us?" I asked, and O''lee barked out augh.

    O''lee charged her fist and punched her rock and then mine. As she did, the blocks were cut in half, and there were holes left in the center of the blocks.

    "Carry across. Don''t fall," O''lee exined as she walked between the blocks, sticking an arm in each one.

    I watched as she lifted the blocks up, holding them out straight armed in amazement. What the hell was wrong with this woman?

    Was this seriously what she did every day? I watched as she walked out onto the path that looked solid enough, but it was the pure ridiculousness of it all.

    I walked in between the block and stuck my arms into the holes; I was surprised to find a round bar of stone at the end of the holes to grab onto.

    I gripped the bars and grunted too damn hard; I thought I was going to shit my pants trying to lift the blocks. Slowly, as my eyes bulged out of my head, and I nearly bit my tongue off, I lifted the damn rocks.

    O''lee was halfway across the nearly two-hundred-foot spans as I took my first steps out. The moment I got on the path, I could feel the wind pushing and pulling me from all directions.

    At this point, my eyes had to be outside of my eyelids, and I was sure my shorts were done as I fought to not fall to my doom. Every muscle from my toes to my hairline was clenched as I slowly made my way across.

 Chapter 50 The Worst Shame

    Once O''lee made it to the end, she tossed the blocks off either side and turned back to watch me.

    I was at the halfway point, but the wind had just gotten stronger. Still, I was doing it, and I would not be beaten!

    "Are you okay?" O''lee called and then grinned.

    "Perfectly fine! This breeze is good to keep you cool on such aˇ­ nice morning!" I grunted as I put one foot in front of the other, nearly three-quarters of the way to her.

    O''lee nodded and turned to walk to the next part of the path. I was good now and crunched through thest steps with sweat starting to brim my forehead.

    Once I made it, I tossed my blocks, and O''lee waved to follow her. I nodded and started to follow her up deeper into the mountains.

    O''lee ran until we reached another open area like thest, but it was a much longer path this time. Maybe path was the wrong word since nothing was connected, and I couldn''t even see the other side we were trying to reach.

    "Jump up to top rock, then we climb down."

    That was all the direction I got, and then O''lee ran and jumped to the first bit of path. She hit the ground running and then flung herself thirty feet to the following broken path.

    I groaned, but I had asked for this; I just wasn''t in as good of shape as I had assumed. I could have cheated and enhanced myself, but O''lee had used nothing of the sort, so it would be pointless.

    I was just a bit rusty, and that''s why I was doing this. I needed to get much stronger than this in the future if I wanted to be able to deal with my problems head-on.

    As Inded, I ran forward and jumped into the air, my arms doing a slow windmill. I rolled forward to my feet and burst forward before flinging myself into the air again to the next stretch of path.

    We ended up wrapping around the peak after about ten jumps. There was a massive teau waiting for us that had been hidden from my view before, but I was d to see it.

    Inded just after O''lee, and she turned to me with a big smile. I could tell that she was impressed, but I was just d that I survived it.

    "You did well. Short break. Then climb down," O''lee said as she took a seat, and I grinned, walking over to join her.

    "Take a break? What? You are tired?" Iughed but put my hands up when O''lee looked like she was going to get up. "I was just kidding! I am okay with a break, believe me!

    The sun was justing up in the east as I sat down beside O''lee, and she leaned over into me once I was settled. I tipped my head to rest on her and closed my eyes for a moment, taking a long deep breath of the fresh air.

    The mountain wasn''t that tall, so the air was still easy to breathe up here, but the view was something else.

    "This is first time. Alwayse here alone. You surprised me. Very good," O''lee said without turning to me as I looked out over the ins and distant forest.

    "Thank you for bringing me up here to show me. This is a beautiful ce, and now I can see how you stay in such good shape!" Iughed, and O''lee nodded.

    "ce is hard to get. Good thinking ce. Very rxing with you here now," O''lee said, still looking forward, and I nodded.

    The two of us sat there for another half an hour before we both stood up. Now that I had seen the up, I was curious what the down was going to look like.

    I could always just fly down, but that wasn''t how she usually would get down. I had already made it this far, so there was no point in cheating now.

    "So, how do you get down?" I asked, and O''lee looked at me with a shy smile.<sub> </sub>

    "Can you fly me? I climb down but never fly," O''lee asked, and I grinned.

    "I would love that! Oh, that reminds me!" I smiled and then asked, "Did Iplete the task you gave me then?"

    Instead of responding, O''lee leaned in and kissed me, slipping her hand behind my head to pull me in. I responded in kind, wrapping my arms around her firm body and pulling her over onto myp.

    O''lee was strong, but she was no more the five-three, so she fit nicely, sitting on my legs as we continued to kiss. I was surprised by her soft lips, and I hardly even noticed O''lee''s tusks as we slowly kissed.

    Once she had pulled back, O''lee''s cheeks were purple, and she leaned into my chest, pressing her fingers to her lips. I kept my arms wrapped around her for a bit longer until O''lee looked up at me, no longer blushing.

    "I would like to travel with you. You must meet my Mother. She is n Chief of the Riverwater Tribe," O''lee exined, and I nodded.

    "Yes, I figured that you would being with me when I left. I still have some things to do, but I won''t be heading to Four anytime soon. I am going to be going through the inds backward for now unless something pops up. The first ce I want to go is to visit the Dwarfs on Eleven, but we will see what we do after that. I will talk to Gwenth more today to see if there are any faster modes of transportation. I don''t want to keep jumping around if I don''t have to, or it will take forever toplete anything," I exined, and O''lee nodded.

    "If you help Morgana, the Lich, I have no job. Doesn''t matter how long, as long as I am still alive. You can take me when you want, but no mating. That would be worst shame for me, but I would bear that if you wanted," O''lee exined, but I shook my head.

    "No mating. That is easy enough, but I am going to have to look into some type of preventive measures," I said, and O''lee gave me a strange look, so I said, "Don''t worry about it. Let''s get going."

    I slipped one arm under O''lee''s knees and then stood up with her as she wrapped her arms around my neck. I gathered Pure Magic, and the golden wing grew from my back, making O''lee''s eyes light up as she smiled broadly.

    I didn''t bother to ask if she was ready; I just ran and jumped out into the open air. The wind caught my wings, and the two of us soared out into the open air as I angled us to head east.

    From what I could see, the mountain line stretched all the way up and down this side of the coast, but the range was quite broad, and we could just barely see the sea. I was curious to know if there might be anything hidden in the mountain ranges.

    Whatever might be there, I nned on leaving all these secrets when I returned with Eliza. This world was going to take a very long time to explore, but at some point, I would have to bring her home.

    I didn''t really want to think about what would happen after that, but I nned on enjoying my time with her while I could. I was going to be alive for as long as I wanted with how much Pure Magic just floated around in the air.

    We wereing up to the city of Northwall, so I started to lower us, making a loop around. I angled myself toe in for mynding from the city''s east side, butnding with a person in my arms proved a lot harder than I had assumed.

    I stumbled and tripped, but O''lee jumped from my arms, and I was able to catch myself before falling. O''leended with ease but was grinning up at me, and I could tell what she was thinking just from the smirk.

    "You still need practice," O''lee said, and I rolled my eyes as the wings shattered from my back.

    "Give me a break, I only got themst night, and this was my first time ever carrying anyone!" Iined as O''lee walked back over to me, cing both of her hands t on my chest.

    "Was fun. Tomorrow, you will show me how to train?" O''lee asked, looking up at me, and I nodded, leaning down to give her a kiss that she returned.

    "Yes, tomorrow I will show you a different kind of training. Don''t get me wrong, that was one hell of a workout, but it looks like you do the same thing every day, right?" I asked, and O''lee nodded.

    "Workout is the same I always do," O''lee replied.

    "Yeah, well, if you want to get stronger, then you are going to have to work out your different muscle groups. Tomorrow, I will show you, and we will get a good sweat on!" Iughed, and O''lee nodded as she pushed off me, talking my hand.

    "Come, I want to go see Breya. I want to tell her about flying!" O''lee eximed with more excitement than usual, making meugh as I nodded and then we headed back into the barracks.

 Chapter 51 Instantly Create World Peace

    I followed O''lee back into the barrack, and the inside iron bar door that was closed before was already open. I looked over, and Breya was still waiting inside, smiling out at me.

    "How did things go? Neither of you even look winded, so I will assume that it was a sess?" Breya asked, and O''lee smiled broadly.

    "We flew back. Was nice. Tomorrow Galio will train me," O''lee said with a nod, and Breya''s face lit up with a bright smile as she put her hands on her cheeks.

    "Really?! You let him take you flying?! I thought you didn''t want to?" Breya asked in shock, and O''lee looked at me.

    "I trust Galio," O''lee said, and I felt the weight of those words, and Breya nodded.

    ? "I see. That is good then, but it is your turn to take the front desk now. I would like to walk with Galio to go see Listenia before they leave. I am curious to see what she says aboutst night''s events. I am sure that she will have an opinion about ire being demoted," Breya exined as she walked around with my food in her hand.

    I noticed the package was retired when Breya handed it to me. I narrowed my eyes on the knot and then at the Angel that was suddenly looking away from me.

    "There was no cakeˇ­." Breya said quietly.

    "I told you there wasn''t any," I growled.

    "You didn''t know if there was," Breya said, looking up at me.

    "That doesn''t make it better!" Iined, putting my free hand to my forehead.

    "Be more sure about what food you leave me," Breya said inly, crossing her arms.

    "Stay out of food that''s not yours!" I growled as I pushed the door open to leave.

    "Eat your cake before you visit an Angel!" Breya dered as she marched out with her nose in the air, hitting me with one of her wings.

    "You''re pretty mouthy for an Angel!" I said as I turned and pped her ass soundly as the door closed behind me.

    "Ouch! Now that is just being a poor loser of the argument!" Breyained as she rubbed the bare cheek I had pped that was just barely covered by her dress.

    "Don''t make me take you up to that cloud and put you over my knee!" I threatened with a grin.

    "As much fun as that sounds, Listenia will beat us both ck and blue if I take any of her fun away. I am justing to talk with her, but if you want to y in the clouds again, let me know. I can''t make another egg even if I wanted to right now, so you can fill me full again. I have never heard of something like you and that growth of yours, but I want more!" Breya said as she leaned into me, and I kissed her.

    "Fair enough, and I will be taking you up on that offer. I love hearing the sound of your voice, and even more when I made you cry out your Angelic chorus," I smiled, and Breya kissed me back.

    Then we broke apart with several women watching us, but Breya ignored them as she pulled away from me to start walking south. I followed, and we walked past the entrance to Tulips bar, reminding me aboutst night.

    "Hey, so what is happening about Ny?" I asked, and Breya shrugged.

    "Nothing for now. Even if you say that you will fix the problems with Morgana, we still need to be on guard until you do. Once, and only if you can give the Lich Queen a Child, then we will be disbanded, along with one hundred and fifty of the more elite group on The South Wall, Breya exined as we walked into the diamond-shaped market area.

    "Really? That seems like a lot of people are on standby, or maybe it isn''t? They must have to run three shifts, so there wouldn''t be much room for anyone to be sick," I said, and Breya nodded as we walked around the Market to the east.

    Listenia had said she owned the Armor Shop that was attached to the back of her Weapons Shop. I turned us south down the first street after the Market, and Breya looked up at me.<sub> </sub>

    "You seem to have a pretty good sense of direction. You are trying to get to Listenia''s Armor Shop, right?" Breya asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes, she said toe to check it out. Can you tell me a bit more about the south wall and the people there?" I asked, and Breya nodded.

    "They are a group of people there that defend the wall constantly. There are fifty women on the wall at any time, and there are always at least one hundred or more on standby. Their shifts can get pretty tight if people get hurt, and most people have to work longer than they should. Each strong warrior from all races has to spend at least one year on the wall, up to five. The longer they stay, the more prestige they will have earned when they get back," Breya exined, and I nodded as we reached Listenia''s Armor shop.

    The front of this shop was no less than the front with armored female wood knights carved into the wood on either side of the door. I was really excited to see this Elf in action.

    "You arete," Listenia said the moment I opened the door to enter the shop.

    "Hardlyte if we didn''t set a specific time," I replied, smiling as Breya followed me into the shop.

    "What does Wings want?" Listenia asked, narrowing her eyes at Breya.

    "Wings wants to ask you some questions. I was going toe here regardless, pointy ears. What do you think of ire''s little follyst night? Tallia will be bringing her here soon for Galio to watch over, so I wanted to see what she is going to do," Breya replied in an icy tone that made Listenia smile.

    "Wait, you are talking about the Holy Beholder, right?" I asked, and both women rolled their eyes at me.

    "Did you really think that her name was Holy Beholder?" Listenia asked, and I frowned.

    "How was I supposed to know? Don''t start pulling that lip with me, woman! I came here after I finished my training with O''lee. I have been up since before the sun, so give me a break," I groaned, and Listenia sighed.

    "Well, at least you are warmed up," Listenia said, and I grinned.

    "Yeah, you could say that. You know, if we are running to the forest, maybe Tallia will just drop her off, and we can leave the creature somewhere?" I suggested, but then I felt that familiarity appear behind me.

    "That wouldn''t be very nice to the person you have been left in charge of," Tallia said from behind me.

    I turned to see her standing with the once Holy Beholder, but now I couldn''t even tell that she was an Angel. Even her wings were gone now, and there was a golden choker around her neck, but she still had the same single eye and hair eyes.

    "I was just kidding! What a surprise to see you here! Looks like you have got my little troublemaker chained and bound! Did most of the work for me!" I replied with a big smile.

    "Don''t get cute with me, man! You are to watch over this one until I deem that she is ready to return to her post orpletely stripped of her rank. This is all up to her and how she decides to act going forward. At the moment, no Angels canplete Mating Rituals, but that is not a serious problem since Angels don''t die unless killed," Tallia exined, and I winced back.

    "So, you are dumping your problems on this new person that has arrived in our world? Quite convenient for you," Listenia said as she looked down her nose at Tallia.

    "Excuse me? Did Elfinia not teach you better manners? I am sure that Galio can teach you some if you arecking. Maybe you would like to join ire? Galio wouldn''t need a Divine Domination Cor for that," Tallia threatened, and Listenia backed down, to my surprise.

    "My apologies, Goddess. I just find it strange that a new strange Human appears on this ind of all ces, and you already have tasks for them. On top of that, they are clearly in a ss of all their own to be able to keep up with an Orc," Listenia said with a bowed head, and Tallia sighed.

    "Why and how I know this man is not anyone''s concern. Why he is here is. Galio was sent here to tidy up the beautiful mess that this world has be. You all have different agendas, and many are cruel to others and each other. This is spread to be racial traits, and I think it is about time that things start to change. Galio is the change that I brought to the world, and no one has as much experience in correcting problems as this man," Tallia exined, and everyone''s eyes were on me.

    "Don''t look at me like I am just going to instantly create world peace. I am just as confused as you are about what is going on!" Iined.

    "Well, if that is the case, then this "He" has be much more interesting. I would like to see what happens with ire. The girl that can see everything but has nothing to say right now," Listenia said, turning her gaze on the silent one-eyed girl.

 Chapter 52 Stronger Then Me?

    The Holy Beholder stood beside Tallia quietly, but I could tell anger was burning under the surface. She was chewing on her lip, and her fists were clenched at the pale-skinned wingless Angels'' side.

    "I am leaving, but make sure you take care of her. Whether she has done wrong or not, she is not being sent to you to be executed, so I expect her to be alive and well the next time we meet," Tallia told me, and I crossed my arms, narrowing my eyes on the Goddess.

    "Just what do you think that I am going to be doing with her?" I growled, and Tallia borrowed her eyes back.

    "You just said that you were going to leave her in the middle of nowhere," Tallia growled back, and I rolled my eyes, throwing my hands in the air.

    "It was a joke! Breya, I would not do anything that would directly harm the Holy Beholder. Tell this woman that is the truth!" I told Breya, but she shook her head.

    "I can''t because that is a lie. You n on putting ire over your knee and spanking her until her bottom bes purple, right? Can I watch it? I am interested in how your version of discipline works," Breya asked curiously, and I facepalmed as ire flinched back.

    "What?! You can''t do that to me!" ire, the Holy Beholder, shouted, finallying out of her thoughts and stepping back again.

    "You should have thought about that before trying to destroy an entire city. I am fine with discipline as long as you are not intentionally causing harm or pain. I am sure I don''t have to tell you this, but I am stronger than you, and so are the rest of the Goddesses. Tread carefully because I won''t always be there to help you," Tallia said and then disappeared, sucking into a single point of golden light.

    "Breya! You can''t let him do this to me! Look at me! I have already had everything taken from me! Do not let Tallia''s dog have me!" ire yelled, looking at Breya, who crossed her arms.

    "Do you really think that I would stop this?" Breya asked and then advanced on ire. "You might find it easy to forget, but you are the one that sent me here to rot away from my partner! Don''t think you will see a single drop of sympathy from me or anyone for that matter! If Galio chooses to punish you, just know that it is only a portion of what you deserve!" Breya snapped as ire backed into the wall.''

    "Breya, since you seem to like this one so much, you should watch her for us. We will never get anything done with her with us. I also need someone to watch the shop while I am gone. The misbegotten child can help you," Listenia ordered, and Breya blinked in surprise.

    "What?! I don''t know anything about selling weapons or armor! I haveˇ­ things to doˇ­ I am sure of itˇ­." Breya dered, but her excuses were weak, and Listenia wasn''t the type to hear what other people said.

    "You will be fine. Just scowl at everyone, and if the customers don''t want to pay the price on the tag, kick them out of the store! Easy!" Listenia said.

    "Why am I watching this thing? Go put her in school with Katarinaˇ­ or maybe not. She wasn''t able to tame Eliza, and this one is far worse than the Countess," Breya said as she walked over to behind the counter.

    "Because I told you to. Did you not clean your ears or something this morning? I alsoid im on this one yesterday, and you knew that, yet you still took him up to a cloud. Now, this creature is here, so you are the one at fault here. If anyone should be watching her, it should be you," Listenia growled, and Breya sighed.<sub> </sub>

    "Fine, but you had better bring me back at least a single slice of cake! I don''t mind working, but a woman should be paid for her services!" Breya demanded, and Listenia nodded.

    "This is fine. Galio will bring you some, ouch! Would you like to get hurt?" Listenia snapped as I pinched her tight, firm ass.

    "Don''t test me. I love your spirit, but if you don''t turn back into that cute Elf from the basement in the next five seconds, you are going over myp. I can poke you in five ces that will stop you from being able to move, no matter how strong you are. Stop acting like I am your little helper. You, Listenia, are my cksmith, and you asked me for that role, so don''t get things twisted," I said in a low and deadly tone.

    I wasn''t messing around. Listenia had been cute yesterday, and I had put up with her attitude.

    I was tired of this woman acting like she was doing me a favor; I could go alone. Nothing bothered me more than these womenying im to me as well.

    "You really think that-" Listenia started to say, but Breya stopped her.

    "Don''t! He isn''t lying! Even you need to mind yourself with this one! Do not say words you will regret; they can not be taken back after!" Breya dered, and Listenia turned to look at Breya in confusion.

    "What are you trying to say? Galio is stronger than me? Impossible! I can see that I could easily defeat him!" Listenia shouted, looking between the angel and me.

    ? "Strike him then, Daughter of Elfinia, if you think I do not speak the truth! I would really love to see what happens!" Breya taunted, and Listenia did just that, pping at me lightning fast.

    I blocked the strike and then punched the Elf in the side of the face, smashing her through the counter beside Breya. Nothing is more irritating than people who just assumed they could do whatever they wanted.

    "Ouch! That looked like it hurt!" Breya said as ire ran over to hide behind her.

    "Get up," I told Listenia, and the Elf pulled herself from the smashed and broken wood.

    "You aren''t human," Listenia growled.

    "You wanna see if that was a fluke? I might not be as strong as a God, but I won''t take shit from anyone. Think about that next time you think about raising a hand to me. I never did anything to provoke you other than ask you to treat me as an equal," I threatened.

 Chapter 53 I Wish It Was That Easy!

    As Listenia fixed her shop, I rubbed my hand. The woman had an incredibly solid face, and my hand hurt like I had punched a rock that didn''t break.

    The Elf hadn''t looked at me since I hit her, but I swear I saw her smile as she regrew the counter and shelves her body had destroyed. I had no clue how the women in this world worked, but I knew that I wasn''t going to be pushed around by them.

    "So, how long are you two going to be gone?" Breya asked as she patted ire''s eye stalks.

    ire didn''t seem to like it, but she wasn''t really in a position toin at the moment. I was curious how this one was going to act in the future, considering that her position as Holy Beholder was on the line.

    "How long do you want to go out?" Listenia asked, turning to me.

    Her beautiful face didn''t even have a mark on it, which was unbelievable. I had felt my hand contact her skin when I hit her; I would have to ask her about it after.

    "Are there a lot of monsters in the forest near Temni vige?" I asked, and Listenia shrugged.

    "Not enough to cause trouble often. Why do you ask?" Listenia asked.

    "Well, we could go thin them out, but maybe we should go and set some wards. Do you know how to do that?" I asked, already drawing the glyphs in my mind to show her if she didn''t, but Listenia nodded.

    "You mean to put Light wards, I assume? That will notify us and also damage and slow down, if not kill and undead. These are great, but the number we would have to ce would take far too long and too much Mana. I know you are special, but I can only do sixty at best," Listenia said, and I almost shit my pants.

    "Seriously? Sixty? With just your personal Mana? That is more than impressive! You must have a Mana Pool the size of ake! You could cast Meteor like fifteen times with that much!" Iughed, and Listenia blushed.

    "How can you just know that? Even if you know how much Mana it takes for a spell, you can''t know how much I will use! Yes, I could cast Meteor that many times, exactly! I have tried, yet you just guessed from myment about how many Wards I could make!" Listenia said, getting a bit excited.

    "Hold on! I didn''t guess; I watched you just fix that counter and shelf with Regrowth wordlessly, which is also impressive. I can tell that you are extremely skilled in your control, which would give you at least a twenty percent reduction in your Mana cost. With that, I figured out that if you maxed out at sixty, Meteor takes four times as much Mana. When you get to your level, you will have spells that you have mastered. Regrowth isn''t one of them, or you won''t need to create a circle to cast, right?"

    "Unbelievable. You make it sound like it is something everyone should know at a nce, yet you are not boasting. I can''t wrap my head around you!" Listenia said, letting out a long sigh.

    "You have it easy, Listenia. At least you can doubt what you hear or try to tell yourself that there is no way that it could be true. I do not have that luxury because all I can do is see the truth in his words!" Breyained, and I looked over at her and frowned.

    She had a white te with a piece of cake on it that she was eating and sharing with ire. It wasn''t that I disapproved of her giving ire any, but the real question is, where the hell did ite from?!

    "Where did you get that cake from?" I asked, and Breya pulled one of her wings around to hide it.

    "I am not sharing with you! I am already sharing with ire because I feel sorry for her. It would also be like torturing her by eating it in front of her! It is from my bag!" Breya said from behind her wing shielding her face, so only her eyes and top of her head showed.

    "Don''t worry, I am not going to take your cake. You girls can have it; I was just curious to know where you got it from," I chuckled.

    "I have a magical bag in which I can store items, and they stay fresh. I am also not too poor to buy my own cake, but I won''t say no if you make me some! You are going to make me some, right?" Breya asked, lowering her wing cautiously.

    "I am going to teach you how to make many differentˇ­ You know, let''s just say yes. Probably better for your panties this way!" Iughed, and Breya smirked.<sub> </sub>

    "You''re right, and I don''t think Listenia would let me take you up to the clouds right now. Considering what has already transpired, instead, we should talk about you milking some of that golden nectar that you wanted," Breya chuckled, but I shook my head as she pulled her wing back from a confused-looking ire.

    "No, we should not. Come on, Listenia. We have monsters to kill, and you girls have cake to eat and a shop to look after!" I dered and walked out of the shop before Breya could open her mouth.

    That was going to make for an awkward walk back home with ireter. I am going to have to learn to keep my derogatoryments to myself when I am around Breya.

    She was not the type of Angel that sprung into my mind at the mention of the name, even if she looked the same. When I thought of an Angel, I thought of a pure and holy winged maiden, not whatever the hell this creature was!

    She was more of a Demon than Xieus! Speaking of that Demon, I hadn''t talked to her much today.

    ''How are you doing? You cane out if you want,''

    ''I am perfectly fine here. I can listen to your heartbeat and am lying in a bed of your emotions for me. While not overly strong, they are afort I have never known. I also do not like to walk or hunt, so you have no need of me,'' Xieus replied, and I chuckled.

    ''Suit yourself, but I thought that I would offer.''

    ''Kind of you, but you don''t need to offer. If you just think of me, I will feel it, which is enough. That is unless you want my help with some release,'' Xieus said, and I could almost feel her coquettish smile in my mind.

    Just then, the door to the Listenia''s shop opened, and she walked out, wearing some light armor that she hadn''t worn before. As I turned to face her, Listenia tossed a pouch I caught, nodding in thanks.

    "Thank you. I had meant to ask you about that, but that damn Angel made me rush out of the shop. She is not the woman that I thought she would be!" Iughed as I tied the magical pouch to my belt that my sword sheath was hooked to.

    "Really? All Angels are like that, and she is one of the better ones. The others below ire might talk poorly about her and how she does things, but they are no better. I am interested to see how you deal with other Elves. Just to forewarn you, none of them could survive what you just did to me, so you might want to think of a different method," Listenia exined, and I smirked.

    "Don''t worry, I only hit you as hard as you could take, but I never expected you to have such an incredibly hard face! I bet I could use your nose as a chisel to carve a marble statue!" Iughed, but Listenia didn''t look impressed.

    "Is this how you get all the women into the bed with you?" Listenia asked, crossing her arms and giving me a look.

    "Pft! I wish it was that easy! Look at you acting all cute and shit when we are alone. The next day, you turn into a bear and try to hit me! With full force, you savage," I retorted, and Listenia blushed, making me toss my arms up.

    "Maybe save the name calling for when we are alone. I think we might make a scene if you keep this up right here," Listenia warned but didn''t seem opposed to it.

    p "Lead the way, your highness," I gestured, and Listenia took in a deep breath and then took off running, even faster than O''lee.</anda>

    I stared at the trail of dust in the street and groaned, shaking my head. From what I knew about women, they were all crazy, but this magnitude was starting to get out of control!

    Still, I kind of liked it!

 Chapter 54 Stronger

    Listenia was waiting for me outside of Northwall, talking to one of the guards.

    "Have you had any problems recently?" Listenia asked, but the guard shook her head as I slowed down to a stop to join them.

    "No, but I think they are having some issues with nomads on the north side of the wall. They keep setting up camps next to the wall, which isn''t bad in itself," The guard said.

    "Yes, but there is the worry of being so close if an attackes. Do you know why they areing so close to the wall? Who is it?" Listenia asked.

    "Easterners pushed out by the Peekaan again. I''m not sure why the Northerners aren''t doing anything about them, but it''s not really my ce to talk poorly. I assume that the Easterners are still trying to live on thend that the Peekaan took from them fifty years ago," the guard exined, and Listenia nodded and then turned to me.

    "Later, you should talk to Eliza about this problem. Technically, this isn''t her problem since it is on the other side of the wall. The Easterners, a group of half-humans, are camping outside the north side wall. They don''t like living in cities, but that is because they are harassed. This is a constant problem, but no one wants to deal with it because the Peekaan is not hurting the Easterners," Listenia exined, and I frowned.

    "If they are not hurting them, then how are they getting forced out? I feel like I am missing something here," I said, and Listenia nodded.

    "Peekaan are dark-skinned humans that live in a very advanced city. They allow the Easterners to live on the city''s outskirts, but they don''t treat them well. Most people outside the wall will be tired of being chastised for their parent''s choices. When a half-blood golden egg is delivered, they are sent directly to the ind''s half-blood tribe," Listenia exined, and the guard women nodded along.

    "Pretty sad, but half-bloods are treated this way, but much worse on the other ind. Humans probably treat them the best, but the thing is that even the half-blood race don''t like other half-blood races," The guard exined, and I shook my head.

    "Well, that is a bit of a problem, but if I can deal with the Undead, then the Easterners staying at the wall should be a problem, right? I asked but then thumbed my chin. "Wait, why are they camping so close to the wall in the first ce? Don''t they have tons of opennd to settle on?"

    "Yes, there is, but the further you go north on any ind, the stronger the monsters get, but the humans don''t hunt them as much as they do, so the monsters on this ind are much stronger the some of the other ones, save the small Danger Inds," Listenia exined, but my ears twitched.

    "Danger Inds? Now that sounds interesting! Please tell me about them!" I eximed, but Listenia shook her head.

    "We can talk another time. You have yet to show me how this ward will work; it is already mid-morning. As much as I would love to spend the entire day with you, I do have a shop to run and weapons and armor to build," Listenia told me, and I nodded but tucked that name away to ask aboutter.

    Anything with danger in the name surely piqued my interests!

    "Sure, but since it would take half of your Mana, I will set them, but you can watch how I do them. Let''s go to the ind''s far side first," I exined, and Listenia nodded.

    "Thank you for letting me know what has been going on, even if it is nothing," Listenia said to the guard, and then the two of us took off at a lightning-fast pace.

    By the time we both made it to the far side of the ind, both of us were racing at the speed of sound, tearing up thendscape behind us. When we finally slowed down at the mountain range, I had guessed that we had almost cut the time in half of what O''lee and I had taken.

    When we stopped, I breathed a bit heavier than Lestenia, but I was still stretching my legs out. While I was about in my twenties, this body was practically brand new, even if it was exceptionally well conditioned.

    "You are stronger and faster than meˇ­ how?" Listenia asked, narrowing her eyes on me, and I flexed my arm, grabbing my bicep.

    "I am, man. Me tough!" I said in a deeper voice thatcked intelligence, and Listenia gave me a look I deserved.

    "Did you lose some brain cells from that run?" Listenia asked, and I smirked.

    "Quite possibly, but on to more pressing matters!" I dered, and Listenia just stared at me.

    I created the image of the seal in my mind and bent down to the ground. Spells were tricky things from what I knew, but very mutable.

    "So, when creating a ward like this, you will need a lot of Mana, or there is another way," I said as I pressed my palm filled with Pure Magic converted into Light Magic into the ground.

    "Another way?" Listenia asked, now seeming more curious.<sub> </sub>

    "First, can I really trust you? Maybe a better question, do you trust me?" I asked, and Listenia nodded.

    "I trust you, but I think that means you are going to ask me for something that I would not normally give so easily," Listenia said, and I nodded with a smile as the Repeating Glyph of Undead Warding burned into the ground.

    "One thing I appreciate in you is that I don''t have to exin things. Yes, I am going to bind your heart to me, and then I will tell you anything you want to know," I said, and Listenia stepped back withrge eyes.

    "You can''t be serious?! Do you think that I would actually do that?! If I were to go against your words, that would be the end of my life!"

    "I am serious. That is the only way to share what I know with you. You don''t need to answer now, but I already know what you will choose. You are too smart not to," I said, and Listenia narrowed her eyes.

    "I am smart not to even entertain such a stupid idea!" Listenia shouted at me, and I grinned as I stood up.

    "You of all people should know to think and observe before making any rash choices or judgments. Look at the glyph that I just ced. This is not the one that you would use, and I can guarantee that no matter how hard you try, you will never replicate what I have done," I said, and Listenia looked down at the ward, her eyes going wide, but there was fury on her face.

    "What is that supposed to be?! That isn''t even a real spell! There is no way to create a repeating Ward!" Listenia growled, and I shrugged as I pulled a massive amount of Pure Magic into my palm.

    "Race you to the other side? I am warmed up now, so I think I can cut loose now!" Iughed, and Listenia gritted her teeth and then burst forward like lightning.

    Power surged around me now, and my first stepped cratered and cracked the ground, and I burst forward like a beam of light. Wards burned into the ground as I burst forward, but I was making a mess of thendscape.

    I would have to try and limit going all out like this, or I could end up doing more damage than good.

    Once I reached the forest, I passed Listenia, a little too close and fast. My vision was slowed as I briefly looked back to see a shocked Listenia flying through the air, only to smash into the ground.

    That looked like it might hurt, but if Listenia could handle my punch, I should probably feel worse for whatever she hit. One thing was sure, she would be pissed off at me!

    I had to stop about three hundred feet before the eastern mountain, and then I made a deep gouge in the ground as I tried to stop. Unsessfully, I might add.

    I tripped and smashed into the mountainside, knocking all the air from me but not breaking the rock. I was going to have to work on that.

    I needed to be stronger than the things I ran into, or next time I wouldn''t get up so quickly. I was not pulling myself up from the ground very fast and still trying to get up when I heard Listenia.

    "Galio!" Listenia screamed, flying at me with a pair of daggers in her hands.

    *Smack!*

    With my open hand, I backhanded the Elf, and my long arm connected with Listenia''s face before her daggers could get close to me. The woman pped into the wall, bounced off it, and then rolled across the ground to cough up some blood.

    I had no regrets about how much strength I used. The woman had weapons and came at me like she was going to kill me.

    I stood straight and walked over to listen when Listenia was trying to get off the ground. I grabbed her by the hair and dragged her over to arge rock I sat down on as she screamed at me belligerently.

    "Looks like you didn''t quite understand what I said. When I said I didn''t put up with anyone''s shit, that included you too!" I growled, grading her skirt with my other hand, and hauled her over my knee as Listenia fought to try to get free, but I was angry and easily overpowered her.

    "I am the daughter of Elfina! Unhand me!" Listenia screamed, but I brought my open hand down on her ass cheek like a hammer.

    *Smack!*

 Chapter 55 Y-Y-Your Fingers Are So Big!

    "Stop!"

    *Smack!*

    My hand dropped down on Listenia''s ass like a thunderp; the sound bounced off the mountain wall with an almost metallic ping. I raised it again and waited, still a good grip on Listenia''s long blonde hair that was soft as silk.

    Probably not the thing I should be paying attention to as Listenia stared at me with a burning red face. She was lucky I had waited this long and didn''t do it in the shop in front of the others, but I would not be easy on her.

    I was in the wrong here, but she had barely taken any damage from my shock wave, and I had assumed she would have been going faster. I would have to be more careful in the future, but this did not give her an excuse to attack me with weapons.

    "Are you ready to listen? Or are you going to tell me something else?" I asked, and Listenia remained silent with her fiery re on me. "Good. Don''t evere at me like that again, or I will kill you next time, and I don''t think your mother would like that. If a man such as myself hade at me with the same killer intent that you had leaking from you, he would be dead. You don''t seem to understand just how much stronger I am than you. I am not certain, but I will assume that I stand just below a Goddess inparable strength levels."

    "You sted by with no care for me!" Listenia shouted at me, and I dropped my hand with a resounding smack! "Ow! Stop that, you beast!"

    *Smack!*

    "Drop the attitude and yelling; I am beside you, and my ears work perfectly fine. Now, did you actually get hurt? Right now, the only marks on your body are from my hand on your face and ass."

    "Don''t you understand who I am?!" Listenia asked with tears now starting to form, and I nodded.

    "Yes. You are a brat with an attitude problem that thinks she stands above everyone around her. You act like you are better than everyone, but to what end? What good is being like this done for you?" I growled, and Listenia finally looked away from me.

    "Only my mother has done this to me, but you are different from her. Why don''t you just beat me senseless? Why must you embarrass me like this?" Listenia asked, and I shrugged.

    "I could have, but I actually like you, and I don''t want to hurt you, but you attack me with the intent to kill me. I can overlook the p attempt in the shop, but if you had been hurt by me blowing you away, I would have healed you. Hell, I would have even let you hit me with your fist because I was in the wrong," I exined, and Listenia looked back at me, her face still red, but the intensity had faded.

    "I can see that I might have made a mistake when I attacked you, but I was upset," Listenia said, then crossed her arms over the side of my leg and rested her head on them.

    "I was upset, but I kept calm, even though I was furious that you had tried to kill me. You need to think about your actions before you do them, and so do I. We seemed to have made a mess of the stretch between here and the west side of the ind," I said as I looked up at the massive gouge in the ground.

    I started to let go of Listenia''s hair, now that she had calmed down and seemed to get the point, but she grabbed my hand. Listenia looked up at me, and I could clearly see she was blushing.

    "Can you keep a hold of my hair? I want you to spank me more, but just not as hard. I don''t think my mother ever hit me that hard, but when you do it, it feels good and makes me hot inside. Does that make me strange?" Listenia asked, her blush deepening.

    *Smack!*

    In response, I spanked her ass more yfully as I drew Pure Magic into my hand, converting it to green Life Magic.

    I created a minor healing spell since the damage was no more than a bruising. Next, I mixed in a minor shock spell with a limiter and then locked the spell as Glyph in the palm of my hand.

    "Mmmm, w-what are y-you doing?! I can f-feeling Healing M-Magic, but I keep g-getting shocked!" Listenia asked with her voice stuttering, and then she moaned.

    "Just a little spell that I created. Do you like the shocks, or is it too much?" I asked, squeezing Listenia''s firm ass cheek.

    "More, and feel free to explore deeper. The shocks are starting to make me drip, and I want to know what your fingers feel like," Listenia moaned, closing her eyes and resting her head on her arms as she slowly moaned.

    I twined the Glyph on my other hand but reced the Shock Spell with a spell designed to warm up an object. I grabbed her other ass cheek and then spread her cheeks, making Listenia gasp.

    "H-Heat now?! How can y-you just c-c-c-reateˇ­ fuck, my pussyyy!! Y-Y-Your fingers are so big! The shocks areˇ­ I''m cumming! Ahh!" Listenia cried out and squirted a bit after my fingers only reached the second knuckle.

    I hadn''t even started to move, but the Elf woman was now trembling over myp. I could feel the orgasms hit and her pussy tighten around my fingers as I slowly started to move them.

    *Smack!*<sub> </sub>

    I pped her ass and then pulled on her hair again, bringing Listenia''s head back, making her arch back as my fingers dug deeper. Once they were buried inside her tight hole, I started curling my fingers, pushing up into her G-spot.

    "Your f-fingers are grabbing my insides and m-melting my p-p-pussy all over your hands!" Listenia moaned out in stutters with her mouth hanging open and drool leaking from the corners of her mouth.

    "Are you ready for the rest of me now?" I asked, slowing down my fingers and pulling them out to rub her soaking wet clit and lips.

    "They rest?! There is more?! I don''t think I want all your fingers inside of me!" Listenia said as I let go of her hair.

    "No, I will not stick my whole hand in, but you must know about my cock? I mean, my growth, right?" I asked, and Listenia frowned up at me. "Get up, lean into the rock, and I will show you what I mean."

    I pped her ass, and Listenia got up obediently, but we would see how long thatsted after we were done. She had been cute yesterday, but she returned to an angry hothead the next day.

    Listenia moved to the gray rock wall, different from the west side, ced her hands on it, and looked back at me. I dropped my pants, my erect shaft fell forward to stand out a good eight inches from my body, and Listenia coughed.

    "What is that?!" Listenia asked after she stopped coughing.

    "My growth. There are a hundred other names for it, but cock is the best one because I am cocked and ready to go!" I said as I walked up behind Listenia, taking my cock into my hand.

    "You are going to put that big thing inside of me?!" Listenia eximed, and I nodded as I leaned into her, kissing her neck as I pushed between her thighs, calming her down slightly, and started moaning softly.

    "You don''t want it?" I asked.

    "I do; I just have never seen anything like it or anyone with something like that. I have heard of other women using ss rods with bumps on them, but this thing is real. Can it really go inside of me? Is it even going to fit?!" Listenia asked, and In response, I reached between her legs and guided the tip of my very excited shaft to her waiting wet hole.

    Listenia gasped, starting to moan, but her sound cut off, and her eyes went big as she stared at me while my cock slowly filled her insides. Her pussy felt good around my cock, and she was a bit tighter than Xieus.

    "Is itˇ­ all theˇ­ way in?" Listenia asked, breathing into my ear as I kissed her neck.

    "Yes, now are you ready to start to scream?" I grinned and bit down on Listenia''s neck as I started to fuck her from behind.

    Listenia pressed into the rock as her moans got louder, and I shoved my hand under her chest armor, squeezing her tits. I pinched her nipples, pulled at them, and slowly picked up speed.

    *Smack!*

    I pped her ass again, Listenia cried out, and she turned her head to kiss me as I filled her soaking wet pussy. Listenia cried out as another orgasm hit her, and I pulled out quickly and rubbed her pussy hard, making her spray her hot juices on my hand and down her legs.

    Before she could catch her breath, I mmed my cock back into Lestenia''s dripping hole, making her legs give out, but I caught her around the waist. I still wasn''t done yet, but I had to ensure I didn''t cum inside her.

    I picked up my speed, pushed Listenia into the rack face, and grabbed her by the neck, squeezing her as I held her up by the waist. Listenia''s hand grabbed my wrist, but they didn''t pull in from her neck.

    "That''s a good girl. I will make you cum some more, and then I want you to turn around and get on your hands and knees facing me. I am going to give you my hot load, and I want you to swallow it," I told Listenia.

    "My pussy belongs to you now! Please use me however you want, and make a mess of my hole. I will be a good girl for you, I promise!" Listenia begged and screamed, turning me all the way up to ten.

    When Listenia shook, I pulled out and rubbed her hard, spraying juices as her knees nearly knocked together from her trembling. She slid down the wall and turned to drop on her ass, her face a mess of tears and drool, but I wasted no time as I was on the edge of blowing.

    I pushed my cock into her open mouth and started to fuck her face. Listenia started to suck, and I instantly blew my load into the back of her throat, making her push on my hips, but I held my cock in until I was finished and then pulled it out.

    "What was that salty fluid that you just filled my mouth with?! It makes me feel stronger, and my pussy aches to be pounded by that massive cock! I want more; let me suck it out of you!" Listenia begged as she licked her lips.

 Chapter 56 Basic Magic

    "Hold on, I am not a woman like you who can just keep squirting juices!" I said, backing away as Listenia tried to grab my slowly drooping cock.

    "Why not?!"

    "Do you know how a gun works?" I asked, and Listenia nodded. "Well, think of my cock as a gun. When it''s cocked or loaded, I have a proverbial bullet in my chamber. When I came in your mouth, that discharged the bullet, and now my body has to reload."

    "How long does that take? Listenia asked as she stood up.

    "Depends, really. I don''t think there is an exact time it takes. It also eliminates my desire to have sex until I am excited and stiff again," I exined, and Listenia nodded.

    "You are a bizarre creature. I could almost ce you in the same category as monsters," Listenia said as she straightened her clothing and armor.

    "I should be good in about an hour, but we can cross that bridge when we get there. I had a lot of fun and can''t wait to get you into an actual bed. This was fun, but I think you might like being tied up," I chuckled.

    "You did things to me that I can''t get out of my head. I have never had someone grab my throat and live to tell the story, but when you did it, it was much different. When you pped my ass and sent the currents into me while healingˇ­ I am already starting to get wet again just thinking about it," Listentia said, reaching down to lift up her skirt.

    Listenia reached down, pushed her two fingers down into her slit, and pulled them out, covered in her sticky juices.

    "I mean, I can see, and believe me, if this gun came with a clip, I would still be dumping it into you. So, since we fucked, and that was fun, how about we go kill some stuff?" I asked, but Listenia didn''t drop her skirt.

    "But I am still wet and wanting? Doesn''t your tongue or fingers work?" Listenia asked me, and I rolled my eyes.

    "I have a cramp in my hand, and my tongue is tied. Now, about going to kill things. Remember, that was the original n?" I asked, and Listenia dropped her skirt with a frown.

    "You mean your original n," Listenia said as she crossed her arms.

    "Tomato, potato. Same difference," I said with a sigh, tempted just to run off by myself at this point.

    Not that I didn''t enjoy the fun with Listenia, but there was a time and ce for things. That has passed now.

    "Fine, but I would like for you toe to visit me tonight and sleep at my house. I am sure you will have bullets ready by then, right?" Listenia asked, and I nodded, not mentioning that I might run into other fun along the way.

    "Sure, I will let Eliza know, but I don''t think she will mind, not that it matters. I am my own person, and this mother fucker will go find a Terror Lizard!" I dered and started to walk away, passing over one of my glyphs.

    "Wait! What about the Magic? Aren''t you going to tell me now?" Listenia asked, and I turned back with a frown.

    "Hmm? Tell you? I am pretty sure I told you the only way I would tell you any of this," I said, and Listenia frowned.

    "Letting you control me is not an option that I can take," Listenia dered, and I nodded.

    "Good, now let''s get going," I said and started to turn.

    "Wait! Why are you being so difficult with this?!" Listenia asked me,ing over to grab my hand, but I pulled away.

    "Don''t try to beg me or offer yourself. None of that matters to me. This isn''t about me being difficult, but the fact that I am exining this now is clear why I need you to be linked to me before I can teach you anything. Honestly, you are a magic user and an Elf, but you can''t seem to understand something that sound has been taught to you by your mother," I growled, and Listenia narrowed her eyes even further at me, taking her crossed arms and putting her fists into her hips.

    "This must be good if I don''t know it!" Listenia said, using a sarcastic voice that made me want to backhand her.

    Why must these women be so insolent? I am literally trying to exin a basic principle, but it looks like the over-the-knee treatment wasn''t working.<sub> </sub>

    I would need to figure out a different way of dealing with this in the future. For now, I would p her with facts and elementary knowledge until she shut up.

    "Magic is dangerous. This little fact is something that every teacher should have taught every student who even dabbles in the arcane. The fact that I can create my own Magic, spell and do things that you have never seen should be a hint to why I won''t tell you. Honestly, If you shut your mouth for two minutes and actually listened and thought about what you said, you would already know!" I snapped, not helping things.

    "I know that magic is dangerous!"

    "Then why do you think I would teach you ways to be more dangerous? You are one of the most deadly people in this world, so what would you do if you be stronger? Challenge your mother? Fight another Goddess? Take an entire ind?" I asked. Then exined, "Because I could literally force everyone in Northwall to serve me. The worst part about it? You wouldn''t even know that it happened; I would just be your King or Queen, I guess."

    "Why would that woman give you so much power?!" Listenia asked, but I shook my head.

    "Magic isn''t a power given, but my strong body was. Since my Mana, it''s tiny, but,'' I said, extending my hand into the air.

    I gathered a stupid amount of Pure Magic, turned it to fire, then just released it, not even formed into a spell. The fire that sted from my hand could have melted steel and must have stretched thirty feet into the air, but this was the result of Wild Magic, unformed Magic.

    "That is impossible, but you did it, and your Mana never changed. How is that even possible?!" Listenia asked, and I turned and started to jog away from her. "Hey! Wait! Answer me you brute!"

    "Must feel good to call someone else that!" I called over my shoulder, and I could hear her growl, but soon she was jogging beside me.

    "You are the most difficult person that I have ever met!" Listeniained.

    "Well, considering I am the first man that you have ever met, it makes sense. I''m not difficult; you are just not thinking about the consequences. You say you''re trustworthy, but someone finds out that you can use Magic in a new and revolutionary way. They ask you, and you refuse. What happens next?" I asked as we jogged.

    The forest was still a good mile away, so I didn''t mind trying to exin things. Not like the woman was going to leave me alone until I exined myself in a way that she could understand.

    "Nothing, because I am one of the strongest, and no one would dare do anything to me!" Listenia dered, and I sighed, slowing to a stop, creating a basic sleep spell with nothing changed.

    Listenia stopped and turned to me, but I waved my hand in front of her face.

    "What areˇ­ Youˇ­-"

    Listenia passed out, slumped forward, and hit the ground with a thump. Out of all the magic spells created, I hated this one the most because there was no real defense for it other than fully understanding the spell.

    I walked over, used a basic rope spell, and then bound her so she wouldn''t be able to use her strength to break free. The problem with it was that it would not befortable for her when I woke her up, but the people that would do this would not care.

    Once Listenia was bound, I broke the spell, and she woke up, not looking happy.

    "What did you do to me?! What kind of strange spell did you create to do this, and why can''t I get free?!" Listenia barked at me, and I took a seat beside her.

    "I used a sleep spell and a rope spell. Both are easy spells to cast, but the sleep spell is incredibly hard to counter. Even if I had used a chant, you would have fallen asleep before you could do anything. This spell is very low ranked and something anyone can do, really. Normally, it is not considered that dangerous because if I inflict pain or move you roughly, you will wake up. You falling to the ground is not enough, but normally you would have someone that could do a number of things to wake you up, but you have no one here," I exined, and Listenia blinked up at me but then tried to get out, but with no sess.

    "Are you saying that anyone could do this to me?" Listenia asked slowly, and I nodded.

    "A child with knowledge of basic Magic could do this, but maybe not for the rope spell. Still," I said and then snapped my fingers, making the rope disappear.

    Listenia flopped back to the ground from the veritable U-shape I had tied her in, then she sat up and sat beside me quietly.

 Chapter 57 Blood Blade

    "Fine, I can see what you mean, but that is just one spell, and I could have defended against it if I had been prepared," Listenia said, and I sighed.

    "There are multiple spells that couldnd you in trouble if three or more people ganged up on you. Magic beats out strength every time; that''s just the way it is. You can always bring more people to use magic, and there is only so far that natural resistance goes," I exined, and Listenia looked down.

    "Why do I feel like a child sitting next to you?" Listenia asked without looking up.

    "Because I am much older than I look, in experience. I have lived countless lives, yet I remember none of them. I am connected to Tallia somehow, but I don''t understand how, nor will she say. The only memories that I do have are in my muscles. I have knowledge of everything that I have learned at the tips of my fingers. I still have to train to catch my body up to what I am capable of," I exined, and Listenia looked up at me wide-eyed.

    "You need to get stronger? You already are the strongest person in this world, save the goddesses!" Listenia dered, but I shook my head because I knew better, even without knowing.

    "There will be people that are hidden that are stronger than you, and some that hide their strength. On top of that, there are very likely to be monsters much stronger than me, and I want to hunt them down," I said with a smile, looking up at the blue sky.

    "I enjoy fighting monsters asionally, but it seems like you live for it. Aren''t you ever worried that you will die?" Listenia asked, and Iughed.

    "How do you think I made it to this life? I am sure that I bit off more than I could chew, but then who knows. It is not important, but getting to this forest before lunchtime is. I am going to let you sit on this for a few days, and then I will ask you one more time if you would like to learn. After that, I won''t offer again because I will be more than likely leaving. Not to ce an ultimatum, but if you are not willing to bind yourself with me, I will be leaving you behind," I said, not wanting to, but it was the tant truth.

    If push came to shove, I could forge my own weapons. I could probably do it better than Listenia, even though she was probably a much better smith.

    This was because of the magic I could fuse into it and the spells that could be carved in.

    "Am I really worth that little to you?"

    "This has nothing to do with worth. This is because the highest level of weapon you can forge will be useless against stronger foes. I could crush your des with my bare hands and a steel skin spell. For you to continue as my smith, I need you to be able to use powerful magic, which requires much more Mana than you will ever have," I exined.

    "And you are saying that you will teach me how to do this? All I have to do is sign my life to you? You make it sound so simple," Listenia sighed, and I stood up, offering her a hand.

    "You have some time to consider things," I said as she took my hand and got up.

    The two of us ran to the forest at a reasonable speed, but not like before, and slowed once we got to the interior. We wereing in from the east side, but the forest seemed to spread more the farther you went south until it touched the mountains.

    "So, do you n on fighting with your bare hands? I had the weapons delivered for you yesterday," Listenia said as we jogged, and Iughed.

    "Today, I will be! I did forget it, but I think I will be more than fine, but if we run into a big undead, I might need to borrow one. I exined that monsters in forests tend not to have weapons other than their natural ones," I exined.

    I was more than okay with using my bare hands, but Listenia reached in her pouch and pulled out a red sword. I slowed down and turned to examine the de as she handed it to me.

    I thought it might be a fire de, but there are three runes on the de, Blood, Iron, and Consume. There was no way that she made a weapon like this.<sub> </sub>

    "I was given this in a trade a long time ago. I haven''t sold it because of its magical properties, which make it very hard to use. Every cut that draws blood makes the sword between five and fifty pounds heavier. It all depends on the depth of the cut, but the weapon is hard to get used to because of the way the weight changes. I have used it a few times, but even for someone like me, I find it better to use something that keeps the same weight," Listenia exined, and I nodded with a smile.

    "I like the concept, but the problem is that it is missing something to make it a hundred times better," I said with a smile, and Listenia coughed.

    "One-hundred times better? Is that even possible?!" Listenia asked, and I flipped the sword over and nicked my thumb with the sharp de.

    "What is this sword''s number one problem?" I asked as I created a rune for Dispel and dripped my blood on the de.

    "Dispelˇ­ Really?! Just like that? You just ced a rune on a weapon without any words? How do you activate that?" Listenia asked in a flurry of questions, but I was ignoring her.

    Whether or not I could do it didn''t make this any lessplicated trying to gather Mana into the hit and Dispel rune. I was forcing them to make a connection, and I burned an activation rune into the handle, sucking my blood into the Dispel Rune and then absorbing it into the Activation Rune.

    "Sorry, that just takes immense concentration to force a connection in an item that has already been enchanted or Runed like this. Still, now there is a release button that will dispel the effects on the de. Coincidentally, anyone else''s weapon if you use it when in contact with it," I exined, admiring my handling work, but then I realized that Listenia wasn''t making any noise.

    I turned to look at her, and she seemed to have a horrified yet overly curious look frozen on her face.

    "Are you going to be okay?" I asked, and Listenia looked away with a blush.

    "You are just teasing me with this power you control! I am not going to give in and sign my life over to you that easilyˇ­ I don''t think I amˇ­ Urgh! I don''t even know anymore! How can you do that?! It is impossible! I didn''t even realize what you did until after you did it! That is a magical item from a chest! Not forged! You can change the spells or add new runes!" Listenia eximed, and I smiled.

    "No, you can''t. I am a grown-ass man, and I do what I want! Magic is my bitch ain''t nobody going to tell me what is and isn''t possible! There isn''t one thing I couldn''t do with magic, but that is the blessing and curse of the stuff. On the one hand, you can create life, and on the other, you could take it all away. There is no limit to magic, just how well you understand it," I exined, and Listenia screamed and ripped her shirt open.

    I blinked and just started. Listenia wasn''t showing me her tits, just her heart.

    "I can''t take it anymore. I am not going to have you talk to me like I am a child when there is a whole new world for me to discover! I don''t want to do this, but I can finally understand why you are asking this of me. I, Listenia, High Elf, and daughter to the Elder Elf, Elfinia, open myself to you, and ept the conditions that youy out before me, and forfeit my life is I am to reveal them," Listenia dered.

    I reached forward to ce my hand over her heart.

    "I ept you and bind you to my own heart until you stop breathing. You shall never reveal the secrets that I teach you unless I tell you that you can. With this, I bind you to me, Galio," I said, and invisible strings connected the two of us together, making Listenia suck in a sharp breath. "It is done."

    "So, how did you do that when you have barely any magic?" Listenia demanded, and I shook my head with a look of unbelieving spread all over my face, tossing a hand in the air.

    "You are fucking kidding me, right? We are here to kill some monsters! I will teach you some magic in bed at night; now, let''s get the hell moving!" I growled, and Listenia''s shoulders slumped. "The magic isn''t going anywhere, but the goddamn sun is!"

 Chapter 58 Stinker

    "Fine, let''s go kill some monster! You only seem to care about fighting, even after I did what you asked!" Listeniained, and we made our way deeper into the forest.

    "Lord, woman, you are relentless. Fine, the first lesson, magic is everywhere. They''re done now. Will you shut up so we don''t scare the monsters away?" I growled.

    "What?! How is magic everywhere? Am I touching it right now? Am I breathing it?" Listenia asked, almost tripping over a log.

    "Yes to all. Your world is right with Pure Magic, the basis of the six elements. With it, you can convert it into any element and use it to cast any spell. You can also draw in as much as you need, but you must be careful. Overcasting spells can cause the spell to go out of control and even hurt you. We will practice this, but not until tonight, okay?"

    I could see some big up ahead, but it wasn''t the Terror Beast that I had hoped for, but just as good.

    "Oh, goddess, things smell worse than the north end of a horse going south!" Listeniained.

    "Then you stay here and let me y with it," I said as I walked to the clearing where a twenty-foot tall Troll had its back to me.

    "Sure, go have fun; I am just going to empty the lunch I never ate from my stomach," Listenia said, actually looking pale.

    "Watch out for other monsters, and yell if you need help!" I yelled, which made the Troll turn around, making me grin at how ugly the thing was.

    "Stoopid hooman. I eat you after bash you!" The Troll roared at me from its tusked mouth.

    "Did your tongue stop working?" I teased as the monster rushed at me with its massive club.

    The Troll swung at me from the side, and I blocked it with my sword, cutting halfway through the club. The Troll blinked at me and then tried to grab at me, but I cut three fingers off, making them much heavier as the blood soaked into the de.

    The Troll didn''t even scream; it just stepped back and looked at its fingers.

    "Ow, that pointy stick sharp," The Troll growled, and then through the club at me, and I side-stepped it.

    In the same motion, I spun and threw my own sword, nting it in the neck of the Troll.

    It grabbed at its neck, but the de soaked up the creature''s blood and then sunk down the creature to cut it wide open. The de sunk into the ground as the Troll fell backward, and I almost gagged at the wretched smell that I had just unleashed.

    "Could you have killed it any worse?! That could knock a dog off a shit wagon!" Listeniained from far back then, "Hurlgh! aah!"<sub> </sub>

    I was already pulling in Pure Magic into one hand and converting it into Fire Magic while plugging my nose. I had to get close enough to put an Incinerate Target Glyph, and once I did, I added a time variation to it to give me a couple seconds to get back.

    Once it was set, I jumped back and waited for the spell to ignite, but I was starting to hear some sounds getting closer. I couldn''t see anything yet, but south of the clearing I was in got pretty dark, and I couldn''t see far.

    Then the spell lit the stinking corpse, and I could see the forest lit up with many red eyes.

    That was interesting, but whatever they were, they didn''te closer while the fire was burning, and it was a pretty big body. It would probably take another ten minutes to burn down, and then red eyes weren''t moving.

    "Listenia, are you done being ill?" I asked and looked back at her leaning against a tree.

    "Can we just go back now?! Don''t you have to be doing something?" Listeniained, and I groaned.

    "But I am burning the monster so it won''t stink, and there are a bunch of red eyes staring at me from the other side of the clearing. I am sure that they want to y, and we have to wait for the fire to burn down so I can get the sword. That was super effective using it like that!" Iughed, and Listenia groaned as she limped over to me, not looking so much like the princess warrior now.

    "I don''t think those things will fight you. They are probably more curious than anything. Not all the monsters in here are harmful, and you more than likely did them a favor by killing that monster. They are Nibri, not a fae, but not really a monster. They are all in robes, with red eyes but no mouths. So to say they are strange is an understatement," Listenia exined, and I nodded.

    "Sounds good; let''s go see them," I said, but Listenia shook her head.

    "Come here tomorrow in the morning; it is much better to see how they eat and the way that they talk in the mornings. They will probably run away if you go now, especially after the fire," Listenia exined, and I sighed.

    "You are just done, aren''t you?" I asked, and Listenia gave me a look to ask if I was stupid.

    "I just puked beside a tree; of course, I am ready to go home. I want to make sure that Breya hasn''t sold my shop for a damn slice of cake!" Listeniained, and Iughed.

    "Yes, I guess you are right, and I should go pick up my many-eyed charge. I guess I will have to take her with me to go see Gwenth," I said with a sigh.

    "Just pawn her off to Breya. You said you are going to make her food; just make her work it off as a babysitter," Listenia suggested, and I gave her a look.

    "Do you really think that Angel is a good role model for her?" I asked, and Listenia shrugged.

    "Breya is one of the nicest Angels that I know, so she could do worse. The others are much worse."

 Chapter 59 Your What?

    Listenia, I made it back to the shop, and luckily, Breya hadn''t sold anything for cake. She was sitting on the counter with a wet cloth and ire on herp as she washed her golden eyes stalks.

    "Breya, you should watch over ire while Galio is out. He is making your cake and teaching you about it, right?" Listenia asked almost when she walked into the shop after she nced around the room.

    "Me? I mean, I guess so. I don''t really have anything to do since Galio is taking care of watching the wall and defending it," Breya said with a sweet smile, but ire started to struggle.

    "You can''t leave me here! I will not be mothered by this Guardian Angel! Iˇ­" ireined but trailed off when she remembered that she didn''t really have a choice.

    "I wille to pick you up after, and then we will go get something to eat. Try not to act like a brat, and I might treat you," I said, and ire slumped forward in defeat.

    "This is ridiculous. How am I supposed to get my ce back if I am just being doted on?" ireined, and Iughed.

    "You know, if you want to work so much, I am sure Listenia has some cleaning you could do. I could always just take you home quickly, and then I can get Trina to put you to work cleaning the house up. That actually isn''t a bad idea! Ha! You will look cute in a maids outfit!" Iughed, and ire grabbed onto Breya suddenly.

    "Umm, I think I have some more dirty spots that Breya can clean, and I think she is a wonderful person!" ire yelped, and I nodded.

    "Sure, for today, but enjoy your time. Tomorrow you will be working with the girls. You destroyed Eliza''s backyard and almost her city, so you are going to start helping to slowly repay that. If you can do what is needed and what is asked of you withoutint, that will be a step in the right direction. If you want your ce as Holy Beholder back, you are going to have to work for it," I exined, and ire sighed but nodded.

    "I can''t argue, but I still don''t like it!" ireined.

    "Good. You''re not supposed to like it, or it would be a piss poor punishment to give you," I said and then looked at Breya. "If she is good, and you don''t have a lot of trouble, I will let youe back with us to make a cake. Deal?"

    "Make a cake? But she has to be good for me? What kind of game is this?" Breyained, and I smiled.

    "It''s called a bncing act. The two of you need to work together," I exined, but Breya frowned.

    "Why am I part of the game? I thought I was just watching her, right?" Breya asked.

    "Sure, but I also don''t want you intentionally antagonizing her either. This way, I know that she isn''t just going to keep getting worse when I am not around. I am trusting you and offering you both a reward to hopefully get the best results," I said, and Breya sighed.

    "You walk a very thin line between different and indifferent with your tactics of dealing with people," Breyained.

    "You just don''t like it because it makes perfectly good sense. Unlike you, this one takesmitments seriously. Galio is covering all of his bases to make sure that he keeps moving forward, and I can appreciate that," Listenia said, looking at me with a small smile that I returned.

    "Oh! I forgot to ask! How did things go?!" Breya asked, turning to Listenia, who was now behind her counter that the angels were sitting on.

    "It was good if a bit violent, but I learned a lot. I will be looking forward to tonight when he sleeps in my bed," Listenia said, but Breya frowned.

    "Aren''t you sleeping at the manor?" Breya asked, turning back to me.

    "Not tonight. I will be going back thereter before Ie to get Listenia to take her to eat," I exined, and Breya nodded.

    "Alright, well, you had better get going. I am sure that Gwenth is waiting for you," Breya said, and I nodded, about to leave, but then I stopped.

    "Hey, can I have my lunch back?" I asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Your what?" Breya asked.

    "My lunch?"

    "What do you have a hunch about?" Breya asked with a straight face.

    "No, my lunch. Remember, I gave it to you?"

    "I think I would remember if I was invited to brunch, Galio, don''t be silly!" Breyaughed.

    "You ate it, didn''t you!"

    "I don''t know what you are talking about!"

    "You are a golden turd, you know that? Trina packed me that lunch!"

    "You should get her to pack you another and tell her to put more pepper on the tomatoes!"

    "Bah! I am leaving!" I growled.

    "Don''t let the door hit you on your way out!" Breya called as I stormed out of Listenia''s shop.

    As if that damn Angel ate my lunch!

    I thumped off but then stopped after about a block. Where was Gwenth''s shop?

    I thought about going back to the shop, but I didn''t want to see Breya''s smug face, so I just headed back to the Barracks. There should be someone that knowsˇ­

    "Hey, you look lost! Who are you looking for, stranger?"

    The voice came from behind me, but when I turned around, there was no one there.

    "Down here, Miss Giant!"

    I looked down, and there was a Dwarf.

    "Sorry, umm, yes, I am looking for another Dwarf," I said, but then something clicked from what Gwenth said, and without much thought, I grabbed her under both arms and brought the squirming creature up to my face.

    "I was just trying to help you! Put me down, you monster!" The dwarf cried, but I narrowed my eyes.

    "Are you a spy?"

 Chapter 60 Typical Answers

    "What?! No! Why would you think that I am a spy?!" The Dwarf squeaked.

    "That sounds like something a spy would say," I said suspiciously.

    "I just came here to visit my cousin!"

    "Typical cover story. I like your tenacity, but I still don''t believe you. I am going to take you to the barracks for questioning!" I dered, and the Dwarf really started to squirm around. "For someone who is not a spy, you seem quite squeamish about going to see the authorities. If you have nothing to hide, then you shouldn''t be worried, right?"

    "When my cousin finds out about this, you are going to be in a lot of trouble!"

    "Who is this cousin of yours? If you say Gwenth, I am going to hang you by one foot!"

    "...."

    "So?"

    "THAT IS MY COUSIN, YOU DIMWIT!"

    "Likely story. You just happen to be rted to the one person that I am going to see! Now we are getting somewhere! This actually saves me a trip to the barracks, and Gwenth will tell me if you are a spy!" Iughed, and the Dwarf scowled at me. "So, Which way to her shop?"

    "...."

    "You are joking, right?"

    "She didn''t tell anyone where she moved! How am I supposed to know where she lives? Do you n on stopping every Dwarf you meet and using them of being a spy?! You know this is rude, right?"

    "Ah, yes, deflect back at me, and make me the problem here. Typical spy behavior, and now we are back to going to the barracks. I will give you the benefit of the doubt for now and not turn you over until I have talked to Gwenth," I said, and then the Dwarfs stomach growled. "Hungry, eh?"

    "No! I have no money; that is why I am trying to find my cousin!"

    "Really? Well, from your ragged clothing and gaunt expression, I can tell you are telling the truth about that much. Luckily, a devilish Angel ate my lunch, so I guess I will get us some lunch. Hard to find people on an empty stomach," I said and then lifted and spun the woman around to sit behind my head.

    "I am not a child!"

    "Would you prefer I put you under my arm? If you keepining, I will be eating alone while you watch," I growled, and the small woman went quiet as I turned to the market. "Do you have a name?"

    "Wispy. What about you?"

    "Galio, I am new in town. I assume you came from Dwarf ind?" I asked as I started to walk, spotting a shop with meal sticks.<sub> </sub>

    I had wanted to get something with some carbs or rice if I could find it, but a couple sticks of protein would have to do for now. I was sure that Trina would have something nice for supper, but maybe I could get back early and help out a bit.

    Once I bought nearly all the meat sticks from the stand; Wispy above me, gobbling them down like they were thest meal, we started moving again. I dread to think what the back of my head looked like because I had felt the sticky stuff touch it more than once.

    "Thank you. I hadn''t eaten in a couple days. Sorry about getting it on your hair," Wispy said, and I shrugged, lifting her slightly.

    "I will have a bath when I get home. I am sure that Eliza will want to join me," I exined as I started to walk north to the barracks.

    "Eliza? Like Countess Eliza? How do you know her?" Wispy asked.

    "Nope, until I know if you are a spy or not, I can''t tell you anything more than my name. Now, let''s go see if we can find where Gwenth is. She is probably worried and thinking that I forgot her," I said as I walked up to the front doors of the barracks.

    Opening the front door, I ducked inside, and thest person I wanted to see was sitting behind the booth.

    "Fancy seeing you in a ce like this," I said, narrowing my eyes.

    "I work here, idiot. How is my daughter treating you? Are you done ying with her?" Ny asked me.

    "No, I am not, Alley Cat. I had a great sleep with herst night; she is quite the cuddler and very cute. Unlike some old puss that is sour that she lost to the younger and better-looking version of herself!" I snapped back.

    "Figures that she would go for some deformed creature like yourself. I probably dodged a bullet by making a scenest night! You are just a thing that doesn''t belong in this world!" Ny retorted.

    "You two should definitely have sex or something, but didn''t wee here for something, Galio?" Wispy asked.

    "Let that monster be between my legs? He had his chance but chose a child instead!" Ny screamed.

    "Holydy, don''t have to tell me your sexually frustrated life story. We are just here to find out where Gwenth''s shop is," Wispy replied, and I burst outughing.

    "What is allˇ­ Oh, it''s you! Small thing!" Kali shouted once she saw me from the other side of the gate.

    "Yes, do you know where Gwenth''s shop is?" I asked. "I don''t think this drowned cat is going to tell us anything."

    "You will regret this! Everyone likes you here, but they won''t put up with you on Nine! I promise that they will hunt you from the moment-"

    I lifted my hand, pulled in some magic to create a water spell, and then sted it into the booth that Ny was inside. It wasn''t hard, but it did make her scream and il and usugh, Kali included.

    "You are funny, small one! I will take you to see the tiny one! We better get going before she gets back up to yell!" Kali giggled, but it came out heavy, making her sound a bit slow, but her good looks made up for it.

 Chapter 61 Disaster

    Once we were outside of the barracks, Kali started to lead Wispy and me to the west, but we didn''t have far to go. The Barracks were attached to the west wall, so we turned south at thest row of buildings that ran along that wall.

    "Tiny one is in fifty-four. What are you doing after this? Want toe drinking? We can leave the soggy cat behind," Kali suggested, but I had to decline.

    "Tomorrow possibly. Today I already have my time booked solid," I said, and Kali nodded.

    "This is fine; I will find someone else to drag behind me. Tomorrow I will see if you want toe," Kali said, then turned and headed back towards the barracks.

    "You want to drink with that colossal? I would be scared that she might mistake me for toilet paper when she was drunk. Amazons are all wild beasts with human skin!" Wispy said as we walked over to Gwenth''s shop that had her name on it.

    "Gwh''s Tinkerings. That is a cute name," I smiled as I walked up to the door, but it was a lot smaller than I had expected.

    "Are you just going to ignore my question?" Wispy asked and then squeaked as I picked her up to put her down in front of me.

    "Yes, now knock on the door. You are still guilty until proven innocent," I said, crossing my arms.

    Wispy tossed her arms into the air in frustration and then turned to bang on the door, but it opened as she did to an excited Gwenth. Unfortunately, Wispy''s little fist connected with Gwenth''s nose as the tinker rushed out of the door.

    Gwenth was knocked back, but I rushed forward and caught her just before she smacked her head on the concrete floor.

    "Gwenth! I am so sorry!" Wispy cried out as she covered her mouth with both hands.

    "W-what darˇ­ dou d-doing here?" Gwenth asked as she held her bleeding nose.

    "Shh, move your hands so I can see your nose. I think she broke it," I said, pulling the little woman''s hands back to reveal a bent nose.

    "Does dit ook bad?" Gwenth asked with tears in her eyes, and I smiled.

    "You still look beautiful, but this is going to hurt," I said as I gently grabbed Gwenths nose.

    Her eyes went big, but I gathered magic as I flicked my wrist to snap her little nose back into ce. Gwenth cried out, but I healed her right away.

    "There. You shouldn''t feel any pain now," I said, using my sleeve to wipe off the blood under her nose.

    "Wow, I mean, I watched you stop a goddessst night, so I should be surprised that you can heal. Still, thank you," Gwenth said and then looked over at Wispy. "What are you doing here? Are you on another mission?"

    "What?! No! I was kicked out of the Spy Guild! I came to you cause I was even kicked off the ind!" Wispy exined.<sub> </sub>

    "Ha! I knew it!" I cheered, and Gwenth looked up at me.

    "What are you talking about? Why are you with Wispy anyways?" Gwenth asked me, and I grinned.

    "I thought she was a spy, and I was going to turn her into the barracks, but then she said that she knew you. So, I brought her here to confirm her story," I exined, and Gwenth giggled, leaning into me.

    "Do you think we can go inside? Better than taking out here on the ground, maybe," Gwenth said as she peered back into her dark shop uneasily.

    I grinned and got a better grip on Gwenth as I got up with her in my arms. I had to hunch over to get inside but almost immediately tripped on something.

    Avoiding it set off a chain of dance moves as my momentum forced me to keep going from one open space to another. Suddenly I was on the far side of the shop, and my back hit the wall.

    "Sorry, it''s a bit of a mess in here," Gwenth said with embarrassment as she covered her hands with her face.

    "No, it''s a bit clean in here. Most of it is a mess. Do you borrow through all the spare parts to get around? Why is this ce such a disaster?" I asked, trying not to be too outwardly shocked by the pigsty the shop was.

    This ce was actually a disgrace.

    It would have been one thing if it was just parts and stuff, but there was garbage flowing out of the cans and mixed in. I had a hard time telling what was good and what was garbage or if there was a difference.

    "Iˇ­ um, not good at cleaning," Gwenth said, still covering her face.

    I shook my head, but I got it. Not everyone was great at this stuff, but this was too far out of control.

    I sighed, set Gwenth down, and looked around the shop. Wispy was still at the door, looking to try and find a path for us.

    "Stay over there for now. I am going to use some magic to get this ce cleaned up," I called over to Wispy and then gave Gwenth a sidelong look. "Even if I should be standing over you with a whip to clean this. I get not being good at cleaning up after yourself, but it has to be done. You are a grown woman, and this is your workce. You need to take care of it, or you are going to get seriously hurt if something falls."

    "I know, but it''s a lot of work for someone like me to clean this all," Gwenthined, but I shook my head.

    "No, it is only a lot when you let it build up. If you keep on cleaning up things, it will never get like this," I exined.

    "In my cousin''s defense, everyone in our family is a slob, and most Dwarfs are the same," Wispy called over.

 Chapter 62 Your Life Is Mine

    "Just because everyone does something doesn''t make it right. If jumping off a bridge was something everyone was doing, would you also do that? Or might you question why they are doing it and try to find a better way to get to the river?" I asked, and both women went quiet, and I sighed, lifting my arms and gathering Pure Magic.

    I couldin till the cows came home, but that would get this shop cleaned, so I started to grab things with magic. The parts in the shop started to glow white and slowly lifted into the air as I took stock of the shop and its storage.

    Parts started to fly around to ces that I directed, and slowly I was able to walk forward. Cogs, gears, tubes, and other parts flew around in what seemed to be a storm of parts, but they settled into ces.

    Once the parts were all in ce, I collected all the garbage into the center. Then I converted some Pure Magic into Fire, burning it all in a puff of smoke.

    Next, I grabbed Wispy and Gwenth with magic and pulled them to the center with me as the Pure Magic converted into Wind. Dust, dirt, and smoke were whipped in a frenzy and then blew out of the shop in a cloud.

    "What are you?! A goddess?!" Wispy asked me with shock as she looked around the clean and organized shop.

    "W-W-Wˇ­ What did you do?! How is my shop so clean!? Where did you put everything?!" Gwenth asked as she looked around.

    "I put things away and cleaned up in here. This ce better not get like that again!" I growled, and Gwenth nodded.

    "I will try to keep it this way, but I don''t think it looked this nice when I moved in here!" Gwenth eximed.

    "Is that what that room is over there? What does it look like in there? Do I even want to know?" I asked, but Gwenth put her hands up.

    "No, No, No! Don''t go to my room! That is private! I haveˇ­ things in there!" Gwenthined, but that only intrigued me more.

    "Are you sure? I might as well clean it up while I am here, right?" I said, but Gwenth shook her head.

    "I will clean it! I promise!" Gwenth dered, and I nodded.

    "Fine, but I expect to see it tomorrow. I will stop by around this time, so it gives you lots of time to clean. Now, are you going to show me what you are working on?" I asked, but Gwenth looked over at Wispy.

    "First, we need to deal with this one. She is a spy after all. How did you know that she was a spy?" Gwenth asked, looking up at me, and I grinned.

    I don''t know why, but I was fascinated with spies and enjoyed thinking about them. When I did, small bits and pieces of knowledge about being a spy would pop into my head.

    "She is wearing color patterns I haven''t seen around town, albeit I haven''t been here long. The other thing is that she smelt like the ocean, meaning she just got off a boat. Thest thing was that she asked me if I was lost, which was only strange when I lifted her up and smelt the saltwater on her. There was also the fact that she has more of an ent than you do," I exined, and both women looked shocked.<sub> </sub>

    "How are you so observant?" Gwenth asked.

    "Who knows, but now I found her. What are we supposed to do? Kick her back out on the streets?" I asked, and Wispy flinched back.

    "I don''t have room for her here, and I don''t trust her around my inventions. Whether she is a spy or not anymore, I don''t know. She could just as easily be sent by someone in my family or thepeting family to try and get info about what I am working on," Gwenth exined, and I nodded.

    "Well, I need to talk to Gwenth, so you are going to have to go wait outside for now," I said, turning to Wispy.

    "Are you kidding me, Gwen?! You are just going to kick me to the streets?!" Wispy cried out.

    "I didn''t tell you toe here, and you made your bed when you decided to be a spy. I told you this would happen, but you knew everything and joined anyway. Now I can''t trust you, even if I wanted to. You did this to yourself!" Gwenth almost screamed, making Wispy flinch back.

    "Butˇ­ no one wants meˇ­ what am I supposed to do?" Wispy asked with tears in her eyes, but Gwenth turned away from her with crossed arms.

    "I don''t know. You really should have thought about all this like I told you ten years ago! You are not my friend anymore. You are a spy!" Gwenth said without turning back.

    "Butˇ­" Wispy tried to say, and Gwenth tried to whirl around, but I stopped her.

    "Wispy, go outside and wait for me. When I am done here, I will see what I can do for you, but you are very likely not to like it. Since I caught you, ording to Gwenth, your life is mine, right?" I asked, and Wispy''s eyes went big.

    "Umm, yes, that is how it works, but what will you do with me?" Wispy asked in an uneasy voice.

    "Don''t worry about it, just go outside and wait," I instructed, and Wispy turned and left the shop with her head down.

    "What are you going to do with her? You can''t trust her," Gwenth stated, and I nodded.

    "I will link her to me for now, and then she can work in the manor while I am here with my other charge. She won''t be able to report anything, or she will kill herself. I don''t take these things lightly, but I also can''t let her stay homeless now that she is in my care," I exined, and Gwenth sighed.

    "I guess that is the best thing for her. I wish that I could help her, but what I am working on is too important. It will make it even more important if what you say is true about your knowledge about boomsticks," Gwenth said, and I nodded.

    "Yes, let us get going with this!" I cheered, trying to bring out the mood.

 Chapter 63 Getting Short

    "Well, this is what I have been working on so far," Gwenth exined, handing me arge blunderbuss with an extended barrel.

    Typically a weapon like this would be used at a short range, but the extended barrel might give it a bit more range. The red muzzle meant that it used buckshot more than likely, which was just a bunch of small pellets.

    "Is this the standard design that most people use?" I asked as I looked at the hammer and flint that was attached to it.

    "Yes, but they use a shorter barrel. This will shoot up to fifty feet before the damage falls off. That''s almost twice as much as others," Gwenth exined, and I nodded.

    "Does anyone use slugs? Like single shots?" I asked.

    "Not many. It is hard to make the bullet go straight, so we just use the spread shot, which does a lot of damage at close range! You can blow a hole right through someone if you aren''t careful," Gwenth warned, and I nodded.

    "Yes, I am aware of how dangerous these are, but this thing looks like it is just as likely to blow up in my face. What is going on with the firing pin here? The chamber is open here," I said, flicking the fizzle forward, checking to make sure the thing wasn''t loaded.

    "We have trouble with them blowing up in our faces if we make the hole under the sparker any smaller. It''s better to have some blowback out the side rather than the whole thing blow up," Gwenth said, and I nodded, but that would take a lot of the firing power.

    "Alright, so you are using what I would consider old tech, but the design is right for the most part. You have the hammer with the flint that strikes the fizzle, or the sparker as you call it. Then it is flipped up, and the ck powder is lit and boom. Basics for ck powder rifles like this, but we are going to leap ahead. Today I will show you how to create a bullet," I exined, and Gwenth screwed up her face.

    "A bullet? Why make them? You can stuff whatever you want into this, and you can fire it! I mean, some things work better than others, but many people just use small bundles of steel rods," Gwenth exined, and Iughed.

    "That does work, but if you are using different things all the time, how do you stay consistent with your shots? Some things will fly better than others, but a single bullet is much better if you know where it is going to hit," I exined, but Gwenth was still frowning at me.

    "A single bullet?! I told you that it doesn''t work very well, and people that try that don''t live long," Gwenth said, and I nodded.

    "You are ying with fire, but I promise you that one bullet is much better than a bunch of them. Give me a piece of brass if you have it, and I will show you. You are going to have to figure out how to make the casings since you would be able to do it the same way as me," I exined, and Gwenth signed but went and grabbed me a lump of brass.

    Iughed when she handed it to me, and Gwenth gave me a look. I had hoped it would be a sheet, but that was too much to ask for, and I could make do with this.

    "So, what are you going to do?" Gwenth asked, and I put up a hand.<sub> </sub>

    "Give me a moment of silence. There are a couple things that I have to do first. Just watch how I am doing it. If you are as smart as I think you are, you will be able to figure it out," I exined, and Gwenth crossed her arms to watch me.

    Seemed that she was still on edge about Wispy, and I considered asking her, but I decided I would wait for another day.

    Instead, I pulled Pure Magic to me and started to heat and mold the brass lump into a t sheet.

    "Watching you makes my head hurt. How can you just mold that like that?! I have to hammer and roll that for hours to get it even close to that shape!" Gwenthined.

    "Stop whining and pay attention!" I snapped, and Gwenth jumped back.

    There was nothing easy about this, and I was using three different spells to do this. It really annoyed me when people just assumed that everything was easy.

    "Sorry," Gwenth said, and I nodded.

    "This is not easy, and I am putting in a lot of effort to show this to you. Pay attention so that in the future, you can recreate what I am doing. I understand that you are frustrated with Wispy, but I am taking the time to give you something that will most likely make you one of the most famous gun makers this world has known. So, I expect you to watch and listen and stop telling me how impossible things are or how they won''t work," I growled, not even really sure why I was acting like this.

    It was almost like she had hit a nerve from one of my past lives, but I couldn''t put a finger on where it hade from. I think that I am going to need a break after this; the frustrations of the day were starting to build up.

    Gwenth stayed quiet and watched as I made a small disc from the metal and then created the stretcher. This consisted of a rod and a steel set of thick rings that tapered in, but they had nearly the same angle.

    "Brass is a very soft metal and has a low melting pointpared to steel, making it easier to stretch," I exined.

    "You can stretch metal?" Gwenth asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes, some kinds work better than others, but with the right tools, the metal will slowly stretch. Watch," I said as I ced the brass disc over the rings.

 Chapter 64 Hazardous

    I got the disc into ce and then used my rod and a hammer to form the disc into a cup shape with a single strike. Then I pulled magic into my hands to weld the rod to my hand and pushed it into the rings until it reached the bottom.

    This was not something that Gwenth could do herself, but the key to all this would be making a press that could. There were already three presses in the room that could be cannibalized to make one, so I was sure Gwenth would be able to figure it out.

    Once that was done, I flipped the rings over and pushed in till the round end poked out. I reached over and grabbed a hammer and smacked it t with a beveled edge for theˇ­

    Primer.

    Without the solution that would ignite the powder, this would all be for nothing.

    Flipped it over and pushed the casing out, picked it up, and turned to Gwenth, handing her the small metal bullet jacket.

    "Hey, you don''t happen to have some sea salt or water and some lead?" I asked.

    For this, a corrosive primer would be fine, and everything that I needed coulde from seawater. There was not likely to be a scientist that could make me some potassium chlorate or lead thiocyanate; I knew alchemy.

    <o>,m "We could go see if we can squeeze some out of Wispy," Gwenth groaned, and I smiled.</o>

    "What do you think so far?" I asked, and Gwenth looked at the small cylinder in her hand.

    "If you are hoping that I will be impressed, I am not, but I am sure I just don''t understand it," Gwenth sighed, and I nodded.

    "This is just the first of many other steps we are going to have to take, but I promise you that it will be worth it. Do you think that you can make more of those?" I asked, and Gwenth nodded.

    "Now that I have seen you make it, I am sure that I can make a press to do what you did in motion," Gwenth exined, and I nodded.

    "Perfect. I will have to get back to you tomorrow because I am going to have to make a primer solution so the bullets can fire. Once I have that, then we need a centrifuge to spin the primer into the bottom cavity I left. Then we fill them with ck powder and cap them with a lead bullet or tin works. Hopefully, we don''t blow up from the primer, but when we have a bullet made, we will work on the barrel," I exined, and Gwenth shrugged.

    "I am used to having the ck powder explode in my face," Gwenth said casually, but I gave her a severe look.<sub> </sub>

    "This stuff, primer, is not ck powder and is extremely dangerous. It is not something to joke around about, or you will lose a finger, hand, or even your life. Primers are made from extremely reactive chemicals that ignite when hit. You don''t need a spark to light it; the primer makes the spark, so to speak. If I am going to show you this stuff, you are going to have to keep your shop clean and things put away. I will also help you make a safe area to make the bullets. There are better ways to do this, but we don''t have tools to create center fire primer yet," I exined in a serious tone that made Gwh''s eyes go big.

    "You can make it explode from dropping it?" Gwenth asked, and I lifted my eyebrows to give her a look that said exactly.

    "The thing is, I don''t really know enough to tell you exactly how much force it would take, but I assume dropping a jar of the stuff would make a hell of a pop. Nitro-basedpounds are hazardous to work with," I exined, and Gwenth nodded.

    "I can see why you were so upset about my shop. Well, if this is the first step, then I will work on making the casing and leave the dangerous stuff to you for now. You seem like you know what you are talking about but still need to work something out first," Gwenth said, and I nodded.

    "That is the case. There are just many different ways that it has been done, but not all of them are good, and some are just too advanced for what we have right now. In the future, I hope to be able to do this a different way, but we will work with what we have. Now, I have another Dwarf to deal with, but before I go, is there anything you would like to tell me about Wispy besides being a spy?" I asked.

    "Well, not really much to say about her. We were really good friends, then I found out she was a spy for my family''spetitors. I found out because she had stolen one of my designs and gave it to them. She had talked about wanting to be one, but I had told her that no one would ever trust her again. Turns out she didn''t like the job and wants toe to stay with me, the one she stole from! You think that I still believe that she isn''t still a spy?!"

    Gwenth had started calm, but by the time she was done, she was almost yelling. I could understand why she was mad, and I had no real pity for Wispy.

    "Well, I think that I will be using her as a spy, and she will be linked to me. After that is done, you can trust her again, if you want. There will be no way for her to steal from you because I won''t allow it. I kind of hope that she is still a spy because I was pretty convinced by her story," I chuckled, and Gwenth frowned at me.

    "What do you want a spy for?"

    "What do you use a spy for?"

    "Spying?"

    "That is the one! I want to use her to spy on people. Some people act one way around some people and then show their true personality when no one is watching. I am sure you know what I mean," I said, and Gwenth nodded.

    "That does make sense, but it is none of my concern. Do you think you will be by tomorrow?" Gwenth asked, and I shrugged.

    "Not sure yet, but likely the day after. I still have to collect what I need to make the primer and then attempt to make it. This will take a bit of time, so bear with me and keep up the production of the casing for now. This type isn''t reusable, so we will need a lot of them," I said and left the shop.

 Chapter 65 Hiss Like A Cat

    Once I ducked out the door, Wispy stood up from where she was sitting on the step. The girl looked lost, and I couldn''t me her, but I wasn''t here to coddle her.

    "Ready to go?" I asked, and Wispy nodded, putting her arms up.

    It was hard not to look at her like a child like this, even though I knew she was a full-grown woman. Or at least that was what I was assuming as I picked her up and sat her behind my neck.

    "How old are you?" I asked as I started to walk back to the barracks.

    "Sixty-two this year; why? How old are you?" Wispy asked, and I chuckled.

    "Twenty-something, but I feel a lot older than you," I chuckled as I turned the corner.

    "Why are we going back to the barracks?" Wispy asked, and I could hear the tension in her voice.

    "To go pick up two bratty angels and then home to make something to eat," I said as we got closer.

    "You know that Angels are bad news, right? They are all liars that can see the truth in everyone!" Wispy eximed as the door to the barrack opened.

    "Yes, and I am sure that you are so much better, little spy," Breya said as she walked out of the barracks with ire in hand.

    "Don''t be mean to random people, or I am not going to let you start for supper," I growled, and Breya rolled her eyes at me.

    "I took care of ire, and everything went fine, right?" Breya asked, looking down at the once Holy Beholder.

    "It was fine," ire said, but she looked a lot cleaner than before, and she had on a new white dress.

    Come on, I want to get back before they get too far into whatever they have nned," I said, and Breya giggled as she walked up beside me, taking my hand in hers.

    I almost pulled away but decided against it at thest moment.

    "I am sorry for eating your sandwich earlier. I could tell it bothered you, and I didn''t mean it to. I sometimes get carried away," Breya said and kissed my cheek.

    Any fire that had built up from my day''s frustration was blown away, and I turned to kiss the top of the Angel''s head.

    "Thank you for that. Means a lot for you to apologize, but I think I was just worked up about Listenia. I was also snapped with Gwenth, and I shouldn''t have, but have you seen her shop?" I asked, and Breya giggled.

    "Yes, I have been inside it and had to fly to get around. It is a dangerous ce, but no one seemed to care before now. Why did it bother you so much?" Breya asked.

    "Because it is dangerous. I want to get her to work on some other dangerous stuff, but she needs to keep the ce tidy. Gwenth can just be leaving these things lying around!

    "Ah, so this is a test of character for the little Human?" Breya asked, and I nodded.

    "Exactly. I need to know that she can take care of herself before I can let her into the world that Ie from," I said.

    "And what world is that?" Breya asked.

    "A world where things are a lot more dangerous than here. I don''t want her to get hurt," I said.

    "So you are just trying to protect her then?" Breya asked, and I nodded.

    "Of course. I care about her, and I don''t want to see her get hurt," I said.

    "That is sweet of you. I can see why you are the one that she is drawn to," Breya said, and I shrugged.

    "I am not that great," I said, and Breya chuckled.

    "You are to her, and that is all that matters. Most of us don''t have another person that is willing to yell at us if you know what I mean. You actually care, even if you try to hide it," Breya said, and I rolled my eyes as we walked through the manor gate.

    "Galio!" Eliza called as she ran over from the front step where she had been standing.

    "How long have you been standing there?" I asked as she came over to hug me.

    I let go of Breya''s hand and hugged Eliza, being careful how far down I leaned so as not to drop Wispy.

    "I wasn''t out here that long! I just came outside to get some fresh air!" Eliza said as Senna came walking over behind the Countess.<sub> </sub>

    "Just under two hours since her lessons stopped. Trina was forced to bring her lunch out here for her to eat because you were sure to be back soon," Senna chuckled.

    "Senna, you traitor! You aren''t supposed to tell him that!" Elizained, and Iughed, squatting down to kiss her.

    "I think it''s cute. This Dwarf on my shoulders is Wispy, and she was a spy, but she is now working for me," I exined, and Eliza nodded.

    "Yes, I heard. Word travels faster than you walk, it seems. I also heard that you and Ny had it out again, and she didn''t fare out so well. Then there was Listenia, which I heard went well, but came with some violence. I am not really surprised. Listenia is a sadist, so that won''t be thest time you have those problems," Eliza exined, and I blinked at her. "I am the Countess, and women talk a lot. I get all that information."

    "Ah, that exins a lot," I said, and Eliza giggled.

    "Come on, let''s go inside and get some supper. I am sure that you are hungry, and I know that Wispy here has to be," Eliza said, and I nodded, following her inside.

    "Can you show me to the kitchen?" I asked, and Eliza turned to look at me funny.

    "I know that you are hungry, but we can have food brought to the dining from in a bit. I don''t think it is ready yet," Eliza exined, and I picked Wispy off my shoulders and set her down.

    "No, I would like to help with the cooking," I said.

    "You know how to cook?" Eliza asked, and I nodded.

    "Of course. I am not some barbarian that doesn''t know how to cook his own food," I said.

    "Well, I am sure that Wispy would love to learn how to cook as well, so why don''t the three of you go help Trina in the kitchen," Eliza said, and I nodded, taking Wispy''s hand and leading her to the kitchen.

    "You really know how to cook?" Wispy asked as we walked into the kitchen.

    "Of course I do. I am not some ignorant brute," I said, and Wispy giggled.

    "That is good to know. I am not really sure how to cook, so I would love to learn," Wispy said.

    "That is good because I am sure you will be spending a good amount of your time in the kitchen and cleaning the rest of the house. Angels,e along," I said, and Eliza came and took my other hand, gilding me to the kitchen.

    Trina and some other less notable help were working. The ce smelled like they were doing some type of roast, but it smelled like a lot of spice and not meaty.

    "Are you doing a pork roast?" I asked as Eliza brought me into therge kitchen with a very big ind in the middle of it.

    "Oh! Galio! How did you like the lunch I made you?!" Trina asked as she turned from a pot she was watching.

    "He didn''t get to try it; I am sorry. I ate them, but I might add a bit more salt to them. I might have stolen them from him, so it is no fault of his," Breya said as she walked past me to start looking around for what I assumed to be sweets.

    "Oh, that''s fine; I can make you another one tomorrow," Trina said, but I shook my head.

    "I am not going to be sleeping here tonight, but if you make lunch tomorrow, I will stop in for it. There are some things that I want to do in the morning, but I cane back for lunch," I exined, and Eliza pulled at my hand.

    ? "You aren''t sleeping here tonight?" Eliza asked with big puppy dog eyes, and I nodded.

    "No, Listenia and I have some training to do in private tonight. I told her that I would spend the night with her, but tomorrow I will be back sleeping here. I need a few more days, but then I should be more than ready to take on the army of undead and conquer the Lich. Once I am done, then we can head to the next ind and start the real adventure," I exined, and Eliza sighed.

    "Don''t you want to explore thisnd?" Eliza asked, and I shook my head.

    "Nope, I will have plenty of time to explore it when we get back, and you take over as Countess again. I can spend the rest of my life exploring this ind and making trips to unexplored ces. I think it is best to get out of here before I get myself into any more trouble. Speaking of which, where are my other two undead children?" I asked.

    "The Daywalker and Blood Angel are scrubbing the far halls," Trina said, and I heard a hisse from beside me.

    I turned to see it was ire with an angry look on her face.

    "What are you hissing and spitting about?" I asked.

    "She is, or was, Queen of the Angels, and we hate the undead. You know, they stand for everything that we are," Breya said as she looked through the cupboards.

    "I will not live the sameˇ­ ahh! Stop!" ire cried as I sprayed her with water.

    "Hiss like a cat, and I will treat you like one!"

 Chapter 66 A Cake Made For You

    "Are you done with yourining?" I asked, palm still pointed at ire.

    "Don''t spray me again! I don''t like Undead, and I should be allowed to!" ire growled, and I narrowed my eyes.

    "ording to who? Thest time that I checked, you were under my watch and supervision. That means that I am going to ask you to do things. Ny-nine percent of them, you are not going to like, so you had better get used to it," I growled back and then added, "Next time, I will not be using water."

    ire pulled back and crossed her arms, and I took a deep breath in and looked around for Breya.

    "Why are there no cakes made? What kind of kitchen is this?!" Breyained as she stood up from behind the counter.

    "If you want cake,e and take this one to go work with the two undead," I ordered, and Breya narrowed her eyes at me, and I returned the look.

    "Why? You said you would show me how to make cake!" Breya dered, and I nodded.

    "Yes, but this is more important. If you can ensure that this brat cleans and leaves the other two alone, I will have something special for you. It is a type of cake made for an Angel, and it is called Angel Food Cake. I am sure that it is like nothing that you have ever tried before," I exined, but Breya was alreadying over to me.

    Once, she was standing in front of me, Breya was so close that I could feel her chest pressing up against me. The smell of her sweet breath wasing out heavy as she looked into my eyes, locking them to hers.

    "Is it delicious?" Breya asked, leaning even closer to me.

    I could feel my blood start to heat up from the sweet scent that was starting to cloud my mind.

    "I can''t tell you, or I am never going to get to make it!" I breathed out, barely able to speak.

    Breya smiled and then kissed me slowly before pulling back from me. As she moved back, the hold that her scent eyes had on me let go, and I was able to start breathing normally again.

    "Good. Now,e, ire. If you give the girls a hard time, I will put you over my knee and do as Galio suggested!" Breya snapped, poking at the door that ire ran towards.

    Once Breya was out of the room, I let out a long sigh and turned back to everyone.

    They were all staring at me with shock.

    "What?" I asked, and Eliza started tough.

    "You are so strange! As if you just got two Angels to go and work with Undead! The moon is going to be blue tonight for sure!" Eliza teased, and I let out another sigh.

    "Don''t act like this is easy. Do you know how mad that woman will be if I don''t have the cake ready for her? Do you mind going to watch them? Probably best to do that, Senna with you, and then you cane back if there is a problem," I asked, and Eliza frowned.

    "You don''t think that Breya will keep her in line?" Eliza asked.

    "Oh, I think Breya will do just what she is told. I offered her something that she can''t resist, but nothing is saying that the Undead will be nice either, right?" I asked. "I am sure Undead probably feel the same about Angels, right?"

    "You have a point, but I was hoping that I could see you in action cooking! I guess that I will have to wait like the others," Eliza sighed, and I reached out and pulled her into a hug that she returned right away.

    "I will be home to sleep in bed with you tomorrow night, I promise," I said and kissed the top of her head.

    "I know. It just feels like we have barely spent any time together," Eliza said, and I nodded.

    "Yes, but this is only my second day of countless more that I will be spending with you. Once we leave this ind, you will be practically glued to my side, so don''t worry," I smiled, and Eliza nodded, breaking the hug.

    "Okay,e on Senna. Let''s go make sure that the other girls don''t tear each other apart," Eliza said with a sigh as she left her room.

    Senna looked back at Trina, and they shared a smile before Senna turned and left. The two of them were a cute pair, and they reminded me of Renna and Cindy.

    I might have to swing by and ensure everything is going alright there and maybe help them with a few things, but I was curious about that. They lived basic to what the people in Northwall did, so maybe they preferred to do things the hard way.

    "Galio?" Trina called, and I snapped out of my daze.<sub> </sub>

    "Sorry! I was just thinking about your vige," I said, and Trina smiled.

    "They are a bit strange there, but everyone that lives there is happy. Eliza made a big stink about taking me because my mother didn''t want to let mee. Then when I went back to see her, she said it was fine for me to leave," Trina exined as I came over to one of the two stoves.

    "Oh? Who is your mother?" I asked as I looked into the pots that were boiling.

    "Lily or I guess you know her as Elder Lily," Trina said, and Iughed.

    "Really? That is your mother? I guess I can see why she was fine with you staying here!" Iughed, thinking about ourst run in.

    "Yes, she told me about that and said I should stay here if you were going to stay here. When you leave, will you need someone to look after your meals andundry? I know you can do them, but you might be busy," Trina suggested, and I looked over at her.

    "What if Senna doesn''te?" I asked, looking at the boiling potatoes.

    "Senna? What does that matter?" Trina asked, but then a light came on. "Oh! You think that we are partners!"

    "I mean, that is what it looks like, right?" I asked, and Trinaughed.

    "I think she is cute, but it''s not serious. Senna wants a baby, so we have been trying to do the mating ritual," Trina giggled.

    "Trying? Sorry, I don''t know what human mating rituals are like. I mean, I know how I do it, but I am a special case," I exined, and Trina giggled again.

    "Umm, it''s hard to exin, but if you want to join us sometime, I could show you. You might have better luck than me," Trina said, and my eyes went wide, and my mouth turned down as I nodded.

    "Really? You are inviting me toe and join the two of you? I suppose that couldn''t hurt, and maybe tomorrow after lunch if that works for the two of you?" I asked, feeling like I should get a nner book to write down my mating appointments.

    As much of a joke as the thought was, it was also serious. Thest thing that I wanted to do was start makingmitments and not following through with them.

    I was in a world filled with women that seemed to almost spread news telepathically. Minor errors could get embellished quite easily in the game of telephone, and that could lead to problemster on.

    "I will ask Sennater and tell you after we are done eating. Speaking of which, don''t you have a cake to make?" Trina asked with a smile, bumping her hip into me yfully, and I smiled back.

    "This is true. Where can I find sugar and flour? I will also need a dozen eggs, tartar, or baking powder, and cornstarch," I exined as I thought of the recipe.

    "Tartar? Baking soda? Cornstarch? The flour and sugar are under the ind, and eggs in the cold room in the corner, but I don''t know about the others," Trina said.

    I looked at the other two olderdies in the kitchen, but they both shook heads. They were at the other stove boiling vegetables in one pot and some onions in what seemed to be some kind of dark broth.

    "Tartaric is a byproduct of making wine and helps to whip egg whites. We could use baking soda, but you probably won''t have it if you don''t have the cream of tartar," I exined, and one of the olddies piped up.

    "I know that one! We don''t know its fancy name, but we call it white yeast. We use it for making white whipped fluffy topping for lemon pies. That should be the same stuff," Thedy said, and I nodded.

    "Great, can you find me a sifter? I need to add some flour and powdered sugar, but I need cornstarch. What do you use as a thickening agent? Or do you only use flour and water?" I asked.

    "I know what you mean, thickening powder. You should have just said that in the first ce! We are hired to help, not professionals! You will have to go visit the Peekaans for that kind of cooking!" the thinner of the two old womenughed.

    "Well, this is fine then. What are your names? I am Galio, even though I am sure you know, right?" I asked, and they both nodded.

    "Have to be blind, deaf, and dumb to not know that. I knew your name the moment you walked into this town!" The thinner of the two said. "My name is Brinda, and this one beside me is Porsha."

    "Yes, it is a pleasure to meet you, but I am very excited to see what you create," Porsha said, and I nodded with a smile.

    "Make sure that you pay attention, and you will be able to recreate this special cake," Iughed and got started.

 Chapter 67 Icing On Top

    After sifting all the dry ingredients and whipping my egg whites, I folded the two together. Once they were mixed, I had to transmute one of the metal pans into a funnel cake pan that had a hole in the center.

    "You are really good at this stuff! You must have had excellent teachers!" Wispy said from the counter beside me, where she was sitting on the ind.

    "I have had many lifetimes of experience. I don''t think I was ever a chef, but if you live long enough, you are bound to pick something up," I said with a smile, Pouring the mixer into the funnel pan.

    "What is next?" Wispy asked.

    "After this, we cook for about thirty minutes, or until it has a nice golden brown crust on the top. Once it is done, we take it out, flip it to let it rest, and cool it upside down for twenty minutes. Afterward, it shoulde out easily with a butter knife if you gently run it along the sides. There are a lot of different things we can make with the cake. If you can make two more of these for tomorrow, I can make something at lunch," I exined as I ced the ring-like pan in the oven.

    "If you can crush more of that sugar, we can make them for you, but I am still curious to know what this cake is. Never seen something made in a pan like that," Brinda exined, and Porsha nodded.

    "Yes, it is interesting. Why do you crush the sugar? Do you use it for anything else?" Porsha asked, and I nodded.

    "There are many ways to use it, and I will show you how to make the icing with it. The point is to make it fine, so the cake and icing are smooth. You can use normal sugar for it, but you just use a bit less. I need some butter and milk and vani if you have it?" I asked as I reached under me to grab more sugar and a metal bowl.

    I crushed some more sugar, creamed the butter I was given, and then mixed the sugar in. After a ssh of milk and some vani, I stuck my finger in and tried some.

    "Mmm! Damn! That is good!" I moaned, rolling my eyes back in ecstasy.

    "Can I try some?" Wispy asked, nearly leaning into the bowl.

    I slimed and swiped some out onto my finger and offered it to Wispy. She took my muchrger hand into her two tiny ones, starting at the icing on the tip of my finger.

    She sniffed it at first, then licked it, and I felt her body tremble as she looked up at me with big eyes of wonder. Then Wispytched on to my finger to suck everyst bit of icing that was on it.

    Watching her slightly turned me on, but the chance of anything happening with a Dwarf might not be a good idea. I could split her in half, but then again, I was here to taste the world.

    There might be other ways to have fun if this one wanted, but that probably wasn''t on her mind. I was a guy, so I was always thinking these perverted thoughts.<sub> </sub>

    "Can I try as well?" Trina asked as she came up beside me close, and I nodded.

    Trina waited, and I looked at her, wondering what she was waiting for; then, my own lightbulb shed on. I dabbed my finger back into the icing, and Trina grabbed my hand without hesitation,tching on to my finger.

    "Mmmm! Oh, this is too good! I have never had something so smooth and sweet! I feel hot, and my legs are weak just from trying it!" Trina moaned, leaning into me.

    If there were fewer people in here, I might have put her up on the counter for that sexualment, but I could wait till tomorrow. I still had more lessons tonight for my little sadist Elf that wanted to learn some magic.

    "All right. I guess I will leave the supper to you guys tonight, and I should get going to check on the others," I said, but Trina didn''t let go of my hand as I started to turn.

    "Umm, can I show you something in the cold room? I have a question about the type of food we just got in. It shouldn''t take that long," Trina asked, and I nodded, grabbing the bowl of icing that Wispy was digging into.

    "Hey!" Wispyined.

    "This is for the cake, not you. After you finish eating there will be cake for everyone. You can get down from there and start sweeping. Once Trina gets back, she can get you doing whatever she needs you to help with," I said as I picked her off the counter and set her on the ground.

    "Okay," Wispyined, and I grinned, heading to the open door of the cold room that Trina was standing in front of.

    I went in first, and Trina followed me in, but she closed the door.

    I was about to ask what she was doing, but Trina turned to me and started to kiss me, wrapping her arms around my neck. My arms instinctively wrapped around her, and I returned the kiss, sliding my hands down her back.

    "I know this is abrupt, but I heard about what you did to Eliza. After eating that icing, my pussy is wet, and I want to feel your growth inside of me. I normally am not like this, but I know that you want me now, so I thought I would try to force my way into the line," Trina breathed, letting go of my neck and reaching under her dress to remove her underwear.

    The room was small, and there were no more than three feet between the shelves, but that was fine. This could be done anywhere if you wanted it bad enough.

 Chapter 68 Oooh, That Is A Nice Tight Pussy!

    I dropped my pants, and my stiff cock flopped out between us, and Trina''s eyes went wide.

    "Wow, that is as big as Eliza said! I thought that she was kidding!" Trina eximed and then looked at the icing and back at my dick. "Do you like it to be licked?"

    I nodded, seeing where this was going.

    "I prefer it to be sucked," I said, dipping my finger into the icing, smearing it over the length of my thick rod.

    "Let me help you with that!" Trina said, about to squat, but I shook my head with a devilish smile.

    I twisted my arms, grabbed Trina by the hips, and flipped her upside down. It was a bit tight to move, and Trina squealed as I did, but I spun her around without incident.

    "Now we both can enjoy this," I said and pushed my face into her musky-smelling pussy, pushing my tongue deep into her hole.

    "Ahh! I have never done thisˇ­ your tongue feels so good in my hole!" Trina moaned and then started to suck my dick.

    I leaned back as Trina locked her legs behind my head, pulling my face even tighter.

    "I''m going to cum! I cumming with your big tongue inside my hole!" Trina cried as she shook, and my cock fell out of her mouth.

    I spun her back around and set her back down on shaky legs.

    "Are you ready for the next part?" I asked after kissing her, and Trina nodded.

    "I want it just like Eliza had it. Your tongue was good, but I want to feel that big thing prate me," Trina said, and I nodded.

    "Turn around then," I instructed, and Trina did as I said and looked back at me, pushing some of her long blonde hair back out of her face.

    I moved up behind her, rubbed my tip into her wet lips, and slowly pushed but hit some resistance immediately. Trina winced, and I slowly pulled her up to me, kissing the side of her neck.

    "This is going to hurt, but it will get better, okay?" I exined, and Trina nodded, linking one of my hands with hers.

    "Just do it. Eliza told me it really hurts, but I don''t care," Trina breathed and then gasped as I forced my cock into her, groaning as I did.

    "Oooh, that is a nice tight pussy!" I growled, and Trina turned her neck to start kissing me passionately.

    I started to pump my cock into her, and Trina moaned. Reaching under her knees, I lifted her up and started to pick up some speed.

    "My pussy is being pierced, and it feels so good! Harder, but I don''t want a baby like Breya!" Trina said as she broke the kiss, watching my cock fill her little wet hole.<sub> </sub>

    Her moans got louder, and I could feel my excitement build as I put her back down on the ground.

    "If you don''t want a baby, you are going to have to drink it," I said as I pulled out and turned her around, and Trina dropped to her knees without prompting.

    She grabbed my cock, and started to suck on it like it was still covered in frosting. I groaned as Trina sucked me off, but right before I came, I forced her to take all my cock in.

    Trina''s eyes went huge as my load gushed out into the back of her throat. I let out a long sigh of relief, letting go of her head.

    Trina didn''t stop and sucked everyst drop of my cum before letting my cock fall from her mouth. Trina stood back up, pulling her panties up with her, and then kissed me.

    "That was unlike anything that I have ever tried! Your growth tastes a bit salty, and I don''t know how I feel about the stuff you shoot out, but it is better than making a mess in here," Trina giggled, and I smiled.

    "It felt excellent, and I appreciate you cleaning me off after like that," I said with a smile, and Trina nodded.

    "Cleaning is part of my job! Speaking of that, do you think you will want to take me along now? I would like to service you more often, even if you just want me to suck on it like I did. You look really rxed, and I know having an orgasm or two helps me when I am stressed out," Trina exined, and I nodded.

    "Yes, I think that I could use your help in that area in the future. If you want toe as my maid, I am more than fine with that, but that is all. I am not looking for anything serious, right?" I asked, and Trina giggled.

    "I am only twenty! I am not looking for anything serious! There is no way that I could think of taking all your time! I wouldn''t survive long with people like Listenia who want your attention!" Trinaughed, and I joined her.

    That was a fair point, but it was nice to see that she understood. This had been fun, and it was something that I would like to do more in the future, but I couldn''t get too hung up on any one single pussy.

    There was a world of vors for me to try out, and this was only the beginning of a very long journey ahead of me.

    <o>,m I pulled up my pants and kissed Trina more, sliding my fingers back between her legs. I rubbed her pussy again until she shook in my arms, her head leaning on my shoulder.</o>

    After her orgasm, Trina pulled back from me with a shocked look.

    "How did you know that I needed more? I mean, I would have been fine, but thisst one was just the right amount!" Trina eximed, and I kissed her.

    "Call it man''s intuition," I grinned and squeezed her ass yfully. "Girls don''t do quickies that well from my experience, so I ensured you were satisfied."

    "Thank you. Senna is not very good at them and only likes to cum once. Maybe that is why she is having such a hard time?" Trina asked, and I shrugged.

    "I am sure we will find out tomorrow. Now, let''s go check on the cake," I grinned, and Trina nodded, returning the grin.

 Chapter 69 The Job I Asked You To Do

    I peeked into the oven, but there was still a good amount of time left for it to cook.

    "What took you two so long in there?!" Wispy asked, and I turned back about to say a stupid line that might say to a child, but stopped myself.

    Thankfully, sort of, I didn''t have to answer.

    "Couldn''t you hear her moaning? Trina probably wanted to taste more of the icing on that growth of hers! I would like to see how you use that thing. It has me beyond curious, not that I think you want any of this rack of bones and skin!" Brindaughed, and Wispy''s face turned beet red.

    "S-So y-y-you t-two d-didˇ­ a m-mating r-ritual?!" Wispy sputtered out, and I frowned.

    "You are like sixty some years old! What is with the red face and stuttering?" I asked, and Brinda burst outughing, but yelped when Porsha pinched the back of her arm.

    "Don''t be like that, Brinda! Dwarfs are a very long lived race, and they mature at different rates then what a human does. Wispy is probably only twenty, but most Dwarfs aren''t allowed to do the mating ritual before one hundred. Goldy is pretty strict with that, among other things from what I have heard. There is a lot that goes on inside the mountain that never leaves, right little one?" Porsha exined, and Wispy nodded, starting to get herself under control.

    "It''s not that we don''t y before that, I just never have. Being a spy means that you don''t have friends, because you might be asked to spy on them, and you can''t be subjective in my line of work. The reason when Goldy doesn''t want us to have children early, is so we can get established first. Still, most Dwarfs are forced together to do the mating ritual, and then the kids are centered in the Care Caves," Wispy exined, and I nodded.

    "That is very interesting, but it fits my image of Dwarfs. I am sorry if I made you feel ufortable," I said, but Wispy put her hands up, shaking them.

    "No! I don''t mind. It''s not like I have never wanted to, but spy," Wispy said, turning red again, looking away.

    She was cute, and I would have to put her one the list of things to do, but that would be for the distant future. I wasn''t even sure if it was possible for Wispy to do that, but she was notcking in the parts that made her a cute very short woman.

    Wispy had long brown hair, purple eyes like Gwenth, but she had a more in look. I think that was only because she wore no make-up, unlike Gwenth, who did seem to wear some.

    The rest of her from the neck down outssed Gwenth quite a bit.

    Wispy had at least c-cup breasts, a round handful of ass in each cheek, and a petite waist. The only thing was that she was just under four foot six, but this was a thought for another time.

    "Alright, I am going to check on the others. Wispy, you can help Trina for now if she needs anything," I said, about to walk out of the room, but I stopped at the door, turning back to Trina. "Which way did they go?"

    After getting directions, I headed up to the second floor to the far west hallway that led to a room above the one that I had sat in with Lady Katarina. I was curious to how Eliza''s day had gone in ss, but I was getting worried as I got closer to the ce all six girls were supposed to be.<sub> </sub>

    There was no sound until I almost turned the corner to the hallway, but that was only the sounds of brooms and mops.

    That made me feel better, but I still couldn''t figure out why they were all being quiet. I made sure to bepletely silent as I walked so I could see the situation before they could change with moods.

    People in general like to act differently around certain people, and it made it hard to read them. This was my reason for wanting my own spy because I had no reason to trust anyone, even Eliza.

    Coming around the corner, Breya was standing on one side of the wall scowling at the undead. Eliza was scowling at Breya, and Senna was watching between everyone.

    "You can cut the tension with a knife in here!" Iughed overly loud, scaring the shit out of everyone.

    <o>,m Poor Eliza looked like she was trying to jump out of her skin as she cleared nearly two feet when she jumped. ire, Asha, and Seraphina all ended up falling, and I did feel bad, but the look Breya gave me was priceless.</o>

    "Was that necessary?!" Breya demanded as her wide eyed expression rxed back into her scowl, and her wings dispersed.

    "No, but your face is something that I will never forget!" Iughed, and walked into the long hall and over to the girls to help them up. "Sorry for that, it was just really quiet!"

    Unfortunately, my bright smile was not how I felt, and I was not impressed by what I had seen. I had asked Breya to set an example for ire, but here she was doing exactly what I had told her to make sure ire didn''t do.

    After getting the three back on their feet, I turned around and narrowed my eyes on Breya, who flinched.

    "What?!"

    "What is exactly what I would like to know? What were you ring at the undead for? Just to make them ufortable? Seriously, this isn''t some game. If you can''t listen to a simple request, take a hike after this. I really like you, but you are putting your own feelings before a job that I gave you with an offer of a reward," I exined harshly, and then pointed my thumb at the girls behind me. "Unlike them, you had a choice if you wanted to do this job. If you n to do work for me, then I expect you to do the job exactly how I say, not how you feel. Whether I pay in money or food, you agreed to it."

    There was a moment of silence, and Breya bowed.

    "I don''t think you understand the history of Angel''s and Undead, but I understand your point. You asked me to set an example for ire, and I am doing what you asked me not to. I am sorry, but I will step away for today, I think. It seems I have pressed too many buttons with you today," Breya said as she straightened and started to walk away.

 Chapter 70 Betrayal At The Highest Level

    "Nope. You don''t get to walk away from your job, you work till we are done, and then you get paid. Then you can go. I get that I am asking a lot, but you didn''t seem to hear me the first two times I told you to set an example. So I am no longer asking you, so smarten up," I growled, and Breya stopped.

    Breya stopped, looked at me, and sighed, but she looked lost.

    "Alright, supper is almost ready. Eliza, can you take the girls to go wash up?" I asked. "I will meet you in the backyard after I am done here."

    Eliza nodded without saying anything and collected the girls. I noticed that ire had a worried look on her face as she passed by, looking at Breya.

    Once everyone was gone, I turned to Breya, who now looked embarrassed.

    "I am really sorry, Galio. I know what I did was wrong," Breya said, and I nodded.

    "I know you are, and you aren''t going to do something like that again, right?" I asked, and she nodded.

    "Good. Let''s not make a huge deal about this. I had to snap at you, or you would have continued to think you could toy with me and my words. That isn''t the case, so let''s move past it. What I want to know is why you two races hate each other so much?" I asked, and Breya sighed.

    "Undead invaded two hundred years ago and took Angels. That is why there is the race called the Cursed Blood Angels. They were once just Angels, but the Vampires put them under their control. ire pleaded with the council for them to do something, but they ignored her. We were never really that friendly, but that was the tipping point for us," Breya exined, and I nodded, but it felt like there was more to this story.

    "I can see why you might not like them, but there is more to this story, isn''t there? While something like that is horrible, I am sure that they didn''t do this for fun. You also must be a lot closer to this than you apply. Did someone you know get taken? I assume you were around at that time?" I asked, and Breya nodded.

    "Yes, I was. A friend I had known for countless years was taken, and now she doesn''t know who I am. Seraphina is her daughter, and it makes me sick to know that she did that with one of them! Yes, we did attack first four hundred years ago, but that was because of a spat between the Origin and the Holy Beholder, not ire. They were in a rtionship, but the Holy Beholder betrayed everyone," Breya exined, and I stayed quiet.

    There was a lot to take in here, and I needed to dissect some parts.

    Breya''s dislike of the Undead was valid, but did she know I could remove the curse? Hell, I could purge the Vampire right from her because anyone not naturally born was only infected with the Vampirism Virus.<sub> </sub>

    "I want to know about the rest of the story, but first. Seraphina is no longer cursed, and if she is not a natural-born Vampire, I can cure her and your friend of Vampirism. I have knowledge for that, but what I don''t get is what happened with this other Holy Beholder?" I asked, and Breya stepped back from me.

    "You aren''t lying?! How is that possible?!" Breya eximed.

    "I would like to say magic, but it is merely a tool to help with the science of it all. If it is a virus or type of cell, we just have to target it with a specific frequency. Figuring that out is less easy, but if I have ab set up, I can collect samples from Seraphina. She might not be able to be cured, though, because this only applies to victims bitten. There is a chance that it will still work, but because she was born a Cursed Blood Angel, I doubt it," I exined, and Breya started to cry.

    "How can you just have an answer to everything?! It''s like you can do anything that you want, but you only give what is in front of you!" Breya asked with tears rolling down her face.

    "What do you want from me?! I have no memories; I barely remember my own name. I don''t know what I can do until someone asks me to do it! Do you know how frustrating it is to know that you have all the answers crammed in your head, just not the questions?! I am trying to help where I can, but I am not some fucking hero or a babysitter. This is all in my best interests. You will all y nice while I visit each of the inds, so I can enjoy myself. I am going to make sure I can keep myself and my close friends safe. Period," I growled.

    "Sorry, It''s easy to forget that you can''t remember anything," Breya said, wiping her face. "I didn''t mean to offend you; it''s just frustrating. If someone like you could have been here before, things could have been different," Breya said,ing closer to me.

    "That is neither here nor there. Time to move on from past problems and focus on making life better for everyone! Now, what about this Holy Beholder?" I asked with a smile, shaking off my mood that was trying to storm again.

    "That is simple. Tessera, the Holy Beholder at the time, killed Vilia, The Origin, and drank her blood. Tessera became The Origin, and shemanded a legion of Undead to attack us," Breya said spitefully, and I blinked.

    "Wait, what?! Your Goddess killed another one and then attacked you? Her people?!" I asked in utter confusion.

    "Yes, but we ughtered them, chased them home, and decimated the ind. Angel can create Radiant Light, and most of the Vampires we killed just in the presence of us. The other Undead suffered as well, but we had been betrayed at the highest level. ire was appointed Holy Beholder after we came back from the ughter," Breya exined, and I shook my head.

    Now, this was messed up.

 Chapter 71 I Canâ€™t Complain, Literally

    "So what happened to Tessera after everything was done?" I asked.

    "All eleven Goddesses voted to have her locked in her bedroom at the top of her keep. She still controls the Vampires, but the other Undead don''t listen to her. She sent Daywalkers, like Asha, to take our people two hundred years ago, and caught us unaware," Breya exined, and I groaned.

    "That is really messed up, but it wasn''t the Undead''s fault then. You said it yourself; Tessera controlled them," I said, but I knew it wasn''t that easy.

    "That is true, but it all still happened, and many of us lost friends and lovers. You have no idea what that is like. Maybe you lost people in another time, but you have no memory of what that is like," Breya said, and this was a fair point.

    "This is true. I am sure that would have just killed Tessera, and I still might, but, as always, there must be more to the story," I said.

    "Possibly, but this is all I know. If you can cure my friend, I would be willing to drop my distaste for them," Breya said, and I nodded.

    "Sure, but just remember, your friend might not want to leave. I can cure her with time, but she probably has a partner, or maybe she doesn''t. You will have to be prepared for that possibility," I exined, and Breya nodded and then hugged me.

    "I will stop acting up around you, I promise. I just want to know if this is her choice or not. If my friend wanted to go back to being a Cursed Blood Angel, then I would be fine with that," Breya said, and I hugged her back.

    I really did like Breya, and I was happy that we could have this talk and have it end this way. It might have gone a lot rougher than it needed to be, but there was an understanding between us now.

    "Are you ready to go eat? I think that Listenia is going toe knocking at the door soon," I suggested, but Breya was sniffing me. "What are you smelling for?"

    "I can smell another woman. Who were you ying with before you have her taste on your face?" Breya asked with a knowing smile.

    "I guess I should wash my face after sticking it between a girl''s legs," I chuckled. "Trina asked me to join her in the cold room, and we had some fun."

    "Interesting. I am curious to know what happened, but I can ask her myself," Breya said and then kissed me. "Mmm, she has an interesting vor."

    "Did you know, if you enjoy the taste of beer, you are likely to enjoy the taste of a vagina?" I asked as we pulled apart and started to walk, heading to the first floor.

    "I do enjoy Ale, but how does that work?" Breya asked curiously, taking my hand.

    "Just means that they have the same levels of acidity or the PH levels, which stands for Possibility of Hydrogen. The scale is from one to twelve, milk being a plus six, your golden snatch being a four-point five like beer or tomatoes," I exined, and Breya gave me a look.

    "Really? Sometimes I wish I couldn''t tell if you are telling the truth," Breya sighed, and Iughed as we headed down to the first level.<sub> </sub>

    We headed to the backyard, and everyone was sitting down around the table on the couches, and tes all dished up.

    I noticed that ire was staring at the whole in the ground, so I joined Breya, and we both sat on either side of her.

    "Looks like you figured things out?" Eliza asked, and I nodded.

    "For the most part. Would you like toe and sit on myp while you eat?" I asked, and Eliza was over in myp in a heartbeat.

    "Sure, if you don''t mind having me here!" Eliza said, leaning back into my chest.

    "I don''t mind. You eat your food, and I will eat when you are done," I said and then asked, "Where is Lady Katarina?"

    "She had to go to Bramma, the Peekaan''s city to the Northwest. She will be back tonight, unfortunately. That means I will still have ss tomorrow, but I will have two days off after!" Eliza said between bites of her food.

    "Oh? What is she going there for?" I asked.

    "Same as always. Trying to talk them into letting the Easterners live in peace and to stop bothering them. Katarina goes almost once a week, but I don''t think that she is getting anywhere with them," Eliza exined, but I thought that was fishy.

    "Who else goes with her?" I asked, and Eliza turned up to look at me.

    "Normally, Senna goes with her, but she just sent the others this time so Senna could stay here to help with watching the Undead girls. Senna alwaysins about it every time that shees back. The Peekaan are very uptight and tend to stick their noses up at anything they disapprove of," Eliza exined and then turned back to her food.

    ? "Well, as long as she isn''t sneaking around and doing something else," I said and turned my head to ire, who was slowly eating her food. "And how is your day going, ire?"

    "As a ve? I can''tin, literally," ire said and went back to pushing her vegetables around her te.

    "Well, that is a poor attitude, but I get it. Tomorrow is a new day, so think of it that way. Not just a new day that you woke up to, but a new you. I am not going to ask you to do these things forever," I said with a smile, and then it faded. "If I can''t trust you to do simple tasks, why should you be trusted to make the choices for an entire race?"

    ire didn''t look up or stop pushing her vegetables, but there was no point in berating her over this. All of this was going to take time, which I had plenty of.

 Chapter 72 [Bonus Chapter] New Skill Granted!

    After everyone was done eating, the cake was brought out, and I cut everyone a piece of it.

    Even though Breya and I had a spat, I did give her the biggest piece and served her first.

    While she might have failed at what I wanted Breya to do at the end of the day, that didn''t cancel out all the rest. She had taken care of ire and did well until I put her in a tough spot, and I had promised her the cake before this.

    "How did you make it so fluffy?! It''s like an edible sponge, and the icing is like nothing I have ever tried! It''s so smooth!" Breya sang and then shoved another piece into her mouth.

    "This is really different from anything that I have ever tried! You are an excellent cook, Galio!" Eliza said, smiling up at me; I wiped some icing off her face with my thumb, and she licked it off.

    "This is a pretty simple recipe but makes for a really nice cake. You can do more things with it, like a ck Forest Trifle. Now, that is something to die for!" Iughed, and Breya let out a long sigh.

    "I am d that you were lying about that. I couldn''t handle hearing about a cake actually worth dying for," Breya giggled and popped another piece of cake in her mouth.

    "What about you girls? Seraphina? Asha? How is the cake?" I asked, and both girls nodded.

    "Really good," Asha said.

    "I am having difficulty understanding how it can be made so amazing. That sponginess is just wonderful with the icing!" Seraphina eximed with a smile.

    "I didn''t see you two eat. Do I need to get you some blood? Can I just give you some of mine?" I asked, then added, "It shouldn''t hurt you."

    I was sure that I was immune to Vampirism and every other disease, but I wasn''t sure if my blood would be good to give them. Knowledge of my Karma System appeared, and I had almost forgotten about it.

    [Karmic Resistance: Prevent all diseases and viruses.]

    [? Karma Points until first skill]

    "I don''t think that is a good idea," Breya said, but I raised a hand.

    "I am resistant to Vampirism. Couldn''t make me a Vampire even if they wanted to!" Iughed.

    "Are you sure? I mean, you cured Sera, and Asha is a daywalker, so even if it does, you will be fine in the light. The problem is that you will be giving yourself over to the Origin," Eliza warned, and Breya and ire nodded.

    I kissed Eliza, lifted her off myp, and stood up, walking over to the girl. I motioned for them to move over so I could sit between them.

    "I can each take an arm, but I will give you a lot of magic mixed into my blood. Do not use it until I tell you, then cast something like fire or wind that won''t hurt us into the air," I exined.

    "Wait, why do you act like you know what you are talking about?!" Seraphina asked in shock, and Breya groaned.

    "Because he does know what he is talking about. As much as I think this is stupid and not a good idea, he is actually resistant to Vampirism; that was the truth. I don''t know how that is possible, so whatever he wants, you should do," Breya said, and Seraphina gulped down her spit.

    "Why do you want to give us magic with the blood?" Asha asked.<sub> </sub>

    "I am going to try and burn out the link that lets the Origin control you. This would have been a sacred ritual performed for an Origin to be named, but this time it wasn''t because Tessera only drank thest Origins blood, right Breya?" I asked, and Breya nodded.

    "I don''t know about the ritual, but I know that she drank the blood," Breya said as knowledge of Vampires flooded my mind.

    "If she only drank, then she had to use magic to perform the ritual herself, so I will burn it out," I said and nodded to the Vampires.

    Asha didn''t hesitate, and I groaned as her teeth sunk into my wrist, but I was already pulling magic inside of me. She started to glow and was going to pull away, but I put a hand on the back of her head.

    "Good girl. Don''t stop; you are going to need more than that. Keep sucking, and let my juices flow down your throat," I said softly, petting her hair as Asha kept drinking, but something started to happen.

    Asha''s teeth started to pull out of my skin slowly, and my arm started to heal as they did, but she hadn''t pulled her mouth away. Soon, my arm had healed entirely, and Asha pulled back, but she lookedˇ­ Pink?

    "What happened?" Asha asked as she felt her perfectly smooth and regr teeth.

    "Holy shit!" Breya swore, almost tipping off the couch, but then she got up and rushed over to grab her by the face.

    I was going to stop her, but I waited.

    Breya leaned in and took a deep breath, sniffing Asha, and then kissed her forehead.

    "Wee back to thend of the living, child," Breya said and then hugged her.

    "Did you really just cure Vampirism with your blood?!" Eliza eximed, but I was a bit busy at the moment with the Text screen that just popped into my view.

    "Give me a minute, something just popped up, and I need to go deal with this," I said as I stood up, but Seraphina grabbed my arm.

    "What about me?!" Seraphina asked with tears in her eyes.

    "I promise that I will be right back. I can''t really exin, but I need some time alone right now," I said, and Seraphina let go of my hand and wiped her eyes.

    "Is there something wrong, Galio?" Eliza asked with a worried look.

    "No, I just need a minute alone to process this," I lied, and Breya snapped around to stare at me, and I turned and left, ring at the text.

    [3/3 Karma Points reached!]

    [New Skill Granted!]

    [What Are The Odds?: Gain a 1% chance of something good happening for someone else.]

 Chapter 73 You Cant Save Everyone

    I walked back into the house and walked over to where I had seen a waiting room before, closing the door behind me. Today had been frustrating enough as it was, but now this was like a p in the face.

    "What is the point of a skill like this?!" I growled out loud, and Xieus emerged from my body, giving me a bit of a startle.

    "I think that it is a good skill for someone such as yourself. You don''t like it, but you are helping people. This kind of skill is something that will benefit you in the long run, right?" Xieus exined, but I groaned and sat down in a chair.

    Xieus pushed me back and sat on myp, leaning into me.

    "Do you think I am being too hard on them?" I asked, starting up at the roof.

    "Possibly, but then again, there is no one that would dream of trying to put Vampires and Angels in the same room. I think you are asking tall orders of people and only thinking about what they need to do to change. I do agree that the people of this world are in need of a wake-up call, but you might want to slow your progress and let them figure it out," Xieus suggested.

    "What have they been doing for thest how many hundred years? Have they not been trying to figure things out?" I asked, looking down at Xieus, who smiled back at me.

    "You have a point," Xieusughed.

    "Can you see what I can? The messages?" I asked, meaning my System Messages.

    "Yes, but I won''t talk about it to others. It is probably best to keep that kind of thing to yourself. You are already an anathema to many people and their way of life. Adding any more to this by revealing that you have even more power might draw the Goddess''s attention. No matter how strong you are, they are stronger," Xieus exined, and I nodded.

    "That is true, and the reason that I left them all toe and think about this. One percent chance of something good happening? Feels like a joke, but I am notughing. Still, I shouldn''t have expected much with everything else I have; I just really hoped that it would be something to help straighten things out with the girls," I groaned but then growled when Xieus pinched my cheek.

    "Really? Upset because feeding a Vampire your blood cured them? Mad because you are an expert at everything you touch or think about? You should be the one put over my knee!" Xieus said, and I nodded, flopping back in my chair.

    "I don''t know why I am like this! You make very valid points, but I feel like that doesn''t matter," I groaned out loud.

    "Stopining about being great, and give the girls a bit more breathing room to make mistakes. You don''t have to yell every time you get mad, or is that a "man" thing?" Xieus teased, and I grinned, finally breaking my mood.

    "You know, I just want to rx and let everyone do their own thing, and I tried to. Then ire tried to wipe this city from the map, and everything became different. It was all a joke to me when I started, but thousands of people would have died if I hadn''t stopped ire. That was my fault. Now I am trying to make sure that something like this doesn''t happen again," I said and then sighed.<sub> </sub>

    "You can''t save everyone," Xieus said, and I nodded.

    "I know that, but I also can''t sit back and watch a world slowly tear itself apart if I can do anything about it," I said.

    "Go back to the girls, and finish up with them. You have one more appointment tonight, so you should go back and cure that other girl. I think that this might change Breya for the better," Xieus said and then melded back into my body.

    I got out of the chair and headed out of the room and back out to the backyard.

    Seraphina was waiting alone by the door for me while the other girls were all sitting together.

    "Is everything alright?" Eliza asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes, something was just bothering me, so I went to have a talk with Xieus. I am sorry if I have been forceful with my requests of all of you," I said, but Breya stood up and came over to stand between Seraphina and me.

    "You are a bit of a hot head, but now I can see what you are trying to do. I can''t hear the truth of your intentions, so it was hard for me to believe that you could ever hope to change the way that people see things. Yet, I stand herepletely amazed by you, and I just hugged a Daywalker. That is something that I never dreamed I would even do, let alone want to," Breya exined, and I nodded.

    "If I drink his blood, will you hug me too?" Seraphina asked shyly, looking at Breya, and the Angel smiled and walked up to Seraphina, hugging her.

    "I am sorry that I treated you poorly, but I cared a lot about your mother before she was taken. I was taking my anger out on you," Breya said as Seraphina hugged her without saying anything.

    I left the two, walked back over to the couch, and sat down, waiting for the girls to finish. Once I was seated, Eliza came over and jumped into myp, kissing me.

    "That was interesting! I mean, I don''t get what was bothering you, but you do seem less stressed out than before. You are just one surprise after another!" Elizaughed, cuddling into my chest.

    I wrapped my arms around her and kissed the top of Eliza''s head, taking in a deep breath and letting it out. Today had been another long day, but it wasn''t over yet.

 Chapter 74 Sunk Her Teeth Into

    Seraphina asked if we could do the feeding in private, so I took her back to the waiting room after saying good night to the girls.

    Eliza had pulled me aside and made me promise that I would sleep with her tomorrow, and I nodded.

    "Yes, I will be back tomorrow. How is Chili doing?" I asked before I followed Seraphina into the room.

    "She is still in her room. Chili is okay; she is just stressed out about her mother," Eliza said, and I nodded.

    "Maybe I should take her out with me tomorrow? Tell her that I wille and pick her up in the morning after my training with O''lee," I said and then kissed Eliza before heading back into the room where Seraphina was waiting for me.

    I closed the door, walked over to the couch, and sat down. I looked up at Seraphina, but she was looking hesitant.

    "Come sit here, and we can get this started," I said, holding up my wrist, but Seraphina looked away with an embarrassed look.

    This was strange. I would have assumed that a Vampire wouldn''t be shy about this kind of thing, but everyone was different.

    "Do I have to take it from your wrist? It''s just that, if this is going to be myst time drinking blood, I thought we could do it a different way?" Seraphina asked shyly, and I raised an eyebrow.

    "Different way?" I asked, trying to think of how else a Vampire might take blood. "I mean, I am fine with wherever you want to take blood from."

    "Can you take off your pants then?" Seraphina asked and then looked away, embarrassed.

    "Huh?" I said, then light bulbs clicked on like a radiant st of realization. "Oh, you want to take it from my Growth?!"

    Seraphina nodded.

    "When we find a mate, it is customary to drink the blood by biting between the other partner''s legs as our mating ritual. Since I am not going to even have a chance to try this, I was hoping I could at least try it with you. We don''t have to," Seraphina exined.

    I sat stunned for a moment and processed what was going on here.

    Get blood from sucking my dick? That sounded hot, but then there was the part where she had to bite the damn thing.

    This was a bit of a pickle because I was already turned on now, and how could I say no to that pretty face?

    I was a fucking man! If I could yell at women and tell them what to do, I could take a pair of teeth to the dick!

    "Yes! It would be my pleasure to give you this experience, but I expect you to finish the job after you''re done!" Iughed as I took off my pants.<sub> </sub>

    "Finish the job?" Seraphina asked as she stared at my firm cock.

    "When your teeth return to normal, keep sucking and moving your head up and down. Once I am done, I will pump more fluids into you, but you can spit it out if you don''t like the taste," I said with a smile, but I was already gripping the couch to prepare for what was next.

    "I can do that," Seraphina said as she opened her mouth to reveal two razor-sharp teeth poking below her normal ones.

    I watched as Seraphina took hold of my cock, and slipped it into her mouth. My breath caught in my throat as I waited in anticipation, but Seraphina was only sucking me off.

    This was nothing for me toin about, and I started to rx as a groan escaped my mouth.

    Then my eyes went huge, almost bulging out of my head as Seraphina sunk her teeth into my cock.

    "Holy ham sd sandwich!" I uttered, but then I felt her mouth open slightly. "Don''t you day stop now! Be a good girl and suck me dry!"

    Since I got here, I had never rushed to pull in magic, I always had just pulled it in as it came, but this was different. The pain and pleasure were intense and not all bad, but I pumped my body full of magic in a heartbeat.

    The Teeth pulled out slowly as Seraphina sucked on my rock-hard shaft, and I held back every wince. When they were out and my dick healed, the blood red from her wings was washed away to white, and her ashen skin turned to gold.

    Seraphina slowly pulled back, letting my cock p back on my waist as she looked up at me with solid gold eyes.

    "You cured me," Seraphina said, sounding dumbfounded as she looked down from me to her golden hands.

    "Yes, I did, and that has to be one of the craziest blowjobs that I have ever got! I don''t even have memories, but something tells me that this is new," I chuckled as Seraphina stood up.

    I was going toin about her not finishing me, but my head was spinning. I had given a lot of blood, and I was starting to feel lightheaded.

    "Can I do what you did to Breya? I mean, put it inside of me?" Seraphina asked, and I just nodded.

    I lifted her skirt to reveal red silk panties and slowly pulled them down, stepping out of them. Once I dropped them off to the side, Seraphina mounted me, hovering her face over mine, grinding her golden pussy lips into my shaft.

    Thoughts of pain were gone, reced by a welling excitement that rose up to the call of action. I reached up, took Seraphina''s golden face in my hands, and slowly pulled her lips to mine.

    Seraphina began to kiss me passionately while rubbing herself up the length of my shaft. Every part of me wanted to flip this Angel over and hammer my cock into her, but this wasn''t like with the other girls.

    I took my time and enjoyed the press of our lips and the feel of her wetness slowly increasing my heart rate.

 Chapter 75 Tongue Punched Three-Some

    Seraphina broke the kiss, breathing heavily, looking into my eyes. I could tell that she was ready, but I waited for her.

    "You can put it inside of me. Please be gentle with me. Trina said that it hurt a bit," Seraphina said, and I nodded, letting go of her face and wrapping my arms around her.

    "It will for a bit, but it will go away fast, and you will forget it just like I forgot the pain of you biting me," I smiled as I lifted her up toy her down on her back.

    "I trust you," Seraphina said and then moaned as I slipped my fingers into the golden folds of her pussy, and slipped inside of her.

    I pulled my fingers out and licked the golden nectar off them with a smile of pleasure, and then grabbed my cock. I guided it into Seraphina''s wetness and then slowly pressed in, feeling resistance right away.

    I looked down into her golden eyes, and Seraphina nodded to me, closing her eyes. I leaned down and started to kiss her, and then I gave one big push.

    Seraphina cried out into my mouth, and her hands gripped my back as I felt a small trickle of blood. There was something about being able to have a girls first time like this that made the sex that much hotter.

    I waited as we kissed and then started to move slowly. Seraphina was still gripping my back tightly, but her grip was slowly lessening.

    <o>,m *Bang, Bang!*</o>

    The sound came from outside, and I groaned inwardly, knowing exactly what that was. I didn''t stop kissing Seraphina, nor did I stop moving.

    That damn elf could wait!

    "Where is Galio?!" Listenia demanded from outside our room.

    "Galio is busy right now, but he said he will being after he is done," Senna exined as I started to grope Seraphina''s breasts, making her moan into my mouth.

    "What is that noise?! Is Galio in that room?!" Listenia demanded, and I could hear her on the other side of the door.

    This woman just had no chill.

    The door banged open as I continued to thrust, and I turned my head with a scowl.

    "Do you mind?!" I demanded.

    "What are you doing?! You are supposed to being to do that with me right now! I have been waiting patiently!" Listenia snapped, and I was about to snap back, but Seraphina spoke up.

    "We can share him if that''s okay with you? Mmm, I think that Galio is more than enough for us to share?" Seraphina asked as she moaned.

    "Share? Well, I guess that I have no choice now!" Listenia said as she mmed the door on Senna, who was trying to see around her.

    Listenia came over and mounted Seraphina while I was still fucking her and then lifted her ass up to my face.

    I was not a man toin about things like this, so I pressed my face into Listenia''s ass as I spread her cheeks. I punched my tongue in her ass, and Listenia let out a squawk.<sub> </sub>

    "What are you doing? That isn''t-"

    *Smack!*

    "Quiet you. You interrupted us, so you''ll get whatever I give you! Don''t you girls eat ass?" I asked with augh and then punched her fart box again, getting another strange noise.

    "Ahh, my pussy feels like it is going to burst!" Seraphina cried out, and I pped Listenia''s ass in my excitement as my thrust became faster with my cock.

    "What are you doing to my ass, and why does it feel so good?!" Listenia moaned.

    Then Listenia pushed her face down and started to kiss Seraphina passionately. The Angel started to moan out an angelic sound into Listenia''s mouth as her body started to vibrate.

    I pulled my cock out and forced Listenia''s hips down, so she was pressed into Seraphina. I grabbed my cock, and pushed it deep into Listenia, giving her ass a good p before I started to bounce her off my hips.

    I leaned forward and reached between the girls and pulled both sets of breasts out of their shirts. With them pressed together, I was able to grab two nipples between my fingers, lining them up and squeezing them.

    Both girls moaned and sang as I did, feeling Listenia get wetter. I pulled back and spit down at Listenia''s ass, making Listenia break her kiss with Seraphina as I pulled out.

    "What are you doing?! You aren''t going to stickˇ­ Oh my Goddess, why myˇ­ Ahhh, fuck! My little hole! Listenia cried, but she never stopped me as I pushed my cock into her ass.

    I spit again on my cock, and grabbed Listenia''s hair, pulling her back, so her ear was beside my mouth.

    "I am going to pull out, and then I want to suck Seraphina while she sucks you and I fuck your ass, okay? Are you going to be a good girl for me?" I whispered, grabbing and squeezing her breasts as I did.

    Listenia nodded slowly, and I gently kissed down her neck as I pulled out her ass. I pulled back and looked down at Seraphina, who was smiling.

    "Are you okay with this?" I asked, and Seraphina nodded with a smile.

    "This is fun! You have some crazy ideas, but I like them! I was so shy before, but now there are three of us, and I just want to keep trying these new things!" Seraphina eximed as Listenia mounted her upside down, putting her face between her legs.

    I got behind Listenia and spread her cheek and spit on my dick, making sure not to spit on Seraphina, who was already going to town on Listenia''s first hole. I smiled at this fantastic setup and pressed my dick back into Listenia''s ass, digging deep as I fucked her.

    I was already turned up, and watching girls eat each other was tipping the scale as I felt the pressure build. Before I was about to cum, I pulled out of listenia''s ass, gave her ass a shove forward, and turned around.

    Seraphina''s golden eyes looked up at me as I reached down and took her head into my hands. Seraphina knew what I wanted and opened her mouth, letting me push my cock in.

    The Angeltched on and sucked hard on my cock, and I burst a massive load into her mouth. Seraphina''s eyes widened, but she swallowed my load and sucked me clean.

    "Can we go now?" Listenia demanded as she rubbed her ass.

 Chapter 76 Second Guessing Myself

    "Thank you for this! If you don''t mind, can I watch ire tonight? I think that she will be able to stand Asha and me now, and I would really like to be friends with her! I think she is adorable, but that''s only if she wants to," Seraphina exined after the three of us were dressed.

    "Sure, I am sure that Breya is still here with her, so go ask, and we will wait here," I said, and Seraphina nodded, leaving the room quickly.

    The moment the door closed, I walked over to Listenia, where she was leaning against the wall. I moved behind her and kissed her cheek while wrapping my arms around her, flooding her body with Healing Magic I had gathered.

    "How are you feeling? You didn''t say no, but I can''t tell if you liked it or not?" I asked, and Listenia sighed and turned her head to me.

    "It was unexpected, and it was painful, but I have never done something with more than one person. It was interesting, but next time I want it to be just us," Listenia said, and I nodded.

    "We will go home after this, and I am going to start teaching you how to gather magic like I do. If you can learn this part, everything else is just a matter of practice," I exined, and Listenia smiled, resting her head against mine.

    "I heard the Angel was giving you trouble, or you were making a big deal out of something that is normal, is what I heard. I will just assume that you had a good reason, not that I care if you didn''t," Listenia said, and I pushed my face down into the crook of her neck.

    "I just want her to set a good example for ire if she is going to watch her. I made an offer, and she didn''t have to take it. She could have said no at any time," I said, but hearing my own words was starting to make me feel different.

    "Really? Because you offered her the one thing that you know, she won''t say no to. I think that you have different standards, and that is fine, but do you really think that forcing them on others is going to change them?" Listenia asked, turning in my arms, and I stayed quiet.

    Maybe I was being unreasonable. Maybe I might not be able to live up to my own expectations if ced in the same ce.

    I let go of Listenia and turned away, walking to one of the windows and starting to consider what I was even doing here. Why was I even trying to change any of all this?

    Just because one person asked me to help, I took what she said like it was my mission.

    Was this what Tallia wanted me to do?

    Should I just not care what happens?

    I was starting to frustrate myself for even second-guessing myself, but I seemed to be the only one that cared about these things. Something burned inside of me when I saw the girls look at each other with such hate.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t worry about it too much. Tomorrow is a new day, and maybe you try a different method of trying to get your points across?" Listenia asked as she came up behind, putting her hands on my shoulders, and starting to rub them.

    The feeling was lovely, and her fingers seemed to release some of the tension that had built up.

    "I just am not sure why I am here. I am clearly meant to be on a battlefield killing things, but now I am asked to do something that I thought I knew how to do. ording to everyone, I am trying too hard on things that don''t matter, but they matter to me. Something happened, I don''t know when, but it left a scar on me that burns when I see the hate between the Angels and Undead. I thought that I could just force people to change, but it seems that I am the one that needs to do that," I said, pressing my forehead into the mirror as I felt anger well up that I forced down.

    "You seem to have a lot of past, so it''s not surprising that something like that might bother you. It bothers me that you are stronger than me, and you can do anything you like without effort. I know it bothers Breya and many of the others in the Barracks. You know that you embarrassed them yesterday," Listenia said.

    "What was I supposed to do? Wait until someone gets hurt before I do something?" I asked. "If I can do something that prevents others from getting hurt, I will do it every time."

    "You could have helped them. You could offer to train them, but that won''t be needed if you can deal with Morgana. While you are impulsive with your words, no one can deny that you are Goddess-level strong," Listenia said, and I sighed.

    "A lot of good that has done me so far," I said.

    "You need to figure out how you are going to use that going forward. We are going to the Dwarf ind next, right?" Listenia asked, and I nodded. "Well, your strength means nothing to them, and they won''t stand being bullied around. Unlike many other races, Goldy will get involved with her people and is in constant contact with most of them."

    "So you are saying that I need to figure out some way besides doing what I think is best?" I asked, and Listenia nodded.

    "Just because you have all the answers doesn''t mean that you have all the right ones. You said that this is the knowledge that you have gained, so that doesn''t mean that it all applies to this world," Listenia said, and I nodded.

    "I will have to think about it, but now I have to apologize," I groaned.

    "No, you don''t. Just start tomorrow with a new attitude," Listenia said and kissed my cheek.

    "I will try to brighten up and shake this mood I have storming over me," I said, and Listeniaughed.

    "That would be a good start!" Listenia said as there was a knock at the door.

 Chapter 77 Spotless

    "Come in," Listenia said, and we both turned around as Breya, ire, Asha, and Seraphina.

    "You all look happy," I smiled, and Breya came over to hug me, gripping me tightly.

    "You were right, and I am d that you forced me to look at things differently!" Breya said, and I hugged her back.

    I wanted to say I was sorry, but I remembered what Listenia had just told me. Don''t admit fault, just do better.

    "I will try to be a bit less intense about things, but I am just happy that you are happy," I said, and Breya kissed me multiple times and then pulled away.

    "You are a bit intense, but you are different from us. I know that I can''t mess with you, and nor do I want to know after everything that you have done for me. I will follow you and help you in any way that I can if it means getting my sisters back," Breya said, and I nodded with a smile.

    This felt better, but I was still a bit confused about how to go forward. I was holding myself together, but after talking to Listenia, I was starting to feel a bit embarrassed about the way I had acted.

    "ire is going to stay with us tonight!" Asha said from behind Breya with the girls, pulling me from my rumination.

    "Great! ire, are you fine with this?" I asked, and she nodded, making her golden eye stalks bob.

    "I am going to be working here, so I might as well stay with the girls. I want to ask them about some of our sisters that you might be able to save," ire exined, and I nodded.

    "Sounds good as long as you are okay with it," I said, and Breya pulled away from me and went over behind the three girls to hug them all.

    "Eliza told me I could have a sleepover with the girls, so I will watch them all and make sure they are good!" Breyaughed, kissing each one of the girls on the cheek.

    p "Look, everyone is happy!" Listenia said with an unusually bright smile that transformed into a t and unimpressed look. "Can we go now?"</anda>

    "Yes! Get going! We are all good!" Breyaughed as she pulled the girls back into the front hallway of the house.

    Listenia grabbed my hand and all but dragged me out of the room, but I stopped her when I saw Eliza standing back in the hallway behind everyone alone. I broke Listenia''s grip and walked over to Eliza, pulling her into a hug.

    "I thought you were going to leave without saying goodnight!" Eliza said as she buried her face into my chest, and I kissed the top of her head.

    "Goodnight, beautiful. I wille by at lunch, and you can sit with me again when we eat, okay?" I asked, and Eliza looked up at me, nodded, and then we kissed before she pulled away from me.

    "Get out of here before I make you stay!" Eliza said with a smirk.

    "Over my dead body," Listenia growled as she came over and grabbed me by the hand again.

    I was dragged out of the house, but I pulled on Listenia''s hand to make her walk normally with me.<sub> </sub>

    "Sorry, there are just a lot of people to say goodbye to," I chuckled.

    "That is why I dragged you out of there, or we would have been there all night!" Listenia said, and I smiled as we walked through the gate.

    "Where is your house?" I asked, and Listenia pointed ahead at her shop that was a block away.

    "I live above my shop. My ce isn''t big, but I have a nicerge bed to share with you," Listenia said, giving me a look.

    "Oh? You don''t want to learn magic?" I teased, and Listenia scowled at me.

    "Don''t you try to get out of that!" Listenia snapped at me, but in a yful way as she pulled out a key ring.

    We walked up to the front of her shop, and Listenia unlocked the door. Once we were inside, she locked the door and led me to the back and then up a set of stairs that I hadn''t seen before.

    Once we made it up the stairs, there was a cute little kitchen and small dining table. The ce was spotless, but that didn''t really surprise me; the shop was also spotless.

    "This is my small little ce. It is not much, but it works for me," Listenia said, turning to face me.

    "No, this ce is cute, and it is you. Clean, organized, and exactly what you need," I said with a smile and walked up to kiss her, but she put her hand up.

    "Magic first, and then funter," Listenia told me, and I smiled.

    "I find both fun, but suit yourself. Show me to your bedroom. I assume it is one of the two closed doors," I smiled, and Listenia rolled her eyes.

    "Aren''t you observant? The door on the right is the bathroom and bath," Listenia said and led me into the left door.

    Listenia''s room was very spartan. One dresser and a nightstand beside her bed, but there was another door.

    "That is my closet. It just has more clothes in it," Listenia said, looking where I was.

    "This ce is really nice, but as I promised, let''s learn some magic," I said with a smile, and Listenia turned to face me.

    "What do I do first?" Listenia asked but then warned, "If you say take my clothes off, you will be getting none of this tonight!"

    "No, juste and sit with me in bed. The first step is for you to learn how to feel magic. This is not the magic that is inside of you; this is the magic that is everywhere," I said and walked towards the bed to sit down.

    "Don''t you even think about getting into my bed with those dirty clothes!" Listenia snapped, and I turned around to find her naked.

 Chapter 78 I Didnt Want You To See This

    "Wait, did you just tell me not to ask you to get naked?!" I eximed; not that I wasining, damn, she was a good-looking woman.

    Just a little shorter than me, perfect c-cup breasts that were the ideal hand full. Not to mention she had a soft and curvy ass that was just begging to be spanked.

    Unfortunately, that wasn''t what we were doing right now.

    "I said that you couldn''t ask me because it would sound like you are just trying to get me naked. Now, take your clothes off and get into bed," Listenia ordered, and the one corner of my mouth tipped up in a smirk.

    "Yes, Ma''am," I said and stripped down.

    I got into Listenia''s four-post bed and turned one of the pillows to put behind my back. I leaned back on it into the headboard, and I waved for Listenia toe, but she, of course, was staring at my shriveled-up dick.

    "What is wrong with it? Is it sick?" Listenia asked, and I pped a hand to my face.

    "My dick is not another person; it is justid right now. Come sit down. I am controlling myself, so I can properly teach you without getting distracted," I exined as I controlled my breathing.

    "Interesting, so you show it when you want it? It will get harder if you are in need?" Listenia asked as I narrowed my eyes, trying to stay focused on my breathing.

    "Shut up and get over here; this isn''t easy to control me around you when you talk like that," I growled and looked forward with a sigh.

    Listeniaughed softly and came over to the bed as I leaned back and spread my legs.

    "Come and lean your back into mine, and rest your arms and hands in mine, palms turned up," I exined, and Listenia did as I asked.

    "Is this good?" Listenia asked once she was settled, and I leaned in and kissed her cheek.

    "Yes. Now, the first lesson is that in your world, there is magic everywhere. The air you breathe is magic, and it is filled with more than you need to cast any spell. This is how I am able to cast and create things that should be impossible for me," I exined, and Listenia nodded.

    "So, if it is everywhere, how do you use it?"<sub> </sub>

    "The magic in the air is called Pure Magic, and I am going to teach you how to pull it into your own body. That is the first step, then the next will be learning how to control Pure Magic. This is crucial for the creation, writing, and wordless casting of spells. After that, we will move on to the six elements and how to convert Pure Magic into each of them, then mix them. This is not going to be something that you will master right away, but I think you will still do well with your skills. That is why I decided to teach you; your skills are truly amazing, and I think with some help, you have a lot more room to grow," I exined, and Listenia looked back at me.

    "A lot more room to grow?! You mean that I could be much stronger?" Listenia asked, and I nodded with a smile, making her cuddle into me cutely, and I kissed her cheek.

    This strong and gruff woman could be so cute when she wanted to be. I guess that I would just have to try and stay on her good side now so I could keep her this way.

    "Okay, quit being so cute. Magic, I am going to start pulling it into my entire body slowly. I want you to try to feel it streaming around your body to get to mine. Once you feel it, try to pull it into yourself. Mentally reach out and pull the streams for yourself. Visualize that the white currents are being absorbed into your entire body," I exined, and Listenia nodded as we fully leaned back again.

    Slowly, I started to pull magic in, feeling the currents flow around Listenia. I closed my eyes and prepared to start engraving special runes on the inside of my eyelids.

    Listenia wouldn''t need my help with this, and it would take a good bit of time. When I found out about guns being in this world, knowledge of special runes designed for use with guns came to me.

    The engraving was nothing short of excruciating, but I used a calming spell to prevent my body from jerking around. I didn''t want to disturb Listenia while she was trying to feel for the magic, but I didn''t want to waste this opportunity or magic I was drawing in.

    I also prepared a suspended healing spell, and cast a strange kind of regenerative spell that wasn''t really good for much in most cases, but now I could see the use. The spell prevents blood from leaving more than three inches from where it came from.

    The runes that I was carving into my eyelids were all for targeting, distance, mapping, wind speeds, dampness, and numerous other small things. After that was done, I let out a sigh, but the worst was toe.

    ? "How are you doing?" I asked, slowly, keeping my voice steady through the lingering pain of the first step.

    "I think I can feel something moving around me, but I can''t grab it," Listenia said and then looked back at me and shrieked. "Why are you bleeding from your eyes? There is so much blood! But it is all on your face and not dripping off!"

    "Sorry, I didn''t want you to see this. I amˇ­" I started to say but paused as I had to start carving the connecting line all the way back to my eyeball and into my optic nerve.

    Then my eyes snapped open, and blurry yellow transparent lines popped into my view, along with numerous other indicators and a small map. I activated the suspended healing spell and released the calming spell as the blood sucked back up into my eyes.

 Chapter 79 Time Means Nothing If I Have Your Love

    "What did you just do to your eyes?!" Listenia demanded, and I grinned.

    "Made them much better," I said as I turned my head and looked out the small window.

    My eyes zoomed and focused on a pigeon that was on the peak of a roof of a house near the wall. I raised my hand and pulled the sliding window open.

    "What are you doing?" Listenia asked, curious this time.

    "Watch down the end of my finger at the pigeon I am going to point at. It is over by the wall," I said as I raised my arm.

    My hand was pointed like a gun, and I was collecting Pure Magic in the tip of my finger, converting it to Fire and Air.

    Listenia leaned over to look and leaned forward.

    "I can barely see it, but what are you going to do? It''s too dangerous to try to hit it from this distance," Listenia told me as I locked on to my target, and a small disy appeared beside my target.

    [Pigeon Lvl 0| No Stats Avable| No Attack Known]

    "Just watch. I wouldn''t do something to endanger anyone," I said and dropped my thumb.

    The spinning ball of air and fire energy fired from the end of my finger. Almost instantly, the energy hit the pigeon, making it explode in a small two-foot explosion that incinerated it.

    "What?! How can you be so precise and without a single word?!" Listenia asked in shock, and I tapped my temple on the side of my head.

    "The precision is from the runes I carved into the back of my eyes and then attached to my optic nerve to connect it to my sight. I have it for the guns that I n on making with Gwenth. Now, you get back to concentrating. Do not try to grab the Pure Magic; pull it into yourself. You need to let ite to you if you want to learn how to cast wordlessly," I exined, and Listenia nodded.

    "Yes, but I think you should be careful with that kind of thing. Sounds extremely painful. Do you think I will be able to do that?" Listenia asked, and I chuckled as she settled back into my chest.

    "In time, but this is just like you say, very dangerous. I must have done it before because I was confident that I could do it. It requires twenty different runes and knowledge of how your eye works. You also have to do it yourself, just like I did," I exined, and Listenia nodded.

    "I will not rush something like that, but it sounds like it would make me a much better markswoman, something Ick," Listenia said, her voice getting quiet.

    "Really? An Elf that is a natural at everything, but not the bow? Interesting, and I can see why you would be interested in it. If that is something that you want to work towards in the future, I will teach you everything that you need to know and walk you through it when the timees. Now shush and close your eyes," I said, kissing her cheek, and Listenia cuddled into me.

    I drew more magic in, but this time I just used it to rx my body, and Listenia''s using Earth and Water to make Life magic. I didn''t realize just how tired I was, and the spell was my tipping point, sending me off to sleep.<sub> </sub>

    ---

    "I think I feel it! What do I do now? Galio?" Listenia said and looked back at him, but the beast had fallen asleep on her.

    This creature was unlike anything she had ever met, and it was hard not to consider the creature a beast. It wasn''t a woman; it was just a man, only part of the word.

    "Well, you did have a long day, so I will let you off this time, Master," Listenia said and got up to move Galio toy on the bed.

    Normally, Listenia would be the one to be the big spoon, but tonight she wanted to feel the strong arms that had held her. She wanted to hold the rough hands that had squeezed her neck and made her feel things that she didn''t know about herself.

    Once she was tucked into Galio''s arms, Listenia took the big hands into hers, much smaller ones, and drifted off.

    The sun was going down as Tallia stepped out of the corner, smiling at the cute pair. She held no jealousy or any ill will toward them, but Galio was starting to repeat amon mistake that had been burned into him from a deep betrayal.

    The Goddess didn''t want to do this to the man that she loved so dear, but he had to remember this thing. If he continued as he was, Galio might start having a harder time interacting as he meets the more aggressive races.

    If he wasn''t careful, he could be the one starting the wars, and that was not what Tallia wanted.

    "I am sorry, my love, but I need to give you back something that I should have never taken away," Tallia said quietly as she slowly walked over to the side of the bed.

    The rainbow-eyed Goddess pressed her finger to the side of Galio''s temple. Tallia opened up his mind to a memory that would always haunt the both of them.

    Tallia was forced to sit back and watch for thest four ny-nine lifetimes, but this one would be different.

    Galio had always been the bravest and hardest working person she had ever had the pleasure of knowing. The first time the two met, it was love at first sight.

    Tallia had told him that the only way they could be together was if he couldplete five hundred lifetimes. Galioughed at her and then kissed her passionately.

    "Five hundred? Five thousand? Five Billion? If I know that I will always have your love and you will be waiting for me, time means nothing. If that''s what it takes, then I only ask that you wait for me," Galio had said in a cheerful tone that she had grown to adore after countless years.

    This is why it hurt Tallia so much to do this to Galio now.

 Chapter 80 A Repeating History

    [First Reincarnation| Life 002| 00:09:59s before death.]

    I opened my eyes, but I wasn''t in bed; I was standing, tied to a post, and there were people standing all around me. Each of them had looks mixed with fear and disgust.

    I felt a pain in my head as I was flooded with memories of my first reincarnation, and I squeezed my eyes closed.

    I was strong, and the bonds that held me could have been broken, but I couldn''t break them.

    I didn''t want to.

    "Galio, you have been this world''s making and undoing. Through your constant force of will, you were able to rid this world of evil that gued us and was close to bringing us to ruin. In the Trigor''s ce, you started wars and killed many because of your actions," a man in a suit of armor read to me.

    This was Lyle, and at one point, we had been friends, but I had driven him away with my ideals. His people had hated another race of humans, and I had intervened, trying to fix things.

    What I had done was start a war that resulted in the death of hundreds of thousands. I had only been doing what I had done in myst life, and it had worked fine then.

    "We should be celebrating your victory, but instead, we are all mourning the loss of friends, family, and loved ones. We asked you to stop, but you took it upon yourself to do as you wish. With your mystical powers, we could not stop you, and yet, we are the ones that paid for your actions," Lyle said, staring at me with hateful eyes.

    Ka had been killed in a raid from the Handor less than a month ago, and I could see the pain in his eyes like it had just happened yesterday.

    This was the result of my overzealousness and refusal to listen to anyone but my own thoughts. I had been so sure that what I was doing was right, but when I realized it, it was already toote.

    "I stand here today filled with regret for the pain that I have caused and will take my due. Cast me from this world for my transgressions, and I can only hope that in my next life, I will do better," I said, closing my eyes in defeat as I looked down.

    The swing of the sword was thest thing that I heard as it bit into my neck, cleaving my head from my shoulders. But I didn''t learn, and this tragic idiocracy seemed to appear in every life I lived.

    I walked through my lives, feeling my soul be lead as I watched myself make the same mistakes.

    Why was this allowed?<sub> </sub>

    Why did I keep repeating the same thing every time?

    Not every life ended in tragedy, and I alwayspleted the mission that was engraved in my mind, but even then, I was always alone. Every life was left with a haunting regret that I could have been better, and now the culmination was eating me up from the inside out.

    "Why did you let me do this?!" I screamed as the lives started to speed up, tears flowing as I felt my heart be nearly ripped from my chest.

    Then I was in her arms, and we were sitting on a cloud as the tears continued to flow.

    "You know that I had no choice; I could only watch you, my love. It tore at my heart to watch you all this time, and I feel even worse for making you relieve the pain again," Tallia said as she stroked my hair.

    I was an idiot and a loose cannon with tunnel vision that couldn''t see past the things that I needed.

    I wiped my eyes and pulled back from Tallia, looking into her rainbow eyes. She was still the most beautiful woman in the world, and I loved her more than anything.

    "Thank you for showing me. I was on the path to ruining things again, but I can change with these memories as a reminder," I said, but Tallia shook her head.

    "You may not take the memories, but I will leave the feeling with you. There are rules that can''t be broken, but that feeling of doing better will haunt you when you start to stray," Tallia exined, and I sighed.

    "I don''t want to do this again to this world. I really don''t belong there," I said, looking off into the endless distance.

    "I know that this is hard to take, but this world really does need you, but let the world ask for your help, not the other way around. No one asked you to make every race like each other, but if you can figure out a way to make them less hostile, then great. What I don''t want you doing is forcing your ideals on people, even if they are good ones. Strength is not your greatest weapon, nor has it ever been. You are kind and caring, but you rarely ever showed it before now. Don''t let that go; these women will all learn to respect and praise you if you let them work with you, not for you," Tallia exined, and I nodded, thinking about Breya.

    "I see what you mean, and I was already starting to understand my mistakes, but this makes it clear as ss. I am the one that is acting like a child because I am only seeing what I want to. Is there a reason for this? Why am I so self-destructive?" I asked, looking back at Tallia, but she was looking off in the distance.

    "In your first life, a friend that was close to you did something horrible and betrayed you because you refused to follow the mission. He was another reincarnation like you would be, but you killed him for what he did. Your pains and anguish that you screamed out were so intense that I was able to reach out to you. I took all the old pain away, but the cause of it all always stayed with you. Every life, you became consumed by the missions that were given to you. There is a pain that we share, but I refuse to show it to you. I just need you to work on moving past this because I want you toe home to me with a clear conscience," Tallia said and then learned to kiss me.

 Chapter 81 Different Kind Of Training

    I opened my eyes, and I was lying down with Listenia tucked into me. There were tearsing from my eyes, but I had no idea where they hade from.

    I pulled one of my hands back to wipe my eyes, and Listenia moaned in my arms.

    "Go back to sleep; the sun isn''t even trying to burn the light away yet," Listenia said and turned to kiss me. "Why do you have ssy eyes? Did you have a bad dream?"

    "Not sure. I only remember passing out with you in my arms," I said and kissed her lips, cheek, and neck, wrapping my arms tighter around her.

    I felt like something momentous had just happened, but I couldn''t put my finger on what it was. All I knew was that I wanted Listenia close to me as my heartbeat hard.

    "Close your eyes, and I am sure you will be fine. Don''t leave until the sun is here. I want to enjoy the moments that I have with you," Listenia said as she pulled the nkets tighter.

    I buried my face into her neck, kissing it and closing my eyes.

    Today was a new day, and like we had talked about, I was going to try my damnedest to stop being so pushy. Yesterday had been a wake-up call, and I still felt terrible about how I acted, but I would do better.

    I drifted off again and awoke to Listenia turning in my arms to face and kiss me. I returned the kiss and ran a hand through her long blonde hair, the other dragging the tips of my fingers up and down her naked back.

    "As much as I want to keep you here in bed and have fun, both of us have things to do. I have a store to get ready to open, and I think that you have training with O''lee, if I am not mistaken. Don''t forget that you told Trina and Senna that you areing back for lunch and to help them with their ritual," Listenia said with a smirk, and I rolled my eyes, kissing her again.

    "Nothing gets past any of you. Do you all have telepathic powers that I don''t know about?!" Iined with a smile, and Listenia gave me a quick kiss, pulled back from me, and got out of bed.

    "All women talk, and all women listen. That is just an unspoken rule. If you don''t want someone to know about something, I suggest that you don''t do it," Listenia smirked as I sat up and swung my legs over the bed to stand up.

    "That is helpful but a bit grating that everyone knows my business, but I guess it is what it is," I said as I stood up and got dressed.

    "Just another thing is this world that you can''t change, so don''t even try to," Listenia said as she came up behind me as I buttoned up my shirt.

    She hugged me and kissed my back but then broke away from me as I tucked my shirt into my pants. I had thought of saying a smartment about how we would see about that, but I didn''t.<sub> </sub>

    I had been filled with thoughts of dread and knowing that I could do better. It had only been for the briefest of moments, but it had been there, and the feeling was prolific.

    "Are you okay? Are you still bothered about your dream?" Listenia asked, and I shook my head.

    "Just keeping my thoughts in line with what I want to do and who I want to be. I want to do better than I have, as we talked about. Let''s just say that I am pulling my ducks in a row," I said with a smile, shaking that horrible feeling off.

    The two of us headed down to Listenia''s shop, and I quickly helped her sweep the armor side of the shop before I left. I was awarded a long kiss before I left, and I told her I would stop by to say hi after I was done training.

    After leaving the shop, I ran to the Barracks, hoping that O''lee would still be there, but it was Penny waiting for me. I jogged up to the smiling Red Healer and returned the smile.

    "Good morning, Beautiful! Feels like ages since we yed in the back yards, even if it was only two days ago!" Iughed, and Penny''s smile brightened.

    "I asked O''lee if I could spend some time with you this morning. We haven''t seen each other since then, and I have been missing you," Penny said shyly, and I walked over to give her a hug.

    "Hanging out with you all morning sounds like a good n. Do you want to train like O''lee?" I asked as Penny looked up at me with a cute smile.

    "Sort of. Have you been to the south wall yet?" Penny asked, and I shook my head.

    "That is the one that holds all the undead, right?" I asked, and she nodded.

    "Yes, I like going down there to train in the mornings. Most of the biggest ones don''t try to attack the wall until the afternoon because the morning is when Morgana sings. There are still tough undead monsters to fight, but it is much safer. The girls on duty don''t mind because it just makes less work for them," Penny exined.

    "Hey! Now that sounds like fun! We will just have to stop by Listenia''s shop, and I will grab my weapon," I said, but Penny frowned at me.

    "What do you need a weapon for? I have fought with you, and you held back, so I think you will be fine without it. You are also going to have to get the Captain of the South Walls approval to go to Morgana," Penny exined.

    I was about to say that I didn''t need anyone''s permission to help someone, but again, I was hit with an almost paralyzing wave of dread like before.

 Chapter 82 Devoted

    I had to do better, and if this was what needed to be done, then so be it. I needed to remember that I didn''t make the rules in this world.

    As strong as I was, I needed to remember that rules were put in ce for a reason. Even if they might not apply to me in my mind, I needed to stop making myself an exception.

    "Okay, so what will I need to do?" I asked.

    "Prove that you can survive with your bare hands and that you can hold your own. Ka is very strict, but she has had to watch too many people like you that thought that they could survive to die," Penny said, pulling a part of me, but then she looked away with a blush. "Can I ask something of you?"

    "Hmm?" I asked, stuck on the name Ka.

    Something about it was familiar, but there was nothing attached to the feeling. All I knew was that I needed to do my very best to impress this person to get what I wanted.

    "I need a bit of your blood, and I can give you a ride," Penny said even more shyly, nowpletely turned around.

    I frowned.

    "Are you sure? Won''t you have trouble controlling yourself?" I asked, but Penny turned around to shake her head cutely, making her ears flop around.

    "I am yours now, and because I have devoted myself to you, your blood is safe for me to drink. I have always wanted to be able to control the beast inside of me. I could never find anyone that I could respect inbat like you, and I am happy that I waited until now," Penny said with more confidence.

    "Well, if that is the case, then by all means. Everyone seems to want my blood," I chuckled, and Penny giggled.

    ? "I heard about what you did to the Vampires! That is pretty amazing that your blood can cure something like that," Penny giggled,ing closer to me, cing one of her paws on my bare chest where my buttons stopped.

    The shirt was made for a woman, so the buttons didn''t go up all the way, and the chest was a bit baggy. This left part of my muscled chest exposed, and Peny pressed on w into one of my pecs, drawing blood.

    I gritted my teeth since it was like having a knife drawn down my chest, but it wasn''t unbearable.

    Penny leaned in and used a long t dog tongue top up the blood that leaked out. She moaned deeply and then started to glow red as she stepped back from me.

    I pulled magic into me to heal the cut, but my eyes were locked on Penny as she began to change, but this time it was different. Her body was covered in fur, but she looked like arge wolf-like version of a Red Heeler.

    Penny''s ears now stood up, and she had a darker red patch over one eye. The rest of her body was red mixed with dusty white hairs mixed in to give her a slightly patchy look, but she was beautiful.

    "How do I look?" Penny asked, and I grinned.<sub> </sub>

    "Like a beautiful majestic beast! Wow, not that I don''t think the tall, two-legged version is amazing, but this is more refined and natural. You look great!" I said, and if a dog could blush, I am sure she would have been, but she did turn her head away.

    "Thank you," Penny said shyly, and I walked up to her and wrapped my arms around her neck, and rubbed my face into hers.

    "Oh God, you are so soft! Sorry, I don''t think we are going to make it to the wall; I am stuck!" Iughed as I scratched between her ears.

    "No! Don''t do that here, or I will roll over and make you rub my belly! I don''t want people to see me rolling in the dirt!" Pennyined, and Iughed, letting go of her.

    "Sorry, you are just so soft and fluffy! I could just curl up with you and take a nap, but we have things to do, right?" I chucked, and Penny nodded her big head.

    "You can get your fill of my fur on the run there, just don''t scratch behind or between my ears when we are running. That feels too good, and I can''t concentrate," Penny said, moving forward and lowering herself to let me on.

    I smiled and stepped over Penny''s furry body, and she stood up, lifting me up. I was a bit shaky at first, but I leaned forward and got a good grip on her fur.

    "Is it okay if I hold on to your fur like this? It''s not hurting you, right?" I asked.

    "This is perfect; just make sure that you hold on. I am unused to this form, so I will have to go slow to start," Penny exined, and I nodded.

    "Go at your own pace," I said, and then Penny took off like a bolt of lightning.

    I could run faster than this, but Penny had just told me that she was going to go slow to start! Just how fast could she go once she got going?

    Suddenly, Penny stopped. Unfortunately for me, inertia said that I wasn''t holding on tight enough, and I was tossed forward.

    I hit the ground, spun, and caught myself in the air,nding on my feet and skidding back.

    "Hey! A little warning before youe to aplete stop from full speed!" I growled as I dusted myself off.

    "Sorry! I have never had someone on my back before!" Penny eximed. "I have to check in before we leave, and I forgot about it in my excitement with my new body!"

    I groaned and healed my dislocated shoulder, popping it back into ce.

    "It''s fine; I just didn''t expect it. Next time slow down, or let me know so I can get a tighter grip," I sighed as I walked back over to where the random gate guard was trying not tough at me.

 Chapter 83 The Ride Down

    "Sorry forughing, but Penny stopped so fast, and then you just kept going! I thought you were going to get hurt, but you only bounced once and thennded on your feet, sliding like a Cat Folk! The look you gave Penny is what really got me! Instead of looking hurt, you just looked annoyed!" The guard said, and I rolled my shoulder as I walked up and pushed my head into Penny''s.

    "I know that she didn''t mean to do it; I was just annoyed that my shoulder popped out. I need to start putting on some more weight," I said as I pet the back of Penny''s neck, then I turned back to the guard. "We are heading to the south wall, but we will be back around lunch."

    "Thank you for letting us know! It can be dangerous out there, so it is good to know when you will be back. That way, we can send someone to look for you if needed, not that your two will need it," The guardsughed, and I smiled as I climbed back on Penny''s back.

    I made sure that I grabbed onto her fur tight this time and tapped her side with my foot. Penny knew the signal and took off again, but this time, she moved even faster than I could run without enchanting myself.

    I was d I had my head down, or a bug would have been like a little missile.

    I looked to the side, and we ran along the forest, heading south, but the trees were just a blur. I turned my head to the other side, and it was all open in most of the way over, but I could see the mountains off in the distance.

    There were also some craters andrge scars on thend where nothing grew. I couldn''t be sure, but it looked like they were caused by Undead and, or Dark Magic.

    I guess that I should expect every manor of undead creatures to be in this World Graveyard. If this is where all the dead corpses came, there could be anything here, but that raised questions.

    Why? Why did they alle here? Shouldn''t they all just die like normal people?

    My attention was drawn forward as we started to near the wall, but it was the top of it that drew my attention. There were high-level spells being chanted up there by groups of people, creating massive magic circles in the sky.

    Penny started to slow down, but I spoke up.

    "I will make steps to the top; you just have to jump on them! Is that okay?!" I yelled since it was starting to get really windy.

    "No! We have to talk to Ka first! The girls are fine up there. It will help more if you do things by the rules. Ka is a stickler for them, and she already knows about you and you helping at the north wall. Please try to make a good impression," Penny told me as we reached one of many doors that ran along the bottom of the wall.

    The wall was much bigger than the north wall, and it looked even more sturdy. Not that the other wall wasn''t impressive, but this one was over one hundred and fifty feet, and it had a curved shape.

    "I will do my best not to do anything to annoy her," I said as I climbed off Penny.<sub> </sub>

    "We just have to wait here until Kaes and gets us. She said that she woulde as soon as we got here," Penny exined, and I nodded with a sigh.

    "Can I use enhancement enchantment rings?" I asked as I thought about ways to fortify myself.

    "You can use whatever magic you want, but just for your first test, you are asked to do it barehanded. Weapons can break, and you don''t want to use an Undead''s weapon," Penny exined as she transformed back into her cute girl form.

    "The weapons are okay as long as you don''t hold them for long, so just throw them if you need them. I will be using Light Coating, so I should purify most weapons unless they are magical," I exined, and Penny nodded.

    "That sounds handy, but won''t that spell take all of your Mana? I am going to have to drink a potion before we go out because of my first transformation. Blood only activates it, but holding it like my other form consumes Mana. Did you bring potions?" Penny asked.

    "I have an extremelyrge special Mana reserve that isn''t detectable. You don''t have to worry about my Mana, but if you want, I can enchant you before we start," I suggested.

    "Sure. I would like to see you use some of your strange magic. You are a very powerful wizard, from what I can see. I don''t know anyone that can cast without speaking like you," Penny said, and I nodded, looking at the door we were waiting beside.

    "What is taking Ka so long?" I asked.

    "Hm? I am not sure. I am sure that she will be out soon," Penny said, but I was starting to get perturbed.

    <o>,m I wanted to just scale the wall, but every time I thought about it, dread. I was starting to question this feeling, but each time it came, I tossed the idea aside.</o>

    After almost an hour, I was starting to get frustrated, and I wasn''t even thinking about climbing the wall. This was clearly just a waste of time, and I was being yed for a fool.

    "I am going to go and fling some spells. I can''t sit around here like this when I know there is a fight waiting for me on the other side. I came today for that, not to sit around," I said, turning, but Penny grabbed my arm.

    "Don''t leave! I am not sure why Ka is taking so long, but I am sure there is a good reason!" Penny begged, giving me the most adorable face that melted my frustration like butter on a hot te.

 Chapter 84 Testing Me

    I let out a sigh, and the door opened to the bottom of the wall. I was turned away from it and didn''t bother turning around.

    "Face forward! Stand at attention!"

    That grated me, but I did as told and turned on my heel. I stomped my foot down, and the earth cratered with the pressure that wasing off me, and pounded my fist to my heart, staring forward.

    "So the beast can follow orders, even if he has some attitude. I am surprised that you would sit in one spot for this long," The woman in a formal uniform said in a sarcastic tone.

    Wow, talk about instantly not like a person the moment youy eyes on them. I breathed in deeply and remembered Penny''s words.

    "I am here to help in any way that I can," I said in a t tone.

    "Oh, I know what you are here for! You are the brave fighter that took down a single undead! So valiant! That is not how we do things here! We have rules, and they are meant to be followed. If you can''t do that, then people could die. You aren''t needed or wanted if you won''t do that!" Ka snapped at me.

    "I am here to help in any way that I can. I have waited, and I will do as you ask and nothing else," I said in a lower and much deeper voice as the air crackled around me.

    I needed to keep calm, but my frustration with the tone of this woman was squeezing it out of me.

    "Ka! Galio came here because I asked. That was only after you asked me. Galio is doing his best not to lose his temper because I asked him to treat you with respect, but you are not doing the same!" Penny snapped suddenly, and both Ka and I looked away from each other.

    There was something about this woman that bothered me, but it wasn''t her attitude.

    It was that I felt like I deserved it, but that was stupid and part of the reason why I had been so close to flying off the handle.

    "I am sorry, Penny. You are right, but there is something about someone that only does what they think is right that bothers me. I know that this one is like that, and they are far stronger than they should be! The girls shouldn''t think that they can rely on someone like that!" Ka said in a bitter tone that stung because it was true.<sub> </sub>

    I wouldn''t be staying to protect the wall after this, but I nned on making it, so this was a safe ce to be. That was the whole point of me going to deal with Morgana, but I could see Ka''s point.

    "I understand now. You are worried that I will go and make a big show by helping in ces that I shouldn''t. You want the girls to know that their job will be the same today as it is tomorrow, right?" I asked, and Ka nodded, still looking angry.

    "Exactly! If you can prove to me that you can do the task that I ask for without breaking formation or task, then I will start treating you like the others. Until then, you are just a liability that is more than likely going to get people killed that we need," Ka said and turned. "Follow me."

    "Thank you for holding back with her. Ka has lost a lot of people over the years, andtely, it has been getting harder. Fewer Inds are sending people to defend the walls because everyone knows it''s a job you do till you die. That''s why Ie to help every day," Penny exined as we followed the Commander inside to the stairs.

    "Things are hard enough right now as it is, and it isn''t that I don''t want your help. I know you are stronger than anyone here, but I also know that you are a loose cannon that does what you want. Just because you are strong doesn''t mean you don''t have to follow the samews and rules as everyone else," Ka said as she walked in front of us.

    I had made this bed, and now I was going to have to lie in it. This was the reputation that I had earned, and now I was going to have to prove that I could be more than a destructive force.

    "What do you want us to do first?" I asked as we got to the third flight of stairs.

    I could hear the sounds of battle and the groans and roarsing from an opening up ahead. I was getting excited, but I kept control of my emotions.

    "Penny will take her position as normal with the lower guard on this level, and you wille with me to the top. You received Breya''s blessing, so I know that you have wings, so I want you to recon for us today since we just lost one of our Angels. You should be fine with it since it is one of the most dangerous jobs," Ka said, but the mention of a death made me twitch.

    "Absolutely, but there is more to this, right?" I asked, and Ka nodded.

    "No visible magic. You can''t cast spells, or you will draw an aerial horde, and we can''t let that get through the barrier. Your job is to remain low profile as you fly to see what is starting to wake up. We need to know how many Titan ss undead are getting up from the ground and where there are," Ka exined.

    "I can do that without even going past the barrier or whatever you have set up there. I have special eyes that can see really far with magic, and I can get a full count quickly if that is okay?" I asked but then added, "I will need to have someone who can record everything."

 Chapter 85 Unusual

    Ka stopped as we reached the further flight of stairs where the opening to arge staging area. There were women of all races there, but I focused as Ka turned around to re at Penny.

    "Is this true?! How have I never heard about this?!" Ka demanded, but Penny only shrugged.

    "There is only one person that knows about it, and she promised me to be silent about it," I said, suddenly feeling better.

    Knowing that I had at least one thing up my sleeve that could surprise this woman gave me a small victory that I kept to myself. Still, it gave me a warm feeling about Listenia.

    That was not part of the deal, and it had nothing to do with teaching her magic. There was nothing stopping Listenia from saying that, and that meant a lot in this world.

    "Really? Who did you tell? Listenia? She is your apprentice, right?" Penny asked, and I nodded.

    "I would like to see how this works. Penny, the girls are waiting to drop out, so go grab a spot and get ready," Ka said.

    "Wait, I need some of Galio''s blood first!" Penny said, turning to me expectantly.

    p I chomped down on my bottom lip, making Ka wince and look away. I pulled Penny into a kiss, and I could feel her tail wagging as her body started to heat up.</anda>

    I broke the kiss and stepped back as Penny started to transform into her Weredog form.

    "That was aggressive, but I liked it! I will see you after, Galio," Penny growled as she towered over me, even taller than before.

    "I prefer to do it to myself, and then kiss makes it better," I grinned, and Penny returned it with a vicious tooth-filled smile.

    "Come, Galio. Penny, on your spot!" Ka ordered, and Penny turned and ran into the room to stand on what looked like a trap door.

    "Hey! Can we watch them? I want to know what happens here if that is alright? I promise just to watch. When you saidunch, I became curious," I requested, and Ka nodded.

    "This is fine. Since you always are able to do as you say, I will trust you canplete the first task with extra time. Follow me, and stay close," Ka said and walked briskly into the room where the women were waiting in ce.

    "Penny, is this your mate?" A girl asked loudly, and Penny nodded, staring forward and not looking at me.

    All the other women were in armor, and they were so covered I couldn''t tell their races.

    "Tina, keep your mind on the task before you! Galio is observing you all, so be on your best behavior!" Ka snapped, and the girl straightened as we walked over to the slitted wall that all the noise wasing from.

    I peered out, and there were knights in the same armor fighting arge number of skeleton warriors. I tried to look farther down the wall, but the slit was restricting my view.<sub> </sub>

    "The walls are like that to keep everyone focused on their zones. In thirty seconds, arrows with rope and hooks will be shot down behind the group. They will hook up, and get pulled up the wall, then the horde will rush. This is when the girls areunched. That means dropping down a tube that is ringed with enchantments that activate as they fall, buffing them. The slide shoots them far out to where the break in the rush is. Then the top level casts a spell to destroy the ones that rush up," Ka exined, and I nodded.

    "The undead is like clockwork for you then," I said as I watched the arrows start toe down with ropes on them.

    Ka didn''t answer as she came up beside me, but I could see why. The Undead were pushing harder now, and the girls were having trouble breaking away.

    "What do you do in a situation like this?" I asked, remaining calm.

    "Everything is timed here, so they need to get hooked up soon, or it will put more in danger. They will just have to grab the ropes and hope to hold on. This job is extremely dangerous, but they shouldn''t be attacking this hard right now," Ka said, sounding concerned.

    "Can I help if I stay right here? I can give them some breathing room," I said, but then added, "Since this is out of the ordinary, right?"

    "What are you going to do from this distance?" Ka asked.

    "Sharpshooter Light Magic, okay?" I asked, starting to itch as I had already been drawing magic when Ka said this was unusual.

    "Fine, but I think you are just going to hurt one of them, and it will be on you!" Ka growled, but I was already zooming in and not listening as the world closed off for me.

    Both hands pointed out of the slits on either side of the one I was looking out. I started to fire barely visible needles of light as my eyes darted from each target that was getting close to the girls.

    Each Undead hit by the needles burst with light, stunning others around them. This made it even easier to track them, and lights burst all around the girls.

    All of them looked confused, but Ka jolted them.

    "ROPES! NOW!" She screamed of a slit close to me, and they turned as one and hooked up.

    All of them were ripped from the ground, and I stopped firing to let the hordee, as Ka said.

    "Prepare forunch! Three! Two! One!!" A voice called over what I assumed to be a speaker of some sort, and I turned just to see them drop.

    I quickly turned back to the slits, and after a short pause, the eleven girls and Penny allunched into the air, soaring over the hoards.

    "Move back!" Ka ordered, pulling me back just as the girls mmed into the thinnest part of the rush.

    Before I couldin, all the slits zed down as fire sted from them.

 Chapter 86 Changing My Reputation

    "Woah! Damn, Firestorm? You guys don''t mess around!" Iughed, turning to Ka, but she looked embarrassed. "What''s wrong?"

    "...Thank you for that."

    "Hmm? Oh! You mean stopping the girls from getting hurt or killed?" I said with no sarcasm.

    "Yes."

    "No problem. Let''s go," I said, but she put up a hand.

    "I am sorry for making you wait; that was all my poor attitude about you," Ka said, bowing her head to me.

    "Don''t worry about it. If anything, I deserved it. I want you to know the reason that I killed that Undead two days ago. No one could guarantee me that the people sent to deal with the problem could do it without getting hurt, but I knew that I could. I am not trying to show off, but I do understand how it looked," I exined.

    "Can we start over? I was sour about you not being here yesterday, but that wasn''t your fault," Ka said, and I nodded.

    "Yup, I am good with that, and I understand how you feel. Let''s get up top, and we will do the survey," I said, and Ka nodded.

    "We will stop in my office to get the map and my pencils. I can point to the ces, and you can tell me if you can see them," Ka said as we headed back to the stairs.

    The atmosphere between us had changed, but it was still very formal, but I was fine with that. Ka was blonde with long hair, a modest chest, small hips, and a pretty face with a long scar on her cheek.

    "What makes the Undead attack, or even exist in the first ce?" I asked as we walked since we had a long way to go.

    "No one knows why they were born here for sure. Something that is the dead of the world, but there are only monster undead types. Even the Undead Amazons look nothing like the normal ones," Ka exined.

    "What do you think it is?" I asked.

    "I am not sure, but I don''t worry about it. The Undeade, and we stop them as much as we can, but sometimes they pile up and get over. That is what happened two days ago. The barrier that was erected by Morgana herself is weakening," Ka exined.

    "So the sooner that I can go and fulfill her request, the better, right?" I asked.

    "Are you sure that you can help her? I know that you gave Breya an egg, but this is much more than about her receiving a child. You will have to fight the Undead off, and they will be relentless," Ka exined.

    "Yes, I heard about that, but I am still preparing some weapons that will help me. I also need to know what I am going to be facing, so looking around is going to be a lot of help. You are going to let me go down there, right?" I asked. "Today, I mean."<sub> </sub>

    "After the scouting, I will let you fight for as long as you want, but you have to hold until the bell. If you put your hand up, we will prepare to support you so you can retreat with your wings," Ka exined, and I nodded.

    "Yup, I will hold on, but I might change thendscape a bit. I n on going all out so I can test a few ideas, but I will put up shields to protect the wall. Also, pull everyone back from across the wall; I will give everyone a break for about an hour. Not much, but it is better than nothing," I said as I could hear voicesing from above.

    It felt like we were walking forever, but Ka stopped and turned to me.

    "You can''t be serious?" She asked, and I missed having Breya here to validate my ims.

    "Yup, I will wipe all the ones out front out with arge-scale Sunbeam Spell, then I ce a taunt Glyph on my chest that will call every Undead to me. This is the only way I am going to see if I can handle going in," I exined, and Ka gulped.

    "Are you sure that is a good idea? What if you fall?" Ka asked.

    "The Glyph will burst and make them attack each other. By the time they return to attack, you will be ready if the worst happens. I am pretty meticulous about this kind of thing, and I really don''t wanna die yet," I grinned, and Ka sighed.

    "Your confidence in your ability is almost as terrifying as the hordes of Undead."

    "I just want to stop this so more people don''t have to get hurt for something they don''t even understand," I said, and Ka turned from me suddenly and started to walk faster up the stairs than before.

    I followed her, and after two more flights, we came to an open door that led out onto an extremely windy wall top. There were mages in heavy robes with lowered hoods, and they were all chanting to prepare a massive tier four Fireball spell.

    "I am going to my office; please wait here for me, and don''t interrupt the girls," Ka told me, and I nodded.

    She left to jog to another door just at the end of a building that was built onto the stairwell exit.

    I turned and walked to the edge of the wall and got my first real good look at everything that was on the other side. Unfortunately, it was nothing but gray and ck stednds with waves of Undead rushing forward to the wall.

    "Pretty sad looking, am I right?" A female asked, and I turned to match the voice to a brown-haired Elf.

    "That is one way of looking at it. I am supposed to study the field right now and not bother anyone," I said, turning back to the field.

    "You can talk with me; Ka won''t mind. I am interested in this creature that has stolen my hard-headed cousin''s heart," the woman said as she stood beside me to lean on the parapet. "She is a bit of a brat and doesn''t listen to her mother."

 Chapter 87 LETS GO!

    I turned, letting my eyes lock with the Elf, and narrowed them dangerously.

    "Don''t speak ill of her to me. If you want to know about me, ask away, but you were never brought up in conversation, so you shouldn''t talk ill of her," I said, keeping my voice level.

    "Oh? You are something interesting! Don''t worry; I hold no ill will to Listenia. You can tell her Silvy says hi!" The Elf giggled, changing her demeanor to fun and friendly.

    "Silvy, get back to your post and leave Galio alone!" Ka ordered, and Silvy grinned at me but turned to walk away.

    "She is a bit outspoken, but Silvy is thest line of defense for the mages," Ka said as I turned from the sea of Undead to her.

    "Yes, she is interesting, to say the least. We don''t need to fly, I can tell you everything that is in the area, but there isn''t a point in telling you. I will change the total number of them, and they will take some time to get over here," I exined but then counted the big ones that were standing up. "I can see fifteen of the titan ss. Is that normal?"

    "Only Fifteen? No, that is far too few. That means that there are moreing. There will be closer to forty-five over three waves for today. That is not good," Ka said with worry in her voice.

    "Oof! That is a good number! Well, they won''t all be at once, so that is good for me. I will kill the other thirty before they can get up, and I will see where they areing from," I exined, and Ka sighed, shaking her head.

    "I really hope that you are as strong as you say you are. There are fifteen minutes in a shift, and you have five more before the next one. Do you want to wait for the next one in twenty?" Ka asked, but I shook my head.

    "No, I just need to concentrate until then and prepare magic," I said and closed my eyes.

    Ka stayed quiet, and I focused on pulling in magic until I could see the light from my glowing form through my eyelids. I opened them again, and eight magical rings burst from my wrists, spinning in multiple colors.

    "Paragons of Magic, Elemental forces that drive this world, I call on your assistance!" I called out, and the rings all locked into ce.

    Some spells were more effectively spoken, but for multiple, it was about asking the Elemental forces for help.

    Each set of rings separated, locked into ce up my arms, and snapped tight. All buffs that I could fit were locked in ce; next was the Taunt.

    "Time?" I called and looked over at the stunned Ka. "I need the time!"

    "Two mins and twenty seconds!" Ka shouted, snapping out of her daze.

    I stretched my arms out and locked my finger with my palms pointed at my chest. I created a dyed Taunt Undead Glyph, but I charged it to the max to make sure that it would go far enough.

    Once it was full, I mmed the Glyph into my chest.

    "Thirty seconds!" Ka called, and I reached for the sky.

    "I will start now. This spell takes a moment, so make sure everyone is out before you tell me to release!" I called as I created the spell circles required.<sub> </sub>

    The golden circles stacked six high, and my Angel wings burst from my back as I continued to gather more magic.

    It was time to put my money where my mouth was.

    "Go! Everyone is back!" Ka screamed, and I jumped at the same, my golden ethereal wings pping to carry me high about the battlefield.

    The spell circles stopped, and my ascent slowed as I hovered over the hordes of Undead. This was a test to see if my fist could back up my mouth.

    [You will be fine, silly.] Xieus said, and Iughed.

    "Want to join me?" I called out.

    [No, I have a perfectly good seat right here.] Xieus giggled, and I grinned and did a fist pump.

    All six circlesbined into one six-ringed spell that sat in front of my fist. I lowered it and pointed it at the ground, using my other hand to grab my wrist.

    "Locked and loaded! Time to bring the pain!" I called out and then roared, "Let there be light!"

    The circles exploded from my fist from six feet wide to over sixty and then sted the grounds with a massive beam of light fifty feet wide. I ran my fist up and down the wall and then out almost two hundred feet, but the spell died as it ran out of the brunt of its magic.

    The sea of Undead had been burned back, but they were already rushing again. But it was time to hit the ground, and I dispersed my wing, starting to fall.

    I cast protection and shield spells on the wall as I fell. The moment I was done, I created two Earth Shatter spells and glyphed them to my feet.

    Thest thing was the Berserker spell and one more that I would activate when I impacted the ground. The Berserk spell made everything red-tinged, but I held on to my mind as I hit the ground.

    Earth shattered around me, huge chucks flying up into the air around me, and I screamed out with everything that I had.

    "ACCELERATE!"

    The rocks around me, the Undead rushing for me, the breeze blowing, and the world around me all slowed to a near stop. My body crackled with electricity, and magic rushed into me like a tsunami.

    "Now it''s my turn," I growled and grabbed one of the big rocks and threw it as hard as I could at the Undead.

    The ground under the rock was torn up, and the Undead were sted apart in all directions, and then I burst forward.

    "LET''S GO!" I roared with a smile that split my face.

 Chapter 88 Two Sides

    Air burst from my back, and small broken rocks that hung in the air gathered on my hands. The ground I tore up with my first volley rolled around me as I shot into the center of the first hoard,nding.

    The earth below me cracked out in all directions, leaving me a tform in the center just as elerate wore off. My entrance sted zombies and skeletons back, but the flesh pounders and butcher types weren''t affected.

    The taunt activated, and a ripple of red coursed out from me; and I let out a roar as I activated a spell, and the broken ground rose and started to spin around me.

    "Gravity Storm!"

    The spinning increased and then started to expand out, smashing even the bigger giant Undead, not amazons. That was what I thought, and there must be something that is causing these monsters to spawn.

    Sadly I couldn''t move like this, and the rocks started to get ground down, and now undead wereing for me from all directions. Not that I thought that would be foolproof, but there were just too many of them with armor.

    "Firestorm!" I roared, punching a fist into the air, and a hurricane of fire burst from me, incinerating everything.

    I thumbed my chin as the Undead fell through, mostly burnt and dead, but the big ones were getting through. On top of that, the fire originates from me and would hurt Morgana, so no go.

    I ducked to the side and then activated a shield as Death Birds and Undead Wyverns started smashing into the ground around me. I emitted a burst of force to disrupt the seemingly endless hail of flying Undead, but that was when the first Titan foot came swinging at me.

    I ducked, mming my hands on the ground, and forced earth to drive up into the kicking foot, obliterating it. The Firestorm burst, and the other four swung eight fists down at me from over my head as the fifth fell.

    Hell no.

    Air burst from my back to shoot me out between the legs of one of them, wings bursting from my back, but I rolled on the gust.

    Looking back, I locked onto the joints and fired bursts of Light Magic at the four standing Titans, but birds wereing. I rolled again and sted air to stay ahead of the flying hoard.

    The ground was packed now, and I was gathering a massive amount of Light Magic into a massive spear.

    Titans were starting to get up in the distance, so I needed to hustle. I could see how fast everything spawned. The spear of yellow light in my hand was making the Undead go crazy, and I was just about finished charging it.

    The moment it was done, I pointed myself up and sted up to almost three hundred feet into the air. Once I reached my peak, I flipped over and sted down, despairing my wings and pointing the spear of light ahead of me.

    I met the undead flying creatures and disintegrated them with the spear, but there were a few scratches and cuts from one that cut it. The rage from my berserker increased, and I prepared myst spell.

    The spear hit the ground and sucked everything around me in, and erupted with ten megatons of force. As it erupted, I chanted the final spell with Fire and Air Magic.

    "Explosion!"<sub> </sub>

    Fire and wind burst from me and forced the light out even farther, and everything was blown away. The explosion was so intense that I had to createyer afteryer of shielding, and I was dropped into a massive crater over a hundred feet deep.

    I hit the ground, and the shielding snapped, but I was okay. I got up and turned to look back at the wall, and everything looked fine.

    I jumped up, and my wings burst, and I used Air Magic to shoot up and looked around as dust started to settle.

    All the Undead were gone within the immediate area, but my spell hadn''t reached the Titans that were now on the move. Still, I had pushed them back, and a massive number of them were forced toe back from the spawn point.

    I pointed at the graves and sted forward, determined to find out the secret to the Undead Hordes.

    ----

    "So, he is blessed by an Angel!" Silvy said she came to stand beside Ka.

    "Be quiet and watch! Look at that spell that she is using! That''s Sunbeam, but she is casting it six times at once!" Ka said as Galio flew up high into the air.

    "Is that really what he is doing? That isn''t possible. Even if we had all the girls up here work together, they could do two of them!" Silvy snapped, suddenly getting mad as she looked up.

    Then Galio slowed down, and the six rings mmed down to his fist that was about his head. They burst out to fifty feet, making everyone on the wall flick back.

    "This level of magic could level a city!" Silvy eximed as Galio lowered his fist to point at the ground.

    Before Ka could argue that it was child''s y for him, a beam of light burst from the massive spell rings in front of Galio. The air vibrated with a bass that staggered every person in and on the wall, and they watched the beam of pure gold light scorch the ground of Undead.

    "This is unbelievable!" Silvy yelled over the air, vibrating bass.

    "How does a person have so much Mana?!" Ka yelled back.

    "I am just d she is on our side!"

    Then the beam stopped, and the first two hundred feet of the wall was cleared, and Galio began to fall and glow red.

    "Has she passed out from Mind Drain?" Silvy asked but then squealed as massive thirteenyer Divine Shields appeared all down the walls.

    "Those are the same kind used to protect Tallia''s sanctuary!" Ka yelped as she flinched back.

 Chapter 89 Where Is She Going?!

    "Galio will make sure we are safe," Penny said as she came running out from the stairwell to join the women to watch Galio fall.

    "How is she so strong?!" Silvy eximed as Penny looked over the wall at Galio.

    "Watch!" Ka ordered as she leaned over the wall to watch him fall for what seemed forever.

    All down the wall, women were gathering at the parapet to watch the strange person that all of them had heard about but never seen. They had already seen unbelievable things, but what happened next tested what they knew was even possible.

    The moment that Galio hit the ground, he disappeared, and the ground exploded into a tunnel of shatterednd toward the Undead, and they were blown away. Then rocks exploded into the air with a red wave that passed over thend below the wall.

    The spinning rocks shredded the Undead and moved out to make a massive dome, but the rocks were thinning out. Undead started to get through, but then a firestorm burst out as the Titans got closer.

    "What is she going to do now? That Firestorm won''t stop the Titans!" Silvy eximed as the five Titans surrounded the fire cyclone.

    Death Birds and other flying Undead started to fly in through the top of the cyclone as the women watched. Then there was a bulge in the Firestorm that disrupted the flow of flying Undead as the titans closed in.

    One of them kicked into the burning storm, but when the leg came out the other side, it was missing a foot. That one started to fall, but the others were all mming their fists down.

    Galio burst out from under the titan''s legs, wings bursting from his back as he rolled. His arms went up, and lights shot from his fingers.

    The slivers of light hit the titan''s knees, and thest four titans started to fall. More flyers started to chase Galio as he circled around the massive falling skeletons.

    "This is like watching Elfina fight, but even she wouldn''t attempt something so brazen!" Silvy eximed as light formed into a spear in Galio''s hand.

    p "I was there when Tallia spoke with him after she defended against the Holy Beholder. This surprises me, but it is clearly within his limits. You should think about that when she offers to help and then takes your berating. Galio is trying to fit in, but she is clearly having trouble, but we aren''t helping him," Penny said with a sigh as she thought about all the girls that had caused him headaches already.</anda>

    Galio was flying up in the air, but the girls weren''t paying attention to him.

    "I can see that she is a monster and still a loose cannon that can take some directions. If she can figure out why this is happening and why the Undead attacks us, then we might not have to fight constantly. No one has ever asked why the Undead attack; that''s just what they do," Ka said as Galio reached the peak of his flight with his beaming spear of light.<sub> </sub>

    "From what we have seen so far, if anyone can do it, it will be Galioˇ­ I think we should move back from the wall," Penny said as she saw Galio streaking through the flying Undead at the ground while on fire.

    "What?" Silvy asked as Penny got down.

    Silvy and every other woman standing on the wall could only watch as Galio hit the ground. They watched all the Undead get quickly pulled into the sinking ground, then it exploded.

    Everyone that hadn''t crouched was sted off their feet and sent skidding into the back parapet. The shields blocked the st barely, but the shockwave hit everyone.

    Even people inside the wall were staggered, and things were knocked off shelves, but when the dust cleared, the Undead could no longer be seen.

    The girls picked themselves off the ground, coughing, and Silvy wasughing between coughs.

    "We all deserved that! Oof! She is something else! Look at that, Ka! Have you ever seen anything so beautiful?! No Undead as far as the eye can see! I could almost cry!" Silvy exined as she hugged Ka.

    "That wasˇ­ Just what manner of being is this Galio?! Look at him now! Just rising up from that massive crater like it was nothing?! If she was radiating the divine light of a Goddess right now, I would not be surprised!" Ka eximed, and Penny nodded with a smile.

    "Galio is going to change this world, but she just has to be careful. This ce can handle and needs his strength, but in many of the other inds, that will not be the case. Some of us, like your cousin, Listenia, are trying to help him calm down. I wanted to let him let loose today, but I thought that she was going to leave when Ka was yelling at him after making us wait," Penny said, giving Ka a sideways look as Galio started to fly south.

    "Hey! Where is she going now?" Silvy asked as she pointed at Galio.

    "Going to look at the Titan graves. It had only been about ten minutes, and she said she would keep them busy for an hour. I am sure that Galio will go and introduce herself to Morgana as well," Ka said, and Penny nodded.

    Women across the wall picked themselves up, but they all had smiles on their faces. The emptynds before them were something that none of them had ever seen, and some of them began to cheer.

    Soon, the chant of the Reincarnation''s name could be heard across the southern stednds. There was one person that had excellent hearing and sight, and she had been watching, and now she listened.

    "Someone ising to visit me? I hope that they are the ones that I have been waiting for. I am getting so tired of being alone," Morgana said as she listened to the far-off chant of Galio''s name and watched him fly closer.

 Chapter 90 The Kindest Creature

    I flew forward with the assistance of Air Magic, sting me forward and keeping me out of Flying Undead''s reach. Many had already spawned again, and it was all the same Death Birds and Undead wyverns.

    I weavedrge light Glyphs behind myself as I flew, and that killed most of them, but the further south I got, the worse it became. The creatures seemed to respawn the moment they died.

    This was the same for the ones on the ground that I fired massive exploding fireballs into. They all just started to climb back up out of the ground between the titan graves and a lone temple that was far off.

    There was someone standing on the front step of the temple, staring up at me as I flew with a curious look. To say that she was beautiful would have been a gross understatement for the creature that had her eyes locked with mine.

    Porcin white skin, long ck hair that was partially done up with bones in a bun, and a long white and ck dress. The eyes that stared at me were a strangebination of red and blue like nothing I had ever seen before.

    [She is beautiful, isn''t she?] Xieus asked, and I nodded.

    ''That she is, but I have to go see what is causing these Undead to spawn,'' I thought to Xieus.

    [I have always wondered about that but never really been that interested to find out more.] Xieus exined.

    ''Why is that? Why hasn''t anyone asked about this before? You heard Ka; she was surprised that I would ask a question like that. This stinks of Ritualistic Magic, and I am slowly getting more pieces of information to back up my im. If there is arge summoning circle under thend that was done using sacrifices, that could ce a haze over everyone. This type of magic should never be allowed, but these are just guesses,'' I exined, starting to pull inrge amounts of magic to convert into another Light Spear.

    [That is impossible. There is no one left in the world that can do that. Five hundred years ago, thest reincarnation killed all the Blood Witches of the Death Archipgo. That had been a woman, Xena, and she had died in the final battle. This is notmon knowledge for most. There was a great war with the Blood Witches, and most races were nearly wiped out. They had the ability to summon strange mind-consuming creatures that could destroy cities just by passing.] Xieus exined, and I nodded as I flew around a titan''s fist that swung at me.

    I needed to find out if there was a summoning circle here more than ever now. This could be a lot more dangerous than anyone understands, but the first step was uncovering the graves.

    The Undead was thicker than before this time, but this was where they were alling from. I arched up and shot up into the air, dropping eleration Glyphs behind me.<sub> </sub>

    ''If this is a summoning circle for an Elder Riftwalker, then we are in a lot of trouble. That also means that Xeno never died, and neither did all the Blood Witches. When did the Undead appear?'' I asked as I reached my peak.

    [That I don''t know, but I would assume about five hundred years ago. Do you really think that there could still be Blood Witches?!] Xieus asked in surprise as I flipped in the air and started to shoot back down, hitting all my Glyphs to make me hurtle at the ground.

    I smashed down with an earth-shattering explosion that evaporated the ground under me, but only down twenty feet. I hit a hard surface that was covered in glowing red lines, just like I had thought.

    Even after beingpletely obliterated, the Undead rose up from the massive Summoning Circle I had uncovered all around me. This confirmed my fear, but this wasn''t big enough to summon an Elder Riftwalker.

    ''Creatures that live to sow discord and mayhem don''t die easily, and Nemoria rarely lets go of a world. She is the Queen of the Riftwalkers and controls the Blood Witches. This is clearly her mark and means that there are more of these all over the world. Why haven''t the Goddesses known about this?'' I asked.

    [That is a good question. Surely they would know about something like this? I can''t speak for Goddesses; they don''t really like Demons, so we don''t have many pleasant interactions.] Xieus exined, and I understood that.

    ''I can''t stop this. I mean, I should be able to fight what is summoned, but we need to get everyone away from here. There are only three days left on this spell that has been ticking for five hundred years. It has been collecting the souls of those that have died on the walls. There was a reason why I was summoned to this world, and this has to be it,'' I exined, the Undead all rushing at me and started to grab at me.

    mes burst out from me to burn all the Undead, but they respawned just as fast, so I kept the spell going as I thought. The constant mes fired all the big ones, but they were starting to lessen.

    [So this is a summoning circle, but it isn''t for Undead, right?] Xieus asked, and I nodded.

    ''That is right, so I think that the next step in this investigation is to find out who or what is controlling Morgana. This is the one that is recasting these Summon Undead Spells, and that is why they are starting to lessen. I am pushing her ability to draw in magic, but no one but me should know how to do that. That is why I think that Xena is still alive and being controlled by Nemoria. This is typical Blood Witch tactics from my knowledge,'' I exined, leaping into the air as a burning ball of fire that the flying Undead continued to fly into.

    [I have talked to Morgana, and she wouldn''t hurt a fly! I am serious. She is the kindest creature that you will ever meet!] Xieus eximed, and I nodded as I flew to the distant temple.

 Chapter 91 Otherworldly Screams

    ''She will have no idea that she is even doing it, but I guarantee that she is tired. I have been destroying hordes of Undead for over half an hour, and I am starting to get tired. She will be feeling much more fatigue because now she is going to have to summon something even bigger. That will cause the Undead to slow right away,'' I exined.

    [How do you know that will happen?]

    ''Because that is what I would have her do. That temple is probably filled with strange bones that are filled with joints, right? That is a Riftwalker, and that is what is going to explode from the building the moment that I get close. I would bet money on it; she knows that I am here, so that means that the blue in her eyes knows I am as well. Once the Undead Riftwalker is summoned, it will kill her and then start working at reviving itself. I have to stop it and save Morgana so I can find out who is controlling her,'' I said as I got closer to therge temple that I could see the Lich standing on the steps.

    [Is that what that thing is in there?! I thought it was just a bunch of bones put together as decorations!] Xieus eximed.

    ''They are horrors that should only exist in nightmares. Their voices can drive you insane, and their touch can turn you to dust that not even the strongest magic can reverse. They are interdimensional beings that feed off of negative energy, and they care about nothing but feeding their endless hunger,'' I exined as I got closer.

    [That is far more than I know about them. I don''t know if things like that were summoned before.] Xieus replied.

    ''That is because this would have been a setup for the bigger n, what we see now. Creatures that don''t die don''t think like us, and their ns might have been in the making for thousands of years. They also have very likely infiltrated the Goddesses, being why is turning a blind eye to this. I think that the Origin might be one of them, but I can''t know for certain yet,'' I said as the fire dissipated from around me.

    Ahead, Morgana was putting her arms out to the side, and her eyes were glowing a violent shade of red. Something was breaking out of the temple, but I didn''t need to guess what it was.

    "elerate!" I roared, and electrifying crackled off me as I surged forward, everything else slowing down as the temple exploded.

    I flew directly at Morgana and roughly scooped her up, but the moment I did, my spell was broken with a roar of distortion. Time snapped back, and I was pped with a bone tentacle that broke all the bones in my arm and many more all over my body.

    I protected Morgana from the hit, but I was rocketed north back to the wall with incredible speed. I tried to heal my body, but my wings wouldn''t work; something was broken inside of me, magically speaking.

    I was going to miss the wall, but the best I could do was justyer spells around us to cushion the impact. My body wasn''t correctly healing, and my pull on magic was not as strong.

    Suddenly, I hit a massive of air, and my body slowed down just as I passed over the wall. I was in a lot of pain, so there wasn''t anything I could do to help, but my shield broke most of the fall down to the top of the wall.

    "Galio! What happened?! Why do you have Morgana?!" Penny asked, but I put a hand up weakly to stop her from talking.

    "I need to be healed, but everyone else needs to leave the wall, now!" I wheezed as Silvy and Ka lifted the unconscious Morgana off me.<sub> </sub>

    "Leave? We can''t leave! Who will stop the Undead?! Ka asked after setting Morgana down.

    "There is only one Undead left that I just worked up. It was waiting for me, and I am the one that it wants and Morgana. While she is alive, it is forced to remain Undead, but if the Lich dies, it will start harvesting souls to revive it to its original form. We don''t have time to talk about it; I just need you all to listen to me and do exactly what I say," I groaned as I slowly sat up, taking stock of my body.

    Their strike from the monster had disrupted my internal connection to magic, and now I had to repair them. That was going to take time, but I needed to do this, or I was fighting at less than half of my strength.

    "What have you stumbled into?" A familiar voice asked me as Tallia stepped out of a portal of light.

    "You don''t know what that thing is?" I asked in confusion.

    "I know what those things were, but what I can figure out is how it is even here. I was a new Goddess when the extermination of the Blood Witches happened. There shouldn''t be anything left from then," Tallia exined.

    ? *Otherworldly Screams*

    "Looks like you missed some of them. Since you are here, do you mind being a dear and ying connect the dots for me?" I asked. "That thing messed up all my channels when it hit me, and I really don''t have time to do it."

    "Since this is something that shouldn''t be in this world, you have my full support. I will heal you and support you, but the others refuse to help," Tallia exined, and I narrowed my eyes.

    "Isn''t that convenient? I don''t think that I have to say what is obvious," I growled, and Tallia nodded, turning to the women.

    "You are all ordered to retreat and fall back to Northwall. There are to be no questions; just go!" Tallia ordered, and the woman snapped to attention and started to move.

    "Wow, I wish people listened to me like that!" I chuckled but then groaned in pain.

    "Perks of being a Goddess," Tallia said with a smile as she turned back to me.

 Chapter 92 Already Given Enough

    As Tallia healed me, I watched women funneling into the stairwells that were down the wall, but some of them had to be carried. The screams of the Undead Riftwalker were already starting to incite madness and paralyzing fear in them.

    "Thank you, but what are we supposed to do about this?" I asked as I narrowed my eyes to the south.

    The hundred-foot-tall four-armed creature was using its mass of bone tentacles that it used for legs to clear the rest of the summoning circle. It would being this way as soon as it was done, but the Undead Riftwalker was in no hurry.

    "We are going to have to defeat it. There are really no two ways about this. We can''t let it get past this wall," Tallia said, and I turned back to her with an exasperated look.

    "You had to have seen me just get hit like ten miles by that goddamn thing, right? It can disrupt my magic with its screams, the touch breaks my magical connections, and that is only because I was covered in enchantments! I would have died without them! This is not something that we can fight with magic; they directly oppose it," I dered, and Tallia nodded.

    "Yes, normal magic will not work, but you have not lived four hundred and ny-nine lives for nothing, Galio. Close your eyes, and try to think of a n. This is not your first time dealing with these creatures, and you have defeated them before," Tallia exined.

    Four Hundred and ny-nine times? That was the number of times that I had lived and died before this?

    "That many times? Have I been chasing Nemoria around this entire time?" I asked, feeling confused.

    "Not to my knowledge. They have not shown up in every lifetime, but you had pushed them back each time before you died," Tallia said as Morgana started to stir.

    "Whatˇ­ Where am I?" Morgana asked as she slowly sat up.

    "Safe, but I need to put you to sleep. Someone is controlling you, but I don''t have time to break the hold. My name is Galio, and I will exin everything after," I said as I raised my hand.

    Morgana looked at Tallia, and she nodded, so Morganaid back down.

    "If this is what is needed, then please put me to sleep, but don''t make me wake up alone again. Thest time I went to sleep was so long ago, and I awoke on the temple steps," Morgana said, and I moved over beside her, taking one of her hands.

    "When you wake back up, I will be holding your hand, okay?" I asked, and Morgana nodded with a smile.

    "Galioˇ­ I like that name. I have been waiting for someone like you," Morgana said slowly and then closed her eyes.

    ? I ced my hand on her face, and Morgana''s skin was cool but soft and smooth. She had probably been here for a long time, not knowing the burden that she carried.

    I cast a sleep spell, but because I had her permission to do so, I locked the spell to ce her in stasis. I wanted to keep true to my world and be there for her when Morgana opened her eyes.

    "You are always so kind when you need to be," Tallia said, and I could hear the smile in her voice.<sub> </sub>

    I wanted to enjoy the sound of her words; I needed Morgana out of here.

    "Can you take her to the manor in the city? If the monster reaches that far, it''s all over anyway. Can you do that?" I asked, picking Morgana up and turning to Tallia.

    "I can, but it will take some time. Are you going to be fine?" Tallia asked as she took the Lich Queen from me, careful not to touch me.

    I still didn''t understand what that would do, but the Goddess had warned against it, so I followed her request. As much as I wanted to know what our connection was, this was not the time, and this world needed me.

    "I Have stopped these monsters each time before, right? Then I will do it again. If you say that I have the answers, I will believe you because you are the one person in this world that I trust explicitly. I somehow know that you are someone that has always been with me. I promise that I won''t die this time. Five hundredth time is the charm, right?" Iughed, but my heart pulled just looking into her swirling eyes.

    "Galioˇ­ There is so much that I want to tell youˇ­." Tallia said, and I nodded.

    "One day, when this world is safe, I will take your hand. Until then, another world needs my help, as usual, it seems," I said as I looked away.

    "I know this is hard, but I don''t control what happens. This is the first time that I have been able to directly help you, and I want to make sure that you don''t lose your way," Tallia said, and I nodded as I turned and sat down, facing the far-off Undead Riftwalker.

    "Yeah, I am working on that part, but you need to leave so I can focus, and you can get back," I said as I closed my eyes.

    ----

    Tallia looked back at Galio and wished that things could be different for them right now, and she had decided that she wasn''t going to wait. The Goddess was tired of waiting and just wanted to be in his life again and forever like it was always supposed to be.

    The appearance of the Riftwalkers had destroyed all her ns, and it almost felt like she had caused this, but Tallia knew that was foolish thinking. This was the result of a failed Ascendance, but the question was who that was.

    Tallia stepped through a portal to the manor into an empty room, sealing it off from the outside so no one could enter. There was no way to know how far the Blood Witch corruption had spread again, but it was clear that almost half of the council was working for Nemoria, Queen of the Riftwalkers.

    There were too many questions and not enough answers right now. The fact that she herself had not seen thising bothered Tallia more than anything.

    She was Galio''s partner, guide, and so much more. Tallia had always known what he would be facing, but this time she was part of the world.

    "Why are you still testing him? Hasn''t he already given enough?!" Tallia asked the voice that never answered.

 Chapter 93 All Of Them

    Tallia left behind me, and I focused on what I was trying to do. I needed to put all thoughts of her and everything else out of my head right now.

    I had the answers, but I needed to ask the right questions, and those were what I was in sore need of. I tried to ask myself what I did to defeat them, but that got me nothing.

    The next question then was to find out what worked against them, and that was better, but it showed me things that I didn''t have. Massive guns that spit out rounds bigger than my arms and tall mechanical warriors but nothing to do with magic.

    The guns could be made, and so could the mechanical warriors, but for every exchange, that must be an equivalent offering. That was my problem right now; there were norge piles of metal anywhere, short of getting it from a mountain, which had to be mined.

    "One thing after another," I muttered but then heard something from behind me.

    I turned to see Breya carrying Listenia, who was armed to the teeth with weapons.

    "Penny said that you might need some help!" Breya called as she flew down tond, nearly dropping Listenia.

    "Watch what you are doing, woman!" Listenia growled as she almost stumbled into where I was sitting.

    "Maybe put some of your heavy weapons in your bag before you ask me to carry you next time!" Breya retorted.

    "I didn''t know if I would need to fight right away, so I came prepared. Not everyone can just summon legendary ss armor like an Angel," Listenia growled, but then went quiet when she looked up at the creature in the far-off distance. "What is that thing? The screams create voices in your head that whisper maddening thoughts, but I have never heard of such a thing."

    "This one is weak right now, but in three days, there will be a real one that isn''t Undead. That is Riftwalker and not of this world. They are a perversion of nature that feeds off Negative energy, and magic is useless against it, mostly," I exined as I tried to figure out where I could get metal.

    "Magic doesn''t work? What are you going to do about it if you can use the one thing that you are best at?!" Breya asked in shock.

    "Magic is not the only thing I am good at; it''s just what has been the easiest to use up until this point. I have some ideas on what might work, but I am short on materials. I need arge amount of steel, gun-powered, and sea salt, but it''s not like that is justying around," I exined, thumbing my chin.

    "We can get you that, or I will go. This Angel is much slower than I had assumed, and you might need her here to defend. I will get Cherry to fly back whatever I can gather as soon as possible, but it will take at least thirty minutes," Listenia exined, and I turned to her and got up.

    "If you can get that, I can at least build a cannon to deal with this one. That should be enough to take this one down, and then in the next three days, we are going to have to make more. Either that or I will try to make a Metal Warrior and fight using that," I exined, and Listenia nodded and gave me a fast but passionate kiss.

    Once she broke the kiss, Listenia turned, ran, and jumped off the side of the wall. I smiled at that and then looked at Breya, who looked confused about something.<sub> </sub>

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Metal Man? You mean like a Golem? They are magical beings and would fall apart if these things create an anti-magic field of sorts, but you already know that. So then, why did you suggest it?" Breya asked.

    "Not all worlds have magic in the air like this one, and some don''t even have magic at all. In its ce, they rece it with something called technology. I am sure that there are some races that use things that are more advanced than others here, but what I mean is different. Imagine massive metal birds that fly without pping their wings or metal-enclosed carts that move on their own. The ability to talk to someone on the other side of the world like they were beside you?" I asked, and Breya just stared at me.

    "Without magic?! That sounds like magic!" Breya eximed, and Iughed, even with the impending doom ten miles away.

    "Do you know what magic really is? It''s something sufficiently advanced past your understanding. So, in a way, technology is magic until you understand how it works and the reasons for it. Magic that we use is not the same because it just breaksws of conservation and thermodynamics, plus many others. Those words don''t make sense to you because they don''t apply to this world''sws," I exined, but Breya just looked confused and lost, like I was talking in anothernguage.

    *Otherworldly Screams*

    Breya clutched her ears as the sound ripped through the air much louder than it had before. I could see that it was bothering her, so I walked over and wrapped my arms around her.

    This sealed her off from the Madness with my overwhelming spiritual pressure, but it would be like having a heavy weight on her chest.

    "Is that better?" I asked, and Breya nodded but winced.

    "It''s scary that you can stop those whispers just with your presence, but I can barely breathe this close to you," Breya said slowly as I turned my head to look back at the creature, my eyes zooming into its three burning blue eyes.

    They were looking at me, and the summoning circle was nowpletely revealed. I was kicking myself for doing half the job with my attack, but now was not the time to think about it.

    "Breya, what kind of shield spells can you use?" I asked quickly.

    "All of them, which do you need?" Breya asked, letting out a breath as I dropped my pressure.

    "All of them."

 Chapter 94 [Bonus Chapter]What Is The Chance?

    "I don''t have the Mana for that!" Breya eximed as the Undead Riftwalker fell forward to m down on its four arms, making the wall even over here tremble slightly.

    "You do now! I am going to link with you and supply you with as much Mana as you need. You need to shield us from that thing, so get casting!" I shouted, spinning Breya around and then turning us to face the tiny glowing red light in the distance to the south.

    "That light?" Breya asked as she put up her hands.

    That light was starting to get bigger and faster, but I was drinking in the magic and pumping Breya with as much as she could safely hold. I didn''t have time to try to think of them all, so it was better for someone like a Guardian Angel to do it.

    "If you want to survive this, I need you to start casting. Block that light!" I shouted, and suddenly hundreds of magical circles appeared in gold.

    "This is so much power! Is this what a Goddess feels like? I don''t even need to speak, and the spells are formed!" Breya eximed with excitement as the spells locked.

    Walls and shields of light snapped into ce in an impressive disy, but I took one of my hands from her and started to add my own. The light was reaching its crescendo, but I wasn''t sure if the massive golden wall was going to hold.

    In fact, there had to be less than a one percent chance that her shields were going to hold against something like this.

    [Karma System Activated!]

    [Target: Breya| Task: Defending against Undead Riftwalker(Warning: Negative Creature on Positive ne)]

    [What Are The Chances: Activated with 0.46% of Targets sess]

    [Reward: Breya receives Karmic Blessing!]

    [Angelic Ward of Positive Protection: Protection spells be three times as effective when defending someone else. Positive spells can not be disrupted by Negative or Entropic Energy.]

    As the words shed into my view, a beam of light shot down from the heavens bathing Breya in white light. I was forced to let go of her as I stepped back, but suddenly all of Breya''s transparent golden walls and shields became almost solid gold.

    The light continued around her, but the Undead Riftwalker didn''t wait and released the red beam of light at us. It instantly hit the first group of shields and destroyed them like paper, vibrating the air with a bass that dwarfed my Mega Sunbeam spell.

    The red beam continued forward, but the next group of shields started to slow it down, but only briefly. Even with this boost, this would be hard to stop.

    This was five hundred years of absorbed Negative Energy converted into an Entropic Disintegration Beam meant to leave nothing behind. Something like this shouldn''t be allowed to exist in a world like this.

    The light vanished from around Breya, and she was in glorious golden armor, wearing a helmet with small golden wings on the side. Even her wings were covered in golden armor, but I didn''t waste time.<sub> </sub>

    "I need more magic!" Breya shouted, and I pressed my hands to the sides of the neck as her hands went up.

    More shields started to form, pushing her own walls forward as Breya created one after another. Even though her walls were still breaking, she was starting to push on the red Entropic Disintegration Beam.

    "I will protect you!" Breya screamed, and she burst with her own golden aura, and shields started to m in ce even faster.

    Even I was pushed to my limits to keep her supplied, but suddenly, the Entropic Disintegration Beam stopped.

    "Are you okay?" I asked Breya as her hands dropped, and then she copsed into my arms.

    Breya had passed out, but she had just used a lot of magic, and this was more magic than she had probably used in her entire life. Unfortunately, only about ten minutes had passed as Iid Breya down, kissing her on the lips.

    Breya''s eyes opened, and she smiled weakly as I pulled back from the kiss. As splendid as she looked in her armor, the Angel looked exhausted.

    "You did great, my Angel. I will take over for now and buy us some time, okay?" I asked. "You stay here and get some rest. I might need your help again before this is all over."

    "Be careful. I will rest so I can recharge. That was too much magic at once. This feels like after going to a cake convention, I feel full and exhausted from the magic, but I still want more! I don''t know how you have so much magic, but it was amazing to wield such power!" Breya smiled and then coughed from getting too excited.

    "Just rx. Tallia should be back soon, and then Listenia. Wait for them, and I will keep this thing entertained," I said as I stood up, looking out at the massive creature that wasing this way from far south.

    "You can''t beat it? What about the power that you gave me? Can''t you give that to yourself?" Breya asked as my wings burst from my back.

    "That isn''t how it works. I can only help people around me, and even then, there is only a one percent chance of that happening! You had less than a one percent chance of blocking, so that''s why it activated. It seems to be an ability that works with odds of sess," I exined, and Breya nodded.

    "I see; well, you are already too strong in most people''s opinions, so maybe that isn''t a bad thing, but it doesn''t help you here! Where are all the rest of the Goddesses? This is something that is threatening the world if it gets loose!" Breya asked, and I nodded.

    "I think that is what Tallia is trying to do right now, but none want to help so far. I have to go, but wait here; I will be fine," I said, but Breya put up her hand.

    "Wait! Why aren''t you sure? You aren''t lying, but that also isn''t the truth!" Breya eximed.

    This was the result of not being prepared for this, and I wasn''t sure if I actually could survive.

    "I will do my best. I have more beautiful smiles to see and create!" I said, and a burst of windunched me into the air before Breya could reply.

 Chapter 95 Thirsty Bitch

    I flew directly at the Undead Riftwalker, and it made its way to the wall, but I would let it get there!

    Angling down, I flew directly at the invader, and an arm came up to swing at me, but I dodged it. I swirled around the arm but pointed myself at my target, knowing what wasing.

    *Otherworldly Screams*

    The distortion hit me, and my wings and spell shattered, but I was on course tond under the creature.

    ''Scream in fear!''

    ''Resisting only prolongs the inevitable!''

    ''Your existence will be erased from this world!''

    I hit the ground as the voices screamed in my head, but I sted them away with my Spiritual pressure, cracking the ground around me. I pulled in magic and pped my palms down on the ground.

    "Ground Spike!" I roared as bone tentacles came for me, but a massive spike of rock drove up and into the center of the Undead Riftwalker.

    The massive spike smashed some bones, and the creature was tossed to the side with an earth-shattering impact. The bones that were broken healed and reformed as the Riftwalker iled to get back up, but my hands were still on the ground.

    "Not just yet, you ugly son of a bitch!" I shouted, lifting a thumb to my mouth and biting it to rip the skin.

    I mmed the bleeding hand back down, and the blood was sucked into the ground.

    "Transmute rock to mud!" I roared, and the ground under the Undead Riftwalker turned into soup, causing it to sink in.

    *Otherworldly Screams!*

    The wave hit me, but I was ready and already sted out my Spiritual Pressure to counter it. As long as I could see iting, I could block it, but I couldn''t use magic while it was like this.

    This kind of power was something different than magic or technology. The problem was that I didn''t know what kind of questions to ask, nor did I have the time.

    The moment the scream was done, I released my pressure and started running and flinging rocks. When I say rocks, those are ten-foot boulders that I tossed nonstop to bury the iling bones.

    While flinging rocks with one hand, I raised the out palm up and started to write a massive gravity overhead. I made sure to cover the head first, so it couldn''t interrupt me.

    Normal magic would have no direct effect, so I had to get creative with what I was doing, and this was the first n I had.

    Once the spell was drawn, I worked double time with both hands. I mounded a mass of rocks on top of the Riftwalker, but it was still moving under all the weight.

    "Gravity Crush!" I roared, and the spell crushed the rocks down on the Riftwalker, pinning it down.

    I had thirty seconds of the creature being pinned down, but if I timed it right, it would be less. The recharge time on the beam should be ten minutes, meaning now would be about the time that it could be used again.

    I watched and then fist pumped as I jumped back, seeing a red glowing from where the head was under the rock.<sub> </sub>

    Then the beam shot into the sky, and I pulsed my Spiritual Pressure out, but the sound of it almost made me falter. It was like having your entire body vibrated in waves, and it was almost enough to make you sick.

    The beam lowered and burned the rock of its body, but it was facing south like I had nned. The first step of this n had gone pretty smoothly, but I think I might have pissed it off.

    The Riftwalker was changing forms as all the tentacles became two legs, and its four arms became two.

    This was one of the many fabulous things about these creatures, Adaptive Evolution. Whenever they get overwhelmed or just feel like it, they can change the shapes of their bodies.

    This wasn''t good, but if it wants to y bone knight and think I am scared, this Undead pile of bones had another thinging.

    <o>,m I reached into my magic pouch and pulled out the fancy sword Listenia gave me.</o>

    "Alright, Blood de, this guy is a bitcking in blood, so you are going to have to take some of mine," I said, dragging the de on the inside of my arm.

    I groaned as the de sucked in a lot of my blood, bing much heavier by the time I pulled it back.

    "You are a thirsty bitch! You are just as bad as those freakin vampires! Why the hell do I want a juice box?" I said, feeling a bit dizzy, almost getting pulled over by the sword in my hands.

    This damn thing took way more than I had thought, and I actually found it heavy now.

    *Otherworldly Screams*

    "Shut the fuck up, Charley! I wille and whoop your ass in a minute for talking about my sweet mother like that!" I roared back, not sure what the hell I was talking about, but the damn thing was loud and distracting.

    ''What was I supposed to be doing again?'' I asked myself, and someone answered, snapping me back to reality.

    [Fighting that giant bone monster running at you! Cast healing on yourself!] The sexy voice yelled at me, which made it less sexy.

    I could heal? That''s right!

    I am a wiz-or something!

    I cast pure Life magic that came to me, and my extreme blood loss was cured. The fog and drunkenness burned away, and I could see the titan Riftwalker getting very close.

    "Wow, that was rude, sword," I growled, but the de was incredibly heavy.

    The Riftwalker ran directly at me and swung its massive bone fists down at me, and I gritted my teeth.

    I shed sideways two-handed with a slight upward arc, deflecting and knocking up the attack. The Riftwalker stumbled and spun to kick me, but I met the foot with an upward sh that sent it up in the air, flipping the massive creature.

    It rolled andnded back on its feet, making the ground tremble, and red at me. I grinned back with a vicious smile, and I roared in defiance at the unnatural being that was changing its body again.

    Maybe I couldn''t beat it like this, but I could at least keep it busy until help arrived.

 Chapter 96 Goddess To Goddess

    Tallia stepped through another portal into a hall of gold, but she was only just able to stand straight up. The Dwarven halls were not meant for tall people, so Galio would be bent over the entire time here, but that wasn''t important.

    "So, you decided toe and visit me? Was my first no not enough for you?" Goldy, Goddess of the Dwarves, asked.

    "I require an answer from you and not the line that you gave in front of the council. This is not a matter that can be ignored. I also expected the others to be like this, but not you. You are smarter than this nonsense," Tallia asked as she walked over to take a seat on the small gold-weaved couch.

    "This is a human problem, not a Dwarf one. You have not been a Goddess long enough to understand why we are all the way we are!" Goldy snapped, pulling on one of her two thick golden yellow hair with strands of gold thread weaved in.

    "And I have been doing my best to make up for thest one! I know that she ignored your plea for help. I have a champion that is different than anything we have ever met. That person is fighting for the whole world''s safety right now while we argue! If you think this doesn''t affect you, you had better think about the purpose of the Dungeon under the mountain! How many of your people have died to explore it? Does that ever stop them, or other people from around the world?" Tallia snapped.

    "What of the Dungeon? That has always been a ce for those that want to test out their metal! Nothing more!" Goldy retorted.

    "And where did ite from?! Do you know? I sure don''t, nor do I know why the Undead started to attack in the south part of my ind! Does this not seem strange to you? And now monsters that aren''t of this world are being summoned! By people that are supposed to be all dead; the Blood Witches!" Tallia growled and poured herself a drink from a golden bottle into a golden ss.

    Of course, it was a red wine that sshed into the golden cup. What did you expect?

    "The Blood Witch were all killed! I was there and watched Xena be pulled into the pit with the leader!" Goldy dered.

    "Then what happened for the next one hundred years? Can you remember? Because I can''t see them, and I appeared just after all that happened because Melodious, the previous Human Goddess, was sending out assassins to attack other races. I reced her and removed all the assassins, but I should have been here before that, but I have no memories of that," Tallia exined.

    Goldy stayed quiet and looked away from Tallia.

    It was true that she also had no memory of the century, and Goldy had lived through it, but Melodious had killed one of her daughters. Unlike most of her kind, Goldy cared deeply for her children, and the human betrayal still stung.

    "I know that you still hurt over the loss of your child, and there is nothing that I can do about that, but I can promise you one thing. The person that is fighting to protect this world is also here to bring order to it as well. Galio is a remarkable creature that has lived countless lives and retains all of his knowledge. He ns toe to visit your ind next, and your Dungeon will be his target," Tallia exined.

    "So I am just going to ignore everything that has happened, drop everything I am doing ande help?" Goldy dered, and Tallia stood up, nodding.<sub> </sub>

    The Human walked over and grabbed the Dwarf by the arm and dragged her out of the chair, opening a portal.

    "I am d you feel that way. Galio is waiting for us," Tallia said calmly as she dragged a struggling Goldy.

    "Hey! Put me down, Giantess! I never said that I was going to help! I have many things to do right now!" Goldy eximed.

    "You are full of it. You have been sitting here for thest hour doing nothing but stare at your full cup of wine! Do not try to lie to my All-Seeing Eyes!" Tallia growled, pulling Goldy out onto the windy wall where Breya was leaning into a parapet with her eyes closed.

    "Where are all the women... Holy cow, what in Fool''s Gold is that?! Is that really one of the Riftwalkers?!" Goldy eximed as she stared at the massive Undead Riftwalker.

    Tallia ignored her and rushed over to Angel, but afterying hands on her, Tallia found that she wasn''t injured, just exhausted. Tallia got up and looked out in the distance where Galio was fighting the monster, but it was like watching a fly fight an elephant.

    "Is that the person that you were talking about? How can he even be near that thing?! He is even using magic on it! That shouldn''t work!" Goldy eximed as she peaked between the parapet.

    "He isn''t using it directly, but it still doesn''t matter; we need to help him buy more time. Please use your attack to try and take it down. I don''t think that it will be enough, but I am going to go and support him. Just keep on it until Elfenia''s daughter, Listenia gets here," Tallia said and then leaped off the wall with an explosive force that blew Goldy''s hair back and made her grip the wall.

    "Stupid strong woman just thinks that she can boss people around!" Goldy growled.

    "We need all the help that we can get. Galio is doing her best to keep everyone safe, but she is only one person," Breya said weakly as she opened her golden eyes to look up at Goldy.

    "Yeah, Yeah, I get it. I will help," Goldy said and reached her little arm in the air. "Growling Cannon, Come to me!"

    The clouds above turned to gold, and the face of a lion stretched down to the Dwarven Goddess. The mouth opened to reveal a golden Blunderbuss that she retrieved, and the head was pulled back into the clouds.

    "Been a while since I have needed to use this, so I might be a bit rusty!" Goldyughed as she ced the barrel of the Growling Cannon in the slot of the parapet.

 Chapter 97 [Bonus Chapter] Positive Energy

    ''Things have changed. The appearance of the Negative Forces must be dealt with and removed from this world. We have decided to permit you to make contact but under one condition. Rather than Galio receiving all his old memories, you will lose them until this life isplete. This is thest mission, so this should not be too much to ask,'' the Guide said in Tallia''s mind, surprising her.

    The voice spoke clearly in her mind and made Tallia freeze in ce. The Guides never spoke unless it was the start of a new world, so this must be important.

    ''I ept this, but what does that mean for me?'' Tallia asked.

    ''You will only have the memories that you have made so far in this life with him, but everything about your pasts will be sealed away. You and the other Goddess will be his Positive Energy Weapons to stand and defend against Nemoria and her Negative Energy Riftwalkers.''

    ''If it means protecting the world and the one that I love, I will do whatever it takes!'' Tallia dered.

    ''Of this, I am certain. Your fight has been long, but this is the price that we ask to grant his request. Be the Positive Energy that he needs to remove the Negative.''

    ----

    I pped back a cross jab with my de, and the other hook came around. I jumped back as the fist smashed across the ground, sending a spray of rocks that I put up a shield to block.

    The body was much bigger now, and it was on all fours.

    The Riftwalker screamed, shattering my shield, and I was hit with chucks of stone. The monster used its momentum and rolled at me.

    I flung myself to the side, barely rolling out of the way. Both of us rolled back to our feet, but I heard a familiar voice scream my name as I got to my feet.

    "Galio!" Tallia called as she came flying through the air with a glowing fist that connected with the Riftwalkers bone shoulder.

    The creature was sent flying through the air to smash into the east mountains. It rolled back to its feet fast and started to change back to its four-armed form.

    "Are you okay?!" Tallia asked as she rushed over to my side.

    "Fine, just getting tired of swinging this damn sword and not doing anything to it! You just hit it and knocked it flying, but it is getting up like it''s nothing!" Iined.

    "Can you promise me that you will keep fighting no matter what you see?" Tallia asked me, reaching a hand out to me.

    "What?!" I asked in shock, stepping back from her hand like it was a snake. "What are you doing?! You are the one that said we couldn''t touch!"

    "Things have changed. When you touch my hand, I will lose all of our time together until we leave this world. I will only have what we have made so far. You are going to have to teach me to love you again like you did so long ago," Tallia said as she got closer to me.

    My heart was in my throat as Tallia stepped up to me. I wanted to tell her that she didn''t need to do this, but I knew that wasn''t true.<sub> </sub>

    I wasn''t even sure if my cannon idea was going to work at this point, and the Riftwalker was starting to rush us.

    *BANG, BANG!!*

    The side of the Undead Riftwalkers face was blown off, and one of its front legs. It fell to the ground, crashing down, ripping up the earth, but it was already regenerating.

    I turned my eyes too far off the wall to the north, and there was a sparkle of gold. I zoomed in and saw an adorable Dwarf with golden blond hair peeking over the edge with a big golden blunderbuss rifle.

    "Are you prepared? I will do everything in my power to help you remember us because no matter how many lives I have to live, I will never forget how much I love you," I said as I looked into Tallia''s rainbow eyes.

    "I am as prepared as I will ever be. The Guide might be able to take these memories from me, but you control our fate, not them," Tallia said, and then she kissed me, and my body was filled with a burst of Spiritual... no, this was Positive Energy!

    The pressure I had been emitting before was overwhelming Positive Energy, the power of the Gods. as always, the information that I needed came to me, and I finally understood what I had been doing.

    Tallia''s lips and kiss were like a drug, but it was short-lived as Tallia changed in my arms.

    Suddenly, I was kissing a golden assault rifle that was floating in the air in front of me, not the most beautiful woman in the world.

    It was a bit awkward, to say the least.

    ''Sorry about that; I don''t normally kiss someone after meeting them so soon!'' Tallia said in my mind.

    I was going to tell her that she was the one that wanted to do it, but then I felt the rock drop into my stomach as I remembered. Tallia was just another woman in this world and not the same that I had been scared to touch.

    ''It''s okay. I am sure we will get to know each other better in the future! Now, we have some business to take care of!'' I said cheerfully, forcing my emotions down and turning them into a rage as I took the rifle out of the air and pointed at the Undead Riftwalker.

    "You did this, and now I will wipe you from existence!" I roared and opened fire, unleashing four three-round bursts of glowing gold rounds.

    They smashed into the creature and blew the legs off it, shattering the bones. They didn''t regenerate, and the creature screamed at me, but my Positive Energy buffeted me from the distortion.

    I was so mad, but tears rolled down my face because she was finally with me and in my arms. My goddess would walk by my side, and that dwarfed the rage, and Tallia started to glow and change into a mini-gun.

    "Positive Energy Gattlin!" Both Tallia and my voice roared, mixed together as one, and a spray of golden bulletsid waste to Undead Riftwalker.

 Chapter 98 Not A Pew Pew!

    The bones were pulverized, and the Undead Riftwalker was defeated, but I was left with a sour taste in my mouth. The cost to do this was significant but not permanent, so I had to look at the positives of things.

    I didn''t know Tallia any better than she knew me, other than that feeling of knowing we were connected. There was also the intense feeling of love that I felt for her, but I knew that would be one-sided now.

    Tallia transformed back into her human form in my arms and looked up at me.

    "You can put me down now. I have legs just like you, but that was interesting and unexpected," Tallia said, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, I didn''t really think that you were going to turn into a gun either!" Iughed as I looked around the stedndscape.

    "No, that was normalpared to me kissing you. That is not something that I would do," Tallia said, pressing her fingers to her lips.

    "Want to try again?" I asked, hopefully.

    "Do not press your luck, mortal. We have more pressing matters to deal with at the moment, do we not?" Tallia asked me, and the mortal stung.

    Whatever, this was the mountain that I had to climb, so be it. There was no rush right now, and Tallia was right; there were much more pressing things that we needed to deal with.

    "Sure, speaking of which, we should get back to the wall and see if my delivery is here. I would like to set one up and fire it to test it. If the cannons work, then we will line the walls with them," I exined, but Tallia shrugged.

    "I am the second most powerful of the Goddesses. You shouldn''t need more than my power," Tallia said, crossing her arms, and I borrowed my eyes.

    "You know that the real Riftwaker is going to be much bigger than this little one, right? Your PEW is too much pew pew and not enough boom! We need heavy firepower for this. You are better for smaller ranged targets," I exined.

    "What did you just call me?! A PEW?!" Tallia eximed.

    "You are a Positive Energy Weapon. You a pew pew," I teased, and Tallia grabbed me by my shirt, lifting me off the ground.

    "I am a divine Goddess of radiant beauty! Not your pew pew!" Tallia snapped, shaking me.

    "Don''t be so rough with me, babe! I was just in an intense battle! Shouldn''t you be rubbing my feet?" I asked and got tossed into the air.

    "See you on the wall!" I shouted back as golden wings burst from my back, and Wing Magic propelled me forward.

    "You are so infuriating!" Tallia screamed up at me, but I was already long out of range.

    "Man, this woman is a spicy meatball! Ahhh!" I said as I flew but screamed as Tallia stepped out of thin air and wrapped her arm around my neck.

    "I was not finished talking with you!" Tallia roared as she pulled us both to the ground, so I grabbed her nipples and twisted.<sub> </sub>

    "That only makes one of us!" I shouted as Tallia''s grip broke, and I kicked off her, sting off again.

    The damn woman is making a fight out of this! I just want to go and do what I need to do!

    I shot at the wall where I could see Breya, Listenia, a red Dragon, and a golden Dwarf. Inded quickly and then whirled around to look for Tallia, but I was too slow.

    "You are a slippery one, but you will not get away from me!" Tallia roared as she grabbed me from behind.

    "Are you four just going to watch this?! Get this beast off me!" Iined as I wrestled to break from her rear grip.

    "What are we supposed to do against her? Tallia isn''t called the second strongest for nothing. What did you do to piss her off? I thought that she liked you?" Listenia asked as she watched us with unrestrained curiosity.

    "I liked this mut of a woman? Did I hit my head, or did she cast a spell on me?!" Tallia demanded but was pushed off me by my wings, bursting from my back.

    I jumped and spun around to put my hands up, casting rope spells to quickly bind Tallia. Then I used a spell to toss her off the edge, all while cursing me and telling me I would regret the first day that I drew breath.

    The rest of the girls just stared at me with open mouths and shocked looks.

    I just waved them off and turned to the pile of metal, gunpowder, and salt.

    "She will be fine. I just need to get this thing built before she gets back up here!" Iughed and skipped over to the piles.

    Something about this almost felt normal, and maybe things hadn''t always been so smooth between us. Still, this aggressiveness was fun, as long as it didn''t get me killed.

    "What is wrong with you?!" Cherry, the red Dragon, asked me.

    "A great number of things, but I don''t have time to exin it all," I said as I bit my finger and pped it down on the ground in front of the piles of material. "Breya, please block whatever that crazy Goddess tries to throw at me. She shouldn''t be trying to kill me, I don''t think."

    "What?! You want me to get between you and Tallia? Why is she acting like this all of a sudden?!" Breya eximed as she and the rest of the girls came over to me.

    "She no longer remembers who I am other than the person that was reborn here. That was the only way that I could get her help," I exined as a magical circle snapped around the material in front of me.

    "This is the Tallia I know," The cute golden Dwarf said, and I turned my head to her.

    "Really? This is how she normally is? Stuck up and entitled?" I asked, and the Dwarf nodded.

 Chapter 99 Worst Part Of An Onion

    "I mean, she asked me for help and then dragged me here before I could answer. That should give you an idea of what kind of person Tallia is. She normally isn''t this bad, but I can sort of see why she might be upset. Still, she is taking this a bit far, considering what is going on."

    "Who are you again? Sorry, we haven''t been introduced," I asked as a massive cannon began to take shape.

    "Wow, someone that doesn''t know my golden locks? Now, this is very rare! I guess I can be the one to introduce myself since none of my attendants are here to do so!" The Dwarf said dramatically. "I am Goldy, golden Goddess of the Dwarfs! Now you have a name to pray to when Talliaes to take your skin!"

    "Good lord, are all you Goddesses the same?!" I asked as I turned to see my cannon had finished forming.

    I got up and turned around to find Tallia with crossed arms and ring at me.

    "What have I forgotten?!" Tallia demanded.

    "Not important right now, remember? Can you stop trying to fight me for a moment? I need you to make me a massive golem and make it sturdy," I exined.

    "Why?"

    "So I can blow it up, or at least try to."

    "That seems like a waste of my energy."

    "Ugh, take me over there then!" I growled, pointing south, and Tallia grinned at me.

    "Pardon?" Tallia asked, putting her fists to her hips, making my eye twitch.

    Keep your shit together, Galio, this is Tallia, and you love her. She did this for me, so I just have to be patient with her for now.

    "Please, my Goddess, will you take me over so I can do this thing," I asked, holding back a sigh.

    "If that is what you need, I think I can bless you with my services!" Tallia said, turning up her nose at me and waving her hand.

    I turned around to find a portal, but it was facing the ground. Before I could react, a foot nted on my lower back pushed me through.

    Gravity turned, and I was dropped five feet with a thud on the ground.

    "You can fly back," Tallia said, and the portal closed.

    [Wow, I really wonder how you two met in the first ce? You two don''t really seem like a good match.] Xieus said, and I groaned.<sub> </sub>

    ''I am wondering the same thing, but this isn''t the woman that has been with me. This is the one that I first met, and I somehow fell in love with her. She is just an onion with manyyers,'' I replied, picking myself off the ground, gathering in magic.

    [You know, the worst part of an onion is at the center? Maybe she had five hundred lifetimes of slowly getting timider to the one that you knew before today?] Xieus asked.

    ''Don''t say unhelpful things like that. Tallia will get better with time, and I need her help, but I might need Goldey''s help as well. Maybe that is her problem! Ha! I bet Tallia is feeling inadequate, not being able to do anything to help!'' I dered.

    [Sure, you should go tell her that!] Xieusughed as I pressed my hands to the ground.

    A massive brown spell ring formed, and rocks started to pull together and get taller. Slowly, the body of a fifty-foot stone golem formed, and I started to fortify it as more rings appeared.

    ''I think I have said enough for today, and I will just let her be. It''s lunchtime, and I promised that I would be home for lunch!'' I replied as I sucked in a bunch more magic to cast a regeneration spell on the golem.

    [You think you have time for that with this summoning circle here?!] Xieus eximed, and I nodded, wings bursting from my back.

    ''Always. As long as this cannon does what I want, it is a matter of getting the material. We have three days, and I need to check on Morgana. Finding out who is controlling her is important, or they will be a trap waiting to spring,'' I sent back to Xieus, and a gust of wind shot me into the air.

    I turned my head back as I flew back to the wall that was about three miles away. The golem was in more than effective range, and tomorrow I would set one up at the site of the summoning circle.

    That was ten miles away, pushing the limits of the firing range. We had the advantage with the hundred and the fifty-foot wall they would be mounted on, but this was what testing was for.

    When I got back up to the wall, Tallia and Goldy were gone, leaving Listenia, Breya, and the Red Dragon, Cherry. She was now in a humanoid form, but she was really short and cute with little wings on her back and a red tail.

    "The Goddesses left and said they would be back here in three days," Breya exined after Inded.

    "Well, that is for better or worse; I am not really sure at this point. At least we won''t be butting heads," I said and turned to Listenia. "How much more can you get in the next three days?"

    "If that pile is enough for one, then we can almost line the wall, but Cherry can''t carry it. This was already a hard load for her," Listenia said, and the Dragon grill looked down.

    "Sorry, that was just too heavy for me," Cherry said, and I nodded.

    "Not a problem. The women that were watching the wall were going to need something to do. They can get a transportation line set up; we just need to get the stuff here. Also, if you know anyone that can do Fire Magic, we will need them to shoot the guns," I exined, and Listenia nodded.

    "I will get on that as soon as I get back," Listenia said,ing over to give me a kiss before turning to the Dragon Girl. "Cherry, can you give me a ride back?"

    Cherry nodded and stepped back as her body expanded and covered in scales. Once she was an eighteen-foot-tall Red Dragon, Listenia climbed on top, and Cherry took off.

 Chapter 100 Fire In The Hole!

    "Okay, let''s get to firing this thing!" I cheered, pretty excited to see what this cannon could do.

    "What is this thing?" Breya asked as she walked over to the end of the barrel, sticking her head inside.

    "Don''t do that, Breya! Get your damn head out of there!" I growled, walking over to pull the Angels head out of the tube.

    She looked at me with a cute smile as I pulled her head back from the barrel that was pointed east while I was doing an inspection.

    "You aren''t shooting it yet, so it should be fine to look, right? Are you shooting something out of this long tube? Do you stuff things in here?" Breya asked curiously, taking my hand in both hers.

    "I am just trying to look it over to make sure it doesn''t blow up in my face when I go to fire it. I have ammunition for it that I will load from the other end. Since I don''t seem to know everything about the firing mechanisms, we are going to need a mage to activate the firing circle. I am not going to try to exin what needs to happen because you would never understand," I exined, and Breya nodded.

    "That is a good idea. You can do better things with that mouth than blowing hot air!" Breya giggled and then leaned in for a kiss.

    I leaned in and pressed my lips to Breya''s, her kiss tasting like sweet candy, and then she pulled back and let go of my hand. Breya stepped back and put her arms behind her back as she waited.

    I smiled and turned back to the cannon, walking around to the back of it to grab a crank that I started to spin. This lifted the barrel up and high enough to clear the parapet, then I kicked atch on the ground and gave the turret a slow spin. There was a clicking noise from thetch below, but therge thing moved fairly well.

    "So, you are going to hit the rock man that is way over there?" Breya said, pointing south to said golem.

    "Yes, well, maybe. The bullet will fly that far, but this is the first shot of something I personally, in this life, have never used before. I am just hoping that it doesn''t blow up in my face at this point," I chuckled as I opened the loading chamber.

    "Should I stand back?" Breya asked as I reached down to grab a heavy, almost two-foot-long 125mm shell off the ground taking it over to the gun.

    "I would probably fly off to the side about at least a hundred feet away, maybe two hundred," I exined as I carefully loaded the shell in.

    I wasn''t one hundred percent on how the tips worked, but I was pretty sure that I got them right. If anything, I could have gone with a more concentrated version of the TNT, but this was fine for the test.

    I pped the cap over the back of the cannon andtched it into ce. Once I was done, I turned to Breya, who was walking over to me.

    "You should probably get out of here," I said, but Breya ran her finger down the bridge of my nose, pushing on the end.<sub> </sub>

    "I am your Guardian Angel, so if there is a chance you might get hurt, I will be here to block it. Remember, I have a special ability that allows me to instantly block iing damage for you if you are in danger. There is no point trying to get away if I am just going to be pulled back to you, right?" Breya exined as her finger slipped off my nose so she could press her hand to the side of my face and kiss me.

    "You make a good point, but I didn''t think that you were linked to me," I said.

    "I am not, at least in the magical sense. I just care about you a lot, so I naturally will protect you. You can''t get rid of me now; we have been through too much already," Breya said, resting her head on my chest.

    p I wrapped my arms around my Angel and kissed the top of her head before turning to my target. I had put a targeting system on the cannon, but I used my eyes to line this shot up.</anda>

    I didn''t have time to train people to line the shots up, but they would have a big target to hit. I also nned to get all of the guns pointing in the right direction.

    My job would be to keep it in one spot and go for the killing strike when I could. There were three hearts, but nothing short of destroying all three would take a fully fleshed-out Riftwalker.

    "Cover your ears!" I said, and I used magic to put some dirt in my own ears.

    Once Breya had her finger in her ears, I turned to the cannon and ced my hand on the steel te. It had a magic circle inscribed into it, and all it needed was for me to feed it some magic, which I did.

    "Fire in the hole!"

    *BOOM!*

    The cannon fired, and the tube recoiled back, but everything stayed in one piece, which was a positive sign. I turned to look at the golem, but the bullet had just missed, but it had blown arge hole in the ground behind it.

    "Holy cow! That thing made my boobs jiggle! And look at the hole in the ground that it left! I don''t know if even a Goddess could stop that!" Breya eximed, and I was already adjusting the angle.

    "It works the way it is supposed to, and I am building it to kill something stronger than a Goddess. Arge-scale magic spell could do more damage, but there isn''t a spell that can produce the same effect as this. Not without using something like a super concentrated ball of light magic, but then you wouldn''t be able to throw it. This is the type of thing that could shoot right through this wall in two to three shots," I exined, and Breya nodded.

    "Always good to be on your side," Breya said with a giggle as I went to load the next shot.

 Chapter 101 Means A Lot To Me

    After a few sessful hits on the stone golem that regenerated itself, I fired one shot off at the summoning circle, but the range was a bit short. I wasn''t really sure how to deal with that problem, but that just meant I was going to have to find other people to help me.

    "Are you going toe back with me to Northwall? Trina and the rest of the girls are probably wondering where I am since it is past lunch. I am sure that you''re probably getting hungry as well," I said, turning to Breya, who had been the one firing the cannon since the first shot.

    "All done blowing things up?" Breya asked with a disappointed look, and I nodded with a grin, giving her a quick kiss.

    "Yes, for now. I need to talk to some more people about some different things. Even though I have all these lives worth of knowledge, they are all from different worlds and all about the same things. Fighting to reach my goal or toplete my mission. It seems that I learned how to use most things, but weapons like this are moreplicated than magic or Positive Energy," I exined.

    "Well, I don''t mind being able to fly back with you and eat food. I will leave you alone for the afternoon and go spend some time with ire and my egg," Breya said as she stepped back from me and her wings burst open.

    "Yeah, I have a few things that I need to do in order to get these ready to take this monster down as soon as it is summoned," I replied as my clear golden ones, just like Breya''s, burst from my back.

    I reached my hand to Breya, and she took it but gave me a strained look. I was pretty sure I knew what she was worried about already, but I was pretty sure we would be fine.

    "I Like holding your hand, but it is pretty hard to fly like this," Breya said, and I nodded.

    "Normally, but I don''t p my wings to fly. They are just there to help my guild. Just trust me," I said with a smile, and Breya nodded.

    I took in a deep breath as I began casting, getting ready tounch us into the air. I had already pulled in a bunch of magic, and created a magical white circle that had formed under us.

    "Are you ready?" I asked Breya, but I activated it at the same time.

    "Woah!" Breya shouted as we wereunched into the air on a powerful gust of wind.

    I shot us up into the clouds, where we blew through and shot out the other side. Once we leveled out, I looked over to Breya, who was smiling brightly.<sub> </sub>

    "So? First time doing something like this?" I teased, and Breya looked at me with a warm smile.

    "Everything with you is a first for me, and I can''t get enough of them. I know that there is danger looming, but even then, you still do little things like this. We could have just flown back, but you wanted to show me this little frivolous thing," Breya said, pulling my hand to her lips to kiss it. "That means a lot to me."

    Spending time with this Angel had be something I was getting more and more used to as we spent more time together. It was true that I didn''t need to do this, but she had stayed with me while I tested the cannon. I thought this was the least that I could do to return the gesture.

    "I have a lot of women that want my attention right now, so I am trying to keep everyone happy," I said with a smile, and Breya nodded.

    "Yes, you do. Speaking of women, I think that you should go talk to the women from the wall after lunch before you do anything. I am sure that Listenia has exined things to them, but a lot of them are going to be feeling lost. The screams might have been hard on some of them as well. You might want to take a walk-through and see if you can do anything to help them," Breya suggested, and I nodded.

    "That is a very good idea. I wanted to see how Penny was doing as well, along with Ka and Silvy. We had to kick them all out of here pretty fast, and I am d that I had Tallia to get them all moving," I said, and Breya nodded.

    "What are you nning to do about her now? You two seemed like you were really close, but now you are like a part of fighting siblings," Breya said as we flew around a mountainous cloud.

    "I am just going to leave her be for now. There is no point in trying to antagonize her more now. I know that Tallia can kick my ass, but I wasn''t he to know that I wasn''t just going toy down and take it with her. Something tells me that she will respect me more in the long run if I am just myself," I exined.

    "Well, I am not trying to get between you two. I have as much of you as I want, but maybe not as much bedroom time to rest. I know that you will probably be busy until you deal with this problem, so I won''t ask you to make time. I am, after all,ing with you when you leave the ind, right?" Breya asked, and Iughed.

    "Is that actually a question? I thought that you had decided this on your own already?" Iughed.

    "I have, but it is nice to hear you say it," Breya giggled, and I smiled broadly.

    "I will take you wherever I go. I need someone like you to keep me on my toes," I smiled as we slowly started to descend as the city came into sight below us.

 Chapter 102 Suspect

    Breya and I let go of each other''s hands as we reached the ground andnded in the courtyard of Eliza''s manor. The two of usnded, and a smiling blonde little woman was waiting for me on the steps of the manor.

    "How long have you been waiting this time?" I asked, and Eliza frowned at me.

    "Since all the women from the south wall showed up at the city gate! What is going on?! Some of them were screaming about voices in their heads!" Eliza eximed, and I nodded with a sigh.

    "A lot happened, but it would have been even worse if I hadn''t gone to the wall today," I said and exined everything that had happened so far.

    "Riftwalkers? Blood Witches? Why have I never heard about any of these things?" Eliza asked.

    "Don''t worry, most of the Goddesses don''t even know what they are. It took everything that Galio and Tallia had to defeat the Undead one, and we aren''t sure we can defeat the oneing in three days," Breya exined, and Eliza paled.

    "If you can''t beat it, what will happen to everyone else?!" Eliza asked, starting to look panicked.

    "No point in asking a question to which you don''t want to know the answer. How bad was everyone when you saw them? Were there a lot of women screaming?" I asked, and Eliza nodded.

    "Yes, there were even a bunch of them that were bound. The monster''s screams did that to them?! How are you going to beat something like that?!" Eliza asked, looking to be on the verge of tears.

    I walked over and pulled her into a hug, kissing the top of her head.

    "Sssh, don''t get worked up about it. As long as I am alive, the monster isn''t going to hurt you or anyone in this city. I promise to do everything I can to keep everyone safe. That is my job, after all," I exined, and Eliza hugged me back.

    "I really hope you can beat this thing," Eliza said, and Breay came over to rub her back.

    "As long as Galio is here, nothing will hurt you. You would have gotten augh out of seeing your Goddess fighting with him," Breya giggled, and Eliza looked up at me with a confused look.

    "You were fighting with Tallia? I thought that you two were really close?" Eliza asked, and I nodded and exined what had happened. "Oh, well, that isn''t good, but I guess it was something that needed to happen. I am sorry, Galio; I know you care about her a lot from the way that you looked at her. At least now you can get to know her again."

    "Yeah, so far, that has been pretty rocky. She has lost all her old memories that I was missing, so now we are just two people now, but I will work on that in the future," I chuckled.

    "Maybe you should refrain from throwing her off any more walls, and I am sure your rtionship with her will improve," Breya giggled, and the door to the manor opened.

    "Lunch is ready if you want toe and get some!" Trina called with Senna standing behind her, slightly hiding.<sub> </sub>

    "Sure, but I am going to have to take it to go. I can''t leave the women from the wall as they are," I said with a sigh.

    ? "I, umm, can go with you and act as your guard. I know you don''t need it, but I can help with other things!" Senna said awkwardly after Trina pushed her forward.

    "Sure, I could use thepany," I said, and Eliza pulled away from me.

    "Taking Senna with you is a good n, and I will wait here for you to return. I woulde, but I will get my time with you tonight," Eliza said as she walked over to Senna, who was looking increasingly more nervous.

    "Just give me a moment, and I will bring you out a sandwich!" Trina said excitedly as I walked to the bottom of the stairs to the manor.

    Before turning to leave, Trina pushed Senna from behind, forcing her down the stairs with a giggle. I easily caught her, but Senna broke away fast with a red face.

    "I am so sorry! Trina pushed me, and I lost my footing! I didn''t mean to force myself on you like that!" Senna nearly shouted with her back turned to me.

    So this was Senna''s nervous side.

    She seemed to be pretty rigid most of the time, but seeing her like this was pretty cute. It was a wee distraction from the day and what wasing.

    "Rx. You cane as close as you want, and we will get going once Trina gets back with my food. I need to run into the house first and wake up Morgana briefly. I want to check on her, but I also need to make sure she is safe," I exined and then looked around. "Where is Lady Katarina?"

    "Hmm? She still isn''t back from visiting Bramma yet from her talks," Eliza said, and I narrowed my eyes.

    Lady Katarina would have known that I would be going out to the wall from word of mouth, which made me more suspicious of her. I was curious if Katarina was actually trying to help the Easterners or if something else was going on under the surface with the Peekaans.

    "Senna, were there times that you were privy to the conversation? Like being asked to wait outside of the room?" I asked.

    Senna turned back around quickly but paused to think.

    "There were times that she would go to talk to one of the minstrels that y at the local bar. Daikon''s Drinkery was the ce, and Lady Katarina said she didn''t want to make a big scene, so we were asked to wait outside. I always thought standing outside of the bar was making more of a scene, personally," Senna exined, and I nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 103 Blood Requires Blood

    "Yes. While checking on Morgana, I want you to spread the word that she is to be arrested, restrained, and put to sleep on sight. I might be wrong about this, but everyone''s lives may hinge on this, so I will take no chances," I exined, and Senna nodded quickly.

    "I will go do that right now, but do you really think that Lady Katarina betrayed us all?" Senna asked, and I nodded.

    "How long has she been in her position?" I asked, and all the girls looked between each other.

    "I really don''t know the answer to that question. I just know that she has been around since I was a baby," Eliza exined, and I nodded.

    ? This was in line with the information about the Riftwalkers and Blood Witches. All the information seemed to be being blocked, and it stunk of Blood Magic. The type that required living sacrifices.

    I was willing to bet money I didn''t have that Lady Katarina was not actually a human either. Something about her had always seemed off, but I had no way of putting the pieces together. I was still shooting in the dark, hoping this would be the right answer, but my gut said I was right.

    "If I am wrong, I will apologize after, but this is the way things need to be," I said, and Trina came back from the house with my sandwich.

    I took it with a smile and bit into it, nearly eating half of it with one bite. There was tomato, bacon, and lettuce with smoked ham in slices with mayo and honey mustard. The entire thing was like heaven in my mouth, and the tomato was salted perfectly.

    "Oh, dear! I guess I should make you another one of those! I have never seen someone take such a big bite!" Trina giggled.

    "Can you make me one of those as well if you are making more?" Breya asked, and Trina nodded.

    "You cane and eat with the girls in the back; sandwiches are already made," Trina exined, and Breya smiled warmly.

    "Good, Good. I can go and keep an eye on them all, and I will help them with the chores," Breya said and turned back to me. "Be good, and good luck with the girls. I know that this will probably be pretty hard for you, but I can''t go to a ce like that. It is too hard to hear the truth of their pain."

    I nodded, leaned over, giving Breya a kiss, and then turned to Senna.

    "I will see you soon. I shouldn''t take very long with Morgana, and then we will go and look after all the women from the wall," I exined, and Senna nodded, turned, and walked away without a word.

    I guess she probably had conflicting feelings right now with everything that was going on. I know that Senna wants to have a baby, but she also knows that all the defenders need my help.<sub> </sub>

    I would make sure to make it up to Senna after we were done helping them. For now, I turned back to the house where Eliza was waiting on the steps.

    Her blonde hair blew in the slight breeze, and Eliza''s hands were sped together. She had a nervous look on her face mixed with worry, but I could understand why.

    All of this must be quite a shock for her, and not being able to do anything about it. I would just have to make sure that I gave it my all.

    "Come. You can show me where Morgana is," I said as I walked up the steps, offering Eliza my hand.

    "Sure, she is in one of the guest rooms, or at least we assume she is in there. I didn''t realize she was in the house until you said so. It''s hard to believe that someone has been controlling her. It is even harder to believe that the woman that was doing it is Lady Katarina. I have never really liked her, but I never thought of her as evil," Eliza exined as she led me to the west corner of the manor.

    "We still don''t know if it is her, but all the signs are lining up. I think we will be in more trouble if it isn''t her," I said, and Eliza turned to me as we stopped in front of a door that I could feel strong magicing from.

    "Why would that be more trouble?" Eliza asked.

    "If we can''t find out who it is, then there is no way of stopping them from doing the same thing after I leave. I also won''t be able to keep Morgana away if we can''t get a hold of the person controlling them," I exined.

    "Can''t you just break the magic?" Eliza asked, but I shook my head.

    "Not unless you have three people you are willing to kill as sacrifices. Blood Witches use Blood and Entropy Magic. Blood requires blood, and Entropy requires Negative Energy, which is generated by pain, sadness, and fear and causes controlled chaos. The only other way to break the spell is to kill the person that charmed them," I exined, and Eliza shivered.

    "I really don''t want to think that Lady Katarina could do that, but before my mother died, something happened. A woman in town spoke up against her, saying she was trying to take my mother''s ce. The next day, she was singing Lady Katarina''s praises, then the next day, she killed herself. I also remember that three Easterners had gone missing from a report that came in that day. I am sure you can ask Senna about it," Eliza said, and I sighed.

    "That is not good. I hope no women get hurt trying to take her into custody, but I don''t have the time to look for her. Maybe I can ask Tallia to put out an ind-wide warrant for her, but I am not sure how much that woman will be willing to do for me," I groaned but then stiffened.

    "Depends on how much you beg me," Tallia said from behind me, and I rolled my eyes.

    I missed the old Tallia that I wasn''t allowed to touch. I could touch this one but would probably end up getting pped for it!

 Chapter 104 Kind Of Sounds Lame

    "Is this something that you can actually enforce?" I asked as I turned around to look into Tallia''s rainbow eyes.

    "That is questionable. It is not like I am the Queen of humans; I am only a Goddess. They know not to step too far out of line, but as a Goddess, my job is only to keep order," Tallia exined, keeping her distance from me.

    "Do you have any suggestions?" I asked, and Tallia crossed her arms.

    "Do you not have a mind of your own? I am only here to open the door for you to talk to Morgana," Tallia said haughtily as she walked by me and pressed her hand to the door.

    I gritted my teeth, but maybe she was right. Lady Katarina was my problem, but then the Goddess would help with my other one.

    "Fine, but then I need you to talk with Listenia and help her collect the materials I will need for cannons. If your job is to protect the humans, then this is your responsibility," I said, crossing my own arms as Tallia turned back to face me.

    Eliza was standing over, stered against the wall. I could tell she wanted no part of what we were arguing about, but she didn''t leave.

    "Don''t think you can order me around just because I kissed you! That is a necessary part of the Positive Energy Weapon transformation!" Tallia snapped at me, and I nodded.

    Now that was some exciting information. That meant I would have to get close to Goldy if I wanted to use her, but she was gone now. Getting to her in only three days was more than likely to be a problem. Not like Tallia was going to take me to go flirt with another woman.

    That left one other option, but it was questionable.

    "If that is the case, then does ire still have ess to her PEW?" I asked, and Tallia scowled.

    "Do you mind not calling us that?! It is degrading!" Tallia snapped.

    "Positive Energy Weapon is a mouth full and, not going to lie, kind of soundsme. PEW is fun and easy to say. You just spit the word out," I said with a smile.

    "You did not just call meme!" Tallia growled, clenching her fists at her side.

    "You are right; I didn''t. I called your ability nameme. It should be something that I have to read eight times and then spell phically before being able to say it!" Iugh.

    "I am leaving. I will be back to lock the door once you leave. I will get your metal, but it is the women''s job to carry it to the wall," Tallia said and a golden portal opened behind her.

    "Thank you," I said, and Tallia left, the portal closing behind her, and Eliza let out a long breath.<sub> </sub>

    "You are really something else. That is the Tallia I know, and yet you still treat her like every other woman," Eliza sighed as she slid down to sit on the ground.

    "That is just the way it needs to be between us. I am sure she wille around at some point, but I can''t treat her differently than everyone else. That is what all of you do, but I am different, and I will make sure she remembers why she loved me," I said as I looked down at my open hand that was facing palm up.

    "I guess that makes sense, but just make sure that you don''t push her too far. Tallia is still the second strongest Goddess," Eliza warned, still sitting on the ground, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, I know. I am just going to talk with Morgana. I will be right back," I exined, and Eliza nodded.

    "I will stay here and wait for you. I am exhausted from just being near the two of you while you are arguing. It was hard to breathe, and I felt like I was being pressed into the wall," Eliza sighed.

    "Hmm. I think that we are going to have to start training you. I will get you in shape so you can always stand next to me. While you will never be as physically strong as Listenia, you might be a more powerful mage than her with the right practice," I exined, and Eliza brightened up.

    "Really? You think I could be better than Listenia?" Eliza asked hopefully.

    "Once everything is settled and we are on the boat to Dwarf Ind, I will start teaching you. How great you be will rely on how well you can study the material," I exined, and Eliza nodded.

    I turned to the door and entered therge guest room that had a bed, but also a couch and two chairs on the opposite side of the room. I always questioned the purpose of having a room like this, but I was used to only using a room for sleeping and sex.

    The idea of sitting on a couch when the bed was there didn''t make sense, but the furniture did allow for more adventurous positions. Maybe I might have to try some of them with Morgana when we break the control over her.

    I walked over to the bed where the porcin-skinned beautiful woman slept and sat on the bed beside her. Morgana had been alone for so long, and it had pushed her to the point where she wanted to give up.

    That stoked my anger, but I squashed it. Now was all that mattered, and I was going to save her and let Morgana live a more normal life.

    I took her hand into mine and pulled it up to my face, pressing my lips into the back of her hand. The spell I had ced over Morgana broke, and she opened her eyes to look up at me with a small smile.

    "You are here once again, just as you promised," Morgana said softly, looking up at me with crystal blue eyes.

    "I try to make a habit of keeping my word," I smile back.

 Chapter 105 Cute And Cuddly

    "How are you feeling?" I asked. "The red is gone from your eyes for now, but I don''t know when the Blood Witch will try to take control of you again. I am going to have to put you back to sleep after our talk."

    "I understand. I still don''t understand how I was being controlled without knowing that it was happening for so long," Morgana said, her beautiful smile slipping, and I squeezed her hand gently.

    "Don''t think about it. You have no way to stop it. You have been waiting for me toe and get you, and now I am here. I will break this spell, and I will make this person pay for what they have stolen from you. I can''t get the time back, but I can help you make new memories that will cover up the other nightmares," I exined, and Morgana smiled again.

    "Thank you. I am sure that most people are terrified of me. Even without being controlled, Liches aren''t really people that others want to associate with," Morgana said, looking off to the side, but I reached forward with my free hand and caught her chin.

    "I am not scared of you, and I want you to stay by my side while I am in this world. Others may look down on you, but I never will, and I will stare down anyone that does," I smiled and then leaned down slowly and kissed Morgana.

    Her lips were soft and cold, but she tasted fresh and clean. Morgana returned the kiss and slowly slipped her arms around my neck as I stroked her cheek with my thumb.

    I slowly drew in magic as we kissed and prepared the sleep spell. When we broke apart, Morgana''s arms fell limply from my neck, and I kissed the sleeping woman''s forehead.

    Pulling back, I adjusted her arms so she would befortable, but it wasn''t like she could wake up on her own. The whole house could be blown away, and Morgana wouldn''t bat an eye, but this was the only way to keep her safe until I found Lady Katarina.

    I prayed and hoped that she was the culprit because I had no other assumptions. Worst case scenario, it is someone that I trust, but I feel like I would know if I had sex with them. Still, I needed to find Lady Katrina, and that would settle my concerns.

    I got up from the bed and left the room.

    As soon as I got out of the room, a golden portal opened up, and an arm reached out to press on the door. I could feel the magic being used, but before the arm could be retracted, I grabbed the wrist.

    "You never answered my question about ire before. Can I turn her into a Positive Energy Weapon as she is now?" I asked, and Tallia leaned her head out of the portal to re at me, ripping her wrist from my hand.

    "Yes. Now leave me alone. I am trying to do what you already asked!" Tallia growled, and the portal snapped close, and I sighed.

    "Well, at least you didn''t try to make her mad this time. You are slowly learning how to treat people," Eliza giggled as she came over to stand in front of me, putting her arms up. "Can you carry me? I really like when you do, and you can put me down before we get to the others. I just want to be close to you."<sub> </sub>

    I smiled and scooped her up into my arms in a princess carry. Eliza pressed her face into my chest and made a small satisfied moan as she closed her eyes.

    I kissed the top of her head and then pressed my cheek to the top of her head.

    "Thank you. I know I am needy, but you are the first person that I have wanted to be like this with," Eliza said as I stood in ce.

    "I like it. Every one of your girls is slightly different, and that is what makes each of you special. Soon, we will have more time to spend like this being cute and cuddly," I exined as I started to walk back to the front of the house.

    "You are really good at spreading yourself around, but I get that you need to do things right now. I am just trying to seek some cuddles when I can," Eliza said as she rubbed her face into my chest.

    "Well, I will be home tonight, so you will have me all to yourself," I exined.

    "Do you mind if we invite Chilly? She won''te out of her room for anyone right now, but I think she would if it was you," Eliza exined, and I nodded.

    "Do you think that I was wrong with how I reacted to Ny? Should I maybe have dealt with things differently?" I asked curiously.

    "That is a hard question. Chilly loves her mom, but her mom has always been a bit cold to her. I think what you did was right, but it is also conflicting with Chili''s feelings about her mother. I think that she just wants her mother to be proud of her, but this was like the final nail in that coffin," Eliza exined, and I nodded.

    "Maybe I will try to work on that in the future. While I don''t really like Ny, I care about Chili''s feelings. I am the one that pounded the nail in, so I will be the one to pull it back out," I said as we reached the front entrance.

    "That might be hard, but it is you we are talking about. Even if it''s impossible, you seem to have a solution. If anyone can fix things between mother and daughter, it will be you, I think," Eliza said as I set her down, then we kissed one more time.

    "I hope you are right. I don''t want to have problems with the Cat Folk in the future. I will do my best, but now I need to go and heal the women from the wall," I said with a smile, and Eliza nodded as Trina came out from the kitchen carrying a te with another sandwich.

 Chapter 106 Work They Should Be Doing

    "Make sure that you don''t leave without this! Senna is also waiting nervously for you out on the steps. I think that you should do what we said alone with her. Senna has never acted like this with me, so I think the two of you should spend some time alone," Trina said as she handed me the sandwich.

    "That is probably a good idea. Thank you for the sandwich, and I will see both of you girls this evening for supper," I said with a smile and then gave Trina a quick kiss before turning to leave.

    Trina giggled as I left, pressing fingers to her lips, kissing them, and blowing them at me. I looked back at the sound, caught the imaginary kiss, and put it in a pocket, making Trina and Eliza giggle at me.

    The door closed, and Senna was standing straight and rigid, waiting for me.

    I walked up to stand directly beside her, facing Senna''s shoulder, making her screw up her face nervously. I reached over and grabbed her by the waist and started to tickle her.

    Senna squawked in surprise and then fought to pry off my hands, but I was like fighting a mountain.

    "Stop! Ahhh! Thatˇ­ Tickles! Whatˇ­ Why?!" Senna gasped, and then I stopped, making her copse into my chest.

    "You are too rigid, and I know you like me. It is no secret, so stop acting so strange around me. This isn''t the girl that I have got to know," I said, wrapping my arms around Senna.

    She didn''t return the hug, but after a moment, Senna rested her head on my chest. I stood there with her for a moment, but then I broke the hug.

    "Sorry, I will try to rx. I know there are more important things to be worrying about," Senna said as she straightened her uniform.

    "That is the spirit! Who knows? We might find ourselves with some extra timeter!" Iughed, and Senna nodded, looking off to the side. "Let''s get going. You are going to have to lead me to where everyone is being kept."

    "We should go to the doctor''s office first," Senna said as we started to walk to the front gate.

    "Oh? Do you have hospitals?" I asked, and Senna stopped and turned to me with a strange look.

    "What is this word?" Senna asked.

    "Hmm. Well, the wordes from the French, whatever that means. House of sick people in trauma orbor is an acronym for the word, not the original, or I don''t think it is," I said, scratching my head. "My mind gets a bit jumbled when thoughts and memories try to mesh. This is one of those things where the word must be specific to a life I lived, and it is tied to memories."

    "Well, the ce that we are going to is called a Care House. Each of them has an Automaton Doctor that looks after sick people. Not all races use care houses, but not all can get sick like humans do. We are the lesser of the other races because we have the shortest and most fragile life spans," Senna exined as we started to walk again.<sub> </sub>

    That was true.

    Humans were exceptionally short-livedpared to all the other races. Even Dog Folk lived to be nearly four hundred years old if my memories served me correctly. I would have to ask Penny how old she was, or maybe not. Women are sensitive about that question, but maybe Penny would be better?

    "What are you thinking about? You seem to have a lot on your mind?" Senna asked.

    p She seemed to be doing better than before now that she has gotten all of her emotions under control. I was d. Senna was starting to look silly as some flustered little girl like Wispy, who I need to check onter. Too many things to keep track of!</anda>

    "I have a maelstrom of thoughts flying around my brain right now, but most of them are just things that aren''t important right now. I need to focus on getting ready to help these women," I said, pping my cheeks.

    We were just turning west to the market, and I could see arge crowd that had formed in the south section. It was going all the way down the street with women packed shoulder to shoulder, talking with each other.

    "I think you had better focus on the group up ahead. Looks like most of the town is here, and the Care House is beside the Theatre, which is down thatne," Senna exined as we slowed down, but I put up my hand for a moment to stop her from talking.

    It was already hard enough to hear with all the women nattering, and I thought I could hear something disturbing. When Senna stopped speaking, I could hear screamsing from up, so I turned to Senna.

    "I am going to pick you up and fly over these people, okay?" I asked Senna, and she nodded at me as Golden ethereal wings burst from my back. "I don''t have time to try and get everyone to move, so we will just force them to back up as soon as I find a ce tond."

    "I understand," Senna said, and I walked over and picked her up.

    There were other women watching, but most of them concentrated on what was going on down the street.

    Seeing all this was stupid and made me frustrated. These women should know better, and now I was going to have to clear everyone out of here.

    Honestly, didn''t these women have work they should be doing?

    Once Senna was in my arms, a gust of wind shot us up, making Senna hold on tighter to my neck as I rose into the air. Within seconds I was far above the ground and flying south over the rooftops.

    "The Care House is there!" Senna shouted, pointing down at a small building that was pressed between two buildings, but there was nowhere tond.

 Chapter 107 Wondered If I Could Fuck It

    This was the main reason why these women shouldn''t be packed on the road. There was no reason for any of them to be here, and now I was going to have to piss a lot of them off.

    <o>,m I started to gather magic, got lower to the ground, and held my thumb to Senna.</o>

    "Can you cut me? I need some blood so I can transmute somewhere to stand!" I shouted, and Senna pulled out a dagger, poking my finger with no hesitation.

    This was hard, but I was able to write a fast spell circle on my first pass, and then the second pass was to drip the blood. I was able to get some on the ground, but I could hear the women alreadyining about getting blood on themselves. Not one of them looked up to see where it came from!

    A thin rock pole about five inches in diameter shot up from the ground, and all the women near it jumped back. The pole rose twenty feet, and I lightly touched down on it, cheating with magic to bnce myself to make it look easy.

    The pole sank down but got wider as it did until I was standing on a five-foot-tall and wide rock stump. The woman finally turned and looked at me, but I had a fierce look on my face.

    "Are any of you doctors?!" I roared, then without letting them answer, I continued. "If you are not, get the fuck out of here now, or I am sending you all out on a wave of water! I havee to heal people, and you are all in my way!"

    The women all flinched back and tried to turn and run.

    "STOP!" I roared again, and everyone froze, making the screams I had been hearing feel like they wereing from all around me.

    "You just told them to leave," Senna said as I set her down, and I nodded.

    "Yes, I did. And if they trample each other, I am going to have more people to heal if they aren''t killed," I growled and let out a sigh.

    I was getting worked up over this, and I am sure this is the first time something like this has ever happened. People would be naturally curious, but this was just stupid, and it was overly frustrating to me because I felt like they should know this.

    Then the feeling of dread hit me like a wave of nausea, and I could feel my ownplexion start to pale. I put a hand up to my head as everyone looked up at me with scared looks.

    "Sorry for yelling at you all. I know that you are all concerned about the women, but I need you all to leave. If there are people that can help, they need to have a way to reach the women. Please do not push or shove; just spread the word and get people to start moving," I called out to the women, and there was a collective sigh.<sub> </sub>

    "That was a better way of dealing with things. You should have done that the first time," Senna said in a lowered voice beside me, and I nodded.

    "The screams set me off, and I didn''t think before speaking. This one is on me, but the fact of the matter still stands. This is going to happen after the next battle. There is a chance that the screams from the Riftwalker will reach the city. As far as I know, there is no way to block them without having a high level of Positive Energy," I exined as the mound I had transmuted sunk back into the ground.

    "That is terrifying to think about. Is there really nothing that you can do for the people? You know so much magic, so I just assume that you can do anything. That might be naive of me, but that''s how it feels to watch you. I think that many of the other women here feel the same. Even the ones that haven''t met you personally have heard enough of your tales to believe the same," Senna exined as she led me to the Care House.

    I should be able to stop anything that gets in my way, and I should be able to protect these women. As a man, that was my job.

    This world might not have men, but my mind told me that I was a hunter, a fighter, and most importantly, a protector. That was what was frustrating me.

    I needed to protect everyone, but I was getting worked up about things that I couldn''t control. I needed to stop letting my emotions get the best of me and start using my head.

    "I will think of something to help protect everyone. I am not sure how yet, but I will start working on a solution," I said as we stopped in front of a wooden door that had the words "Care House" carved into the wood.

    "I will try to think if there is anyone that might be able to help you with this. I am only a guard, and I am really only good at fighting, but I know people," Senna said as she opened the door, and I was hit with the sounds of women''s cries and screams.

    "Thank you. Now, take me to the person running this ce, and I will get started healing," I said, but a silver woman with a whiteb coat turned to me.

    She looked to be made out of metal, and her skin looked like segments of metal tes put together, but there was something human about the woman.

    "You must be the woman everyone is talking about. They say you are a great healer. If this is the case, please assist me with these patients. This is a sickness that I do not know how to treat," The woman said in a somewhat robotic voice.

    "Galio, this is Rexa, and she is an Automaton," Senna said, and even will all the screams and cries around me, my stupid man brain wondered if I could fuck it.

    Yup, I was a man.

 Chapter 108 [Bonus Chapter] The Power Of Positive Energy

    "Yup, that is what I am here for. First, a question. Where are the rest of the women? There has to be more than what fits in this building, right?" I asked, and Rexa nodded.

    "The ones that didn''t need to be restrained are across the street in the theater. The ones that are here are the worst," Rexa exined. "What is wrong with them? I can''t find anything physically wrong with them, but this is affecting races that shouldn''t be able to get sick."

    "That is the problem. There is nothing wrong with them. The screams of the Riftwalker are just heavy doses of Negative Energy. So, in all rights, there is nothing physically wrong with them, but they have had the Positive Energy reced with Negative. Basically sucked the happiness out of them and reced them with negative thoughts. This is something that happens normally; we fluctuate in our levels, but losing all Positive Energy isn''t normal. Without the Positive, our minds will tear us apart from the inside out," I exined and gestured to the women in the room that were crying, screaming, or both. "That is what is happening now."

    Rexa put a hand to her chin, and it looked like she was processing what I had just said.

    "Interesting. This is something that I have studied, the invisible diseases that affect all races, even if they don''t admit to it. If there is nothing wrong with them, then how does one cure a person like this?" Rexa asked.

    "We have to give them what they are missing. Unfortunately, there is only one other person that can help with this type of thing, but I think she is busy," I said with a sigh but then whirled around to a smirking Tallia.

    "You are starting to get better at this game," Tallia said and pushed past me. "So, you need my help again? This is starting to be an ongoing thing. I am starting to wonder if you are really as amazing as these women make you out to be!"

    "I am just going to pretend that you came here because you wanted to help and not just to annoy me," I said with a sigh.

    "I am here to help my people, not you. Unlike you, I don''t need to yell at people to get them to do what I want!" Tallia said as she walked over to a crying elf.

    The woman had longer ears than Listenia and Silvy, and her eyes were more oval than round, with long brown hair matted to the side of her face. I wanted to snap back at Tallia, but that would just be ying into her hands, and I had better things to be doing right now.

    The woman was bound to the bed, but Tallia sat on the edge of it and started to untie the wrists of the woman.

    "I don''t think that is a good idea. She was bound because she tried to take her own life," Rexa exined, but Tallia didn''t stop.

    "These children need their Goddesses'' love, and I cannot give it to them when they are tied down. I do not need help from a machine. I suggest that you help Galio," Tallia said, effectively dismissing Rexa.

    This woman. She could have been a bit nicer, and there was no reason to talk to her like that.

    "Rexa,e over here with me. I will teach you how to do what we are doing," I exined, and Rexa nodded.<sub> </sub>

    I wanted to give Tallia a piece of my mind, but another wave of dread washed over me, and I staggered.

    "Are you alright? Have you also been inflicted like the women?" Rexa asked as she rushed over to me, and Senna came to my other side.

    "This happened to her outside. I am not sure what it is, but Galio said not to worry about it," Senna exined, and I nodded.

    "Consider this a self-inflicted illness. It keeps me from making aplete asshole of myself, in a way. Like a reminder that everyone operates differently, but it hits me like a sickness," I exined.

    "Interesting. I would like to study with you in the future. I have heard much about you and that you have different parts than everyone else. Very interesting, but hardly a topic for right now," Rexa exined, and that made me smile as I straightened up.

    I looked over, and Tallia was hugging the crying girl, but the girls looked better now.

    I turned to the first person that I had seen and squatted down beside a human woman with orange hair. She had been operating the trap doors in the wall thatunched the girls out into the fighting.

    "I don''t want to do this anymore. Just let me die! It hurts too much to keep going! The voices won''t stop!" The woman cried, and I burned off the bonds that were holding her.

    The women had shot up, but I grabbed them, and I could feel that Senna had flinched, but Rexa was unppable. I took the woman''s arms into one hand and pulled her into my chest, sending my positive Energy into her body directly.

    What I was doing wasn''t like when I defended against the screams. That was me using my rage as Positive Energy, but this was me using my love for all the women of this world and my desire to protect them.

    Almost instantly, the woman rxed, and she began to softly cry into my chest. This wouldn''t fix everything, but with enough Positive Energy treatments like this, they would all get better.

    "Are you telling me that you are not using magic? How is that possible? You are sending your happy feelings, and that is all it takes to cure them?!" Rexa eximed, sounding more human this time from the stress in her voice.

    "This is still magic. Anything that is too advanced for you to understand is magic. Positive Energy is just as real as what you call magic, but without seeing it, you have to believe it''s real. These women need our love, care, and good feelings. So, go and start hugging people and telling them everything is going to be alright, and believe it. If you don''t, then neither will they," I exined, and Rexa nodded and left my side to go help others.

 Chapter 109 Lesser Problems

    After I had helped a few girls, I stood back and watched Rexa from a distance, with Senna standing at my side. Rexa moved gracefully and didn''t use any extra energy with her motions. Everything the Automaton did seemed calcted with purpose.

    "How long are you going to stand around staring at the woman? I came to help, not to do everything," Tallia growled as she walked over to me.

    "How do you have so much Positive Energy with such a shitty attitude?" I asked, giving Tallia a sideways look.

    "Perks of being a Goddess, now get over to the theater and help the ones over there. I am sure you can help those ones more easily, and the robot is here to help me. I will be fine to finish the next floor, but that is all I am doing. I feel like I have been chasing you around all day!" Tallia growled.

    "You know, I didn''t call you here, but I am d you came. Also, stop calling Rexa a robot. There is no reason for you not to use her name. You are promoting your people to act the same. I can''t change how you personally feel about Golems, but there is no reason for you to act like that," I said, and Rexa turned to me from the woman she had just helped.

    "It is okay; we all used to finite races having a distaste for Golems. We are one of the few races that cannot die in this world unless killed. Not even Tallia is immune to death in this world, even if she might live one thousand years. A mellinia is fleeting for races that have lived since creation, and Tallia is one of over fifty Goddesses that have protected humans," Rexa said as she walked over to us, making Tallia cross her arms.

    "And they lord that over everyone. We are all just children in their eyes, and they help my people because we are so fragile and pathetic in their minds. Even though they are so old, they all seem to forget that the first Golems, the Living Dolls, were created by a human!" Tallia snapped, and Rexa nodded.

    "This is true, and Nixia did create the lesser Living Dolls, but only them. The rest of us were created by the living dolls until the Creator was designed and realized," Rexa exined.

    "Why are the Living Dolls lesser?" I asked curiously.

    "Because they have human souls in them of terminally ill women. The others consider them less than perfectpared to the ones that are created by The Creator. They even look down on their own kind because they have the soul of a human," Tallia said, looking to the side and turning up her nose.

    "That is because they can''t process things like the rest of us, and they let their emotions get the better of them. Golems are supposed to be calm and collected at all times. This is why we, the Automatons, deal with the care of finite races because we can control our emotions. Living Dolls are required to work in theboratories, doing research on diseases and types of injury," Rexa exined, and I narrowed my eyes on the Automaton.

    "Required? That sounds a lot like forcing one to do something, whether they want to or not," I said slowly.<sub> </sub>

    "That is exactly what it is. The Living Dolls are allowed to even go outside, let alone leave the ind. There have beenrge disputes with the Dog Folk and the Fae over this for as long as I have been in my position, and I am sure longer," Tallia said in a cold tone.

    "What is done on our ind is none of any of the other races'' business. We do not interfere with how you all live divided and constantly fighting with one another over things of no importance," Rexa said.

    "The Living Dolls are not of your race then, which means that your people are holding humans against their will. I will be making a trip to each of the inds, and now I know there is something that needs to be dealt with," I said, and Tallia threw her head back, tossing her hands up in the air.

    "Finally, someone actually gets this!" Tallia snapped.

    "How do you consider them human? They are animated dolls, nothing more," Rexa said, but I put up my finger.

    "That is a lie. You just told me that they were human souls inside them. That is the reason why you are keeping them inside, right? They can''t control their emotions because they are not Golems originally. You are trying to force a chicken to be a duck, but no matter how hard you try, they won''t fly," I exined, and Rexa paused, but Tallia turned to me and then punched me hard in the shoulder.

    "Ow, you beast! You didn''t need to use your knuckles! Hell, you didn''t need to hit me! I am on your side for this!" I growled, rubbing my shoulder, but Tallia red at me.

    "What did wee here for? To have a talk with a robot that has nothing to do with what we are doing here? Something that you can only talk to death right now? Go over to the damn theater before I hit you again, but this time I will be aiming higher!" Tallia growled, and I put up my hands.

    "Fine! I am going, grouch! This is the thanks I get for taking your side," Iined as I headed to the door with Senna behind me.

    "You never asked me to help, and I never asked for you to take my side. They are things that happened because we wanted them to, not because there was a reward involved," Tallia said, giving me an imperious look.

    This woman was so foul when she was right, but Tallia was right. I hadn''t expected her toe, and she expected no thanks, so I would have to remember that in the future.

 Chapter 110 Look Like You Are Full Of It!

    I left the Care House, and the street was nearly empty now, which was a relief.

    "The entrance is around the south side of the building," Senna said, pointing down the street, and I nodded.

    "Sure, lead on," I said, but my mind was wandering.

    I was trying to think of how I could get to a point where everyone could all have enough Positive Energy to block out the Negative Energy. There were many ways I could do it individually, like sex, cuddling, or having fun with them, but I was only one person for three days.

    Unlike magic, Positive Energy couldn''t just be collected or pulled in. There was no specific amount you could hold, nor was there a limit, but that was the same for the Negative. The main difference was the more Negative Energy one had, the less they valued their own life.

    In order to get Positive Energy, it needs to be given or earned. It was simr to the way that Karma worked. You are likely to receive what you give out, but you can''t take it for yourself, only from others.

    "Galio? We are here," Senna said as she opened the door.

    I had been in autopilot mode while walking. Now I needed to get back to focusing on the task, but it was part of my query.

    "Sorry, I am just trying to figure out how I am going to get everyone in one shot here and how to protect everyone in theing days," I exined as I entered the building.

    The lobby area that we entered was dark oak with a green carpet. There was a ss-covered ticket booth, but there was no one there.

    "You just need to show them positive things, right?" Senna asked as the sounds of crying started to get louder as we walked down a short hallway that led to a pair of closed double doors.

    "It has to be more than just showing. It''s not like I can just tell some jokes, but that isn''t to say that something like that wouldn''t work. It is just not the right crowd for that kind of thing, and whileughter is an amazing source, it pales inparison to the Positive Energy of kindness and love," I exined as Senna, and I opened the doors up.

    The theater was a beautiful ce with two levels and private balconies, but the main level was all seats filled with crying women.

    "Well, I don''t know how you are going to get everyone in one shot. This theater holds a good amount of people, but not all of the women here are crying. That is a good sign, right?" Senna asked, and I shrugged.<sub> </sub>

    "Some people are built differently and can handle Negative Energy better than others, but that doesn''t mean it isn''t affecting them. Believe me, I know what it is like to hold and force all the Negative Energy down inside," I exined.

    The loss of my memories constantly grated at me, and now Tallia forgetting who I was weighed me down. She was the only person that had any clue as to who I was before this, but I always remembered that this was only temporary.

    "Galio!" Ka called out to me, and I turned to see her dragging a crying Silvy over to me.

    "Oh dear, you are not looking good, Silvy," I said with a gentle smile.

    Silvy looked up at me with tear-filled eyes and broke into tears again. I reached forward and grabbed both women to pull them into a hug kissing the tops of both their heads, and pressed my face in between the tops of them. Even Ka had started to weep once her face was in my chest, and I stoked both girls'' hair.

    "It''s okay. I know you are filled with sadness right now, but I am here, and the monster is gone. I defeated it, so there is nothing to worry about. There is anothering, but just like this one, I will defeat it," I said, and both women rxed and hugged me back with sighs.

    "Why do I feel so much better now? I was so sad and worried before, but now it is like I was never sad. How does that work? Did you cast a spell?!" Ka asked after she wiped her face on my shirt.

    "No magic, just Positive Energy. I care about all of you deeply, and it hurts me to see you, girls, all like this. I have the power to make people smile, and it is greater than any magic I can use. Love and happiness are the keys to life," I exined, and Ka rested her head on my chest again.

    "Thank you for this. I guess that Listenia had a good reason to want to follow you. I was unsure about you when we met, and even more so when I saw you fighting. Now, I can see your goals and purpose, and I am sure she made the right choice. I will tell Elfinia about this, which should quiet her concerns," Silvy exined after wiping her face on my shoulder.

    That was something I didn''t know, but I would ask Listenia directly about her mother when I saw her. I had no idea that it had created a rift between Goddess and daughter.

    "While you are both cute, I am going to be soaked in snot and tears if everyone keeps wiping their faces on me!" Iughed, and both women blushed and looked away from the fairlyrge stains they had created.

    "I think you should think about visiting the tailor today. I know that you might not see it as important, but the clothes you are wearing don''t fit you and don''t do you justice. I think you might be more inspiring if you were dressed better," Senna offered, and Silvy and Ka nodded.

    "I know Deloris, and I will introduce her to you after this if you want?! She is a Forest Elf and is very good with Sewing Magic! She will have you in and out in no time!" Silvy said but continued when I tried to disagree. "Senna is right. Your appearance will y a big part in how people will look at you! If you want to spread this Positive Energy, then you need to look like you are full of it!"

 Chapter 111 The Most Offensive Thing

    In all honesty, the girls weren''t wrong, and I probably looked less than inspiring in the poorly fitting uniform. A haircut might not be such a bad idea either.

    I had been born into this world as a grown person, but the clothes I came in were still in the vige. My hair was shaggy, and I was starting to grow hair on my face. That was one thing I was confused about.

    "Quick question. Why has everyone asked about every part of me but not the hair on my face?" I asked as Ka and Silvy pulled back, but Senna was the one that answered with a giggle.

    "That is because it is one of the most offensive things to talk about in public. We are very sensitive about facial hair."

    "Oh? Well, men grow facial hair like this normally. Albeit, some can''t grow it as well as most," I said, scratching my scruffy chin.

    "So then you don''t mind if people ask you about your facial hairs?!" Silvy asked curiously.

    "No," I said, and that gave me a strange idea.

    "Really? Well, this has been one of the most debated things on the wall, and I am sure that it has been no different for the women of the city. We have all been wondering if you knew that your face was covered in hair. We get some hair like that, but mostly on the top lip," Ka exined, and I smiled with a grin.

    "The mustache!" Iughed, looking at the stage.

    "The must ask? What must it ask?" Senna asked from beside me, and I chuckled.

    "Mustache, all one word, but that is a good joke! I mustache you a question!" Iughed, and Senna groaned.

    "Oh lord, you are starting to sound like my mother! She always uses puns!" Sennained from beside me.

    "You Otter be Kitten me! Lesbian honest, mother sounds like someone I would get a thong with!" Iughed, but I noticed that some of the women around us had stopped crying.

    They were even small smiles, and that put credit to the thought I was having.

    "Okay, I am going to go up to the stage and try something out. I have no idea if it will work, but the Positive Energy from ourughter seems to be enough to help the people that can hear us," I exined, and Senna gave me a look.

    "What are you going to do? Try to make everyoneugh until the sadness is going?" Senna asked skeptically, and I nodded.

    "I am not going to try! I happened to be pretty funny when I wanted to be! I don''t think I have ever been a stand-upedian, but it is about reading the room!" Iughed, and Senna sighed.

    "Well, people around us do look better, so maybe there is truth in your words, but I thought that you said this wouldn''t work?" Senna asked.

    "Truthfully, I didn''t think it would, but results don''t lie when you can see them firsthand. I mean, this could be bad, and I make things worse, but I will try not to tell any jokes that are out of taste," I smiled.

    "What kind of jokes are you going to tell?" Silvy asked curiously.

    "Pft, the only kind that you can understand, Lesbian jokes!"

    "Let''s Being jokes? I think they might not work if we don''t understand them," Silvy said, and I rolled my eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "Lesbians are what you women are in a world where there are men. Lesbian is two women loving each other intimately; Gay is when men love each other," I exined, and Ka nodded.

    "Gay makes sense because they are happy together. Gay means happy."

    "True, and women are also considered Gay, but for today''s jokes, I will exin the word, or it won''t be as funny!" I grinned, and the girls shrugged.

    "You seem to know what you are talking about, so we will just trust in you, as always," Senna said and then turned to the women. "Since we seem to be full of this Positive Energy, maybe we should go sit in the center of everyone?"

    "That is a good idea! You three should get the jokes, so yourughter will be infectious. The idea is to get everyoneughing," I said, and the three women nodded and left me.

    I turned back to the stage I had been eyeing and took a deep breath in, and then let it out. I did this a few times.

    This was my idea, but I was going to be getting up on stage in front of a very tough and crying crowd. Not really the ideal stage setting for aedian, but that just meant my job was a bit harder.

    I started to move onto the stage, albeit slowly, but I could feel everyone''s eyes on me with each step.

    I had been unsure aboutughter whening here, but seeing the people around my group had pushed me to this. All I needed to do was get a couple peopleughing, and it would spread.

    "Laughing, after all, is one of the best cures for sadness," I muttered to myself as I got up on stage and walked over to the center.

    Normally, the lights would be turned down for a show, but this wasn''t normal. Instead, the whole ce was lit up, and I could see all the tear-filled faces.

    Suddenly, a feeling washed over me of dread as I looked out at all the faces. This wasn''t like the one I hade to know, but it still made me feel like what I was doing wasn''t right.

    My heartbeat started to pick up, and a small bead of sweat ran down my back as I felt nervousness set in.

    What if they didn''t like my jokes?

    What if I just made things worse?

    I could feel the Negative Energy from the crowd starting to affect me, but it wasn''t as easy to shake when it was your own. I needed to get my shit together, but my anxiety was starting to get to me.

    "Galio! Make us allugh!"

    I looked out, and Senna had her hands cupped around her mouth. Those worlds burned away the Negative as I remembered why I was up here.

    "Ladies! Today has been a hard day, filled with sorrow and tears, but I am here to change this!" I shouted, and the room went deadly silent.

    Yup, this was going to be a tough crowd, but I had the support of my friends Positive Energy. Now it was time for me to return it tenfold.

 Chapter 112 Happiness As A Reward

    "As you are all quite aware, I am not from here or this world. In fact, I am from all of them, but I don''t remember any of the personal stuff, just what I learned. In most worlds, when two women love each other affectionately and sexually, they are called lesbians. I know that is boring, but it is important for the next part," I exined, and Senna put up her hand, and I pointed, nodding to her.

    "What are they called if they decide to sleep with you?" Senna asked, and I grinned.

    "A Has-bain," I said.

    *No sound*

    Oh boy, here we go. This was going to be more challenging than I thought.

    "Alright, then. Here is one! What kind of food do lesbians like to eat?" I asked, and the crowd stayed quiet. "Anything they can eat out!"

    This made the three girls giggle in the center, and a few othersughed quietly.

    Okay, this was a start, but I had to keep rolling with the punches, so I dug deep.

    "Do you have pirates?" I asked.

    "ck Sea Cats!" Senna shouted, and I nodded.

    "Very interesting; what kind of treasure do they look for?" I asked.

    "Gold and all of your valuables. What other treasure is there?" Senna asked.

    "Your Booty!" I said, pointing to her, and Senna blinked, but the girls around her started to giggle. "They will be chasing you, yelling I''m gonna Scissor-Yee-Timbers!" I said, making V-shapes with my finger and smashing them together.

    This got a few genuineughs, and I could feel the room''s atmosphere slowly starting to change. Almost all the crying had stopped, and all that was left was a few still whimpering.

    Now that I had their attention, it was time to turn it up a bit.

    "Did you hear about the new lesbian shoes that just came out? They have a long tongue, and you can get them off with just one finger!"

    This seems to get more of them going, and I could feel the Positive Energy on the rise.

    "What do you call a lesbian with a long tongue? Well hung!"

    That one didn''t roll over as well, but in a dickless world, there was nothing sexual about the word hung. I failed a little, but I had to keep on going!

    "What about a Lesbian with eight girlfriends?"

    "Exhausted!" One woman shouted, and I burst outughing with a good portion of the crowd.

    "I was going to say an octopus, but yours was much better!" Iughed, and the woman blushed, turning her head into her friend''s shoulder.<sub> </sub>

    Now the room was starting to be animated.

    "One person asked me, how does a lesbian have sex? I ask, how do they stop?"

    This seemed to get everyoneughing finally, but I was out of jokes that would make any sense to these women. Now it was time for the grand finale, but this wasn''t a joke.

    "Now that I have you allughing and smiling, I want everyone toe up to the stage with me. Every one of you, even if you don''t feel like it. This is the most important part!" I shouted, and the women slowly started to get up. "If you see someone that isn''ting, give them a hug and tell them that it is going to be alright! Let''s keep the Positive Energy flowing with all of you!"

    This got them moving a bit faster, but there were a few that were slower than others, but I waited patiently. There was no point in rushing them, and I wasn''t going to call out anyone that was taking their time. All the women wereing, and that was what was important.

    I wanted to warm up to them all with some jokes first before I asked them all up here for the next part. If I had tried to ask them to all gather up here to start, I would have had to force most of them, and that would have just made things worse. Even this was pushing it, but the women were all starting to talk with each other as they waited.

    That was a good sign, and once all the girls were on stage, I whistled loudly. Everyone became silent and turned to me.

    "Sorry for the whistle! Now, for the final part of this meeting! I want you all to give me a hug! One big group hug so I can be connected to everyone and give you all my Positive Energy!" I shouted, and Senna and Silvy were the first two toe.

    Ka was close behind, and then the girls from the audience that had made the punch line for my joke. After that, more started toe around. Once I waspletely covered in girls, the rest of the more shy ones came close to hug their friends.

    Slowly but surely, all the women became connected, and I could finally st them all and clear their minds. I was filled with happiness that everyone hade up, and hearing the girls actuallyugh at my jokes felt good. This was different than when I fought, but the feeling of helping people had its own type of happiness as a reward.

    [Karma System Activated]

    [Total Karma points gained 183/25]

    [Karma System Levels Up twice! One skill gained, and one upgraded.]

    [Bonus for defeating Undead Riftwalker: Body Tempering, Celestial Blessings, and Essence Gathering]

    [Skill Upgrade: What Are The Odds?: Gain a 1%->30% chance of something good happening for someone else. 21:10:15s Cooldown.]

    [Skill Gained: Great Teacher!: All exnations given and skills taught are 30% more effective.]

    [Skill Reward: Body Tempering: All training is 50% more effective when you aren''t wearing a shirt. Training in various elements will increase your Elemental Resistance.]

    [Skill Reward: Celestial Blessings: Temporarily grant Random Celestial Power to the target of your choice. 00:00:00s Cooldown.]

    [Skill Reward: Essence Gathering: Defeating Monsters and enemies gathers Essence and distributes it to those in your party. If you are alone, Essence is stored and then is giftable to the person of your choice. 0/1000 Essence Gathered. This skill has a seven-day Cooldown.]

    [Total Karma points 8/300]

    That was a pretty decent reward as well.

 Chapter 113 DO YOU HAVE THE ANSWER?!

    ? The hugsted for almost five minutes, but I wasn''tining. I was sandwiched between all the women, boobs squishing into me from every direction. Pretty much winning in all aspects of the day.

    I had defeated the Undead Riftwalker, cured the women from the wall of their madness, and now My Karma System was paying off. Overall, this was a great day if you put aside the bad that came with it.

    "I see that you have things underway here," Tallia''s familiar voice called to me from outside my circle of women.

    I looked over, and the women started to clear out of the way as the Goddess walked toward me. Senna, Silvy, and Ka backed away from me, but the three of them and the other girl with green hair that had made the joke stayed close.

    "Yes, I think that things are good here now. How are things going over at the Care House?" I asked as Tallia walked up to me.

    "Good, or I wouldn''t be here. The robot seemed to get the hang of it fairly quickly. If you are done here, I would like to have a short chat with you about the Golems," Tallia said, and I nodded, turning to the girls.

    "I will be back after the talk, so make sure that everyone is in good shape. If anyone is still feeling down, make them wait for me, and I will help them more directly. Please don''t let anyone leave that doesn''t look like they are in good spirits," I exined, and the four girls nodded, but the unnamed green-haired shorty put up her hand. "Yes?"

    "I am still feeling a bit blue," The girl said, and I opened my arms.

    "Come give me a hug then," I said, and the green-haired girls smiled and practically jumped into my arms, hugging me.

    "Sorry! I didn''t need the hug, but I wanted to get my own from you! My name is Ellie, and I am one of the Fae Children! My people are very interested in you, so I would like to talk with you sometime! Since we aren''t needed on the wall, I could alsoe with you when you leave! I could act as your guide!" The green-haired girl said quickly into my ear before she let go of me.

    So this is a Fae? She is a bit taller than I had thought, but I was sure there would be some that were a lot smaller.

    "Sure, Tomorrow you can walk with me while I make my rounds," I said, and Ellie nodded at me.

    "Sounds good! I will be at the Manor entrance when you leave in the morning!" Ellie said and then turned and ran back to the other girls.

    I turned back with a smile to Tallia, but she was giving me a look.

    "What now?" I asked.<sub> </sub>

    "You seem to have a thing for half breeds," Tallia said as she gestured for a portal to open.

    "A thing? I have a thing for women. I would have a thing for you, but you like to use that thing as a punching bag," I groaned.

    "Lucky me. I guess that I should make sure to keep that "thing" in shape and beat it more often," Tallia said as she walked through the portal.

    I groaned and followed her, but my frustration was blown away as I walked into a majestic throne room.

    There were silver statues that each had white dresses like the one that Tallia wore, but they each had different jewelry. The strange thing was that the clothes and jewelry were no part of the statues. They were actual clothes and real gold jewelry with gems of all colors.

    "They are the past human Goddesses. When they ascend, their bodies be silver," Tallia said as she gestured around, but then she pointed to the secondst statue, but unlike the others, it was ck and naked. "This is the result of a Goddess that has failed her people. They are stripped of their clothing and forced to descend to the lower Mortal Realms once again to begin the climb to Goddesses once again."

    That was a rough way to go, and that had me curious about what it took to be a Goddess. Just how many lives must one live to reach this point?

    "Five Hundred, just like you. Why you are here instead of a woman is far beyond what I can imagine, but that is neither here nor there. You are here, so you need to help me deal with the problems springing up. I know they are not your problem, but bying to this world, you have be responsible for it," Tallia told me as she walked over to avish silver throne with blue cushions.

    "I mean, I was already going to help anyways, but since when are this world''s problems mine?" I asked.

    Not that I would stop helping, but Tallia''s attitude was starting to piss me off. How could I love someone so much who acted like this?

    "Since you woke up the Undead Riftwalker," Tallia said.

    "Excuse me? You do know that if I wasn''t here, in three days, that would mark the beginning of the world''s end, right? Sure, I trigger the Undead one to wake up, but that is a pittancepared to what will be summoned. I think you need to rethink how you talk to me. I didn''t ask to be reborn here, and this isn''t the first time this has happened. I have been reborn five hundred times now, and you are the only thing I can remember. Why? Why is this person that is my only attachment treating me this way? DO YOU HAVE THE ANSWER?!" I roared, and Tallia''s eyes went big.

    There was silence between us as I red at her, my heart pounding so hard in my chest that it hurt. I just wanted to love this woman. I just wanted to hug and hold her, but Tallia saw me as nothing more than a problem she needed to deal with ordingly.

 Chapter 114 Three Golden Chickens

    "I don''t know what to say about that because I have only just met you, and I have no memories of you or what you call us. All I know is that you are an invasive creature that calls itself a man. You also treat me unlike others do, and I am not used to anyone questioning me or not listening," Tallia exined.

    I knew this, but it didn''t make it any easier. I was the one that couldn''t remember before, but at least I knew deep in my soul that I cared about her. Tallia didn''t seem to have the same connection, and that was what hurt me the most.

    "Fine, I am just Galio. A man in a world where he doesn''t belong. What do you want to talk to me about? I am done trying to convince you of something that didn''t mean as much to you as it did me," I said bitterly, crossing my arms.

    Tallia looked at me for a while but then nodded, cutting my heart in half.

    "The Golems are holding the Living Dolls against their wills. I know this is something that you don''t like from your reactions, so I want you to deal with it," Tallia said, and I nodded.

    "Sure, is there anything else?" I asked, feeling drained.

    "Not that I can think of currently," Tallia said and gestured towards me, a portal opening beside me.

    I turned without thought but then stopped when I saw that it led back to the theater.

    "Send me somewhere isted. I will get back to the city on my own," I said without turning back, and the portal changed to where the temple had been in the stednds to the south. "Thanks."

    ----

    Tallia watched Galio leave, and once the portal closed, tears started to leak down her face. Tallia put her hands up to wipe her eyes and then brought her hands to her face to look at them.

    "Why do his words hurt me so deeply?" Tallia asked out loud, moving her hand over her chest and squeezing at her heart that she could feel being crushed.

    There was no answer. There never was.

    In the five hundred years that Tallia had served as Goddess to the humans, there never had been. There was no guide or voice to direct her; all choices were her responsibility.

    Yet, now this creature was born into the world and turned everything Tallia had ever known upside down. This person knew her and obviously cared deeply for her, but Tallia pushed them away. Why?

    "Why can''t I just tell him how I really feel?" Tallia asked again.

    "Because you are just as big as your attitude," Goldy said as she stepped through a portal.

    "What do you want, Dwarf?" Tallia growled, her demeanor instantly reverting.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t get snappy with me, Tallia! Just because you can''t tell her how you feel doesn''t mean you need to take it out on me! You did this to yourself, and now you are dragging both of you through the dirt! What do you think she is going to do right now?!" Goldy demanded, and Tallia looked away.

    "What do I care?"

    "You really need a good beating, don''t you? Should I ask Elfinia toe and do it?" Goldy demanded, and another portal opened.

    "No need to ask; I am already here. Tallia, who is this brute that has my daughter wrapped around her finger?!" The tinum hair Elf Goddess demanded as she walked out into Tallia''s throne room.

    "Is my throne room a ce to juste whenever the two of you feel like it?!" Tallia demanded, but Elfinia stabbed her finger at Tallia.

    "Answer my question, human, or I will beat it out of you!" Elfinia growled, and Tallia stood up with an angry look.

    "Just try me, Elf! It has been a while since we have seen who was really the strongest!" Tallia snapped, but most of her Positive Energy had been depleted.

    The creature was affecting her, and that frustrated Tallia.

    "Girls, I am pretty sure there are more important things to talk about than who has the tighter cunt, or why your daughter is opening her legs. A giant monster is about to attack the human ind, and There is another Summoning Circle at the end of our dungeon. From what our experts say, there is a month before it will activate. This is a big problem for all of us right now," Goldy said, stepping between the two women.

    "I have no idea why your daughter is interested in Galio, but from what I know, she has be his apprentice," Tallia said as she sat back down.

    "Apprentice? My daughter? One of the strongest women in the world is now an apprentice?! Why is this the forest time that I am hearing about this?!" Elfinia roared.

    "Because you act like this whenever someone tells you something you don''t like. If you are so concerned about Galia and Listenia, why don''t you go visit him right now?" Goldy asked and then gestured, opening a portal, but there were sounds of explosions echoing from a distance. "You will probably get a chance to see Galio in action since Tallia broke her heart. I am sure that he is changing thendscape out there."

    Elfinia red at the two other women and then turned and walked out into the stednds but then came right back.

    "Wait, what is that thing out there? It looked human but clearly different, and it was using the Power of Goddesses. How is this possible?" Elfinia demanded once the portal closed and the room was silent again.

    "Galio is filled with five hundred lives of knowledge but no memories. Think of the creature as something even greater than ourselves. So much that he can use us as weapons like Galio did with me to fight the Undead Riftwalker," Tallia exined, and Elfinia crossed her arms.

    "I need to go talk to my daughter. I require permission to enter the twelfth ind, Tallia!" Elfinia demanded, and Tallia nodded.

    "Yes, I think you should go visit your daughter, the one that ran away to me and asked for shelter," Tallia said, turning her nose up at the Elf Goddess.

 Chapter 115 Mother Daughter Problems

    "Don''t test me, woman. I will steal this creature from you! I am more of a woman than you will ever be!" Elfinia snapped, but Goldy started to giggle.

    "You girls are hrious! Can I go with her so I can watch?!" Goldy asked, and Tallia nodded.

    "It would be best for you to get to know Galio. You will have to be connected with him because he might need your strength," Tallia exined, and Goldy nodded.

    "Yeah, I heard about your kiss with her! How was it?" Goldy asked, but Tallia shrugged.

    "I can''t honestly remember. Things happened so fast, but now I feel like there is a gap in my memories of what happened," Tallia exined as she tried to recall what had actually happened, but there was a wall stopping her inside her mind.

    "That is interesting! Maybe you should be trying to spend some more time with him?" Goldy asked, but Tallia shook her head.

    "I have clearly already done enough damage to it because I have no recollection of the feeling that Galio has for me. He doesn''t even know what we were, but yet he still seems to care about me," Tallia said, sighing and putting a hand to her forehead.

    "You have, but hiding here isn''t going to make things better. Elfinia will go and get to know him, but you should reconsider. This Galio is an amazing creature, and the fact that it wants you, one of the grumpiest women, should mean something to you," Goldy exined, and Tallia looked away.

    "I will consider it, but for now, I will give Galio some space," Tallia said, feeling the pain in her heart again.

    "Do not wait too long, human. Creatures of your race are fleeting, but I think this one is not. If you are going to treat it this way, then I shall take the creature as my own," Elfinia stated, and Goldy started to giggle again.

    "You are going to have to fight your daughter for that, but Galio is also not one that likes bossy women. You know that the creature put your daughter over his knee and then spanked her like an unruly child? That will be you if you are not careful!" Goldy giggled, and Elfinia gave her a dangerous sideways look that made Goldy put up her hands in defense. "I am just telling you the way it is, cranky. Don''t re at me; I am not the one that will be making your ass red!"

    "I am not called the strongest for nothing! My daughter is a failure, so it might make sense why she needs the help of this creature, but I am a Goddess! This creature will bow to me!" Elfinia dered, but Goldy started tough harder.

    "You know that the creature bound Tallia and then kicked her off the top of a hundred and fifty-foot wall without a second thought? Bow to you? I will be surprised if you''re not the one bowing to her!" Goldy giggled, almost falling over, making Elfinia angry.

    "Not everyone is like you, Dwarf. You hide in your mountain when things get tough, just like always. I am surprised that you are brave enough to evene here!" Elfinia snapped, but Goldy just smiled and turned up her nose at the Elf.

    "Talk is cheap, Elf. Say what you will about my people, but we at least know how to keep our mouths shut when it is the right time for it. You elves lord your supremacy over everyone, thinking that you are actually better than the rest. Truth is, you are all lonely creatures that are slowly dying off because you can''t even stand each other!" Goldy snapped back, and Tallia signed.<sub> </sub>

    She was not in the mood to listen to them bicker. Tallia had her own problems she was trying to think through.

    "I have given the two of you permission to enter my ind; now be gone. I wish to be alone for a while," Tallia said, and the other two stopped bickering.

    "Fine, but you areing with me, Dwarf! I will show you how a real Goddess acts and how people are meant to treat us!" Elfinia dered, grabbing Goldy, opening a portal, and tossing her through, but then she turned back to Tallia before leaving. "Watch this, human. You could learn a thing or two."

    Tallia watched the annoying Elf leave, but when the portal closed, she smiled to herself. She would definitely be watching. Elfinia still didn''t get that this creature was not something that could be controlled. It was hard enough to even give Galio directions if it wasn''t in his interests.

    Goldynded on her feet and then turned to re through the portal at Elfinia, but someone asked her a question.

    "What are you doing in my shop, Goldy?" Listenia asked as the golden Dwarf Goddess turned around with a smile.

    "Wow, you have really grown up, Listy! It has been a long time since you have seen your Aunt, and this is the wee I get?!" Goldy eximed, faking a hurt look.

    "If you are here, then that only means one thing," Listenia said and then groaned as her mother walked through the portal.

    "Yes, that means you are actually going to have a conversation with me, daughter!" Elfinia growled as the portal closed behind her.

    "Get out of my shop. I don''t want to talk to you, and you are not wee here," Listenia said and turned her back to the two Goddesses.

    "I feel like we should have made a bet over this beforeing, but this is exactly how I imagined things to go!" Goldy giggled, but Elfinia was clearly not impressed.

    "How dare you talk to me like this?! I am your mother!" Elfinia demanded.

    "Really? Last time we spoke, you said that an embarrassment like me that couldn''t use a bow wasn''t fit to be called a daughter of yours! Make up your mind, but do it outside of my shop, or I will call Tallia to kick you off the ind!" Listenia snapped, and Tallia appeared through another portal.

 Chapter 116 Power Of The Goddesses

    "While I do understand your feelings, Listenia, this is more than just about you, so mind your mother, and entertain her questions. I have kept you as my ward for thest two hundred years, but I think that you two should have a talk. She would like to meet Galio and give him a piece of her mind," Tallia exined, and Listenia barked out augh directed at her mother.

    "Ha! Now, this I would like to see! Fine mother, what do you want to know about my teacher?" Listenia asked, crossing her arms over her breasts.

    "Firstly, why are you calling the creature your teacher?!" Elfinia demanded.

    "Because Galio is not only stronger than me but also much wiser than you. My life is linked with her, and even after one lesson, I have be much stronger," Listenia said, turning her nose up at her mother.

    "This is so good! Thank you for letting mee, Tal! Ha! We should have snacks for this!" Goldy giggled but then went quiet when Elfinia red at her.

    "Stronger? Compared to what?" Elfinia demanded, but Listenia ignored her mother and looked at Tallia.

    "Where is Galio? I heard that she was helping the women from the wall but then disappeared with you. Where is she now?" Listenia asked.

    "I might have upset Galio. I sent the man back to the stednds to the south where he had asked," Tallia said, looking out a window.

    "Upset him? How? Galio thinks the world of you. What could you have done that would have upset... him... I need to get used to this," Listenia said, and her words cut Tallia.

    "Tallia can''t remember him now, and she is being a troll to him. I mean, it''s not like she is any different than normal, but this creature seems to remember a different person than she is now," Goldy exined, and Listenia narrowed her eyes on the human Goddess.

    "You did seem different when you were in my shop before, but Galio has been changing everyone. I just assumed that you had a change in nature, but it seems that you have lost whatever that was. If Galio is in pain, then I will go to him," Listenia said, but Tallia put up her hand.

    "I think that we should just leave him for now. I don''t think that it is safe to go near him right now," Tallia said and then turned back to her portal.

    "Where do you think that you are going, Goddess?!" Listenia snapped, making Tallia freeze, and slowly turned to re at the Elf.

    "Watch your tone with me, girl," Tallia growled, but Listenia didn''t bat an eye.

    "You think that you can just piss him off and walk away from the mess that you created? I think not. This is your responsibility. Galio is the only thing stopping our world from being destroyed right now, so you all are going toe with me. Seriously, you are all leaders of our people, and yet this is how you all act?" Listenia snapped.

    "Hey! I am all for Galio! Don''t lump me in with the rest!" Goldyined.<sub> </sub>

    "Good, then open a portal to where he is and let''s go talk to him. These two can stay here and argue with each other since that is all they seem to know how to do," Listenia growled, and Elfinia put up a hand to stop her daughter.

    Listenia gathered Pure Magic into her hand and then roughly pped her mother''s hand away.

    "Don''t you dare try to stop me or act like a mother. You might be the strongest woman in the world, but I stand beside the world''s only and strongest man. If you wish to see why I say this, then you had beste along and keep your mouth shut, or this person will teach you a lesson that you sorely need," Listenia hissed as Elfinia rubbed her hand in shock.

    That had actually hurt Elfinia, but what surprised her the most was how she had done it. Gathering the magic from the air was strictly a Goddess''s ability, and she had not taught her daughter how to do this.

    "Fine, I wille, but I can''t guarantee that I will stay quiet!" Elfinia said in a low and dangerous voice, and her daughter gave her mother a curt nod, but Tallia was the one that spoke.

    "Then I can''t guarantee your safety, nor will either of us step in if you try to fight him."

    "You say this like he could fight a goddess on equal terms!" Elfina snapped, and Tallia nodded.

    "I couldn''t have killed the monster that he did. Even though he used me to defeat the Undead Riftwalker, Galio fought on even terms with the creature with a single sword and his bare hand, wielding more magic than I would ever dream of. The spells that were cast were rarely spoken, and the ones that were could have been used to level a city," Tallia exined, and Elfinia narrowed her eyes.

    "Why is a mortal able to wield the power of a Goddess?" Elfinia demanded.

    "This is the power of the Goddesses''?" Listenia asked, seeming confused.

    "Yes, and I am quite interested in how you are able to gather and use it. I never taught you such a thing. Not only is it difficult to learn, but it is something that could spell the end of our world if it fell into the wrong hands," Elfinia exined.

    "So that is why he made me link my life to his. Even after it happened, I still didn''t fully understand what he was implying. Hearing this from you makes me have an entirely different level of respect for Galio," Listenia said, and Elfinia flinched back in surprise.

    "You what?! That is what you meant by linking?! What is wrong with you, child?! Do you know what that means?!" Elfinia demanded, and Listenia nodded.

    "Why do you think I am stupid, mother? While I might not have fully understood the implications of this, Galio told me this was the only way for me to learn this. If I reveal what I learn, then my life is forfeit. I know this, and I still agreed to it. Galio is worthy of my respect and so much more," Listenia dered, and her mother huffed.

    "Enough of this talk! Let us go see this... Man, and I will make my own judgment of this creature!" Elfinia growled, turning to Tallia. "Open a portal, now!"

 Chapter 117 Dark Fist Of The Praetors

    I stepped through the portal, and it closed behind me as I stood before the ruined temple. The same way Morgana must have for five hundred years.

    I sat down on the steps and closed my eyes. My heart was still pounding from the exchange with Tallia.

    I couldn''t understand the reason that this higher power had for making this contingency, but it burned me fiercely. I wanted to be mad at everything and me my problems on anyone but myself right now. Coming to the quiet was helping, but I was trying to channel my pain and anger in the right direction.

    [How are you doing?] Xieus asked.

    "I am fine, just trying to push myself past this," I said.

    [Why do you let this bother you so much? Just go hit something like you normally do. Work yourself up into a fury and get rid of all the built-up pain you have.] Xieus suggested, and I nodded.

    "That is the n, but I am just out of sorts right now. I am just trying to figure out what to do about Tallia. I can''t let it keep bothering me like this," I said, opening my eyes.

    [Then don''t. It is out of your control, and thinking it to death isn''t going to bring back her memories or yours. You should just do what you know you have to do.] Xieus exined.

    "Yeah, I know. Take out the Riftwalker," I said, but then Xieus appeared in a puff of blue smoke, looking sexy as ever.

    "Yes, but you already know that you have to do that. Right now, you are in no shape to be dealing with people. Tallia has never been someone that you have known in this life. The fact that you got the chance to see how nice she can be should be counted as a blessing. Imagine if she would have acted this way from the beginning?" Xieus asked, and that made me smile.

    "You have more than a point there, and you are right. There is nothing I can do about her not remembering, and I don''t actually remember anything. What I have is a feeling, so I will just go with it and pretend like she is just another Goddess. Just one that I want to get to know better," I said, pushing off my knees to stand back up.

    "That is a good n; now go hit something. Can''t you do anything about that seal? None of that Positive Energy stuff works on it?" Xieus asked, and I shook my head.

    "There were people used as sacrifices, so the spell is sealed. They must have used hundreds of people over the circle when casting. I wish that I could do something, but maybe I will try to hit it with a few things to see if I can get anything from it. Sometimes I get ideas from seeing the way things react," I said, and Xieus reached a hand to me that I took.

    I pulled her over into my arms, giving her a short kiss but feeding her a big pouch of my Life Force. This made Xieus cough as she pulled back, but she grinned up at me.<sub> </sub>

    "You just are filled with every energy ever known, and ones unknown! What next? Are you going to start making monsters into people?" Xieus asked, and I paused to think about it.

    "There are spells for that; you can use in old magic for that. I could also turn you into an animal, but that is not quite the same kind. Anyways, get in so I can start blowing things up, I said, and Xieus grinned and gave me an electrical kiss that made my head spin before exploding into blue smoke.

    I damn near fell over and then took in a deep breath of the blue smoke and hacked up a lung coughing.

    [Sorry! That is blue sulfur and would probably kill a normal person! Eek! Sorry!] Xieus cried in my mind, but I just waved at the air as the smoke dissipated.

    "Don''t worry about it. Just make sure that you aren''t doing that near the girls," I said after spitting out some blue hock from the back of my throat.

    The stuff had covered my mouth and tasted like burning shit. I summoned a stream of water, rinsed out my mouth, and spit a few more times.

    "Alright, now that I have got that out of the way," I said, and my golden wings burst from my back as I rose into the air.

    I was feeling better now after talking with Xieus, even though she had almostmitted manughter. I should have known better, but that kiss must have had some of her subus powers packed into it.

    I flew up and looked down at the massive red glowing circle that waspletely uncovered. I had considered recovering it, but my knowledge was that it wasn''t required, but the undead Riftwalker was just doing its duty. Even if it was alive, it would be much smaller than the thing that wasing out of here.

    I hovered fifty feet in the air and sucked in magic like I had in the fights with the undead, but this time I converted it into Dark Magic. I wrapped it around my right fist, and my arms then solidified into elegant ck armor.

    This was called Praetors Armor, and it was a tricky spell to apply inbat. To make it strong, you needed to keep applying it at least five times and with more power each time. This was not something you could do while trying to fight because the armor only worked once. If you got hit in the arm or you hit something, it would discharge the energy into that thing.

    For my purposes, I just needed to charge it up at my leisure, but I forced it toe as fast as I could. I want to see how long it would take to use it in battle. Not everyone had the luxury of wings to pull range on a target, so this was a viable spell for me.

 Chapter 118 Ray Of Radiant Sunshine

    The firstyer of Praetor armor gave me a smooth ck gauntlet and then a te up to the shoulder that had a rounded pauldron. As theyers were twisted on, the armor became more like thick snakes wrapping around my arms.

    After it was done, there was a jet stream of Dark Magic pouring out of the back of my shoulder. Dark Magic was crushing my arm right now, and it was on the verge of breaking it. This was another sign that I needed to get stronger, but a message popped up as I gritted my teeth.

    [Dark Magic Resistance increased 0%->3%]

    The pressure eased by a fraction, but I needed to release this before I lost too much energy and had to do anotheryer. I don''t think that I could handle more than five, but this could even do damage to an Elder Riftwalker. The problem there was getting near one with magic, which was all but impossible, even using elerate.

    "First test! Dark Fist of the Praetors!" I thundered and sted towards the ground.

    A moment before impact, I felt a portal being open somewhere about a mile away, but they would be out of this range.

    The impact of my fist with the Summoning Circle was like hitting a brick wall, but the shadow armor spun off my fist in dual twisters of darkness. They drilled into the circle, but even with the intense amount of magic that I poured out, there was absolutely no effect or reaction. I had expected this, but I was hoping there might be something.

    The portal that was opened had closed, but there was no one in the area. That would mean it was probably one of the other nosey Goddesses, possibly Goldy. ire couldn''t do that, and I hardly believed that Tallia was going toe and see me or spy.

    A small part of me wanted to make a sourment about this, but I held back. I was going about this in a different way now. Getting upset about something was not going to change cold, hard facts. That was just the bottom line of things.

    [That was very shy, but like you said, it doesn''t look like anything is going to work.] Xieus said, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, so let''s go take a look at the wall. I am hoping that Listenia has already got some people to start a supply train. If that is the case, I can start prepping the cannons. The big Riftwalker might spawn several minions, but I can take care of them, mostly. If they get by, the girls are going to need ways to deal with them," I said as I burst up into the air again, flying towards the wall.

    [That thing makes babies?! What else can it do?!] Xieus asked in a strained voice.

    "Let''s seeˇ­ Madness screams, erasing touch, spawns minions, uses Blood and Entropic Magic, breathes a red beam that disintegrates anything it touches worse than the touch, and it can change its form to be more effective in battle!" I said in one breath, gasping in the air after.

    [....]<sub> </sub>

    "That is the proper answer. These things aren''t fair, they use every dirty trick in the book, and they only want to consume and destroy. There is literally no way to bargain with them. They survive off the Negative Energy they create by being giant assholes. They are an invasive species that no one can control but their Queen, Nermoria, because they are all a singr Hivemind, and she is all of them," I exined.

    [....You know, there was a point where I wondered why I was created to be one of the worst and most despised races. Then I met you. I actually think I am quite delightfulpared to these things!] Xieus dered, and Iughed out loud.

    "Beautiful, you are a ray of radiant sunshinepared to these creatures. They are the literal incarnate of the word monster. Nothing canpare to their vileness," I said as I got close to the wall.

    There were two piles, but I spotted some girls carrying pails of metal bits and shaving. I swooped down andnded a little ways away from them. The moment Inded, the two girls came running over to me. I wasn''t sure what they wanted, but they both stopped before me and then bowed.

    "Thank you for helping our friends!" Both girls said at the same time.

    "No problem. Just remember to check on them when you have a chance. I might have helped them through the hard part, but there will still be small bits of Negative Energy in them," I exined, and both girls nodded but looked confused.

    "How do we help them? I heard that you were telling jokes, and I am not really that funny," The brown-haired girl said.

    "Steph is right; she is a bit of a stick in the mud!" The dirty blondeughed.

    "Hey! At least I can sing! You sound like you are beating a cat in a back alley, Tina!" Steph snapped, stabbing her finger at the other guard.

    "Girls, if you can sing well, tell jokes, or even just hug them, that is great. The biggest thing is to do things that give off positive vibes. That is what Positive Energy is," I exined.

    "But, that is just stuff to make people smile. You talk like this is real energy like magic," Steph said, looking at me skeptically.

    "What do you feel when someone makes you smile? Can''t you feel a warmth inside of you? There are scientific exnations on how it is caused by chemicals, but they need words and actions to activate them. Does that remind you of something? Magic works in the same way. We collect Positive Energy, and the more we have, the more effective it is when we use it," I exined, and both girls nodded.

    "You know, I never really thought about it like that. I can''t use magic, but thinking of the Positive Energy like makes me feel like I can!" Steph eximed, and I nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 119 A Request

    Once I was done talking with the girls, they headed back down the stairs as more women emerged from different stairwells. I was more than impressed with just how fast Listenia got everything together, and I started to work on the cannons. Each of them only took about five minutes to put together since I was only making a copy of the first one.

    After the cannons and ammo were done, I went over to the side of the wall to look down. I zoomed into the ground, but it looked like they were just finishing off thest of this load. I had been tempted to go help them get the rest up, but I was too little toote.

    [What are you going to do now?] Xieus asked.

    ''Head back to the city, see Listenia quickly, then find Senna, Ka, and Silvy to get a haircut and some new clothes. Well, The clothes might have to wait. I feel like I am going to have to wait for some to be made, considering how all the shirts are meant to hold some baggage in the front,'' I replied in my head.

    [Not all women are endowed like me, but I can see what you mean, sort of. I am actually really interested to see what you have made. I also have a request, if it is not too much of a problem.] Xieus said, and I nodded to myself.

    ''Of course, ask away,'' I replied.

    [Do you mind if I join you and if it is possible for me to get a few dresses that make me... look a bit more presentable?] Xieus asked.

    ''Presentable? What is wrong with you now?'' I asked curiously.

    [Well, I was hoping to get something that maybe made me look less like what I am. I would like to walk with you more, but I get nervous about going out in public. None will dare say anything wrong about me when I am with you in private. That is because they all know and respect you, but Subus and Demons are considered monsters.] Xieus exined.

    ''You know, I should have known this, Xieus. I am really sorry. We can definitely get you some new dresses and whatever else you want. I will just have to stop by home to weasel some money out of Eliza. I am sure they will at least give me something for killing that Troll. The Undead Riftwalker was my own fault, so I don''t expect to get anything for that guy,'' I sent as I jumped up on the edge of the wall, facing north.

    [Thank you, and there is no reason to be sorry. I am a Demon, after all, so it is not wrong to hate me.] Xieus said, but I shook my head.

    ''You should know better than anyone how I feel about you, right? There is not a single drop of hate in my heart for you, only love, just like the other girls. If anything, I am closest to you,'' I exined as I looked down at the wagon being loaded up with the girls helping unload.

    They seemed to be having some trouble.

    [Yes, I have counted my blessings each day since you found me. Did you know that I actually asked Morgana to put me in that gem? I was tired of being hated everywhere I went. Then you killed that monster and found me. I had no idea what you were, but you first treated me with suspicion, which was normal to me. Then you did something that no one has ever done for me. You treated me like I wasn''t who I was. For the first time in my existence, I really feel like a woman when I am with you. Thank you from the bottom of my heart for epting me.] Xieus said, and I felt a tightness in my chest.

    I had never really thought about what it must have been like for Xieus before I found her. I didn''t even think to ask why she was in the gem because I had been so busy. Hearing her words made my chest tight because it was a stark reminder of the power that was Positive Energy.<sub> </sub>

    "Let me show you the world that you already knew through a new lens. The looking ss you have been looking at your life through so far has been dark and filled with trials. This new one will be filled with more trials, but this time you are going to have not only me but the rest of the girls. Let''s go see what is going on with the girls down there," I said and then jumped off the wall.

    [You really love to be dramatic.] Xieus said, but I could hear the smile in her words.

    "You gotta have a re! No one wants to follow a boring Hero and does everything the easy way! They wanted to rely on someone that constantly shows them just how reliable the Hero is!" I yelled and then flexed my Spiritual Pressure*, and the ground cratered, but I was instantly slowed down just before hitting the ground.

    [Physical Resistance increased 0%->1%]

    As the dust cleared, I stood up straight and dusted myself off. I stepped back and forth to get the tingles out of my feet; that still smarted, and I was healing a fracture in my heel now, but I would get tougher over time with Body Tempering. Finally, I got a skill that would at least help me out for once. Plus, this one basically says that the more I get the shit kicked out of myself, the tougher I get.

    I could get down with that.

    "Galio! Are you okay?!" Steph, who I had talked to earlier, called over.

    I waved as I jumped out of my five-foot-deep crater. If I hadn''t used my Spiritual Pressure, my asshole and eyeballs would have gotten a lot closer.

    [Author Note]

    Spiritual Pressure*: Offensive version of Positive Energy that can be used in multiple ways:

    1. A force push

    2. Emitted to shield from Negative Energy

    3. A presence that acts like a gravity spell to those near

 Chapter 120 Irritated Goddess

    "Yup! I wasing to help you all! What seems to be the problem?" I asked as I walked over, but then I saw what I could see above.

    One of the horses was lifting one of its legs awkwardly. That was no problem.

    "The horse is hurt from the load," Steph said, and I nodded as I walked over to the big wagon.

    I slowly walked up to the horse''s head and slowly reached forward to stroke the smooth hair on its rounded jaw. I used soothing healing magic and ced three runes as small brands along the horse''s spine. The beast stayed calm, and then I burned more glowing blue lines that covered the horse in unique Tribal spells.

    "Oh! You know how to use Tribal Magic?! That is special Amphibious Monster Magic!" Steph eximed.

    "This will make the horses be able to go faster, longer, and harder. This will also stay with them for the rest of their lives, so they will be amazing beasts for as long as you need them. I mean, in respect to their normal life spans," I exined as I moved over to the next horse and repeated the process.

    Once I was done, the horses looked like magical beasts covered in glowing marks. Because of the magic in the air, the runes would always stay active without adding any more magic. They would just draw it in naturally.

    "Well, now the horses should be good," I said, pushing my forehead into each of the horses before turning to the group of women.

    "Are you going back to Northwall now?" Steph asked, and I nodded. "Do you want to ride with us? I know you can fly, but many of the girls were interested in meeting you."

    "Oh? I guess the horses will be able to travel pretty well now, so taking an extra hour isn''t that bad," I said with a smile, and the girls all grinned brightly. "Sure, I wille for the ride."

    ----

    On the other side of the wall, far to the south, three Goddesses stepped out onto the steps of the ruined temple.

    Listenia followed them, but Galio was nowhere in sight when the portal closed. It was hard to tell if he had been here since Listenia couldn''t see this far from the wall. She had never even been this far past the wall.

    "Where is this creature?!" Elfina demanded, and Listenia turned to her irritated mother.

    "Galio probably decided that there were more important things to do. I would imagine that he would have gone to the wall to work on some more of the cannons he is preparing," Listenia exined, keeping a level voice.

    She was not going to let her mother get to her. Listenia was eagerly waiting for her mother to meet Galio. She had underestimated him more than once and paid dearly. Even if her mother was the strongest, Galio was much better at everything else, which would be her mother''s downfall.

    Elfinia couldn''t stand to be bested by anyone.<sub> </sub>

    "Then take me up to the wall, Tallia!" Elfinia demanded.

    "Keep it up, and you can yell at me from my shores. Open your own portal. You know where the wall is," Tallia growled, and Elfinia huffed.

    "Fine, I will do it myself!" Elfinia snapped and gestured, walking through, and then the portal immediately closed.

    "You think we should just leave her to her fate and go home?" Goldy asked, and Tallia smiled.

    "Oh no. I would not miss seeing this for the world. From what I have learned about Galio, he will not stand for something if he doesn''t like it. Elfinia will find this out the same way her daughter did. She has rubbed her strength in all our faces for as long as I can remember. Now, it is time for some karmic retribution from someone that believes firmly in it," Tallia said as she opened a portal to hear Elfiniaining.

    "Where is this beast?! What are these stupid-looking things?!" Elfinia raged as the girls stepped through.

    "Oh? Would you like to see how one works? I learned through Breya how it works, and I could give you a demonstration. I could even let you fire it yourself," Listenia suggested mischievously.

    Practically everyone in Northwall with a scarp of magic knew how to fire this thing already, but that was just how the Girl Vines worked. Everyone was connected, and when the news was told, it spread to everyone telepathically. This was the way all women stayed up to date with thetest rumors and gossip.

    "Oh? This thing is like the Boom Barrels on ships? A Cannon does sound like a more fitting name. How do I do it?" Elfinia asked, suddenly curious.

    Listenia exined and then loaded in a shell in the same way that Galio had shown Breya. She knew that it would be deafening and violent, so she backed up with the other two Goddesses and then turned to them when Elfinia was looking over at the cannon. Listenia motioned to cover their ears and then turned around to her mother.

    "Are you ready?" Listenia asked, and Elfinia turned around.

    "What is this supposed to hit?" Elfinia asked, and Listenia pointed to the stone golem that she had lined up, again, ording to Breya, but the shot might not hit.

    "I already aim it for you, just activate it," Listenia said, and her mother smirked, setting Listenia''s blood afire.

    "You aimed it? Like you aim a bow? Well, this would be interesting. If this thing can hit that golem, I hardly think that it will do anything!" Elfiniaughed.

    Listenia was angry, but she knew it was pointless, and she would just take her pleasures elsewhere. Elfinia had always been like this, and that is why Listenia left and came to the Ind Twelve.

    Elfinia turned aroundughing, Listenia pulled her ears with the other two Goddesses, and Tallia created a golden shield around them. Elfinia pped her hand down, and the massive cannon barked out a shot that made a small crack in Tallia''s shield just for the concussive force.

 Chapter 121 Had Enough

    Elfinia staggered back as she pped her hands over her ears, squeezing her eyes tight. The Goddess''s ears rang like she was inside a struck bell, and then force had ripped through her body, making her feel sick. This thing was like nothing she had ever seen.

    The Elf Goddess opened her eyes and stumbled over to the parapet of the wall, staring in utter disbelief. The fifty-foot-tall golem was missing the top half of its body, but it was regenerating. This was something that she could do, but not something anyone that wasn''t at least on her daughter''s level of strength could do.

    "Are you telling me that amoner with a hint of magic can use this thing?!" Elfinia sputtered out as she turned back to her daughter, that was grinning ear to ear.

    "Yes, almost anyone can use it. If we stored magic in gems that could activate them, then even people without Mana could use them," Listenia smiled, but Elfinia''s face became serious.

    "This is not okay. This is Goddess-level power. Normal people should not be allowed to use this!" Elfinia dered, but Tallia shook her head.

    "Firstly, Galio is the only one that can make this. We do not have the ability anywhere in our world to replicate something like this. Secondly, Galio is using these to defend our world. You know, the one that you refused toe help with the first time I asked today?" Tallia stated, but Elfinia crossed her arms.

    "I don''t like this! Where is thisˇ­ Galio! Was she not supposed to be here?! Where is she!? I am going to give her a piece of my mind!" Elfinia snapped, but the three girls just shrugged.

    "We are not close to anyone, so it''s not like we can use the Vine. None of us can track him," Tallia said.

    "I can actually tell what direction Galio is in. My life is linked to him, so I can always feel what direction he is in," Listenia said.

    "And?!" Elfinia demanded.

    Listenia just pointed north, and Elfinia threw her hands in the air.

    "Really? That is all you have?" Elfinia dered.

    "Why am I even helping you again?" Listenia asked, and her mother red at her.

    "Because you are my daughter!" Elfinia snapped.

    "Oh? For how long? Didn''t even hear anything about directly hitting the target. As usual, you only look for things that you can insult. You would think that you would learn something about me, but obviously, you don''t actually care about me. That man does. Unlike you, he treats me with respect if I do the same. You are just an old woman that is bitter. Tallia, I am done here. Can you please send me home?" Listenia said, and Tallia opened a portal without a world.

    "Where do you think you are going?!" Elfinia demanded, but Tallia had enough.<sub> </sub>

    "Silence!" Tallia snapped at Elfinia, and the woman turned on her. "You are on my ind, and you are about to get a very rude removal if you do not settle down. Galio isn''t here, and none of us know where he is. Leave. When we find him, we will tell Galio that you wish to talk to him. If and when he chooses to see you, Galio will summon you!"

    "You think that you are so high and mighty here? That creature is just wasting his time with-"

    "Elfinia, Goddess of the Elves, you are denied ess to this ind!" Tallia snapped, and an invisible force ripped her off her feet and threw her off the ind and into the ocean.

    "Well, can''t say that I didn''t see thating, but she really has gotten worse over the years!" Goldy said as Tallia tried to control her breathing.

    "She hates what she has be but is too stubborn to change. Galio will see to that, of that, I am sure. There is no one in the world that needs it more than her. If Elfinia doesn''t change, I think she might end up on a dark path. How much do you know about Ind Seven?" Tallia asked, and Goldy shrugged.

    "Not much. I don''t really concern myself with the others," Goldy said.

    "There are very few elves left on the ind, and they have rtively few children. I don''t know what the reason is, but I would assume it has something to do with Elfinia. There are many Elves here in Northwall, but there are even more to the far north in the forests," Tallia exined.

    "Really? I didn''t know it was that bad over there. I mean, I make the girls wait, but then I force them to do the Mating Ritual at least once. We have people that raise them, even if they are secretive," Goldy exined, and Tallia nodded.

    "Yes, I know that your birth rates are normal," Tallia said, and Goldy rolled her eyes.

    "You know? You are the only one of the Goddesses that cares about what the other races are up to. Yet, your and your people are the shortest lived. Why do you waste so much time?" Goldy asked, and Tallia smiled.

    "While I might be bitter and cold, I do care about everyone. Even if they don''t care back. That is all of our jobs. We are not just the Goddesses of our inds, we are responsible for the world, but we are all divided. I think Galio is right that there might be Blood Witches among us, and not just the Origin," Tallia said.

    "You don''t think that Elfinia is, do you?" Goldy asked with a shocked look, but Tallia shook her head.

    "No, but there might be someone trying to direct her. Galio will be able to tell better than we can," Tallia said with a sigh.

    "Remarkable just how much we havee to rely onˇ­ him. That feels weird in my mouth," Goldy said, pressing a finger to her lips.

    "We are going to need him much more before this is all over, and I am going to have to work on how I deal with him. I keep looking at Galio like a mortal, but the man is more of a Goddess than we are," Tallia said, and Goldy nodded.

 Chapter 122 I Am Closed

    "Maybe I wille to see him tomorrow if that is okay? I thought it was about time that I had another child," Goldy smiled, and Tallia nodded.

    "Yes, that is a good idea. You will need to get close to him, but he does the mating ritual much differently than what you are used to," Tallia warned, and Goldy nodded.

    "I heard about that, but besides the little countess, all the others have had amazing experiences. I might be little, but I am a Goddess, after all. I can handle it," Goldy smiled, but that made Tallia slightly curious, but she was a long way from that with Galio for now.

    For now, Tallia would just have to try and be a little nicer to him. It was hard when Galio seemed to press all of her buttons at once.

    "Well, this was fun, Tal. We should hang out like this more often! Things are starting to get exciting around you, and I am looking forward to when you get toe and visit me!" Goldy said with a warm smile as she opened a portal back to her halls of gold.

    "Don''t you ever get tired of looking at all that shiny gold everywhere? Isn''t it hard on your eyes?" Tallia asked as Goldy walked through, and she opened her own portal.

    "Do you ever get tired of breathing?" Goldy asked, and both portals closed.

    ----

    The trip back to the city only took about thirty minutes with the enchanted horses. During that time, I had some good conversations with the women about the surroundingnds. I also got a good bit of info about some of the other inds.

    There were also two Daywalkers in the group, so I let Daphne and Velma drink from my blood. After that, Daphne, the long-haired redhead with a petite frame, and Velma, a brte with just above shoulder-length hair and boxy sses, were glued to my sides.

    Once we were back to the Northwall City Gates, the girls unloaded themselves with me. Steph, who decided to drive the cart, took the wagon away, leaving me with the girls at the gate.

    "What are all your ns now? Do you all have ces to stay?" I asked, both my hands held by the Daywalkers.

    "Yes, if we don''t have ces to stay, there are many extra bunks in the barracks, but Everyone in this city is remarkably friendly. With the Vine, it is pretty easy for us to find ces to sleep," Daphne exined, and Velma nodded.

    "You know, if you were looking for a ce to sleep, I think that there might be room in the bed we are sharing!" Velma said with a cute smile as she adjusted her sses.

    "Oh, I am sure that there is, but I do already have ns for this evening and tonight. I will have to ask you, girls, to wait until after the stuff with the walls is done. Once that monster is taken care of, I should have a day or two before I leave," I exined.

    "Well, you are going to need people to help you along the way. Since you cleared the walls, there are a lot of women that are out of a job. Not that we really liked fighting almost non-stop, but now most of us aren''t really sure what we can do," Daphne said, and I nodded.

    With everything that was going on, I hadn''t really thought about what these girls were going to do now.

    "You don''t want to go home?" I asked, but both girls shook their heads.<sub> </sub>

    "This ce is home. We are half-bloods, so we are barely liked by our own kind. The human ind is the only one that is safe for us to live without worry," Velma said, looking down.

    That was sad, and it really ground my gears. Nothing worse than not being able to call the ce that you were born home.

    "Well, we will see what the future brings. I might need some help on the ship that I am going to have to buy or build. There will be other projects that will require more than just my magic. I will be looking for help, so I will keep you girls in mind," I said, and the girls both let go of my hands.

    The two of them came together to stand in front of me with bright smiles.

    "If you ever need help with a mystery, let us know! We are pretty good at sniffing out trouble! Now that we look like normal humans, we will be able to fit in better!" Daphne cheered, and Velma sighed.

    "Sometimes I think that you are better at finding the trouble than solving it," Velma groaned, and Daphne turned and grinned at her.

    "That is what you are for, silly!" Daphne said and then kissed Velma.

    Then they didn''t stop.

    "Well, I guess I will see the two of you around!" I said, and then two waved at me, not stopping the face-sucking.

    That was more than interesting and looked like a lot of fun, but the detective part might be very helpful. I was going to need help rooting out the rest of the Blood Witches. Having people like them would be helpful in the future.

    I said a few more goodbyes to the rest of the women and started to walk north up the main road.

    The sun was starting to get lower in the sky, and in another hour, it would be almost gone for the day. The wall blocked it from where I was, but I could judge from where the shadow of the wall was. That line was in ce with Listenia''s shop, so I decided to drop by quickly and see how she was.

    I tried to open the door, but it was locked.

    "I am closed!" Listenia shouted from behind the door.

    "Like, how closed? Do you think that you might be able to open for just a little wee bit?" I asked, and I stood back as I heard Listeniae over and unlock the door.

    I waited, but the door didn''t open. I walked up and opened the door, but the shop was empty.

 Chapter 123 No Dread

    "Listenia?!" I called as I walked in.

    I closed the door and looked around the shop, but nothing looked out of ce.

    "I am upstairs."

    I looked behind the counter and smiled. Maybe Listenia was hoping to have some fun before I was gone for the night. I wouldn''t say no to that.

    I headed around and jogged up the stairs to find Listenia''s kitchen also empty. Another good sign.

    "I am in my room."

    I headed over to the closed door and opened it up, walking in to find Listenia sitting on the edge of her bed in a cute green night dress. Another great sign, but then I saw the look on her face, and I felt the tension in the air. I hadn''t noticed it when I came in, but now I did.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked as I walked over and went down on one knee before Listenia.

    "Do you mindying down with me for a bit? I don''t like to be like this, but it has been a long day," Listenia said, looking off to the side, and I nodded and stepped back.

    "I''ll keep my clothes on, but just give me a minute. I will get clean with magic!" I said, hoping that this might cheer her up.

    "You are going to use magic to clean up? There is even magic for that?!" Listenia asked, seemingly pulled out of her thoughts by my impossiblement.

    "Oh yes, just watch!" Iughed and pulled in some magic.

    At this point, I could do this with my own Mana reserve, but it was easier just to use the magic around me.

    First, I summoned an air bubble around myself, and that made Listenia sit up in shock. Then I started to fill it with water. Once it was half full, I whipped the water into a frenzy and half-drowned myself. After the water was drained by using an earth spell to absorb it into the wood below, I used the wind to dry myself off with hurricane-force winds.

    "There!" I said as the air bubble popped, and Listenia started to giggle at me. "What?!"

    "Your hair is... everywhere. Come get into bed with me now if you are actually dry. That was rtively quick to getpletely dried off," Listenia said with a small smile as sheid down and rolled over to face the wall.

    "You weren''t in there! I am squeaky clean and dry now!" Iughed as I crawled on the bed and to her into my arms, kissing her cheek.

    "Sorry for asking you to do this, but there is something about being in your arms that helps calm me down," Listenia said, and I kissed her neck.

    "I don''t mind, but what happened?" I asked. "You don''t seem like the type to get worked up like this."

    "My mother came looking for you," Listenia said.

    "Oh, her. Silvy told me that she was going to talk to her, but I guess that never happened," I said, thinking about when I was on the wall.<sub> </sub>

    "No one can tell my mother anything. She is rude and disrespectful to everyone that she meets! She is looking for you to tell you what you need to do. We all told her that she was asking for trouble, but all she did was insult Tallia and me!" Listenia growled, tensing up in my arms, so I pulled her closer.

    "I feel like there is a lot that I am missing here. What is your connection to Tallia if she was insulting the two of you?" I asked, trying to figure out what had happened.

    Listenia exined everything, and I let out a long sigh.

    This woman sounds simr to how Listenia had been when I first met her, but on a whole other level.

    Elfinia was considered the strongest Goddess, but she had a superiorityplex. The problem for everyone was that she could put her money where her mouth was because she had the fists to back it up. I mean, against everyone else.

    Looks like I might have to have a talk with this woman. I was getting no feelings of dread for that thought. That must mean I was free to act in ordance with how I wanted.

    "Well, it looks like I will have a talk with her, but I will have to get her out of the city. Do you mind if I call Tallia here?" I asked, but then I felt the portal open. "You are supposed to wait until I call you!"

    "I am sure that Listenia doesn''t mind. What is it that you want?" Tallia said, but I didn''t roll over.

    "Where is Elfinia?" I asked.

    "I am not talking to your back. You can at least show me that much respect," Tallia said, and I could feel her arms cross and Listenia smile.

    I rolled my eyes as I rolled over and sat up.

    Tallia was standing with her arms crossed.

    "So?" I asked, keeping things neutral.

    "I sent her off the ind. The woman has no respect. Tomorrow I will set up a time for you two to meet. Goldy would also like some of your time," Tallia exined, and I nodded.

    "Sure, set it up for lunchtime tomorrow and out in the stednds to the south, beyond the wall," I replied, and Tallia nodded and then left.

    "Something happened between the two of you. Do you want to talk about it?" Listenia asked as she pressed into my back, but I shook my head.

    "Things between us just changed, and there is nothing I can do about it. I just have to take things one step at a time. For now, that means not trying to force her into something that only one of us feels," I said, and Listenia pressed her head into my back.

    "I am sorry. That must be hard," Listenia said, and I nodded.

    "It is, but like she said, there are much more important things in this world right now that need my attention. Tallia isn''t going anywhere, and if she has been helping you, then the person that I knew is really in there somewhere," I said with a sigh, but hearing Listenia''s story made me feel better.

 Chapter 124 I AM GOING OUT!

    "Well, anytime that you need me like this, just to listen, I can do that for you, just like you do for me," Listenia said, and I turned my head to give her a kiss.

    The two of us fell back in the bed, but soon, Listenia pulled back.

    "You should get going. I am sure that the countess is waiting on the step for you," Listenia said with a smile, and I grinned, knowing that would be true.

    "She is cute like that. Maybe I will have to take her out for a meal. The clothes and haircut will have to wait," I said, but Listenia shook her head.

    "Take her with you, and go get cleaned up before taking her out. Eliza is the countess, after all. If you are her partner, then you should try to look the part if the two of you are going out. People will respect her more if you look presentable. You normally look like this, so they will assume that you are putting in extra effort just for her," Listenia exined, and I nodded.

    "Wise words, as usual. Thank you, Beautiful," I said and gave her another kiss before hopping out of bed.

    I headed out of the shop and jogged back to the Manor. The sun had crept even farther, and now the golden light was painting the Manor and the little woman waiting on the steps for me.

    "Galio!" Eliza called as she got up and ran over to me.

    I scooped her up into my arms and gave her a long kiss that she eagerly returned.

    "Are you all done for the day?!" Eliza asked after we broke the kiss, and I nodded.

    "I thought that we should get me some new clothes and a quick haircut. Then I thought that we should go out and eat. Just the two of us dressed up nice," I suggested. "How does that sound?"

    Eliza sped her hands in front of her, and her eyes went huge as she nodded.

    "Yes! I would really like that! You mean that everyone will get to see me with a new you?!" Eliza asked excitedly as I started to head back south, but then she stopped me. "Wait! Put me down! SENNA!"

    I did as I was told and turned to find Senna running from the house over to us.

    "Yes?!" Senna asked.

    "Can you take Galio to see Cindy and Marny?" Eliza asked.

    "Yes!" Senna said, putting her fist to her chest in a salute.

    "Good! I am going to go get ready! I should be done by the time you get back!" Eliza said and then ran back to the Manor. "TRINA, CHILI! I AM GOING OUT; COME HELP ME GET READY!"<sub> </sub>

    Both Senna and I winced at Eliza, but then we both looked at each other with grins.

    "Do you think she is excited?" I asked with a grin.

    "Do you actually think she will be ready when you get back? You should have given her a day''s notice," Senna said, and Iughed.

    "I am sure it is going to take a bit to get clothes and a haircut. Can we go get my hair done first?" I asked, and Senna nodded.

    "Yes, Cindy already knows that you areing. I was already there and at Marny''s with Silvy and Ka," Senna said as we started to walk.

    We turned east and headed into a part of the city that I hadn''t been to before. There were a lot more houses in this section, but there were still shops sprinkled with the houses. It was a bit of a strange setup, but it was nice at the same time. Something about this city was starting to feel homey to me.

    It was not like I was nning to stay here, but there was a feeling of friendliness that seemed to ooze from the city. ording to most other women, the other inds weren''t like this, and I wasn''t sure how I was going to deal with that.

    "How are the girls doing? Are they staying at the Barracks?" I asked, and Senna nodded.

    "Yes, most of the women are staying there for now, but the ce is cramped. They have the training areas to set up beds, but they are mostly just sleeping on the ground," Senna exined as we turned a corner.

    "Hmm, I will have to do something about that, but they will have to stay like this for tonight. Tomorrow I will see what I can do about housing," I exined, but then switched gears. "What do you know about the Easterners? I have yet to see them, so I don''t know what makes them different from normal humans."

    "Easterner? It is their eyes. Their irises are solid ck, and it gives them a strange look, but besides that, there is no difference," Senna exined, and I frowned.

    "That is strange. I can hardly even imagine that. Maybe tomorrow I will go to the other side of the wall and have a talk with them," I said as we slowed down in front of a shop with scissors on the door.

    [Cindy''s Cuttings]

    "That might be a good idea. I cane with you if you would like," Senna said as we walked up to the shop door, but then Senna put a hand up to stop me. "Before we go inside, Cindy is a bit-"

    "Galio! I have heard so much about you! Come inside! I have a million and three questions that I would love to ask you about! Oh, you don''t know how excited I was to hear that you would being to my shop today! Ugh! I am just over the moon!" A beautiful blonde skinny woman eximed in what seemed a single breath as the door opened.

    "-Talkative," Senna finished, but the woman grabbed me by the hand and dragged me inside.

    "I will return her to you after, but now it is my turn with the Hero of the city!" Cindy told Senna and then closed the door in her face.

 Chapter 125 What Is A Baby?

    "Now that I have you all to myself let''s get you in a chair! I have so many things that I wanted to ask you!" Cindy said as she dragged me over to the chair.

    "Wait! Oh boy, you are a pushy one!" Iughed at the excited woman, stopping her from pulling me.

    "Hmm?!"

    I pulled free and went back to the door, opening it up, and Senna practically fell into my arms. She must have had her ear to the door.

    "Why don''t you give me about an hour here? I will meet you at the clothing shop after I am done here," I said as I helped Senna push off me.

    "How will you know where to go?" Senna asked.

    "I will bring Galio after, now scram, Senna! You get to spend time with this one effectively whenever you want!" Cindy snapped from behind me, and Senna put up her hands defensively with a grin.

    "Good luck! Don''t rush. If Eliza takes less than two hours to get ready, I would be extremely surprised," Senna said with a smile as she left, closing the door behind herself.

    I smiled and turned back around to my impatient hairstylist. She had a small waist, generous hips, and a modest chest. Cindy was wearing a white apron with a short green dress underneath it. Put that all together with her mischievous smile and perfectly smooth hair, and you had yourself a damn good-looking woman!

    "While I do appreciate the way you are admiring me from head to toe, you can do that from the chair. If I only have an hour with you, then we better not waste time. Haircutting is no joke, and it is my job to keep everyone looking their best! There were some other girls that were working, but I asked them all to leave so we could have the ce. I wanted to make sure it was just you and me for this. Not every day that a girl like me gets to meet someone like you in person and spend time with them you know?"

    I just came over and sat down. I was pretty sure that if I had tried to say anything, Cindy would have just interrupted me. This woman seemed to have a lung capacity that would dwarf my own.

    "So, tell me about yourself. I have heard a million and ten stories, but you know how that can be! Or maybe you don''t? This is my first time actually being able to talk to you in person!" Cindy exined as she wrapped a towel around my neck to cover me from the hair.

    "No, I really don''t know how it is. I have heard about this Vine you all seem to share, but I am not connected," I said.

    "Really?! Well, that must feel strange, not knowing what everyone thinks! That is how we keep from driving each other nuts! Who do you tell your thoughts to? Do you just talk to yourself? Doesn''t that make you a bit cuckoo?" Cindy asked as she sprayed my hair with water, stating tob it down.

    "Hmm? No, I mean, I have Xieus, my Subus partner, so we talk. I couldn''t imagine everyone always knowing my thoughts," I said as my hair was brushed to one side.

    "Subus?! She is drinking your life force?! Are you letting her, or does she have hold of you?!" Cindy eximed as she walked in front of me to grab her scissors.<sub> </sub>

    "Xieus is my partner, and yes, I give her my Life Force, but she offered herself to me, not the other way around. We are equals," I said, but then there was a poof of blue smoke.

    "You are my master; we are not equals," Xieus said as she took a seat in the other chair.

    Cindy had frozen in ce, and I could see the shocked look on her reflection in the mirror in front of me.

    "You are her master?! How is that even possible?!" Cindy dered, clearly bbergasted with herck of words.

    "Galio is not only strong and wise beyond anyone that I have met, but this person makes me feel like I am a real person. I am sure you know what I mean, considering your first reaction to Galio telling you about me," Xieus exined, and Cindy nodded as she went back to cutting my shaggy hair.

    "I had heard about this, but I had just assumed that it was another one of those things that got mixed up in transition. Things can be like within the Vines, but this is clearly not the case. Absolutely intriguing. A million to one odds of something like this happening, yet I get to see it with my very own eyes! Xieus? Like she-aye-us?" Cindy asked as hair started to fall in clumps.

    "Yes, that is very good. I will return now. I just wanted to make it clear that we are not equals, and Galio is the one in control. He is nice enough to give me Life Force, but I would be fine if he didn''t. I can finally say that I am enjoying my life," Xieus said as she was about to stand up, but Cindy put her hand up to stop her.

    "No need to leave! Sit down and rx! You said he? Did you mean she?" Cindy asked, but Xieus shook her head with a grin.

    "Galio is not a woman like us. He is the pronoun for those of his kind, Man. He and his, rather than she and hers. That should be something that is spread on the vines. I know that it frustrated Galio when we first met," Xieus said, and I grinned.

    "I don''t let it bother me, but that is a good idea to get it out there. Do all races have ess to the Vine?" I asked, and both women nodded.

    "It is just a thing that we can all do at birth. When we are young, we can''t really do much more than listening. After the first year, everyone learns, though," Cindy exined as she trimmed down my sides.

    "Babies learn after the first year?!" I asked with surprise, and Cindy stopped cutting my hair.

    Both girls gave me strange looks, and I blinked at them. You can''t tell me...

    "What is a baby?" Cindy asked.

 Chapter 126 What Came First?

    "Whates out of a golden egg then?" I asked in confusion.

    "A newly born woman... What did you think came out? A chicken? We are not like animals," Cindy asked in a curious voice.

    "Nevermind that. Youe out just as you are now?" I asked skeptically. "I have seen the eggs. You can not tell me a fully grown angel, wings, and all can fit in there!"

    "The eggs get much bigger, you know this, right? Just how much do you actually know about birth and the mating rituals? You are new to this world, so I would assume that you are filled with misgivings," Cindy exined, and that couldn''t be more true.

    "This is the truth of things. What I know greatly differs from what you are saying, so why don''t you give me a quick run-through?" I asked as Cindy worked on the back of my hair.

    "Well, Firstly, the mating ritual for humans is done with dance once both partners are pleasured. The dance is simple, but it is hard for the women to reach it at the same time, so it usually takes a few times. Then there are those that are just practicing with a friend and get it right the first time. Some people are just more in sync than the others," Cindy exined as she stepped back to eye the back of my head.

    "A dance?" I asked, but I remembered someone saying something about that before. It might have been Trina when she was telling me about Senna wanting to do the ritual.

    "Xieus, do it so... he can see it in the mirror behind us," Cindy said as she went back to cutting.

    "Me? I guess so. I do know all the mating rituals, so this shouldn''t be a problem," Xieus said as she got up from the chair.

    I watched in the mirror as Xieus moved behind me, facing my back. She put her left hand down to the side and her middle extent, and I got what was going on.

    "So, after both women climax, they stand side by side like this. Both must have at least a finger inside each other''s vagina, up to a hand-"

    "Wait! What?! A hand?! Did they lose something there?!" I asked as my guts turned, and Xieus shrugged.

    "Different strokes for different folks. I am sure most Fae will think your growth is like using two hands, but I know there are some that will try. Anyways, after that, we turn away from each other, draw the infinity symbol in the air like this," Xieus exined, drawing a figure eight on its side in the air. "Then you turn, hop back together, and kiss will make a heart with your finger and thumb."

    I watched this all as the hair on the top of my head started to get shorter. This was the strangest thing that I had ever heard of.

    Women born fully grown from drawing pictures in the air with pussy juice? I must be missing something.<sub> </sub>

    "That is it? Then Tallia justes with the golden eggs? Where does thate from?" I asked, more and more confused. "This is all just going right over my head right now."

    "The egg vault in the center of all the inds," Cindy said as she continued to cut, but it looked like she was almost done, and I was starting to look good.

    "So then, what about these women that are born? If they alle from a vault, then are they not blood-rted to you?" I asked, but Xieus shook her head as she sat back down beside me.

    "What does that mean, blood-rted? How do you share blood?" Xieus asked, and I paused.

    This was unexpected. What kind of world birthed full-grown women?! Not just that, but randoms!

    "I am just a little taken aback by all of this. From what I know or think I do, this has got to be the craziest twist in this world. What is the point? I feel like there needs to be a point to all this... whatever this is because this ce makes no sense," I said with a sigh.

    "Says you. To the rest of us, this is life and how it has always been. The fact that you are so stressed out by this is a bit concerning. What does it matter?" Cindy asked as she walked in front of me and lifted my chin to get a better look at me. "Definitely not a woman. This stuff on your face is like wire. How do you remove it? I have some special wax and strips we could use."

    "No, thank you very much. This is something that I can do if you have a straight de, or just give me an old pair of scissors. If you can soap up my fast after I make the tool, I will take care of the rest," I exined, and Cindy nodded.

    "So, now that we have the birth sorted out," Cindy said.

    "There is nothing sorted out about this craziness," I said, but Cindy ignored me as she looked for scissors or a straight de; I wasn''t sure.

    "Now, tell me, what kind of woman do you like? Do you like them short? Tall? Thin? Thick? Do you have a hair color preference? What about the bust size? Or do you prefer them to have more in the hips? Do you like a bottom that is squishy? Or firm? What about the legs? Do you like them long and thin or short and strong?"

    My brain just shut down with a malfunction halfway through. I could see Xieus smiling off to the side, looking like she was about to burst into a fit of giggles.

    "I like you all. I mean, I like a woman to be in shape, but it''s not everything. I am not looking to just have one, so I am not going to say that I like one hair more than another. Now, where is that straight de?"

 Chapter 127 My Name Is Galio, Not Wow

    "Thank you for stopping by! Make sure youe by again when you aren''t pre-engaged! I would like to give you a bit more than just a haircut! You are looking good now, so let me try this tasty package out sometimes, alright?" Cindy asked, and I nodded, wiping my hand across my chin. "I would also like to see if you could maybe use that straight de on me. I sadly am not as good with that as the scissors."

    I didn''t need much of an imagination to know what she wanted to be shaved. I could do that and give her a good lick after. To test it out, you know, for science.

    "I think I could do that in return for this great haircut! Thank you for this," I said as I turned from the mirror with a smile.

    My hair was short on top, but there was enough to be pushed back or to the side, so I was happy. I have got a good clean shave and even a one percent increase in my steel resistance. One hundred days of shaving could see me immune to most swords, but it probably didn''t work like that.

    "Thank you for letting me sit and talk," Xieus said with a bow, but Cindy just waved a hand at her.

    "Don''t worry about it. Make sure you both have a lot of free time next time, and I will give Xieus a haircut before you leave the ind!" Cindy said and then gave us directions to Marny''s Clothing Boutique.

    "I will go back inside now," Xieus said once we were outside, but I shook my head.

    "Nah. Walk with me, and help Senna with my clothes. Hopefully, we can find something that is a bit more manly. It''s not that I don''t like all the bright colors; I just want some dark stuff to mix in," I exined, linking elbows with Xieus.

    "If you want me to, then I cannot deny you," Xieus said with a small smile.

    "Oh? You can go back inside if you want. I just thought that you might prefer to walk with me in the twilight," I said, and Xieus leaned her head on my shoulder.

    "Thank you. You really are special," Xieus said.

    I smiled as we walked, feeling the warmthing from the bond we had. Things were different with Xieus, and she was going to be with me up until the very end. I wanted to make sure that she always enjoyed her time. So many of the creatures in this world were just trying to live while the other half were trying to make it difficult.

    That thought reminded me of Elfinia. The arrogant mother that I was going to have to deal with. I was going to have to be careful with her.

    As the proimed strongest of the work, the Elf Goddess was going to have the fists to back her mouth up. I was going to have to deal with that, but it seemed this wasn''t the first time I had dealt with this problem. Fighting styles that used a person''s strength against them started to flow into my head. It was almost like having an entire skill taught in a single breath.

    Marny''s Clothing Boutique was a small shop in the middle of the east district. The windows were all ss and polished, and the door was a beautiful light wood. The sign was a simple one, and it read ''Clothes'' in fancy lettering. I guess they weren''t trying to be too fancy, but just having the door be called ''The Clothes Door'' wouldn''t work.

    The door opened before I could even touch it, and a woman with long ck hair came out. She wore a white dress that was tied at the waist and flowed down to her feet. It was simple, but it suited her. She was also tall and had a rather curvy body.

    "Wee to Marny''s Clothing Boutique!" she said with a smile. "My name is Marny, and I will be your personal shopper today!"<sub> </sub>

    "Thank you," I said, and she ushered us inside, where Senna was waiting.

    The inside of the store was just as nice as the outside. The walls were a light blue, and the clothes were all hung up on racks or mannequins.

    "Senna tells me that you are looking to get something that suits you a bit better. What does that mean to you?" The short, plump brown-haired woman asked, and I shrugged.

    "Something darker, but I think I will just look around for a bit. There are a couple things that might look like they would look good on me," I exined as I started to look around the shop.

    "Sure, Sure. Just let me know if you need anything!" Marney said as Senna walked to Xieus and me. I was surprised that Marny hadn''t said anything about the Subus.

    "Hello, Xieus, and wow, you look good!" Senna said with a smile, and I frowned.

    "My name is Galio, not Wow," I chuckled. "Thank you. Cindy did a really good job and offered to do Xieus''s hair next time."

    "Oh? That witch would let you in but not me?" Senna asked, and the Subus shrugged with a smile.

    "I am just that good," Xieus chuckled, and Senna frowned.

    "Well, I can do your hair too if you want," Senna said, and Xieus smiled.

    "I think I will pass," Xieus said, and I chuckled. "I like my hair the way it is."

    "Suit yourself," Senna said as she walked away, and I chuckled as I started to look around the store.

    I found a few things that caught my eye, but I didn''t want to buy anything just yet. I wanted to think about it and maybe get a second opinion.

    "What do you girls think of this?" I asked, holding up a gray shirt, and Senna nodded, but Xieus shrugged.

    "It is in, but I am really not sure what you like. I think you are the best one to pick out what you want. You know what is best," Xieus exined, and I nodded.

 Chapter 128 Floating Mall

    I walked around the store for a bit longer before I finally decided on a couple of things, and I went to the counter to pay for them.

    One of the things that caught my eye was a ck set of clothing.

    "That will be eighty-nine gold," Marny said, and I turned back to Senna.

    "Do you have any cash on you?" I asked. "I didn''t bother to ask Eliza about getting paid for the Troll that I had killed."

    Senna smiled and walked up to the counter beside me, fishing out some coins. She handed Marny the money, and the older woman smiled.

    "There you go," I said, and she counted it before she put it in the register.

    "Would you like me to have these sent to the manor for you?" Marny asked, and I shook my head.

    "No, I will just wear them," I said. "Do you have a ce that I can change?"

    "Sure, this way," Marny said, leading me to the back of the store.

    I ended up getting a new shirt, pants, and a cloak. The shirt was ck, and it had a red dragon on it. The pants were also ck, and they had a red dragon on them as well. The cloak was ck with a red lining, and it had a hood.

    "You look good," Xieus said with a smile, and I shrugged.

    "I feel like I look over dramatic, but I guess this will work for now. I do like the dragon on the shirt and down the pant legs. You did a very good job, Marny," I said as I turned to look at myself in a mirror.

    "Thank you! I''m d you like it!" Marny said with a smile, and I nodded.

    "I do, thank you," I said as I started to walk out of the store.

    "Come back anytime!" Marny called, and I nodded as the girls followed me out.

    "Well, that went pretty fast. You are a lot different than most women. I could have spent an hour looking around," Senna said as the three of us walked back to the manor carrying my clothing.

    "Not me. I just wanted to get in and out. I got my hair done, clothes on, and now I am ready to go!" I dered, striking my fist into the air, but Sennaughed.

    "Well, I am sure that you will still have some time to wait when you get back. Eliza is notorious for taking a ridiculous amount of time to get ready," Senna chuckled.

    "Well, I hope that she doesn''t wait too long, or all the restaurants are going to be closed before we get the chance to pick one. I mean, I am just as good with eating at home if there is nowhere," I said, and Senna shrugged as we turned to walk through the manor gates.<sub> </sub>

    "What took you all so long?!" Eliza asked from the steps in a beautiful red silk dress and long red gloves.

    "You are ready already?!" Senna eximed, making Xieus giggle beside me.

    "Looks like she only took that long if it was somewhere, she didn''t want to go!" Xieus whispered and then disappeared but with no blue smoke this time.

    [Thank you for the wonderful time today, but I will leave you with Eliza now.] Xieus said, and I nodded to myself and then looked up at Eliza with a smile.

    "You looked absolutely beautiful in that dress! I can''t stop smiling when I look at you!" Iughed, and Eliza smiled brightly, making her even prettier.

    "Thank you! I really like your haircut, and the clothing is very different. I mean, I have seen people wear stuff like that, but it is not very popr. Everything together on you really makes you look a lot different than any woman I have ever seen," Eliza said as she walked over to me and Senna, who stepped away from me.

    "Yeah. The clothing is a bit ostentatious, but they aren''t that bad. The rest of the stuff there really wasn''t to my liking. I might have to consider getting a seamstress to join my party in the future. I can see myself going through many pairs of clothing," I said as Eliza linked elbows with me.

    "I second that! I would love to have my own personal seamstress! We could get a hairstylist too! Your hair is always growing, right? Did you like Cindy?" Eliza asked. "She isn''t the only one in town, but she is my favorite! Cindy can be a bit chatty, but as you can see, she does a great job!"

    I could see where this was going, and soon I was going to be a traveling caravan, but that wasn''t horrible. If the other inds were not going to be friendly, then I might have a hard time getting a hold of basic amenities. Having people that could provide the services I needed with me wouldn''t be a bad thing.

    If I set everything up right, I could have the denizens from the indsing onto my ship to buy things. I could set it up like a floatingˇ­ mallˇ­ yeah, that was the word for it. This would be much more than just a marketce.

    "What are you thinking about?" Eliza asked me, and I grinned, pulling out of my thoughts.

    "I like your idea of bringing people with us. Let''s talk and walk," I said as we turned to leave.

    "Where do you want to eat?" Eliza asked, and I shrugged.

    "That, I do not know. Just take me to your favorite ce to eat, and that will be fine," I said as we started to walk, and Eliza thumbed her lip.

    "Hmmm, there are a few good ces, but everyone should try Be''s Bistro at least once if they visit Northwall. It is a pretty popr ce, but they always make room for me. Perks of being the Countess," Eliza said with a smile as we walked, and I nodded.

    "Best to take advantage of them while you are still here," I said.

    "I wanted to ask about that. If Lady Katarina is a Blood Witch, then who is going to watch over the city while I am gone?" Eliza asked.

    "We are going to talk about that and more tonight. For now, just lead the way, and let''s enjoy our nice evening stroll together," I said with a grin, leaning over to kiss Eliza on the cheek.

 Chapter 129 Center Of Attention

    Once we made it to Be''s Bistro, there was a big line outside of the restaurant.

    "Is it always this busy? The city is pretty small, so it''s hard to believe that so many people would be in this one ce. Are there not any other ces to eat around here?" I asked Eliza as we walked up to the corner building.

    "I might have mentioned something about using here in the Vine...." Eliza said, looking away from me shyly.

    She was all about having everyone seeing us together, and there was nothing wrong with that. I was used to being the center of everyone''s attention, and this was supposed to be her night. If Eliza wanted to be surrounded by chatty women while we ate, so be it. The little women had done a lot for me since I had arrived in this world, even if we had a rough start.

    "Eliza! So good to see you! We have a center table waiting for you, as you requested!" A waitress in a ck skirt and white shirt called as we walked up to the front of the line.

    "Kylie! Thank you! I knew that you woulde through!" Eliza cheered, and the waitress nodded.

    "Of course! You are the countess, and business is booming today! I bet it is going to be like this for a while now! People are going to being here from all over to hear stories about your partner!" Kylie said with excitement.

    She led us inside the building into arge room filled with tables filled with women of all races. The table that we were led to was just as Kylie had said, and in the center of the restaurant. We were in clear view of everyone, and Eliza was grinning ear to ear.

    Once we were at the table, and Kylie said that she would return with menus, I walked over to Eliza''s chair.

    "I never expected so many people to show up like this! They all came here just to see us! Do you know how exciting that is?!" Eliza eximed as I pulled her chair out for her, but then she looked up at me. "What are you doing? Do you want this chair?"

    I guess that Eliza was used toing out and people just acting normal around her. This attention all seemed new to her, so I wanted to make sure that she had a good time. I also wanted everyone to see me giving her all my attention.

    "No, silly. I am pulling it out for you to sit down on, and then I will push you in. this is just something men do or some of them at least," I exined, and Eliza''s mouth turned into an O, and then she took a seat, letting me push her in.

    I walked around to my seat, but then Eliza spoke up.

    "Who is supposed to do that for you if I am already sitting?" Eliza asked, and I smiled.

    "It''s just a man''s job," I said, but Eliza screwed up her face.

    "That doesn''t seem fair. Next time I will push your chair in for you!" Eliza dered.

    "You might have to get help," I chuckled as Kylie returned with menus.<sub> </sub>

    "Here you two go! Tonight''s special is beef brisket and caramelized onion sandwich with potato and bacon soup!" Kylie said brightly, and I handed my menu back.

    "Sold! I will take that, but make sure to load up the meat and onions on that bad boy!" Iughed, and Kylie smiled, but she looked confused.

    "What is a bad... boy? What is this thing?" Kylie asked curiously.

    "I meant girl," I lied, not feeling like exining myself today, and Kylie nodded, seeming to understand with a small smile, and then she turned to Eliza, who suddenly looked very stressed out.

    Her eyes were snapping back and forth across the menu, so I reached under the table and put my hand on her bouncing knee.

    "Take your time," I said softly and then looked up at Kylie. "Why don''t you give us ten minutes? Just wait until Eliza is ready; then, you can start our meals together."

    "Oh? Of course! Just call me over when you are ready!" Kylie said and then left the table.

    "Thank you," Eliza said in a barely audible voice, and I grinned as her knees calmed down.

    I guess my quick decision caused her to think that she also had to rush.

    "There is no rush; I just liked the sound of the special," I said with a smile, gently squeezing her knee.

    "Sorry, I always take a while to do things, but I made sure to hurry up and get ready for you tonight," Eliza exined as she looked over the menu.

    "No need to apologize; just take your time figuring out what you want to eat. As for what we had talked about before, I think that Senna might be a good recement. She is a bit stiff, but I know that she will keep the city running while you are gone," I suggested, and Eliza looked up from her menu with surprise.

    "Wow, I never really thought about that, but if anyone knows this city and what goes on, it is Senna. She also spent the most time with Katarina," Eliza said with a smile.

    "Senna also wants an egg, but now I am confused as to why. You alle out full grown, so what is the point?" I asked as I picked up a ss of water to take a drink.

    "To help them grow. Yes, we are born fully grown, but we have no memories and only know how to do basic things. Some even need help eating for the first month. Some women like the idea of taking care of another like that, and sometimes they be partners," Eliza said as I took a drink.

    I quickly turned my head as water sprayed out of my mouth and onto the floor. Then, I turned back to Eliza with a startled look. Not nearly as started as every person that was not at our table.

 Chapter 130 Mother Daughter Partner Breakdown

    Eliza remained calm like she had just spoken the most normal thing, and it possibly was, but not in this melon it wasn''t.

    "Wait, so let me get this straight!" I said, taking a deep breath.

    "Was the water bad? Should I ask Kylie to get us both some new sses?" Eliza asked. "I really don''t want to spit mine all over the floor."

    "The water is not the problem! So you''re telling me that you do the mating ritual, get an egg, and then do it all over again with your daughter?!" I asked with what I was sure was a crazy look in my eyes from the way that Eliza shrank back.

    "I mean, not everyone does that, but they usually make the best partners. I guess where you are from, they don''t do things that way?" Eliza asked hesitantly, and I shook my head.

    "From what I know, no. No, it is not. Still, there is no blood rtion, so maybe that is the way it is supposed to be. This is all so confusing. So a child is a full grown, freshly birthed woman, and they know nothing but make great partners, but for which mom?" I asked, just deciding to go with it. There was no going against the tides on this one.

    "The bottom is always the mom. Tops have to submit to another top to be a mom, or that is what I am told. I am probably not the best person to be talking about this with. I don''t have much experience," Eliza said as she put down her menu. "I think I am ready to order."

    "What are you getting?" I asked.

    "Chicken sd with toasted bread chunks. There is a thick and garlicky dressing that they put on it that is really good," Eliza said as she waved at Kylie, who came right over, looking at the ground.

    "Was the water bad?" Kylie asked after looking up from the water on the wooden floor.

    "No, I am sorry about that. Eliza had just said something surprising, and I spit my drink out in shock," I exined, and Kylie lifted her eyebrow curiously, looking at Eliza.

    "I just told Galio about mother-daughter partners. This is not something normal where he is from," Eliza exined, and Kylie nodded, looking back at me.

    "I think you met a pair today, right? You helped Daphne and her daughter, Velma, right?" Kylie asked, and I blinked.

    "Really?! They look nothing alike!" I dered.

    "Yeah, or that might be weird, but then again, if you were both as pretty as either, there would be no reason not to! I was thinking of doing the same once I save enough money to take some time off! There is no guarantee that you will find your partner, but the chances are much greater," Kylie exined, and I nodded.

    As much as this was weird to me, I was starting to understand what was going on here. It wasn''t that they were actually blood-rted children. They were just random women from where, I was not sure, but not actually rted in the way that I assumed.

    I took a deep breath and let it out.

    "Okay, I think that I get it now; it was just a bit of a culture shock for me, but I was just working myself up, it seems," I said with a grin, and Kylie smiled back with a wink.<sub> </sub>

    "Have you decided what you are going to have yet?" Kylie asked as she turned back to Eliza, who had the menu back open.

    "Umm, I guess I will get the chicken sd," Eliza said with a sigh and closed her menu.

    "As usual then?" Kylie giggled, and Eliza scowled, but I looked at Eliza with a grin.

    "You really like the sd, then?" I asked, but Kylie spook up, still giggling.

    "That is the only thing that she has ever gotten here!"

    "Kylie! Don''t tell Galio that! What is wrong with all of you?! Can''t I keep my quirks to myself?!" Eliza demanded, and I reached over to squeeze her legs.

    "There is nothing wrong if you like it. You are just a creature of habit. You tend to do the same things, and I think it is cute, so don''t worry about it. Just like when Ie back to see you waiting for me on the steps," I said with a smile, and Eliza sighed.

    "I just wish people would talk about the good things that I do!" Elizained, and I nodded.

    "We are definitely going to have to get you doing some of these good things to get people talking then!" Iughed, and Eliza scowled at me.

    "What do you mean?! I do good things! I... I... I might need to do some good things...." Eliza said while raising her hand in the air and rising up in her seat, only to sink back down and trail off.

    "You had a rough start, but I am here now, and you are going toe and help me after the morning training with O''Lee. I think that you and I will have a private chat tonight!" I said with a raised eyebrow, and Eliza nodded.

    "I will go get your order to the cooks, and I will get it out to you both right away!" Kylie said and left our table.

    "You are really good at making me feel better, even when people tease me. I normally don''t like going out and only do it because I was told to. People always talk about me like this but are never really mean; they just point my ws out. Like I don''t know them," Eliza said, and I nodded.

    "We are going to change that. By the time you get back to this ind, the world will know your name, and no one will dare point out your ws!" I said, and Eliza grinned, hugging herself.

    "There you go again. Just your words make me feel all warm and bubbly inside," Eliza smiled, and I nodded.

    "That is Positive Energy for you. The only magic that everyone can do!" Iughed.

 Chapter 131 First In Line

    "So, what is this big floating ce you were talking about?" Eliza asked after our food was brought out to us.

    We had been talking more about other mother-daughter pairs while waiting for our food, but now that it was here, we switched topics.

    "Well, Since we are going to have all the women from the wall looking for work after then, I thought I should try to find something for them to do. I assumed they would want toe with me, but they might just want to stay behind. Then there are the other women that seem to want to join us to help, but it seems silly to only have to do work for us," I exined as I took a bite out of the sandwich, making a moaning sound as I did.

    The sandwich was delicious, and they had even given me a small bowl of Au Jus, basically its own broth from cooking. Dipping it in made it absorb and soak into the crusty bun, giving the sandwich even more depth of vor.

    "So, you are just going to make everyone work for you? I guess that is a good way to make money," Eliza said as she picked at her sd.

    "In a way, yes, but they will just be renting a space on the ship from me. I think this way should work out really well. The only problem I seeing up in the future is that there will be times when it is harder to get certain supplies. We will supply the businesses with whatever I earn from helping out on the inds and put it back into making the ship better. Since we will be living in a floating pce, it should be nice," I exined.

    "I still don''t get how this is all going to work. I do like the idea of it; I just have never heard of anything like this before,"  Eliza said, taking a bite of her food.

    "Yes, this is a new concept. I got the idea from everyone saying this ind is the friendliest and the other inds aren''t as much. There are going to be times when we might have trouble getting things from the ces we visit. I thought that if we could make a ce that they would want to visit, it might help out with our rtions. Not only that, but it will be good to be self-sufficient if not everyone is going to want to share or sell to us," I exined.

    "So you are going to make it, so people want toe and visit us on the ship?" Eliza asked, and I nodded.

    "In a way, yes, that is what we are trying to do. This will also help the women earn money, and they can leave at any time that they want. This will also give me a lot of space to collect more people with talents if I want to. The more we can make people want to visit us, the easier my job on the inds is going to be. It will be better for everyone to know who we are and what we do and offer. That will get people lining up toe to see us!" Iughed, and Eliza smiled.<sub> </sub>

    "You know, for someone that likes fighting so much, you are sure to get excited about this," Eliza smiled, and I shrugged.

    This was exciting to me because I was going to have a ce to put people and teach them things, but that was only part of it. The best part was that these people would alwayse up with new ideas, foods, and inventions. I was going to be the first in line to try them out.

    This world was like a mix of every life that I had ever lived. Small bits of knowledge from each of the worlds were spread out. This meant that I could teach and give people ideas about what knowledge they had. With that, they could create new things that not even I would have been able to think up.

    I was only one person, after all.

    "This is a chance for us to do something really interesting and a chance for everyone that joins us to create new and interesting things. As much as I like fighting, watching people grow and reap the rewards from it is not bad either. When peoplee up with new dishes, we will be some of the first to try them. And there will be other inventions in the future. So yeah, creating a ce that fosters people to be able to grow and produce amazing new concepts and ideas is pretty exciting," I chuckled as I exined, and Eliza nodded.

    "When you put it that way, it sounds kind of exciting, but you will need a big ship. That means that you are going to have to talk to the Peekaan. They have the only shipbuilding yard, but they also have ships for sale. I have no idea how much they will cost, but I can see if Senna can find out," Eliza said.

    "Good. Maybe I will zip over there with Senna tomorrow. If Lady Katarina isn''t found by then, I want to go have a look around for her. If she is what I think she is, we don''t need her casting spells in the background to mess with us. That is how people die, and I don''t n on losing people when I fight this monster," I exined, but Eliza gave me a stranded look.

    "Can you really expect to beat something like what you described the Riftwalker to be without anyone dying?!" Eliza reimed, and I nodded.

    "If I can, I will try to make sure that no one even gets hurt. There is a universalw that is the same no matter what world you are in. If anything can go wrong, it will. This means that if there is a chance something bad will happen, it most likely will, or you should assume it will. Even though I only have a short amount of time until the creature attacks, I am going to use it to prepare for whatever it can throw at us," I exined.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 132 Skylar, The Shy Nymph

    Once we were done eating, the two of us went for an evening stroll through the marketce. The sun hadpletely gone down, but it was still warm but not enough to make you sweat.

    The market''s vendors were mostly gone, only leaving a few food ces and the odd person selling potions. I did notice that a few of the shop owners left as soon as we entered the market, and that made me sigh out loud. There were so many things to do, but so few for me. If there was only an efficient way to clone yourselfˇ­ nope, five hundred lives didn''t teach me that one.

    "What''s wrong? Do you not like the music?" Eliza asked, but the live music that was ying was actually really nice, and the singer was very good.

    "No, I was just thinking about the people that packed up their shops as soon as we came here. It was clearly because they were selling fake items as real ones, and I thought that I might call them out like the other women. This just reminded me that I was going to help you set up a business license for people," I exined, watching the singer.

    This girl was unlike the others, but it wasn''t just her blue hair that was in pigtails in massive ringlets and green skin. There was something else about her that was almost magical. She wore a blue and white dress with a corset-like center that wasced with ck ribbons, along with sparkling blue heels. I found it hard to look away from her.

    "That''s Skr. She is one of the Fae, a Nymph. She is a bit strange, though, and isn''t really like most nymphs. Sorry for switching topics, but she seems to have caught your eye," Eliza giggled as I watched and listened to Skr sing.

    That creature''s name rang a bell, and that made me a lot more interested in this short, almost dolls looking girl. Nymphs were supposed to be creatures that enjoyed having sex, but maybe things were different for them in this world. All I knew was that there was almost an invisible force that kept me locked on the beautiful creature.

    I closed my eyes and turned back to Eliza with a grin.

    "She is very interesting, but I almost feel like my eyes get glued on her when I look at her," I said, and Eliza frowned.

    "Really? Like more than you just want to look?" Eliza asked, and I nodded.

    <o>,m "Yes, it is like I am getting pulled into her," I exined but then frowned. "Is it not the same for you?"</o>

    "No, I think that she looks very pretty, but there is nothing that is drawing my gaze to Skr. That could mean that she likes you, and that would be very strange. I guarantee if we try to go over and talk to her, she will more than likely run away," Eliza exined, and I continued to frown, lifting an eyebrow.

    "Run away? Why?" I asked curiously.

    "She is afraid of people, but she loves singing for them. She has also never been with a woman, ording to everyone, which makes her even more strange. There are other nymphs in the city, but all of them areˇ­ much more sexually active and have many partners. Skr doesn''t, but I think that might be from being scared of people," Eliza exined.

    "How is she able to sing out here then? Don''t peoplee up to her to tell her how great of a singer she is?" I asked in confusion.<sub> </sub>

    "They did, but people finally started to realize after the fifth or sixth time that she ran away that she was shy, so everyone knew to leave her be. If new peoplee into town, ande at this time, people will let them know in the Vine about it. We have also asked the guards to watch her make sure she always gets home safe. Skr is a really nice person, just hard to get to know. I have only talked to her a few times," Eliza exined, and then the singing stopped.

    Both Eliza and I turned to see Skr slowly walking over to us, and I looked down at Eliza. She looked just as confused as I felt after what she had just told me.

    "I assume this doesn''t happen often?" I asked quietly, and Eliza nodded.

    "No, not ever. I don''t think I have ever seen her walk up to anyone. I am just going to wait over here while you two talk. I want to see what happens here!" Eliza eximed as she let go of my hand and slowly backed away from me.

    I turned back to Skr and almost jumped out of my skin.

    "You have interesting eyes," Skr said to me in a beautifully enchanting voice.

    She was standing so close that our bodies were almost touching, and the little blue-haired woman was looking up at me. This was not what I was expecting from a person that was scared of people and tended to run away from them. This is what I would expect from Xieus.

    "You have an interesting aura. I feel drawn to you and have trouble looking away by closing my eyes first. Your beauty is captivating," I said slowly, and Skr''s cheeks turned deep purple suddenly, and her eyes seemed to bulge in her face.

    Suddenly, Skr made a cute squeal, turned, and ran away, leaving me with a nk look on my face.

    What just happened?

    "Well, that went better than I had expected. I am still impressed that she was able to walk up to you!" Eliza said as she came back up beside me, taking one of my hands in hers.

    "What just happened?" I asked, still trying to process things.

    "She just told you that she liked you and then ran away. This is going to be big news all over town! And, I was here, so I get to tell everyone! Ha! This is going to be great! Just wait till I get home and tell Senna! She is going tough so hard!" Eliza giggled.

 Chapter 133 Kidnapping For Charity

    I tried to puzzle out the girl that I had just met, but Eliza wasn''t any help. I ended up picking her up to carry her after she walked into two stalls and almost one wall. She was too busy using the Vine to let everyone know, but I didn''t get what the big deal was.

    "I hear you two have had an exciting evening! The girls at Be''s said you spit your water on the floor!" Senna called from the steps as I walked through the manners front gate.

    "Yeah, I had just heard some rather strange things, but that is hardly the strangest. Do you know who Skr is?" I asked, and Sennaughed but then sighed.

    "I would like to say that everyone knows who she is, but without the Vine, you are a special case. Skr is a runaway of sorts. A royal runaway, but she is allowed to be here with permission from her mother and Tallia, of course," Senna exined, and I groaned.

    ''Xieus, Is this another Eliza? Did I just somehow look at the wrong person this time and take someone''s virginity?''

    [No. Normally. Nothing is ever normal with you. Normally this would mean nothing more than that she likes you. Nymphs like lots, and that is normal, so you would be fine. Skr is a Royal Nymph and one of Titania''s daughters. Her other daughters are of other Fae races, but Skr is the most likely to seed to the throne. I don''t know much about the other stuff, but if she likes you, that will be the only person that she ever likes.] Xieus exined, and I shook my head. Just as I had thought.

    "Why do you look upset about this? It''s not like she wants to be the next Goddess," Eliza said from my arms.

    <o>,m "Everyone is falling in love with me!" Iined, rolling my eyes.</o>

    "You are really nice and a lovable person. You really can''t me them or me. You are everything that I am not or that I wish I could be. Skr is not going to be like me, don''t worry about that. She is like a stray cat and will get close but then bolt the moment you make any movement," Eliza said, and I sighed, but then bouncy blue curls caught my sight back over at the gate.

    "There she is again!" I eximed and pointed at her, but I might as well have fired a gun over her head.

    Skr bolted, disappearing instantly.

    "Hey! Don''t scare her off like that!" Eliza growled and then pinched my nipple, making me almost drop her.

    "Ow! Be careful, you little mink! I almost dropped you!" I growled back.

    "Senna, go fetch her. She is going to be outside the manor all night trying to spy in now! This is your fault! She probably would have just gone to bed if you didn''t point her out! Now she is going to be even more embarrassed, but that is going to make her more determined!" Elizained, and Senna nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "I am sure that she isn''t going to be too far. I think there is still some of the Angel Food cake left, so you should have that ready. I need to go get my bup sack," Senna said and then turned to head to the guard house beside the gate as Eliza wiggled out of my arms.

    "Did she just say get her sack? As in a sack Senna has used before to kidnap people?" I asked with great spection, and Eliza nodded.

    "Yeah, she had a big on a pole, but Skr got tangled up in it too badly. Senna has a whole bunch of things she uses to capture people. Most of the time, it is for their own good," Eliza exined as she waved for me to follow her into the house.

    "Hold on, what about the rest of the time?" I asked.

    "Not everyone is good, so someone has to catch them. That is Senna and the guard''s women. You might not think that they are that strong, but most of the people in this town, they are much stronger and can deal with the problems. Even though you didn''t know this, you still suggested that she be my recement while I was gone. Shows you have a really good judge of character, I think," Eliza said as she held the door of the manor open for me.

    "Thank you. I just picked her because she was the most logical and close to you. I have been in contact with her quite a few times now, and I can safely say that she is not a Blood Witch, or I would have been able to feel it. I wouldn''t have known what to look for before when Lady Katarina and I touched before, so I can tell if she is or isn''t," I said after we got back inside and headed over to the kitchen.

    Trina was in there with Porsha and Brinda cleaning up.

    "What brings you two into the kitchen? Looking for a snack?" Porsha asked with a warm smile, and Eliza nodded.

    "Senna went to nab Skr, so we should have some sweets ready for her when Senna lets her out of the bag," Eliza exined, and all the women nodded.

    "Sure, we have been doing some baking, and we made ten more Angel Food Cakes with some different variations on the cake and icing recipes. We can cut some small pieces for everyone. I think that then girls are all still up as well," Brinda exined, and I crossed my arms.

    "Is this really a normal thing? Just going out and kidnapping people?" I was really confused at this point at everyone''s eptance.

    "Some of the girls around town are a bit different, and Eliza and Senna help them out by... Kidnapping them. It is a little bit moreplicated than that, but it does help them, and no one gets hurt. Most of the time. I mean, since I have been here, there have only been two idents," Trina exined as she thumbed her chin.

    "Haven''t you only been here for a week?!" I eximed, and Trina nodded with an uneasy smile while scratching the back of her head.

 Chapter 134 The Hungry Sea

    "So, what is this new boat thing that you are talking about?! I also hear that you have another Royal Misfit chasing after your tail, right?" Breya asked as she fell into myp. "You are one busy person!"

    "I mean, it''s not like I am trying to make them fall for me!" Iined as Iy back on the couch in the backyard. The table had been pulled off to the side and reced by a fire pit that was now burning.

    Breya leaned back into my arms, turned her head, and kissed me on the cheek.

    "For someone that doesn''t try, you are very effective at what you do! Now, what is this about a shopping boat? A Mall?! What is this thing I keep hearing about? No one seems to have a hot clue what you are talking about, but everyone is excited!" Breya eximed, and I grinned.

    This floating mall thing was probably going to turn into quite the sess. I had assumed it would, since from my knowledge, shopping and women when together like butter and corn. The two things were almost made for each other.

    "You know how you have the shops spread all over town? What if they were all in one area? And you could move them with you wherever you go?" I asked, and Breya grinned at me.

    "Don''t threaten me with a good time!" Breyaughed, and ire pulled on my ck sleeve.

    "What kind of stuff will you have for sale?" ire asked curiously, looking up at me with all her eye stalks.

    My four detainees and Breya were all sitting on the couch with me while Eliza and Trina were doing something with the other kitchen staff. She wouldn''t tell me, so I was more spurious than ever to know what they were up to.

    Unfortunately, Breya and the girls grabbed me the moment they saw me walking through the house and pulled me out to the fire. The five of them had all been sitting out around the fire, drinking hot cocoa.

    I had tried some of it, but it tasted of unsweetened chocte. Not horrible, and if you didn''t know any better, you would say the stuff tasted good. Unfortunately, I did know better, and this could use some sugar or something.

    "Well, that is going to depend on the people that we haveing with us. There are numerous things, but one of the stores will have to be a bakery. Maybe even you girls could run it after I teach you how to make some more desserts," I suggested, but Breya shrugged.

    "I am more of an eater than a cook. Though, I do like the sound of having cake always prepared whenever I want! So you''re telling me that this... Mall thing is kind of like a floating city?" Breya asked, and I nodded but wiggled my hand.

    "Sort of, but for our intent and purposes, it will be. The n is to make it so people cane from the ind and trade with us. This gets the people off the inds and out into neutral waters. Even if the head people of the inds have problems with me, this should keep us supplied," I exined, and then asked, "What is the distance between each ind?"<sub> </sub>

    "Depending on how fast the boat is, about three days of sailing, but that is only to the first ind. After that, each one of your trips will take up to two weeks between inds," ire exined, and I frowned at her.

    "What is with the markup on time?" I asked.

    "The inds don''t have a way through unless you can make the boat fly. That means that you will have to sail around to one end or the other of each continent, but the weather at the farthest tips is the worst. There are strange storms that pop up and whirlpools that appear and swallow ships. That is not even talking about the sea monsters that get big and more aggressive the further you go to the center or the outer shell," ire exined.

    "Shell? So this is a t world? What is the out shell made out of, and what is on the other side?" I asked curiously.

    "What else would the world be? It is t, but allpasses point to the Golden Repository in the center, so that is north," ire exined, and I nodded.

    "Interesting. Speaking of eggs, what is this Golden Repository, and where do the eggse from?" I asked. "This is a subject that has been making my head spin all day worse than anything else that has happened."

    "Really? How we are born is more perplexing than the biggest monster this world has ever seen?!" Breya asked, and I nodded, making her throw her hands in the air. "Couldn''t you just lie to me for once? I wouldn''t even care! You know what? From now on, when you think that your truth might be too much for me, just lie, and I won''t question you. I will just know that it will be better for my sanity in the long run!"

    "I have a n for the monster, and I am pretty certain that I know the whole Blood Witch is causing it, so not much of a mystery. You women being born full grown, and then bing partners with your pseudo child is a bit of a head-scratcher for me," I exined.

    "I really don''t see what is so confusing about it. I am still young, but even I get it," Wispy said from where she sat between Seraphina and Asha.

    "You and the rest of us wouldn''t because this is normal to us because it is the only thing that we have ever known. Galio has lived four hundred and ny-nine lives on other worlds out there in the cosmos. Our ways and concepts are a lot different than what he is used to," ire exined to the girls and then turned to me.

    "The repository is run by a woman named Denise. She is always behind the ticket booth, and she is very polite. But Tallia and the other Goddesses will tell you that you don''t talk to her because we have all tried," ire exined.

    "Oh? What happens if you try?" I asked curiously.

    "Denise talks back."

 Chapter 135 Release The Skylar!

    "... and? What does she say?" I asked, not really sure what that meant. I talked.

    "None of us can remember what happens other than it is anguage we can''t understand. I cked out almost instantly. Whatever Denise is, she is far greater than all of us. From what I can tell, she cares nothing about the world and is there simply to hand out eggs," ire exined, and Breya leaned back into me as the fire crackled.

    "That is the general consensus, but many people have many different theories about Denise," Breya said as she pulled my arms up and knitted her hands with mine.

    "How did she get her name? If the woman knocks out whoever she meets, then who gave her the name?" I asked, and I felt Breya tense at my question.

    "That was Xena, thest reincarnate, like you. That also makes me wonder just how good this Denise really is. At the same time, I find it almost impossible for the same person that hands us the people of the world to try to destroy it. I try not to think about that part now. A lot of the old theories are starting to sound less like theories," Breya said with a shiver.

    "Can I just tell you the theories, and then you tell me if I am telling you the truth?" I asked. "I had thought about this before, but I didn''t think it would work."

    "You are right; it would not work. My ability to tell the truth only works if I have knowledge of proof of your im. Since you would have nothing in your mind that would say if it was the truth, there is no way that would work," Breya exined, and I nodded.

    "Makes sense. Well, at some point, I will have to see if one of the Goddesses will take me there," I said just as Eliza came walking out of the house.

    "Senna still isn''t back yet, so she is going to be sweating and upset when she does get her," Eliza sighed as she came out and took a seat on one of the two other open couches. There was literally no room on this one.

    "Couldn''t you just leave her be?" I asked, but Eliza shook her head.

    "No, or no one is going to get any sleep, and I am not waking up to someone standing in the corner of my room in the middle of the night! Skr is cute, but you startled her, and now that is going to make her all crazy! I told you, so now we have to get her and bring her here to talk to her. She is the type of person to obsess over things but be constantly filled with doubt," Eliza exined.

    "So then, what do you have to do? Bring her back here, and then I talk to her?" I asked, and Eliza snorted.

    "Maybe an hour ago, but at this rate, Senna is just going to hog-tie Skr and toss her in the guard house to deal with in the morning," Eliza giggled, and I frowned with a shocked look.

    "Isn''t she a princess?! Are you supposed to treat them a bit better than that? I mean, she hasn''t even done anything wrong yet, right?" I asked, and Breyaughed.

    "If you enjoy having a peaceful sleep, you will let the girls deal with Skr how they see fit. You have to remember, she is a nymph, and while she is very shy, she has set her eyes on you. Skr''s natural instincts will drive her to be with you, but her hyper-shyness is going to repel her. You have to see how this might make a person a bit crazy," Breya exined, and I sighed.

    "Well, I am just going to have to trust that you all know what you are doing, or if you don''t, I am not involved," I said, trying to clean my hands.<sub> </sub>

    "You are the reason why we are trying to kidnap her!" Eliza dered.

    "That''s because I didn''t know!" I protested.

    "Then you had better get learning! I didn''t know it was only going to be an eptable excuse, you know. At some point, you are going to have to put effort into learning. You can just go around pointing at things and saying they look shiny!" Eliza dered, and I smirked. "What are you grinning about?"

    "Just cute to see you being the one to berate me about not paying attention, but you are right. I can''t keep on walking into the wall with my eyes closed and me others for not guiding me. I will try to be a bit keener about things," I chuckled, and Eliza rolled her eyes just as the back door to the manor banged open.

    Everyone turned to see that it was Senna, sweating, carrying a squirming sack, and looking livid.

    "So you finally found her? I am surprised she is still on your shoulder and not being kicked at this point!" Eliza giggled, and Senna scowled, lowering the squirming sack.

    "If Galio didn''t like her, I surely would have! I broke two windows with my bs trying to catch her! I am sure we will get bills in the morning for the repairs," Senna exined hotly, and Eliza winced at that.

    "Oye! All for a good night''s sleep! I hope you are happy!" Eliza growled, ring at me, and I threw my hands in the air.

    "You should have just let me go get her!" I dered, and Eliza''s eyebrows lifted in challenge.

    "Oh? You would have gone to kidnap her if I asked?" Eliza asked, and I frowned.

    "No, I wouldn''t have had to kidnap her! I would have brought her back here of her own ord!" I dered, and Elixa just up, and Breya jumped off myp.

    "Really?! You think so?! Senna! Release the Skr!" Eliza dered like some dramatic viin.

    "What?! What do you mean release?!" I asked, but Senna was already opening the sack.

    "You think this job is so easy? I would like to see how fast you can catch Miss Skr here!" Eliza dered, and there was a streak of blue that came from the bag, and Skr was gone.

 Chapter 136 Street Racing

    "What is wrong with the two of you?!" I eximed as I got up, and Senna just smirked.

    These women were just treating this girl like she was a rabbit they were releasing for me to chase around a track!

    "I know you are much stronger and faster than me, but catching this girl isn''t just about those things. You will see!" Sennaughed as she wiped the sweat from her brow.

    "You know what will be good?! Seraphina and I can take you all up to a cloud, and we can watch from there!" Breya eximed like a little girl discovering ice cream for the first time, sping her hands together.

    Then I felt the whoosh of a portal opening, and I turned to find Tallia and Goldy.

    "What is going on?! What are you two doing here?!" I demanded, and they both looked at me nkly.

    "To watch you, of course. I heard that you made an usation about being better at something, and now you have to put your money where your mouth is. I also heard there was some cake to test out, so I brought Goldy along," Tallia exined like this was normal, and everyone was just showing up to watch a race.

    "Hi!" Goldy said, waving at me with a bright smile that cracked my frown a bit.

    "Seriously? How many people know about this?!" I asked in dismay.

    "More than likely most of Bramma by now, Tramin is probably only hearing about it now. I don''t think the other ind knows yet, except for Goldy''s people. What are the odds right now, Goldy?" Eliza asked, looking around me.

    "Best ones are three to one odds between one hour and forty-five minutes to two hours. Seven to one on between one forty and forty-five, and fifteen to one on one forty-five on the dot!" Goldy announced, and my jaw dropped.

    "You already have a betting system setup for this?!" I eximed in shock.

    "Yes, and you are putting my money at risk! You had better get going!" Goldy said, shaking a little finger at me with her other hand on her hip.

    This was insane.

    I just wanted to sit down and rx, but I had opened my big mouth, but I had never expected it to turn into a spectacle. That was like an impromptu street race where everyone was showing up to watchte at night and make bets.

    This was crazy, but I kind of liked the vibe because everyone seemed to get really excited about this. They must not get something like this very often, but I didn''t n on taking almost two hours.

    "Fine, let''s get this show on the road! Don''t me me if I catch her fast!" Iughed, but Senna put up her hand.

    "No magic or wings. Anything else is fine," Senna said, and I rolled my eyes, but that was fair.<sub> </sub>

    "Sure, Sure. Now, how do I find Skr?" I asked as I stretched out a bit.

    "She is watching you from around the corner of the manor to your left," Senna said, and I turned to see the big blue curls and glowing green eyes. At least that made her stand out.

    Now it was time to end this faster than it all started.

    I coiled my muscles and thenunched forward, sprinting to where Skr was. When I got there, she was nowhere to be found in sight. Then I saw her face peek around from the front of the house.

    I burst forward again, but then she was peeking around the gate, twice the distance that I had just traveled.

    "What the hell is going on here?!" I asked out loud in confusion.

    [All Royal children are blessed with increased abilities. Skr is no exception. While she is not physically strong at all, she makes up for that with her speed and her cunning. Skr is Legendary among her sisters with the Fae at evading chores when her mother would demand it of her.] Xieus exined, and I groaned.

    <o>,m "How did Senna catch her then?!" Iined.</o>

    [Senna is much more capable than she looks. There are not a lot of women in the world with strength like Listenia''s unless they are an Amazon or High Elf. For a woman in Senna''s line of work to get her job, she would have to be very resourceful. I think this is a lesson for you from all the girls. You shouldn''t always judge a person by their physical strengths.] Xieus exined, and I sighed, knowing that she was right.

    Still, I had made this bed, and now I was going to have to lie in it, or in this case, chase after it.

    I was about to take off, and this time I was really going to turn it up but then stopped. I had justughed at Senna breaking two windows. If I started running around at subsonic speeds, there was a very good chance that I might break all the windows in town. Then I would be stuck trying to work off the debt for the damages.

    I was going to have to think of a better way to catch this girl, but how was the question? Skr was still over by the gate, peering around the corner.

    You would think after being kidnapped, she would be keen to run away, but Skr just waited and watched me. I couldn''t really decide if this was a good thing or a bad thing.

    It was good because that meant she didn''t mind getting kidnapped, but it was bad because she didn''t mind getting kidnapped. The fact that she stayed around made it feel like a normal thing, and this was more like a game for her.

    "I am sorry for pointing at you before," I called over.

    "Why are you chasing me?" Skr asked, and I had no answer. She replied with, "I just want to talk to you."

    Then she ran away again. This was going to be a long night.

 Chapter 137 Space Ninja Fairies?!

    I burst forward, but Skr was unbelievably fast, and it was all I could do to keep up without tearing up the roadway. I wasn''t sure how she was able to move so fast, but it couldn''t be natural.

    I couldn''t get close enough to her to sense if she was using magic, but I had to assume that was the case. That meant that I was going to have to get creative.

    I jumped up a stack of crates, made my way up onto a roof, and started jumping across them. I looked around but couldn''t spot her, so I dashed behind an oversized chimney.

    Maybe chasing Skr wasn''t the way. Maybe Senna caught her by hiding from her and ringing out on her! That had to be it.

    "What are we waiting for?"

    "I am trying to spot...."

    I turned to look into glowing green eyes, but then they were gone, but I felt the apparent use of magic. Not only that, but Skr was using it like I was.

    ''This is hardly fair,'' Iined, and Xieusughed.

    [You should try telling that to Senna! I am sure she wouldugh harder at you than I am!] Xieus giggled.

    I was starting to get why Senna had so much trouble. If someone like me was having this much trouble, I couldn''t imagine how Senna did it.

    "Galio! Quit wasting time!" Eliza yelled from far up above, and I looked up.

    Arge group of women was looking down from a cloud hanging suspiciously low. I even spotted Listenia up there with them all.

    "I am trying to figure out how to catch her!" I called up and saw Senna''s head peek over the edge of the cloud, but just barely.

    "Not as easy as it looks?!" Senna called down, and I rolled my eyes. These women must all just be loving to see me struggle at something for once.

    In my defense, I wasn''t allowed to use magic or go fast enough to catch Skr, but then again. Senna didn''t have any of my advantages, and I still had more than her in terms of speed and strength.

    I jumped down from the roof, and Skr was waiting for me, looking ready to dart.

    "Wait! What if we y a game?" I asked, putting up a hand.

    Skr put her hands up to cover her face and then peeked through her fingers at me.

    "What kind of game?" Skr asked shyly.

    "One where you chase me, and I will talk to you if you catch me. How does that sound?" I asked hopefully.<sub> </sub>

    <o>,m "But you can''t catch me. I will catch you immediately," Skr said, starting to turn.</o>

    "That is because we are in town. I bet you can''t catch me out on the open ins! I am pretty fast, but I will wreck things in town if I go too fast," I exined, and Skr made a surprised face.

    "Really? But what if I can''t catch you?" Skr asked.

    "Hmm? I thought you just said you were faster than me, right? You should have no trouble catching me then, right?" I asked, and Skr lowered her hands.

    Again, I was pulled into her eyes, feeling every energy she was putting off, pulling me in. In truth, I wanted to chase her and tackle her to the ground. The things I would do after would not be something that I would want to be put on disy.

    This was my best chance to get Skr out of the city and then run from her for a bit before letting her catch me.

    "Umm, I think I am just going to go home tonight," Skr said, then dashed off, leaving me confused.

    Is it over?

    I looked around, seeing the blue curls peeking out from the corner.

    This woman.

    I burst forward, and she disappeared, but I started to regte my breathing to increase my heart rate. Things slowed down, and I could start to follow Skr''s movements.

    Skr kept looking back at me as I chased her, so I decided to just keep on her. There would have to be a moment where she slipped up, ran into something, or stumbled. I would just have to take advantage of the situation when it happened.

    Then it happened, and when Skr tried to look back at me, she ran into a hip-high crate. This sent her cartwheeling in slow motion, but as I watched, trying to catch up, she righted herself in the air. Then she ran into the wall.

    "Oh,e on! What is this ninja bullshit!" Iined as I chased after her.

    [All Fae are adept at using their Astral Chakra for running up trees and many other things. Some of them have wings, but they all live in very tall trees, so being able to stick to them is a promising talent. They also can walk on water.]

    ''Well, then that isn''t really magic, is it then? I wonder if I have Chakra? Astral Chakra? Space Ninja Fairies?!'' I asked Xieus as I ran.

    I was also trying to see what I knew about this stuff, and I did have some knowledge, but it was spotty. There was a summoning art, but I wasn''t sure if that would help. The knowledge that I had said that it would summon a spirit to coat my body in Astral Chakra Armor. I wasn''t sure what it would do, but I wasn''t making any progress this way.

    [This should not be breaking the rules. I only know a little bit about this, but if you are summoning for the first time, you will have to beat the spirit. That is the only way to gain respect from it, so it will allow you to use its energy.] Xieus exined, but I was already biting my thumb to draw blood.

    I stopped and pped my hand down on the ground. As I did, my blood was pulled out of me and created a strange circle on the ground with thirteen circles surrounding it. Each one of them had a name, and I recognized them as Zodiacs.

 Chapter 138 A Welcomed Change!

    The circles all lit up with blue light, and then only one. That light started to blink from each circle until itnded on Leo. When it stopped, the whole circle lit,, my vision was engulfed in light, and I felt my consciousness ripped from my body.

    Light of all colors streamed around me as I was pulled along. The path I followed was like nothing I could remember, but my knowledge told me this was taking me to the Astral Isles.

    These thirteen floating inds resided in a different dimension, but I didn''t know more about them than. Seems I had been here before, but other than knowing about the ce, I didn''t know anything about who lived on each for some reason.

    Suddenly, I was standing on a massive rock jutting out of the ground at an angle. I looked out over a savannah, but something about this ce felt nostalgic.

    "So, back again? What number is this?" A deep voice asked from behind me, and I turned to find a massive man with bulging muscles and the head of a lion, but the hair on his head was painted gctic like the starry background.

    "Do I know you?" I asked, and the Lion''s head nodded.

    "We don''t meet every lifetime, but I have known you through eighty of them; this will be your eighty-first. How much closer to your goal are you?" The lion man asked. "My name is Leo since you always forget."

    "This is the golden five-hundred. It makes sense that I don''t remember you. I don''t remember anything, but wait! You are a man, right? You don''t have an inverted cucumber under that loincloth, do you?!" I asked, and Leoughed.

    "I am a man! What else would the mighty constetion Leo be?!" The lion man boomed.

    "Honestly, I thought you might be an undeveloped woman trying to ovepensate with muscles," I grinned.

    ? "Oh? And now your opinion has clearly changed?" Leo asked, and I nodded firmly.

    "Yup, now I am just assuming you have a small wiener. You really changed me," I said, clenching my fist like I had just gained something valuable.

    "You wanna go?!" Leo snarled and then shed me, and I threw up my hands to shield my eyes. Yup, seen enough man for this lifetime. Not sure that I really miss having them around now.

    "I thought you would never ask! Now put that little thing away before I take mine out and show you what a real man looks like!" I retorted and was summarily kicked off the rock before I could blink.

    The strike hurt, but I was able to gather magic to heal myself.

    This guy was fast and instantly beside me, kicking me thirty feet to the ground. I flexed my Spirit Pressure to slow myself, and my wings burst from my back.

    I cast Gust to st me out of the way, and Leo crashed into the ground where I had been. I knew I only had seconds, so I twin cast elerate with both my hands.<sub> </sub>

    Time nearly stopped, but Leo was still turning his head at me. This speed was terrifying, but I had him.

    I sted into him, but he could get his hand up in time. Our hands were coated in pure magic, and an explosion sent me flying back. I caught myself andnded with my hands up.

    "Good to see that you are still intact, somewhat. You don''t seem to understand what you are clearly capable of yet, but you use what you have well. What is the purpose for borrowing my powers?" Leo asked as he walked unscathed from the dust. "I am curious."

    I was still healing my broken hand. This creature was much, much stronger than I had expected. I was confused about how I would beat him and survive.

    Yet, Leo was trying to talk to me, so I should at least entertain him to get some time to figure things out. Tonight had turned into one big pickle, all because I couldn''t just be quiet. Lesson learned. Mostly. Sort of.

    "I am trying to catch a girl...."

    "You''re what? You can''t catch a woman? What did you do to make her this mad?" Leo asked curiously, and I sighed, putting my forehead in the crook of my hand.

    Then I exined everything, including the basics of the world. All the time, I was trying to think of what I could ask him to teach me if he would. Being stuck in this world all the time must get boring unless many otherse here.

    "So, let me get this straight. You are from a world where you are the only man, woman shit eggs, you have to save the world from Nemoria, and now you have a ninja fae ying tag with you for others'' entertainment?"

    "Pretty close; we will just go with that to save time," I said with a grin as Leo scratched at his gctic mane. "So, I am curious. What else can I do?"

    "Wouldn''t you like to know?" Leo asked, grinning back, and I sighed. Yup, I was going to die.

    "I would, but I also am not ready to die yet. Can we work something out?" I asked. "I get it, you are fast, but there are people relying on me right now."

    "Calm down! I am not going to kill you! What made you think that? You are literally the only person that has the power toe and see me!" Leoughed, and I facepalm with groans of embarrassment. "That was pretty interesting. Not like you to think about others like that. Did something happen?"

    "I don''t know. I just know that I have the power somewhere inside of me to protect this world. I want that power, and I will take a knee to get it. The world holds many things that are dear to me," I said, and Leo nodded.

    "A weed change! If it is the speed you need, then it has to be the Prowler''s Spatial Step indeed!"

 Chapter 139 The Five

    "What step?" I asked, not really sure what that was. I felt like I should know if I knew this person.

    "Don''t bother trying to look for information about this ce or my abilities. They are all linked to personal memories, but they are also my abilities that you can''t use alone. There is always bnce, and you are to be that bnce. You got three days?" Leo asked, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, I stumbled into the summoning circle this morning when I was heading out to help a suspicious situation. Turned out to be the worst possible case, and there was even something there waiting for me," I exined, and Leo waved for me to follow him.

    "Nemoria must know that this is yourst life. The Queen of Entropy is going to push you to your limits every chance she gets. You are the link, but something has bound her to you. Think of her as your Goddess; the difference was that whoever is linked to fell to the negative. While this will be your final reincarnation in the Mortal realms, Nemoria can still threaten you," Leo said as the dirtndscape started to be lush and green. I could hear a waterfalling up ahead.

    "Why can she threaten me so much now?" I asked. "Considering how many lives I lived, I must have tangled with her often."

    "Yes, you have, to my knowledge. Each time you havee here, it is for power to fight her. There is always an event that will set you on your path toing to see us to request our assistance. Though, for the problem of the first Riftwalker, at least, you sound like you have a good start," Leo said as the sounds of crashing water got louder, and I could feel a slight mist in the air.

    The waterfall was over fifty feet tall, but it wasn''t very wide. More like a spout, shooting out from the top and pissing down. The area was covered in short oak trees that were spread apart to surround the pool at the bottom of the waterfall.

    "If you get wiped from existence, you are gone forever this time. You seem to understand some of your abilities, but you are just scratching the surface. Watching your reaction to me turning to look at you when you twin cast elerate was priceless! I decided to let youe in close so you  could get a taste of your own medicine!" Leoughed, and I rolled my eyes as we walked over to the waterfall.

    "I feel like I am doing nothing but learning lessonstely. I came out of the gate hot but then started burning. Now I am trying to cool down, but everyone keeps pouring cold water on me," I said, and Leo gestured to the waterfall. "Yes, that is a waterfall. Very nice."

    "Shut up, ande sit under it with me!" Leo snapped, and I put up my hands, giving him a startled "calm down, you savage" look.

    Leo scowled and then walked under the waterfall and sat down like the gallons of crashing water were a showerhead. I took my shirt and shoes off and walked over to the crashing water.

    It didn''t look that bad, but when I tried to step into it, I was sucked forward by the tidal force of the rushing water. I hit the water and was pushed down, but I swam back up to the surface, gasping for air.

    "Use your damn head for more than just to hit things with. This is a waterfall on an Astral ne, and I am an Astral God. Get back up here and brace yourself to sit!" Leo snapped.<sub> </sub>

    I wanted toin that he should have told me that in the first ce, but I swam to the edge of the pool instead. I kept on trying to make excuses for my mistakes, but that wasn''t what a real man was supposed to do.

    We don''t apologize; we just do better. No one would care about your mistakes if you could do better and prove that you learned your lesson. Sometimes silence was the loudest statement, and I needed to learn that one a bit better.

    I walked back over and got between the wall and the rushing water, lowering myself down slowly. The water hitting my legs felt like it was causing bruises already, but I slowly moved my whole body forward.

    "Now, while we are here. I will tell you a story of the Five," Leo said as I gritted my teeth against the water that was literally punching down on my body.

    "Who... Are they? ... The Five?! Fuck! Why does the water have to be so heavy?!" I gasped out as the water pummeled me. "That... spout is so damn small!"

    "I can make it as intense as I want. This is my world, so I control it," Leo exined, and I looked down to focus on my hands, clutching my knees. "The Five are the first beings of creation. The three Guides are the veritable middlemen in all of this, While Nemoria and Kaedon are on opposite ends."

    "Kaedon? I haven''t... heard about him yet," I forced out.

    "Kaedon is neither man nor woman. There is a chance that they are already in this world if Nemoria is this involved. The Guides will stay in the background, but it looks like they have already been involved if you have contact with Tallia," Leo exined.

    "What do you know about Tallia and me?" I asked as the water started to get easier to bear.

    "Less than you do. All I know is that she is a recurring theme with you, so I assumed that you two must be connected. To think that you two are finally in the same world together is kind of nice after everything," Leo chuckled, but that made meugh out loud but with spite.

    "Sure, really great. My touch made her pretty much hate me. Tallia was the only one that knew anything about us; now, she has no clue who I am. All I am to her now is some annoying person that is stronger than they are supposed to be," I growled, barely even noticing the water as fire ignited in me. Every time I thought I was past this, it seemed to burrow its way back under my skin.

 Chapter 140 Nothing More Than Cake Crumbs

    "I am sure that there was a point that she didn''t know you as well. The first time you met. You have no memories of her, and she has none of you, so what makes this different?" Leo asked, putting a cap over my me. "You worry too much about her when you should be focusing on the real problem that is in front of you. If you can''t stop Nemoria, what does the rest matter?"

    This was true, but it was hard to just not let it bother me.

    "It''s just a burning feeling inside of me that hurts. I haven''t been alive a week, and the world is already falling apart, and my only connection doesn''t know who I am," I said with a sigh, and Leo patted my shoulder. The water was starting to feel nice, and talking about this was helping relieve some of the other weight.

    "You have not had it easy, my friend. You are a good man, but you let your heart lead you more than your head. You are in a world of all women; that alone is extraordinary. Tallia will take time, just like you need time to change. I can tell that you are trying, but nothing ever worth doing is ever easy. If you ever need to talk, stop by, and we will do this for as long as you need to wash some of life''s weights away," Leo said, looking over at me, and I nodded.

    "Thanks; now, can you tell me a bit more about the Five? What is the whole purpose of this? Is it all like one big game to them?" I asked, feeling more clear-headed.

    "That I don''t know. What I do know is that the Guides use people like you to deal with worlds that have upset the bnce. That means that there was too much negativity and that also Nemoria''s influence leaked in. Your job is to deal with that, but sometimes the unbnce wasn''t that great, and you were just facing influenced humans and monsters," Leo exined.

    "This world is clearly unbnced on the heavy side. There are Blood Witches and Riftwalkers here already or on point to be summoned," I groaned, and Leo nodded.

    "Yes, you are in quite the pickle, but if there is that much unbnce of Negative Energy, then you are the single tool of bnce. This is clear from what you have shown me today. You have the knowledge," Leo said.

    "But Ick the questions that can bring the answers forward," I finished, and Leo nodded.

    "While this is true, telling you the strongest abilities will mean nothing if you do not know the concepts and supporting abilities thatpliment them. Blood Witches and Riftwalkers are not creatures that will be killed with a single blow. You need to be very careful when dealing with them. Knowing how to use your skills to your fullest potential will be necessary to be able to stop them," Leo exined, and my heart started to speed up.

    "Are they really that dangerous?! I just asked the girls to lock her up if they found Lady Katarina!" I eximed, but Leo put his hand up to calm me.

    "She is not the Blood Witch, but she is very likely a pawn like the Lich Queen, Morgana, you told me about. Arresting her is a good idea, but you would have clearly known if she was a Blood Witch. The real one will be keeping a good distance from you. They reek of the burning iron to someone like you," Leo exined, and I sighed, but thest part sparked a question.<sub> </sub>

    "What am I? Am I just some random person that lost someone, and the universe heard my plea? That is what I know, but that seems a bit too convenient," I said, and Leo nodded.

    "We have had this talk many times, Galio. That story is waiting for you at the end of all this. You made this choice long ago, but things didn''t go as nned. Now you are doing what you agreed to do. This is what you get for messing around," Leo said, but I could hear the burden in his voice of having to constantly deny me what should be rightfully mine.

    That gap in my memory felt endless, and it was bothersome to think just how much I must have lost. I was connected to Leo and this ce, or he wouldn''t have anything to hide from me.

    "So, where do we go from here? Are you going to help me?" I asked after remaining silent for a while.

    "Yeah, I will lend you my powers like I said, but you will only have a limited time with them. You will need to train with this like a new ability. You did not learn to use this during your lives, and that is why you only know what this ce is," Leo said as the water suddenly stopped, and he stood up.

    "What is that supposed to mean?!" I asked as I stood up, but Leo just shook his head, cing arge, pawed hand on my chest.

    "It means that you have a girl to go catch! I think she is one of mymuters, so this will be interesting to see! It has been a while since I got out!"

    Before I could say anything, Leo pushed me, but I was pushed out of my body. Then I was mmed back in, but something was different.

    I was back in the street with my hand down on the ground, but the circles were gone now. My hand was a gctic-painted paw that stretched up to my elbow, and I could see long gctic hair like Leo streaming down the side of my face. Things looked different now as well, and I could see thin threads that looked like air currents everywhere.

    The cake crumbs fell down on my shoulder, and I looked up.

    "Woo! Cool new look! But will it do you any good?!" Eliza shouted down as she and Breya ate cake, watching me from above.

 Chapter 141 Not Many Other Choices

    "Do you have permission to use the Astral Coatings of my master, Leo?" Skr asked, and my hair suddenly lifted up, floating above my head.

    "Yes, little one. This is an old friend of mine, so there is no need to run from Galio. You are quite the pretty child, and it is a pleasure to finally meet your acquaintance, Skr. You have sent many prayers to me, and they have been nice over the years," Leo said from what I could only assume to be his face shaped from my hair.

    Skr bowed to me, or my hair, and then looked up at it again once she stood back up straight.

    "I will try to do as you say, but I am worried that he will not like me, master. What am I to do then?" Skr asked like I wasn''t standing right in front of her.

    "My child, you do not have to worry about that! Galio risked his life just so he could catch you. If he did not care, he would not be chasing you so much. I know that you have a mind that wars with you, child, but you are going to have to trust someone someday. If there is a man to trust, even if he is ill-mannered, Galio is the one you want. Not like there are many other choices in your world," Leoughed, and Skr nodded and then put her hand to her chin to think.

    I was sure that even if I tried to grab her at this range, I might not get her, and my time was running out. I could already feel the Astral Coating fading from my body, so I had to hope that Leo would get through to her.

    "I will stay with Galio if that is the case. Does that mean I will get to talk to you again?" Skr asked finally.

    "I am sure that Galio will bring you to visit me if you would like," Leoughed, and I snorted, making Skr flinch.

    "I won''t be bringing her if you don''t wear some pants. This poor girl doesn''t need to be shed!" Iughed.

    "I don''t treat everyone the same way I have to treat you. Be good to my child, or I will give you a real ass whooping the next time you visit!" Leo said, but his voice and my Astral Coating faded entirely now, leaving me as I was.

    That left Skr and me staring at each other. It was pretty awkward, so I slowly reached my hand to her.

    "Will youe home with me now?" I asked, stopping my hand halfway between us.

    "That is your home? That big house? Isn''t that Countess Eliza home where she lives with that brute, Senna?" Skr asked me curiously, still not taking my hand.

    "Home to me is not a ce; it is a feeling. Eliza, Senna, Breya, and all the rest make it my home. When I am at Listenia''s, I feel at home. It is less about the ce, and more about the people that make a home to me, if you can understand that," I exined, and Skr nodded slowly.<sub> </sub>

    "So that means that as long as you have those people, anywhere can be your home?" Skr asked, and I nodded.

    "That is the way that I feel. You girls make this world home for me. Doesn''t matter where we are, as long as we are all having fun together or surviving together," I said, and Skr nodded again.

    "Then, does that mean you are now my home? I have a ce that I call home, but it is just somewhere I sleep. Can you teach me about your kind of home? My old home was far from here, but everyone expected me to do things and to be things I had no interest in. I just want to sing, but I have toe and do it in front of people to make money to pay for my home. That doesn''t feel right. If you are my home, can I just sing for fun?" Skr asked with a hopeful look, and I nodded.

    "I want nothing more than for everyone to be able to do what they love, but is it just the money? What if you could sing for people for fun?" I asked, still holding my hand out, starting to feel silly about it at this point, but I persisted.

    "Sing for people? But what if they try toe and talk to me?" Skr asked. "I can only talk to you like this because my master told me it was okay."

    That might be a bit of a problem, but there was always a solution to every problem if you looked hard enough.

    "We can figure that out in time; for now, you can stay with me and the girls. I am sure that everyone would love to hear you sing, but it is getting prettyte. Are you ready toe home?" I asked, and Skr nodded slowly, cing her hand in mine.

    "And that is a catch! Coming in at one hour and fifteen minutes! Everyone is to see Goldy if you have gained any earnings from this event!" Eliza boomed in a much louder than normal voice, and I heard cheers and Boosing from all over the city.

    "What happened?" Skr asked in confusion, and I shrugged.

    "Just the women being crazy women. They were betting on how long it would take me to get ahold of you," I said as I gestured forward for us to start walking back.

    We were all the way over by the barracks, so the trip back wasn''t that long. The problem was that there were women standing on almost every doorstep looking at us. Some of them were cheering while others were giving me dirty looks.

    I suppose that most of the women got in on the betting, but from all the frowns, there seemed to be arge portion of losers. That was their own fault for betting. Any time you gambled, you should always be looking at it in what your odds of losing were, not winning.

 Chapter 142 Recognizing Strengths

    "Why do some of them look so angry? Are they mad at me?" Skr asked as she moved in closer to me, almost stepping on my feet and making it hard to walk myself.

    "No, they are angry with me. They all thought that it would take you much longer than it did. I am also sure that Senna is going to say that I cheated because Leo was the one that actually caught you," I exined as we walked awkwardly. I didn''t want to tell her to move away, thinking that Skr might take the suggestion to the extreme.

    "Oh, well, I am sorry that you caught me so fast, and now everyone is mad at you," Skr said in a small voice, but I reached over and patted her blue hair.

    I wanted to feel the curling ringlets, but she had them in pigtails that ran down the front of her chest. I would have to wait to get that close, but her hair was remarkably soft, almost like silk.

    "Don''t be sorry; I am not. I had no ns of chasing you, but I opened my big mouth and said that I could have done it better. While I technically did, the moral of this all is that I need to have more respect for people''s strengths. Not everyone has the same ones as me, and truth be told, I don''t think I could have caught you in a town like Senna did," I said, and then asked, "How did she catch you anyways?"

    "I lost sight of her, and then she changed clothes and let her hair down over her face. I didn''t realize it was her I was walking beside her while looking for her. The next thing I knew, I was in the sack, listening to her curse me for not doing this yourself. I did think it was going to be you chasing me, and I was confused when Senna appeared," Skr exined, and I sighed.

    I really should have done it in the first ce, and then I could have used magic to get it all over within a sh. That was what I assumed, but Skr was very good at avoiding things, to the point she was legendary with her own people.

    [What was that creature that was in your mind before?] Xieus asked suddenly, making me almost miss my step.

    ''An Astral God, he was lending me his powers, why? What''s wrong?'' I asked as I continued to walk with Skr.

    [Nothing, it was just strange, that is all. The presence just felt simr, that''s all.] Xieus said.

    ''Simr to what?'' I asked as we reached the gate to the manor.

    [You.]

    That made me stop at the entrance of the gate, and Skr looked up at me. Saying that the feeling was simr

    "Is there something wrong?" She asked, and I wasn''t sure how to reply.<sub> </sub>

    This bit of information didn''t make sense, and I was not sure how to process it. I also wasn''t sure how to try to exin this to Skr because I didn''t even understand it.

    "I was just talking with Xieus; she is a subus in my head. She just told me something that doesn''t make sense," I said and started to walk to the house where Senna was standing alone with her arms crossed. This was going to be good.

    "I hope you don''t think that you won!" Senna snapped at me as she marched down the steps to meet me, and I grinned.

    It was time for me to own up and admit my fault. If I would have been in Senna''s shoes, there is a very good chance that I wouldn''t have been able to catch her without my abilities. It didn''t hurt me to recognize the women for their abilities, and to also take care of my own problems without making excuses.

    "No, I know, I cheated. I had help, but I am sorry that I said that I could do it better. I should have been the one to do it in the first ce. I also need to give you more credit, it seems. Without the help that I got, I might not have caught Skr at all. You are very resourceful, and I am sorry for not recognizing that" I exined, and all the fire seemed to leave Senna.

    "Oh! Well, umm, thank you. I, umm, umm-" Senna started to say but then jumped as Eliza grabbed her by the waist from behind, making Senna squawk. She jumped back from Eliza with a blush, and put a hand over her mouth and her elbow in her other hand as she scowled at Eliza, who just ignored her.

    "She is just happy that you recognize that she is useful. Right?" Eliza asked as she came around Senna to stand before Skr and me. "Do you think that I can have Galio tonight? We already nned to spend the night together, but Chili and I can always make room in the bed for you!"

    "Umm, no, I will just wait until Galio is free to spend time with me," Skr said, and Eliza nodded.

    It was good to see that everyone was calming down now. I was excited to finally get into bed after the long day I just had. This day had been the most packed yet, and tomorrow wasn''t going to be any different.

    "Sure! Come with me, and I will take you to Trina, and she will find a room for you! This house is starting to fill up fast!" Eliza said.

    "Sorry about that. I tend to bring home people without asking you first," I said apologetically, but Eliza just waved me off.

    "This ce was boring before you showed up! Now I have friends all around me, and there is always someone to talk with or hang out with! I should be thanking you! Before this, no one ever really wanted to talk to me, but now, everyone does! And not just about you!" Eliza cheered as she took Skr''s hand from mine and dragged her into the house, leaving Senna and me alone.

 Chapter 143 Burning Iron And Boiling Blood

    "I am sorry for calling you a cheater. I just got so worked up because, once again, you were able to do it without much trouble," Senna said, and I nodded.

    "Don''tpare yourself to me. I have a solution for every problem in my head from all my experience. Still, you are much more formidable than I had thought. My choice to suggest you be the one left in charge after we leave seems to be well ced," I said, and Senna blinked at me.

    "Me? In charge? Why would you or Eliza pick me?!" Senna eximed, and I smiled.

    "Because you know the city the best, and you are the closest to everything that has happened... Do you smell that?"

    I had been about to talk about how even though she was close to Lady Katarina, I still trusted her, but a pungent smell hit my nose. It was the smell of burning iron and boiling blood, sending a chill through my body but fire through my veins. I knew with every fiber of my being that this smell was.

    Blood Witch.

    "In the house! NOW!" I roared, and Senna didn''t waste any time as I called the magic that filled them to me in droves.

    "You have a very good memory, Ophiuchus. To think that I have been waiting all this time, and you are finally here. Nemoria sends her regards."

    A robed small humped figure stood at the manor''s gate. That was where the bone-chilling voice came from, but I ignored it.

    I castyer afteryer of protection spells and infused them with Positive Energy for what good they would do against this creature. I could not even see what she looked like, but this thing knew me, meaning we must have shed before.

    "What do you want, Blood Witch? Are you here to relinquish your control over Morgana?" I asked, trying to buy myself every second that I could. This would be about the time that I could use some help from...

    "I am here," Tallia said as she stepped from a portal besides me. This time I was thankful that she was listening.

    "Oh, now this is just precious! Star-crossed lovers, yet two strangers stand side by side! No wonder she hates you both so much! Free my little puppet? Not likely! I am only here to let you know what you already do. This is yourst life, and after chasing us for four hundred and ny-nine other lives, it is your turn to pay the piper, Galio!"

    Every word was like ice, but I didn''t let it phase me. This was what these creatures did. Instill fear and feed off it, but I would not be shaken.

    "Isn''t that cute? You know, you sure seem concerned for a group of stinking piles of hot garbage. Did you think that that Undead Riftwalker was going to stop me? I fought the damn thing with a metal sword that was nothing more than heavy. Now you show up. Needing to tell me that I am going to be wiped from existence. Am I the only one with their life on the line? What of you and the rest of your stinking kin? How many more lives do you have left?" I returned, standing tall and puffing out my chest while drenching the area in my Positive aura like never before.<sub> </sub>

    Tallia could handle it because she was Positive Energy incarnate, even if she was a bit of a twat most of the time.

    "You have no idea who I am, do you? The Guides stripped you of everything for their own gains! Look what they have done to your beloved! Finally, given a chance, she now regards you as nothing more than dirt! All the Guides do, while Kaedon sits back and watches. Nemoria takes steps to reunite us, but she is always in the way! Tallia is only holding your heart back!"

    "Who are you?!" I demanded, stretching an arm out and pushing Tallia back.

    "I don''t need your protection!" Tallia tried to say but closed her mouth when I turned to her with burning eyes.

    "This is not the time," I said and turned my burning gaze on the Blood Witch. "Try toe any closer, and I will wipe you from existence. Thanks to this little visit, I have that power now, but now I think it is time to end this. I have decided that I don''t care who you are, but I will kill you if you get any closer."

    Double Negative. The ability to curve any Negative Energy into itself, resulting in all negative being converted into positive. There was an arm''s length of restrictions, but I had to get in range to make physical contact. There was also the silly fact that it just didn''t work on being made from Negative Energy like the Riftwalkers, but the witches could be converted.

    "My name is Xena, and we have a jaded history. I will change that or take everything from you again. You have no idea what I have given up to get close to you!" The Blood Witch snapped, and I reached my hand to Tallia.

    Instantly, she was a golden assault rifle that I flipped up and started to pulse the three-shot burst. Xena dodged the golden bullets like the creature was water, its movement so fluid, but I didn''t let up as I advanced forward.

    "I will make you love me, Galio! Even if it is thest thing I do, and I have to make this world burn to get what I want!" Xena screamed and then screamed louder as three shots tore her right arm off.

    I had caught Xena with her mouth open, but the shot was non-lethal. It would take the creature a long time to grow back, but the arm would return.

    ck blood sprayed from the shoulder, but a ck portal opened, and the robbed creature jumped through. I continued to fire bullets until the portal closed.

    Tallia transformed back into my arms, and I set her down, but she stayed close to me.

    "Why does she know so much about us?" Tallia asked me, but I didn''t have the answer.

 Chapter 144 No Excuses

    "She is the reincarnation that was supposed to have died killing all the Blood Witches. Looks like that was never the n. Why Xena knows so much about us, I have no idea, but I promise that I will keep you safe," I said, and Tallia stepped back from me with a frown.

    ? "Why do you keep implying that I can''t take care of myself?" Tallia asked me, but this time there was no fire, just a question.

    "I have never met this Elfinia, but I can tell you that she would be killed in a fight with Xena or any blood witch. They are literally the counter to your very existence. You are Positive Energy incarnate, and they are Negative. Basic math says that two positives make a positive, but what happens when you mix negatives and positives? They be negatives. Positive and Negative Energy is the exact same because they are measurements," I exined, and Tallia nodded, but she looked concerned now.

    "What does this mean for the other Goddess that is infected?" Tallia asked, and I nodded.

    "I have a way to deal with that, and now I can release Morgana. Coming here was a mistake, and I am sure that Nemoria is going to be having a word with Xena. She should have been here to kill, not taunt me. That was not her true form, nor even close to the limit of her power. In the right circumstances, a Blood Witch can sacrifice herself and others to be a Lesser Riftwalker. A bit smaller than the one that I fought," I exined, and Tallia frowned.

    "If it is smaller, then we should have no problem dealing with it, right?" Tallia asked, but I shook my head.

    "Think about the after-effect with a barrier in ce that I put up. Not only that but imagine her shifting where Xena was? The damage to the city might have been controlled, but think what it would do to your people," I exined, and Tallia looked down.

    "Why do I suddenly feel like I am a mortal champion standing in front of a Goddess? Why are you so strong?" Tallia asked, and I smiled.

    "I have to be strong enough to protect this world. You are in it, so I don''t really need much else reason, but I have more than just you to protect now. Star crossed or not, I am here to protect you and everyone in this world to the best of my abilities. I can''t save everyone, nor can I force them to bend a knee to me, and I understand that now," I said, and Tallia sighed.

    "I wish that I knew why you cared about me so much. It feels disgusting to hear the words that creature spat at you. I do not think you are dirt; I just don''t know how to handle you. You are supposed to be under my rule as a human, yet you are the one leading me around. I have been a goddess for a long time, so you have to understand how this would make me feel," Tallia exined, and I nodded.

    "I get that, and that is why I have decided to let things be. We learned to love each other five hundred lives ago, so we can learn again, but there is no rush. Take your time, and continue to be here when I call for you. I will ask nothing more than that," I exined, and Tallia nodded.

    "I will go now. You have had a very long and drawn-out day, and you look tired," Tallia said as she opened a portal and left, leaving me to stand outside the glowing manor that was covered in countless protection spells.

    I took a moment to lock everything in ce, and all the spell circles disappeared, but they were still there. This would give me at least a warning if something tried to attack up and prevent any Blood Witches from getting in incognito.

    Once I was done, I headed into the house.<sub> </sub>

    All the girls were on the other side of the door, literally filling the hallways with worried looks. This was a clear indication that I was starting to collect enough people to start a few baseball teams. That was an interesting idea that might be fun at ater date before leaving.

    "Is everything okay?" Eliza asked at the front of the pack with Senna tight beside her.

    "For now, and I set some protection in ce. That was a Blood Witch, but I was able to take off one of her arms, so I don''t think she will be back soon," I exined.

    "You didn''t kill her?! You and Tallia weren''t strong enough?!" Senna eximed, and I waggled my finger at her.

    "This is a lesson that you reminded me about. Not everything is about strengths. Blood Witches are masters of Chaotic Entropy and controlling it. They can literally cause chaos from ack of it, and the effects are extremely varied. They measure the chance of random urrences of chaos, and the less likely, the stronger the effect. Getting close to one is dangerous because you never know what could happen. This one didn''t want to fight, or we would be in a great deal of trouble," I exined, and the girls all looked scared, and rightfully so. This could have been a catastrophe.

    "Why did shee?" Breya asked.

    "She was here to taunt me and try to scare me, but it was already information that I knew. She actually unlocked some information to be able to defeat them, but it would require me to get close. I am not ready for that, and my Astral friend, Leo, drove home just how little I know about myself and my potential," I said, looking down at my open hand.

    There was untold power hiding just beneath the surface, but Leo was right. I couldn''t just keep going like this, pulling bits and parts like this. That was how mistakes were made, and people died.

    "Tomorrow, you are all training with me in the morning. No excuses," I said, looking up from my hand.

    "What?!" Most of the girls eximed.

    The best way to learn a skill better was to teach it to others, but I wasn''t going to be just teaching the girls.

    They would be teaching me.

 Chapter 145 With His Awesomeness

    "Girls! Calm down! We all need this, and Galio is offering to teach us to get stronger!" Eliza said, turning to the hallways full of women.

    "This doesn''t sound like an offering," Breya said, and I nodded.

    "You''re right, and I phrased that wrong. What I want to do is to get you to teach me your abilities; then, if I can, I will try to help you improve them. So, what I meant is to ask if you would all train with me in the morning?"

    I didn''t want to make them regret this or not want to be there, so I was going to have to take a different route. Trying to force people to do things wasn''t working in the past, and you catch more flies with honey than vinegar.

    "You want all of us to train with you?" Trina asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes. The more I can learn, the more I can unlock. It can be a problem as well. I need you all to pick my brain and draw out some of the knowledge that is hiding just below the surface. If you do, I can give you insight into whatever you need. You all are frustrated that I seem to have an answer to everything, then why not use that?" I asked, and then the girls started to get looks of realization of what I was exining to them.

    "So, we aren''t actually training then? Not getting sweaty?" Breya asked, and I smiled.

    "No sweating unless you want to," I said.

    "So, this is just going to be like at the Angel Baking conventions where they have a Q and A with the top cooks?" Breya asked hopefully, and I nodded, making her smile brightly. "Now, that doesn''t sound too bad, but you know what I will be asking about!"

    Not all the skills and questions were going to be ones that jogged crucial information, but Leo was right. I need the basics before I can efficiently use the advanced ones. This was the best way to start with the basics. With time, the information that I needed woulde to me. That was what I assumed, and I had to believe it was true.

    This was how I had gained what I had so far, but it hade just from random conversations. This time I was going to make an effort to use the tremendous gift that I was given. The whole world depended on me to learn what I needed to, and I never backed down from a challenge if I knew I could win.

    "Alright, let''s all clear out and get to bed. I am beyond tired, and I just want to get into bed," I said, and the girls started to unpack, but Eliza came over beside me.

    "Do you want to sleep alone if you are really quiet? Chili and I will be really quiet. I already talked to her, and she is waiting for us, but I can tell her-"

    I silenced her with a kiss, and Eliza melted into me.

    "Let''s go to bed. I have been waiting all day to crawl in with you, but someone sent me one wild goose chase," I teased after breaking the kiss, and Eliza grinned up at me.<sub> </sub>

    "You know that you deserved it. Senna is the hardest working person I know, and she puts in a lot of effort," Eliza scolded, and I scooped her up.

    "Yes, and I learned my lesson, I am sure. Mostly. It''s not like I try to do it, but I should have been the one to go get Skr in the first ce. None of this would have happened if I had just taken responsibility. Some lessons are learned better than others," I said with a sigh, and Eliza kissed my cheek as I headed to her room.

    "We know you are trying, but sometimes you put your foot in your mouth. I think you were the one that said everyone could benefit from thinking before speaking, right?" Eliza teased, and I buried my face into her neck, peppering her with kisses, making her giggle and fidget in my arms.

    "You are right. More of my own lessons I am not following. I am starting to sound like quite the hypocrite," Iughed, pulling my face back, and Eliza smirked at me as we reached her room.

    "You are a hypocrite, but I still like you!" Eliza giggled as I opened the door to find Chili sitting on the bed waiting for us.

    Eliza jumped out of my arms and ran over to Chili as I closed the door.

    I had wanted to go deal with Morgana, but that could be done in the morning. I wanted her to join us for the Questions and Answer session in the morning.

    I had browsed my thoughts on Necromancy, but I seemed to not fully understand how Morgana was summoning without the corpses. The monsters were being summoned from somewhere, and that was where the problem was. Another missing piece, but the Lich Queen should be able to teach me what I needed.

    "Galio just fought some crazy monster right in front of the house! We were all watching out the window! The goddess was there too! She turned into something strange, like a fancy boomstick! Then Galio was all like, "Not Today!" and started shooting glowing bullets!" Eliza exined, but I didn''t remember ever saying any such thing.

    "Really?! What happened to the monster?!" Chili asked with a startled look.

    "Galio chased it away with his awesomeness, obviously. He was able to shoot off one of her arms before she got away! The monster was jumping all over the ce, but Galio had her on the run!" Eliza dered dramatically, and I pped my hand to my face at her answer.

    "Wow! Your awesomeness is really strong! Sorry I didn''t see!" Chili said, bowing her head, and Iughed.

    "Don''t worry about it! Eliza made the story sound way better than it actually was, but I liked the telling. Beating back monsters with my overwhelming awesomeness. Yup that sounds a lot better than what actually happened!" Iughed, scratching the back of my head with a sigh.

 Chapter 146 Fuck It

    The weight of the day seemed to hit me all at once after I stripped down. Once I got into bed with the two girls tucked in close to me with an arm around each, I tried my best to stay awake.

    The weight of my eyelids got to me as I fell asleep to the sounds of the girls giggling softly. My mind slid and drifted until I found myself sitting on the edge of a building.

    I was in an old town, and this was one of the highest in the town, but something was different. Very different.

    I lifted a small white paw up to my face and then almost jumped off the side of the building as I skittered back. I was not supposed to have paws! What the hell was going on here?!

    I took in some deep breaths and tried to focus and look around me, but nothing made sense. I had no clue where I was or why, but then I heard a voice call my name.

    "Galio! Where are you?! You had better not be on the roof again!" Tallia shouted, and then I saw her angry face pop over the side of the building. "There you are, little twerp! You know, I should have got a dog! You are always making me look for you!"

    I just stood frozen. The Tallia that I saw before me was much younger, only a girl, and she knew me as her cat? I feel like I was missing something very important.

    As Tallia picked me up, then started to stroke my fur, and press her face into my side, all thought left me. I could feel her love for me from her touch, and that was all I needed.

    "You know. I love you, but you are always just doing whatever you want! I have chores, so I can''t be looking for you all the time, Mr. Galio," Tallia said as she rocked me.

    I tried to speak, but nothing but a meow came out.

    "I know, you are a cat and just want to be free, but you are the only friend that I have. I don''t even want to lose you, okay? Stop hiding from me, got it?" Tallia told me, and I nodded my head, and she set me down.

    Tallia started to crawl off the roof and called for me toe. I tried to follow her, but my eyes opened to the morning light shining in through a poorly ced or expertly ced window.

    I tried to put my hand up to block the light, but the girls were still in my arms. My hands were hands again, but that dream left me feeling strange.

    It wasn''t only that, but Xena had called me a name. Ophiuchus, but that name meant nothing to me, but now it felt connected to the dream.

    Pieces were slowlying into being, but all I had was a puzzle box with half the pieces. There were connections, but for each connection I made, there was a piece missing. I had hoped that this morning''s exercise would help, but I wasn''t confident.

    I could also ask Tallia about the cat.

    "What do you want now?" Tallia asked as she suddenly appeared in the bedroom.

    Both girls jumped in my arms and looked up and around like a bomb had just woken them up.<sub> </sub>

    "You know, not every thought of you requires you toe and see me," I said, and Tallia frowned.

    "It felt like you wanted to ask me something. I will just ignore you next time if that is the case. Have you ever thought about maybe not thinking about me so much?" Tallia scowled, and I narrowed my eyes at her.

    "Ever thought about not breathing as much? Don''t be a prude; I just wanted to ask you if a white cat means anything to you?" I asked, and Tallia raised an eyebrow.

    "What about it?" Tallia asked, which was not the resonance that I thought I was going to get.

    "Well, what does it mean to you?" I asked, and Tallia looked away.

    "Nothing! Don''t worry about it! What does it matter anyways?! Don''t you have more important things to be worrying about right now?!" Tallia demanded, making both girls burrow into my armpits to hide.

    "Jeez, calm down; I was just asking. If you don''t want to tell me-"

    "I don''t! Goodbye!" Tallia snapped as the portal opened, and she left, giving the impression that she mmed the portal shut behind her.

    That was not what I had expected. I mean, who would have expected that reaction? What exactly was she hiding about the damn cat?

    "I know what it is," Eliza giggled, but then the portal snapped back open, making her duck back down.

    "Do not test me, Countess! If you or anyone of the others speak a word of this to Galio, I will throw you off the ind!" Tallia snapped through the open portal, and then it mmed closed again.

    "On second thought, I have no idea what it could be. No clue. Completely lost!" Eliza said with her face still buried in my armpit.

    "Wow, that woman is scary. Why do you have so many scary girlfriends?" Chili asked me, and Iughed.

    "Because if I only had cute ones like you two, I would never get anything done! I said as I kissed both of their heads. "Now, let''s get up. Once we are done, we cane back and bathe and have some fun after. Does that sound good? I mean only if you girls want to."

    "Oh, I am ready for another round! Last time was too much, but this time I want to go a bit slower! Chili wants some of the growth in her too! Right?" Eliza said, and Chili nodded shyly.

    Yup, see this right here is why I need crazy girls! I was already fighting with myself not to just stay now, but I wanted to get clean first. Might as well get dirty first, and then clean, and then dirty again!

    Fuck it. The training could wait.

 Chapter 147 Eliza And Chili Pt1: The Bet

    "Do you girls want to put off the training for a little bit? Not really much point in using getting cleaned up after if we are just going to get dirty again, right?" I asked. "I don''t think the other girls will mind getting to sleep in a bit longer."

    "Really?! I mean," Eliza said and then cleared her throat. "Yeah, That sounds alright...."

    She was already trying to get out of her clothes, but I stopped Eliza, putting my hand on her arm.

    "Slow down there, eager beaver. First, let''s do a quick rundown of what is going to happen here," I said.

    We could just jump into it, but I felt things would get really awkward quickly. Eliza seemed to want this more than Chili, but the cat girl did seem interested.

    I figured that it would be better to talk things out in a situation like this. This wasn''t like Listenia and Seraphina; both girls were much more mentally mature than these girls, even though they were full-grown women.

    Eliza and Chili both seemed to be living in other people''s shadows before I came along. Now the two of them didn''t seem to know what to do with this newfound attention they were getting.

    "I guess that is a good idea! Chili, do you want to go first?" Eliza asked, leaning over my chest.

    "Umm, can I watch you do it first? Does it hurt?" Chili asked, and Eliza nodded.

    "A bit, but I also sat down on it by ident and forced Galio''s Growth inside me. This time we are going to go slower, but I can go first!" Eliza said and then looked up at me. "Can I take off my clothes now?"

    <o>,m "Yes!" Iughed, and Eliza hopped out of bed to start stripping.</o>

    "Should I do it too?" Chili asked, looking up at me with a curious but innocent look, and I leaned over to kiss her softly.

    "Take your time, and you can undress as slow or as fast as you want," I said after pulling back from the kiss Chili cutely chased, wanting more.

    "Oh... kay," Chili said, breathing heavily, as she looked up into my eyes with her yellow-slitted eyes, just like a cat. I almost started to stink about something else to do with a cat, but I didn''t need any surprise visits right now.

    "There! See! I am naked! Let''s do this!" Eliza said as I turned my head to see her just as she said, standing naked beside the bed.

    "Well, the first step is to get back into bed," Iughed, and Eliza blushed.

    "Oh yeah," Eliza said and then hopped back into bed and under the covers while I took my arm back from Chili and took off my underwear.<sub> </sub>

    Those were something that I was going to need more of in the future. A man''s three most important things are his socks, shoes, and underwear. All three needed to be good, or you were bound to have a bad day.

    "Do you want us to lick you?" Chili asked, and I shrugged.

    "I won''t say no to that, but you can also suck on it. Eliza, you should sit on my face, so I can lick you while you two do that. This way, you will be more ready for me this time," I said with a smile, and Eliza nodded, flinging the covers back.

    "W-W-Wait! This is the growth?! AND THIS WENT INSIDE OF YOU?!" Chili nearly screeched, making me wince as my erect cock uncovered. I guess this was the cat girl''s first time seeing it, and I could understand her reaction, but it wasn''t that big.

    "Yeah, the thing is enormous, right? Eliza smirked with a proud look, and Chili nodded as she stared at my dick.

    "Now I can see why you were walking funny before. I am surprised that you could even walk after! Am I going to be able to walk after this?!" Chili asked, not taking her eyes off me; well, my dick.

    "Yeah! I am pretty tough! You can do it too! Just wait! We will give Galio a good licking, and then you can watch him enter me! This time I am sure that it is going to be a lot better!" Eliza said as she mounted my face and then let out a moan as I made my first long lick.

    I could feel sharp pokes, but thankfully Eliza stopped Chili. Her hands had sharp ws that I was not looking for a handjob from.

    "Don''t poke... mmmh, him! Oh, Galio! Your tongue is so amazing! I can''t even... Ahhh! My pussy! This feels so good!" Eliza moaned, but then I heard a smack. "No teeth either! Jeez, Chili. Would you do that to another woman?!"

    "Sorry! This is my first time with anyone! I just don''t know what to do!" Chiliined.

    "Just shove... Oh, my Goddess, you are amazing, Galio!" Eliza cried out as she tried to exin as she started to push herself down into my face, inadvertently smothering me. Luckily, I could hold my breath for at least ten minutes, possibly even longer.

    "So I just suck on it, and that will feel good for Galio?" Chili asked curiously, and I could feel Eliza nod, and I pulsed my dick twice to confirm. This did not have the intended effect.

    "Did it just move all by itself?!" Eliza exined, and I shit you not, Chili hissed at it. I didn''t need to see to get a clear image of what was happening.

    "It''s alive!" Chili hissed, and I felt her hope off the bed.

    "Of cor-or-ooorse it is! More Galio! I think I am going to cum in your mouth!" Eliza cried out and tried to pull up from my face, but I grabbed her by the hips.

    I kept her nted on my face as her little body shook, and Eliza copsed forward. A small spray of her hot pussy juice sprayed into my mouth as Eiza moaned out.

 Chapter 148 Eliza And Chili Pt2: The Commentary

    "Wow! That was ten out of ten! You are really good with your mouth!" Eliza said as she climbed off my face, and I sucked in some much needed oxygen.

    Eliza put her hand up to me, and I gave her a strange look.

    "Do you want me to link hands with you?" I asked curiously.

    "No silly. I am putting my hand up to give you a high five for a job well done!" Eliza giggled, and I pped my hand with hers.

    I didn''t need memories to tell me that it was not something that generally happened in bed. Still, I wasn''t going to say no to a high five for a pussy well eaten!

    I looked over, and Chili was standing still clothed, staring intently at my cock. The way that her tail was swishing made me nervous.

    "Are you okay?" I asked Chili, and she finally broke eye contact with my one-eyed snake and looked at me.

    "How does it move on its own?!" Chili demanded.

    "It is part of my body, and it is a muscle, so I was flexing it," I exined, and Chili made an oh sound and turned bright red with embarrassment. Luckily, Eliza came in to break the tension.

    "Come over here and watch! It''s going to happen now!" Eliza exined as sheid down in bed while pushing for me to get up.

    This girl was way too excited, but this time I was going to make sure that it wasn''t unfounded.

    I sat up and slowly crawled over Eliza''s top, getting between her legs. Chili had walked around and now was staring at us from the end of the bed.

    "There is no way that this thing is going to fit inside of you. I can see your tiny little hole, and that monster snake is like three times the size of it!" Chili eximed, and Eliza looked around me at Chili.

    "Just watch! I am going to take the whole thing!" Eliza dered.

    "Want to make a bet?" Chili asked curiously, and I rolled my eyes as I grabbed my dick to guide it in.

    "Wait! What is the prize?" Eliza said as she used her hand to block my cock from getting what I was throbbing for.

    I just wanted to feel the extremely tight pussy again, and these girls were making bets on who could take dick the best. This felt like some kind of fantastical scene, but I wasn''t in a story; this was real life! And amazing!

    "Hmmm, well, how about whoever can walk the best after can sit on Galio''sp when we eat? I know that you like that, but I think I might like it too!" Chili exined, sounding like she was getting closer to us.

    "Really? I think that is a good prize!" Eliza dered and then looked back up at me. "What do you think? Is that a good deal? You don''t care, do you?"

    "Not even the slightest. You girls can make whatever bets you want; I just wanted to pierce you and feel your tightness again," I said with a grin, and Eliza giggled, pulling her hand back slowly but then putting it back really fast.<sub> </sub>

    "Remember to go slow, right?" Eliza asked in a cute and innocent face that just turned the horny up even higher.

    "Yes, beautiful. I will take my time; now stop teasing me!" Iined and then blinked, startled as a rough and wet surface rubbed on my balls.

    There were many things that had that feeling, but a cat''s tongue was one of them. I was sure Chili wasbing my ball hair as she licked, but it still felt good.

    "You taste salty! Is it okay to like you here?" Chili asked from behind me.

    "Yes, that feels good," I said as I closed my eyes but then opened them as Eliza cleared her throat. You know, for a girl that could barely walk after not wanting to do it at all, she was pretty eager.

    "Are you ready now?" I asked, and Eliza nodded with a smile.

    "As I will ever be!" Eliza dered as she looked up at me.

    I slowly pushed the head of my cock into her, instantly feeling the tightness. Eliza''s mouth and eyes opened wide, and she put both hands over her mouth. I stopped with only my head in and kissed Eliza''s forehead.

    "Nice and slow," I said as I gently rocked back and forth, making Eliza slowly rx as she started to moan softly.

    Chili stopped licking my balls and came over beside the bed, and took one of Eliza''s hands into hers.

    "It''s really inside of you! I didn''t think it would fit, but you stretched, and wow! It looks like it hurts, but you also sound like you are enjoying it, right?!" Chili asked with excitement, and Eliza nodded and then tipped her head back as I pushed a little deeper.

    My cock was halfway inside of her now, and the tightness of her insides was enough to drive me wild. There was no hyem this time because when I had healed herst time, I made sure that that didn''t. No need for that pain more than once; this was already trying enough experience for her.

    Chili let go of my hand and then went back to the end of the bed as I slowly worked myself deeper with each stroke. Eliza had her eyes closed as she reached back with both hands, grabbing her pillow up to the sides of her face as she panted out moans.

    "It''s almost all the way, Eliza! Holy Cow! You actually did it! I can''t wait for my turn!" Chili eximed with excitement as I buried my cock all the way inside of Eliza''s incredibly tight little box.

    I looked down into her eyes, and Eliza no longer looked to be in any pain. Everything about this experience, from the betting to thementary, had been beyond strange.

    Now, I was buried deep inside my little Countess, and she felt amazing, and she was now even more beautiful. The look on Eliza''s face sent my heart racing with excitement and lust.

    "How does it feel, Beautiful?" I asked, and Eliza pulled me down, stopping me just before her lips.

    "This is singly one of the most amazing things that I have ever felt, Galio. I am so happy right now that it is with you, my Partner. Please, make me cry your name!" Eliza said and then pulled me into her kiss.

 Chapter 149 Eliza And Chili Pt 3: Resistance Building

    Eliza''s lips were warm and soft, and I felt my cock start to pulse inside her. I moved my hips, sliding in and out of her tightness, feeling my own body tighten in anticipation.

    Eliza''s hands roamed across my back and then up into my hair as she pulled me down tighter against her. I moved my hips faster, feeling my body tighten as I got closer and closer to my own climax, but I still had some miles left.

    Eliza''s hands suddenly tightened in my hair as she arched her back and cried out, and I felt her insides contract around my cock. It wasn''t enough to send me over the edge, and I kept driving my rock-stiff shaft into her as her fingers dug into my back.

    [shing Resistance increased from 0%-1%]

    [Piercing Resistance increased from 0%-1%]

    Eliza held onto me tightly as we both panted out deep breaths as I continued to move inside her, but I slowly decreased my speed. Chili was now standing on the other side of the bed, and she pulled Eliza''s head over to her.

    "That was so amazing! Holy Cow! You guys look like you''re both in pain! Are you okay?" Chili asked with concern as Eliza nodded.

    "I feel... I feel... I don''t know how to describe it. It is like my entire body has had all the energy sucked out of it, but I feel amazing!" Eliza said with a smile as Chili let go of her head so she could turn back to me. "Do you think it is time for Chili to have a turn now?"

    I nodded, and Chili squealed as she pped her hands together. She then jumped up on the bed andid down, putting her legs up in the air.

    "Come on! I am ready for you! Please hurry!" Chili eximed with excitement as I got up from the bed, feeling my own body a little shaky from the intense experience.

    I turned and looked at Eliza, who was still lying on her side, and she had a satisfied smile on her face. I leaned down and kissed her gently on the lips before getting off the bed.

    Chili''s pussy was glistening with her excitement, and I could see her clit was swollen and begging for attention. I put the head of my cock against her and then pushed forward, instantly feeling the tightness.

    Chili squealed and then put her hands over her mouth as I pushed forward. I stopped with only the head of my cock inside of her and kissed her forehead.

    "Nice and slow," I said as I gently rocked back and forth, making Chili slowly rx as she started to moan softly.

    Eliza got up from the bed and came over, gliding her hands over my back as I slowly entered my little kitten. She leaned over Chili to get between her and me.

    "You guys look so amazing together. You make me so happy, Galio. I love you so much." Eliza said as she kissed me.

    I started moving a little faster, and Eliza pulled away from me, and then she moved back to the head of the bed, where she sat down, spreading her legs so I could see her glistening pussy.<sub> </sub>

    "Come on, Galio! I want to see you pound her good, just like you did to me! Make sure you really give it to her!" Eliza eximed with excitement, and I grinned as I quickened my pace.

    "My Kitty feels so good, but now my whole body is getting hot! Nya~!" Chili cried out, making a cute noise at the end of her moans.

    As she cried out, Chili''s hands were clutching at the sheets, and I felt her insides contract around my cock. I looked down at her and Chili''s eye''s were closed as her body trembled. Then, I looked over to Eliza, rubbing her clit as she watched us.

    This was a great view; Blonde Countess yed with herself in front of me while I fed her best friend, a cat girl, my thick shaft!

    Then Chili''s paws went to my back, and I instinctively pulled in magic without a thought and cast a regeneration spell on myself as I felt the ws start to dig in. I could feel the blood leak out, and the ws hurt, but I just returned the favor, plowing my cock into her as I held the back of her head, stroking her gray furry ears.

    [shing Resistance increased from 1%-2%]

    [Piercing Resistance increased from 1%-2%]

    Chili''s insides were milking my cock now, and I could feel my own body tighten up as I got closer and closer to my own climax. Eliza''s breath wasing in short pants as she continued to rub her clit, and I could see her nipples were hard.

    I was starting to get excited now, but I was going to have to dump my load somewhere. I hadn''t really thought about this part, and now I was getting pretty close to getting rid of a load.

    Suddenly, Chili arched her back and cried out, and I felt her insides contract around my cock. It was enough to send me over the edge, and I let go, driving my rock-stiff shaft into her as her ws dug into my back.

    [shing Resistance increased from 2%-4%]

    [Piercing Resistance increased from 2%-4%]

    I felt my cum filling her up as I pounded into her a few more times before copsing down on her. Chili was still clutching at me as she panted out deep breaths, and I could feel her insides milking me for everyst drop.

    After a few moments, I pulled out of her and then rolled over onto my back, feeling my own body twitch slightly from the intense experience, but that wasn''t it. No, I had just gotten started with these two.

    It also looked like the Cat Goddess wasn''t showing up, which I found strange. I was sure that dumping my load in Chili would have gotten me an unintentional Golden Egg, but there were no golden portals opening.

    *Knock, Knock!*

 Chapter 150 Giant Problems

    "Galio?! Eliza?! Are you all alright? What happened to this morning''s training?!" Breya called from the other side of the door.

    "We are all naked, and Galio just paralyzed both of us!" Eliza called out as she stopped ying with herself and I rolled my eyes, hopping out of bed to get dressed.

    That sounds like the end of that fun, but I was going to require more time with the pussy cat. I felt something inside of Chili, and it wasn''t just her tight little Kitty.

    I felt strange traces of Necromantic Magic inside of Chili, but I wasn''t sure what that meant. The thing was that I was almost positive that she had no clue about it.

    It was more of a feeling I got during the sex, but it was one of those things I wasn''t sure about. It wasn''t simr to the magic I could readily remember about Necromancy, just like Morgana. That was another person I had to see this morning.

    A million things to do, but at least I did two of them! Only nine hundred and ny-nine thousand more to go, give or take. Still, this was great fun, and then girls had made it one of the most memorable experiences that I had sinceing to this world.

    "Girls, get dressed, and Breya you cane in," I called, and the door opened to see pretty much everyone I knew by name. "What is going on here?"

    This was not what I expected to see while I was pulling up my pants as the door opened. There were all the women from the Barracks, the stores I had visited, and other people I interacted with. There were also people that I had never even met.

    Not that it made it any better or worse than how it was at this point, with so many people just staring at us. Then I noticed that one of the people from the barracks was frowning in the room.

    Chili dove under the nket as we seemed to spot Ny at the same time. This was going to get interesting, but I had said that I would try to patch things up with her.

    Still.

    "Breya, why is half the city standing outside of my damn door?!" I demanded, and Breya shrugged at me.

    "I figure this was what you wanted. This way, you don''t have to look for skilled people! I brought them to you. Considering you were the one that said you wanted to do this, I assumed you would have been up and ready a long time ago, right?" Breya asked as a smile crept across her face, and then she looked at Eliza, stillpletely naked. I was pretty sure she assumed that she ascended, and was a goddess just likeˇ­

    "Did youˇ­ no, no you don''t needˇ­ good grief! What is going on here?!" Tallia asked as she walked out of the portal, looking at the doorway full of women.

    "Oh, nothing. Just trying to have some alone time with the girls, and suddenly half the two knocked on my door. Now I am trying to get dressed and just was thinking that Eliza looked like she fancied herself a goddess like you," I chuckled, and Tallia gave me a look with her hands on her hips.

    "You know, you could think of someone else as aparison," Talliained, and I shrugged.<sub> </sub>

    "Sorry, you are the prettiest and my go-to choice, so I can''t help myself," I said, heading over to the pile of clothes that I had bought, grabbing some thin gray pants.

    They were like sweats and had stics on the waist and ankles, which I licked for working out, and rxing. The back and red outfit was more of a suit and not really something casual. I grabbed a white t-shirt and pulled it over my head as I turned back to the door.

    It was bing less crowded as the women were herded into the backyard that I could see out our window. I could also see that big hole ire had made, and I was going to have to do something about that.

    "So, how was Chili?" Ny asked as she walked into the room with Kali, who had a big grin as she looked down at me.

    "Yeah, how was the itty bitty kitty?" Kali asked with a smirk.

    "What are you drinking about? She, just like Eliza, was incredibly tight and felt amazing. What are you used to? Big old holes? Fucking warm pales of water? Throwing a hot dog down the hallway? Or do you need it elbow deep just to feel something?" I snapped back, but that didn''t stop Kali''s grin.

    I really disliked this woman and was about to put her back on the toilet for the rest of the day if Kali didn''t wisen up. Insult me all you wanted, but mind your own fucking business if it isn''t.

    "Kali, don''t push him. Or do you think thest time you were shitting your guts out was just bad food?" Tallia warned.

    "Huh? You are the one that did that to me?" Kali asked, turning on me with a mean look.

    "Just try me. Just give me one reason, giantess, that is all I need. Leave the house. I have no intention of learning from you or teaching you anything if you decide to persist with yourck of manners in our household. You are not standing on the street corner; this is our home," I threatened, but Tallia put a hand on my shoulder.

    "I think you should do as Galio asks. I am not sure what you thoughting here with that attitude would do, but I will be talking to your mother about this. I allow you to act freely while you are here, but do not forget that you are now nothing more than a guest on this ind. The need for protection from the guard is over now, and you are no longer needed here," Tallia exined as she stepped in front of me, letting me cool down.

    "Wait! You are not sending me home, are you? Is that what is going to happen now?!" Kali asked as she took a step back.

    "If you do not want to go back, then take today to reflect on how you have acted with me and at what points you have angered me. No one is perfect, and I get that people make mistakes. Learning from them is the important part. Come back tomorrow and talk with me if you wish to stay here and not be sent home," I said, and Tallia nodded in front of me.

    Kali slowly backed up, and she looked a bit lost, but then nodded, turned, and left. Looks like the Amazons didn''t have a perfect homnd either. Not that I could worry about that right now, it was another task for the future.

 Chapter 151 Nya~!

    "Just so we are clear, I did note with her as a group," Ny said after the Amazon left the room.

    "So then, what did youe here for? From what I understand, you don''t seem to like Galio or approve of his selection, Cat Folk. What brings you here then?" Tallia asked in a low voice that I approved of.

    While I thought it was nice for Tallia to stick up for me, I knew this was about more than just me. Some of the women that were in the wall guard seemed to have a silver spoon up their asses. Now, Northwall had no need for them, and Tallia looked to be done with putting up with some of them.

    "I was asked toe by Breya, but I was told by Nya that I needed toe and talk to Galio," Ny said, looking off to the side.

    At the same time, a golden portal opened, and a beautiful woman withrge white paws, ears, and a fluffy tail skipped out. This must be the Cat Goddess, and she was exceptionally beautiful.

    "Oh wow! Look at the party that I got invited into, nya~! Naked people, not so naked people, and you, nya~!" Nya said as the white cat pointed at me.

    "Is her name Nya? Or is that just the sound she makes when talking?" I whispered over to Tallia.

    "It''s both, nya~! I am the Cat Goddess, Nya~! I heard that a certain kitten of mine was being trouble through the Girl Vine, nya~! So, naturally, I had to fix it, nya~!" The Cat Goddess said and then turned on Ny. "You did say you are sorry, right?"

    "Not yet; there was an interruption before I could," Ny said.

    "Well, nya~?! What are you waiting for?! You know that I had to wait for you toe here, right? I could have crawled into bed with the three of them, but you didn''t do as you were told, nya~!" Nyained, and I looked at Tallia.

    "Is she always like this?" I whispered, and Tallia had a small smile.

    "She is one of the good ones, and yes, Nya is very friendly. I am sure that you would have fun with her, but I think you already have a hectic day ahead of you. You should get going to everyone that is waiting for you. I will talk with Kali. She is very young and was shipped here shortly after birth. Her time with her people was not good, but she has been here for two years now, so she shouldn''t act this way," Tallia exined.

    "Are you having trouble with other ones too, Tal?" Nya asked as she skipped over to stand in front of us between Ny and me.

    "Nothing more than usual for the most part, but since yesterday, some of the women are starting to get a little stir-crazy. There is a good chance that I might have to send some home to you if we can''t find work for them," Tallia exined, and Nya''s ears drooped, and her tail still.<sub> </sub>

    "Mmm, if you don''t have to, that is probably better. Things with Giantessa are worse than ever, and she refuses to stop the coastal raiding parties. We are having a hard time keeping people fed, so it might be better if they stay here," Nya said, but with no cute sound this time.

    "Easier said than done, but I will not force them to leave. They are all going to have to pick up their attitudes and start helping out," Tallia said, and Nya whirled on Ny.

    "You heard both of us, right? Home is not safe right now, and we can''t do anything about it right now. You are not safe at home," Nya said, and Ny took a step back.

    "What do you mean, not safe? It has only been ten years since I was home. How is it not safe?! I can help you fight!" Ny Dered, but Nya shook her head.

    "The Amazons can''t fight with the Dwarfs and are tired of fighting with themselves. They also aren''t overly bright and have hunted theird dry and overfished their shores. The Dwarfs have their mountain to protect them and Boomsticks, but we aren''t really the fighting type, and you know this. You and your daughter are Spirit Callers. While you and others havebat experience, that is all the Amazons do. Even their skin can shatter our ws and teeth," Nya said with a sigh before turning back to us.

    "If there was something that I could do, Nya, I would," Tallia said, and Nya nodded.

    "I know you would, Tal, but until they actually attack one of us on our soil, that would be inviting trouble. There is no reason to have the Golem''s gang up on us and most likely the Undead. By the sounds of Elfinia, they might even be included in that group," Nya exined, and I frowned.

    "Group? What are you talking about?" I asked, and Tallia replied.

    "While everyone is technically at peace, we all always walk a very thin line, and one side is just waiting for the other to slip up. If the Amazons slip up, the Angels and Fae will jump on them with Nya and me. The golems look for any reason to join the conflict, but only ever to the aggressed, so they might help us, but they would not miss a chance to pretend like they are helping," Tallia exined, but I could tell she was sour about thest point, so I left that alone.

    "Well, more shit for the sandwich, but I will eat it when I get toˇ­ Ten, right?" I asked, and Tallia nodded. "Then I will deal with the Amazons. While I am sure that most Amazons have more muscle than brains, not all of them can be like that. There is very likely a Blood Witch or another outside force affecting this. Still, I can''t just run in there and bust heads."

    "I understand, and things are tedious, but no one is starving. I am just d to meet you! Sorry about noting earlier. The truth was, I went to go get a golden egg for Chili there under the nkets,"

    "Hi, Nya!" Chili called out from under the nkets.

 Chapter 152 Ophiuchus: The Thirteenth Zodiac, Astral Cat God

    "-and when I got there, Deloris shook her head no to me. I almost asked why! That would have been bad, nya~!!" Nya giggled.

    I was curious about this Deloris, and I was about to try and waste a bit more time.

    "Do you think I can ask her why?" I asked, and both Goddesses flinched.

    "Didn''t you tell her?"

    "Yes, Galio was informed about what happens if anyone tries to speak to them," Tallia said, and Nya turned to me. She was giving me a look that said, see what I mean?

    "I am just curious. Let me go there and just try. If I fail-"

    "Which you will," Tallia said, and I grinned.

    "I can just get one of you toe get me. Let me go see this person quickly so I can confirm some things," I said and then turned to the bed where Eliza and Chili were still. "Both of you get dressed and get to the backyard. I should be back in about ten to fifteen minutes, so let everyone know."

    "Should we make bets, nya?!" Nya asked Tallia.

    "We can''t confirm if he does or not, so it would be a pointless bet," Tallia said and then gestured for a portal to open into a white room. "I will have to shut the door, or we will get knocked out with you when Deloris speaks. Don''t say that I didn''t warn you. There is a reason not even I or Elfinia will try to talk to her."

    "Thanks. There is an excellent chance that you are right, and I will just pass out, but if I don''t, I might get some answers. That is worth the risk, considering that is what I am going outside to do after this," I said.

    "Galio! Wait! You have to see who can walk better!" Elizained, and I grinned.

    "Get dressed, and the two of you can show me when I get back, you little voyeur," I teased Eliza, and she smiled at me as I walked through the portal into the solid white room.

    The portal closed behind me, but there was only a pure white in wall in front of me.

    "Oh? Well, didn''t expect to see you here so soon!" A man''s voice said with surprise, and I turned around with the same emotion.<sub> </sub>

    There was a ss booth with a tube beside it about as big as the golden egg I had seen. The person on the other side was... It was tough to say. The person was in a white suit but with somewhat shaggy white short hair. The part that confused me was the gender. The face was pretty but also handsome at the same time. There was nothing to make this person a man or woman.

    They were just a person.

    "You look just as surprised as me! But, then, you are one of my actual children, so this must be a bit strange for you, right? The Guides have you under lock and key and are making your life a bit of a pain, but this is your bed, my son," the person said.

    "You are my parent? The deliver of eggs? You are the Deloris that everyone talks about, right?" I asked in confusion.

    "Yes, and no. I am who they talk about, but my name is not Deloris. You can call me Kaed or Father works as well, but it doesn''t really matter in the grand scheme of things. The point is that you are here now, on yourst trial!"

    "Wait! Stop puking shit up and exin what you mean! How am I, your child?! Who is my mother then?! It had better not be Nemoria!" I snapped, and Kaedon grinned at me.

    "You sound irritable, Ophi! Do you need your ears scratched?" Kaedon teased me, and I red at him.

    "Not funny. What is that about? Why do I have two names?! And why was I a cat before this?" I asked, hoping to finally get some answers.

    "That is because you are stupid, refused my advice, your brothers, and other people that cared about you! This is your punishment for breaking the divinew just to get what you wanted. Do you know why Numoria is after you, Ophiuchus?" Kaedon asked me as the ss and wall disappeared.

    "Not really; other than that, I thwarted her ns numerous times," I said as The God of Light and all things that were found under it walked over to me. I was slowly getting bits and parts.

    "You are one of the Thirteen Zodiacs, but you were also the sole defender of the Mortal Worlds. When you abandoned your post, Nemoria watched you. She let you have what you wanted, let you be entwined with it, and then ripped it from you. We all told you that there was another way, but you couldn''t wait five hundred lifetimes. Look where that has brought you. After all this time, Ophiuchus, you are almost there. Fate has a funny way of getting what it wants out of you, and giving how it chooses, no matter your choices," Kaedon exined, and I put my forehead into one of my hands, and my other holding my elbow.

    "So, I am not human, but why so much cloak and dagger? And why don''t I know the full story?" I asked.

    "Did you not hear me, boy? You are an idiot that always knows best, and you hardly ever listen to anything but the sound of your own voice! Think of this as you hit your head on the closed door too many times, trying to walk through it rather than just opening it. You did this to yourself," Kaedon said and then smacked me upside the head. "Quit being so fucking stupid, you hear me?"

    Nothing like getting a good smack from your old man, but the p rocked my world, just not in a painful way. The strike had just knocked loose some memories of my older brother, Leo.

 Chapter 153 A Talk Between Brothers

    "You know, Virgo has been telling me that you don''te to see her muchtely," Leo said to me as we sat beneath the water that crashed down on us. Today, the weight of the world is making the water crash down like boulders.

    "I don''t know if you have noticed, but I tend to get busy. Unlike the rest of you, someone has to keep the Mortal Realms in check," I growled to my brother, who turned to give me a look.

    "You have been doing this since we were born, and only recently have you started spending more time in Yaggisdral. What are you doing there?" Leo asked me, and I looked away.

    I already had talked to our father about this, but that had only left a sour taste in my mouth. It was more than likely that Kaedon had told Leo to talk to me.

    "Do you not actually know?" I asked without turning back to him.

    "Of course I do, but I figured if you exined yourself, I might be able to understand things a bit better. Father said you have be smitten with one of the humans you guard over," Leo said, and I let out a sigh.

    "Sure, that is what happened. I, Ophiuchus, just decided that all the goddesses of the world were not enough for me!" I snapped, and Leo punched me in the shoulder hard enough to almost know me into the pool.

    "If you act like an idiot, I am going to treat you like one," Leo warned, and I growled.

    "Fine!" I snapped. My talk with my father pushed me to my limits.

    "You have always loved your job as the protector, and you even get to go down and have fun with the mortals. I don''t get why this one has you so hung up?" Leo asked, and I sighed.

    "Tallia isn''t just a mortal. She is just as much a person as you or I. Leo, I have been the sole protector of the lower realms. My job is something that I love to do, and I love the curiosities that I am able to enjoy, but this is different. I only ask that she is allowed toe to Yaggisdral. Why is that so much?!" I demanded.

    "ording to father, you can do this, but you can''t see past the end of your nose," Leo said, and the water started to get heavier.

    "Yeah, real easy. Just go and y the tool for the Guides for five hundred lifetimes! Really nothing in the grand scheme of things," I mocked.

    "That sounds like something father would say," Leo chuckled, and I turned to him as the water bore down on me.

    "He did say that!" I snapped, and Leo burst outughing.<sub> </sub>

    "Sounds about right, but then what is the problem then?" Leo asked.

    "Do you know what I actually do?" I asked, trying to let my emotions calm, and Leo nodded.

    "You protect the lower realms from Negative Energy or Nemoria, right? I mean, you have been doing this for a while. Not like everyone doesn''t know," Leo said, but I shook my head.

    "No, fur face, that is not the only thing! Each time I descend to the Mortal Realm, my memories are taken from me while I work. I am left with direct ess to my knowledge and given instructions but the Guide, Helios, but I am always a brand new person down there. I know less about myself than the strangers that I meet!" I exined, and Leo frowned.

    "That does seem troubling, but you have been doing it this entire time. What is the difference now?" Leo asked.

    "If I do as father says, then I will have to live five hundred lifetimes, but with no memories of who I am, or who she is. Leo, I refuse to forget Tallia! She is the one that I have been waiting for! You have no idea what it is like to finally find what you have always been missing! You have Capricorn, and Virgo has Sagittarius, even if he likes to share her with me. The twelve of you have always been paired, and none of you have had to tread the mortal world! You only look through the looking ss!" I exined, feeling some of the weight of the water lessen.

    The truth was before I had met Tallia, that was one of the only things that made the job bearable. Forgetting everything, good or bad, didn''t matter. Without attachments, I had easily been able to move from life to life, defending the worlds from the ceaseless assaults of Nemoria.

    This is until I met a woman that had such a profound effect on me, that not even seven new lifetimes could remove her. Tallia was now ingrained in my thoughts, and I had even started to miss her during myst life. Now, I refused to go back.

    "Hmm. I see, and truthfully, we all knew that this time woulde. You have always been the odd one out, and I have never really understood why. Maybe this is the reason after all, but I really think that you should reconsider father''s words. Ophiuchus, you are the strongest of all of us, and you were specifically given this position. If this is what father is offering you, then I believe you should take it," Leo exined, and my heart started to rise again.

    No one understood what I was going through, and they couldn''t. This was something only I could understand; the rest could only assume what it was like.

    "What if I told you that tomorrow, you would have to leave this world behind? What if I asked you to give up everything that you have ever been through with Capricorn?! Would you still have the same attitude, brother?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.

    "Well, if I knew that-"

    "You don''t! You don''t know anything or anyone! That is what it is like. You all probably talk about my incursions like it is all fun. Each of you thinks I am just going to have my way with women, but you all just have no idea what it is really like. Do you know why I am not allowed to keep my memories?" I asked after cutting Leo off.

 Chapter 154 Sharing The Fire Would Never Be Enough

    "So you don''t get mixed up here?" Leo asked.

    "It is so that I don''t have to remember watching my friends and loved ones die or be killed in front of me. It''s so I don''t have to remember all the times that I failed, was tortured to death, or burned alive. You all have no idea what I have to do sometimes, but not even the Guides can erase everything. Leo, I just want to have someone like you toe to at the end of each run to hold and love as you do with Capricorn," I said with a heavy sigh. "I just want to have someone, and that person is Tallia."

    Silence fell between us, and only the crashing water that sprinkled lightly on my shoulder made noise.

    This was the first time that I had opened up to anyone about how I really felt, and it felt good, but that didn''t change things. Kaedon told me that the only way that I could get Tallia up to Yaggisdral was to do as the three Guides, Hellios, Angelios, and Apocolios, had asked.

    But that wasn''t the only way for me to get to her. Every one of the worlds ran on a timeline that was separate, and all times happened at the same time. This meant that I could enter Tallia''s world and whatever time she existed in at will, sort of.

    The problem was that I needed to be sent to that world and time, or I would have no way back. This was a static rule that had been in ce since the dawn of existence. I had never tested it out, but ording to Apocolios, I would get stuck in that time and world. I would be unable to leave, but I would have my memories and ess to my Astral Chakra.

    That was what was said to happen, but again, I had never tried it because that was basically like killing yourself. If I had no way to get back to the Astral Ilse, then I would eventually grow old and die, but I could do it with her again.

    "Ophiuchus, father told me what you are thinking," Leo said suddenly, bringing me out of my thoughts.

    "Don''t you ever get tired of the same things over and over again?" I asked, and Leo shook his head.

    "I takefort that things have always been like this and will always be like this. You are that reason. Without you, the people we watch over and give our blessings to would not exist in happy worlds. Are you really ready to give all that up? Who will take your ce?" Leo asked me, and I stood up slowly as the water became heavier than ever.

    "My ce? My ce to serve the rest of my kin while they enjoy the splendor that my pain wrought?!" I growled quietly, and Leo sighed.

    "Sit back down. You know that is not what I meant," Leo said, trying to get me to sit back down, but they were all the same.<sub> </sub>

    I turned, gestured, and walked through the star-filled portal to my own ind, letting it close before Leo could say more. Father and even his own blood brother now seemed to all feel the same. They, like the guides, only saw me as a tool, but that had never bothered me before. Then I met Tallia, and suddenly, the way I had lived no longer seemed adequate.

    I began to walk down one of the hundreds of groomed paths that were peppered with beautiful flowers that came from all over the lower realms. I had not brought them up, but after using the Looking ss in Yaggisdal, I was able to replicate them on my ind.

    As I walked, I tried to clear my head and think of things clearly. This only started happening because I had met Tallia. Was this really right then? Or maybe this was some kind of trick nted by Nemoria? That creature always had some kind of n in ce to mess with me.

    "You look like you are lost in your own home," Virgo said to me as a portal opened beside me, and she walked out to join me as I walked.

    "Questioning if this ce is really that. I am starting to wonder if I ever really had a home," I said as Virgo linked arms with me.

    "Leo was just by quickly and said that he might have made things worse. From your expression and your walk, I can see that he might be right. Ophiuchus, I know that I am not enough for you, but is this human mortal really worth giving up your life?" Virgo asked, stopping me.

    I turned to look into her face, which was so beautiful it almost was painful to look away. Virgo and I had made love countless times, but I knew where she belonged, even if she yed at loving me.

    "Would you ever give up on Sage? I mean, would you ever leave himpletely and be only mine?" I asked, and Virgo sighed.

    "It is not that easy. While we like to share, we still love each other dearly and are connected. There is nothing that could sever that," Virgo exined, and I nodded.

    "I know, but that is how I feel about Tallia. I can''t keep living life after life, knowing that she is out there, all alone. Tallia is my Goddess, and I refuse to continue this life without her. I would give up my own just so I could spend thest of it with her in a final life. Then I wouldn''t have to feel this haunting pain that has been with me since that life!" I said, feeling my emotions rise, and Virgo moved in, letting go of my arm to hug me, cing her head on my chest.

    "I wish that I could stop you. We all do, but you are different from us, and you always have been. For some reason, Kaedon left you with your wild emotions, and I don''t understand his motive. The rest of us never cause problems, yet, you are always fighting or arguing with someone," Virgo said as she ran her hand over my chest.

 Chapter 155 At The Gates Of Yaggisdral

    "This is just more of a reason why I have to do this. Father will create a new son in my stead, I am sure of it," I said, pulling back from Virgo''s warm embrace that I did truly enjoy.

    "I know that you do not think highly of Kaedon, but he thinks very highly of you. Do not dismiss his love just because you are angry and confused. This choice that you are about to make, and I know that you will, might not be what you think it is. Fate is not something any of us can run from, Ophiuchus. It will find you, and it will take what it is owed. Think about this before you take your final steps," Virgo said and gestured, making a portal appear that she walked through, closing behind her.

    That left me standing alone on an ind that I had once called my home. That was before I truly understood what the word meant to me. The home wasn''t one ce, it was a feeling, and I didn''t understand that until I had met Tallia.

    I opened my own portal to the gates of Yaggisdral and walked through to stand on a golden tform, but there was someone waiting. Scorpio, my best friend, was standing beside the massive golden gate that led to thend of the Gods.

    "So, you were just going to leave without saying goodbye?" Scorpio asked, crossing his arms over his brown ted chest.

    "Something like that, but I knew that you would be here. Are you here to try and talk me out of this?" I asked, and Scorpio burst outughing.

    "Yeah, sure. I will get right on telling stupid how stupid he is. I am sure that is going to help!" Scorpioughed, and that made me smile.

    "I am only doing what I think is right," I said, but Scorpio waggled a finger at me.

    "Don''t bullshit a bullshitter. You know it isn''t right, or you would have left already. If you knew that this was right, you wouldn''t even let me talk. That is just who you are, Ophi," Scorpio said with a sigh. "No, what you are doing is what you want because the path that was given is not what you want. Stupid is a stupid does," Scorpio said, crossing his arms again.

    "Just like the others. I really thought you, of all people, would understand," I said, shaking my head.

    "Why? Because Cancer is a heartless bitch that likes to eternally y hard to get? Sure, I understand wanting something that seems just out of your reach, but you down see me stringing myself up over it!" Scorpio growled.

    "It''s just like Virgo said, I am different! You don''t have to forget anything!" I snapped, and Scorpio spun his finger in the air.

    "Whoopty do. If that is the case, then do as you are told, and not what you feel like for once! Damnit, you are the only one of us that sees rules and reads suggestions!" Scorpioined, tossing his hands in the air.<sub> </sub>

    "That is because I am the only one that can read between the lines! You all only look at what is before you, but that is only because that is all you have ever known! I know that there is more than just these inds, and there is someone out there waiting for me!" I snapped and tried to push past Scorpio, but he stopped me.

    "Ophiuchus, just think about it for a bit longer. This isn''t you. This girl has you wrapped up, and you aren''t thinking straight! I can''t force you to stay, none of us can, but I really think you need to think about this more! Why is one lifetime better than all of them?" Scorpio asked, and I turned to him, fire in my eyes.

    "Because I can''t stop thinking about it. Time means nothing to us here; it is irrelevant. A day, a minute, hour, eon, eternity? They all mean the same here. Five hundred lives in the Mortal Realms is not the same! What happens if I do finally forget her along the way?! Will the Guides make sure to give her to me in the end?! Will you even be able to remember that I loved someone?!" I demanded, and Scorpio let go of me, looking away.

    ? This was a sore subject for all of us, but that was why I brought it up. Out of everything that we had in the astral Inds, knowledge about the Guides was always sealed. Not even Kaedon would speak of them, and that had always bothered many of us, but not the same way it did me.

    "Ophiuchus, I get it, and like I said, no one is going to be able to stop you from doing what you want. You were made the strongest for a reason, but no one knows why. I just hope that this doesn''t bring our world crashing down with you," Scorpio exined, and I sighed.

    "Like I said at the beginning, I am only doing what I think is right," I said, and he gave me a serious look.

    "Did you ever think that you might not be right?" Scorpio asked me and then opened a portal, leaving through it to his sandy home.

    This was not how I wanted to leave things, but there didn''t seem to be many ways around it.

    That is what I thought.

    Now, standing in front of Kaedon, I could see my errors and the warning, but... but I was about to use my ssic excuse of how was I supposed to know? I wanted to shrug off my responsibility in all of this, but now I knew that I couldn''t.

    "Why are the Guides such a mystery?" I finally asked, and Kaedon nodded.

    "That is better than I had hoped. Seems that you did learn something in those five hundred lives," Kaedon said, and I assumed he was talking about me not flying off the handle. From what I knew, this was only recent.

 Chapter 156 The Mortal Realm Of Goddesses

    "I am trying to listen more, but I need more than what you gave me when I asked youst time. Who are Hellios, Angelios, and Apocolios, and why do they control everything?" I asked.

    p "The three created Nemoria and me as a test. We are looking for something, but it is not easy to find. It is something that should be able to Build, bind, and break. The thing that we are looking for is not even a thing; it is an ideal. An ideal that I think you will bring about the shape of," Kaedon said cryptically, and I rolled my eyes.</anda>

    "More word games? Can''t you just spit it out? Does it really help by making everything so damn cryptic?" I demanded, and my father just smiled at me. Something told me that I never had liked this look, and I didn''t need all my memories to tell me that!

    "You aren''t the only ones with restrictions. You are already here, so this is all hindsight. Sure, you didn''t listen, let Nemoria run rampant, destroyed countless worlds, and killed untold people, but we are here now. Everything is minor in the grand scheme, and you are starting to actually think! I would have kicked you into the lower realms ages ago if I knew that this was all it would take. Still, I know that this isn''t only because of your time here. I know of what she took from you," Kaedon exined.

    "Don''t. I don''t want it back yet. I know that Xena did something and took Tallia from me once, but I am not ready to get that back yet. After getting back this memory, I am almost certain I can put all the pieces together now," I said, forcing my mind to stay focused on Kaedon.

    "Sure, but we do have to talk about the serious trouble this world is in," Kadeon told me, and I shook my head.

    "Fuck no, we don''t! I already know the shit storm I was tossed into. Nothing wrong with this world? This ce is the epitome of a snowball of fucks rolling down the hill, and you ce me at the bottom to stop it all, five seconds before it hits bottom!" I snapped, and Kaedon shrugged.

    "I didn''t do anything! I am just here for the cameo! me the three shit disturbers, in the clouds up above! The Guides set the rules for how we can enter the world and how we interact with it. In a sense, this is for the best, or could you imagine how much of a mess you would make? Considering that even without them, you have trouble seeing past the end of your nose because you know everything!" Kaedon exined, and I tossed my hands up.

    "How are you, my father?! We have nothing inmon!" I snapped.

    "See? This is your problem! You have been a human for too damn long now! You don''t even understand how we work! You are you, and I am me, but we are all part of Bnce," Kaedon exined, and I went to open my mouth. "Shut up, and listen for once."

    So I did, and Kaedon told me a story of a great astral being called Bnce that created him and the other five. Bnce consisted of all things, but as a test, things always seemed to be about a test; the Five were created.

    Kaedon and Nemoria were created to represent the two sides of Bnce, and the Guides acted as mediation between the two.

    "Great story, but what does it have to do with me showing up just as the party is starting?" I asked.

    "You were chosen as the champion for the Guides, and then you abandoned this post. Who has been doing your work since? When was thatst time that you spoke with any of the three?" Kaedon asked, and I frowned.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t even know what they sound like," I said.

    "Exactly. Before you left, the Guides would only speak to you, and now they rarely speak at all. I failed them by not being able to stop you. Now they have been working from the shadows to try and fix the mess you wrought," Kaedon exined, and I got a sick feeling in my stomach.

    "Can I reach out to them?" I asked, and Kaedon just shrugged.

    "I no more have the answer to that question than you do, my boy. Trying might not hurt, considering you are the only one they really will talk to. The rest of us are just told things," Kaedon said, and I nodded.

    "I guess I am going to have to try. Maybe that might loosen up the rest of the stuff locked inside of my head," I said, and Kaedon nodded.

    "Just be careful what you ask for. The Guides owe us no exnation for the way they do things, so keep that in mind if you do talk to them. My job is to keep delivering the joy of new life to this world. You do know where you are, right?" Kaedon asked me curiously.

    "Hmm? No, where am I? What world is this?" I asked. "I have kind of been wondering about it."

    "Remember Yaggisdral?" Kaedon asked with a smirk, and I nodded, but this wasn''t that utopia.

    "Sure, bits and parts, but now I know that this isn''t... wait!" I said with surprise as I started to remember something.

    "There we go! Now you are starting to remember! This is the Mortal Realm of Goddesses and home to all would-be Goddesses that are meant to ascend to Yaggisdral! These are also all women that you know and are here because of you for one reason or another!" Kaedon exined, and I sat down on the floor as the shock of everything set in.

    This world meant so much to me, not because I just wanted to protect the people just because they were women. It was because these women meant everything to me and were all connected to me in some shape or form.

    "Get up, son; you have work to do!" Kaedon said with a bright smile, offering me his delicate hand.

 Chapter 157 The Growth Survival Race!

    "So, am I going to get anything else back?" I asked, and Kaedon shrugged.

    "No clue; I wasn''t the one that gave you your memories. The Hellios must have seen fit to give you whatever you remember. Now, get out of here before one of the women sees us talking like this. Just tell them that you got knocked out... nevermind, the damned Angel. Just leave your memories to yourself. You don''t need them; you just need to keep doing what you are doing," Kadeon said as he walked back to the cubby hole that closed back up behind him.

    I nodded, turned away from my father, and thought of Tallia.

    A portal instantly snapped open to the backyard with women crowded around to try and get a good look inside. Even if they did, there wasn''t much for them to look at. I walked through, and Tallia had her arms crossed.

    "You took your sweet time," Tallia said, and I nodded.

    "It was an important conversation, and I learned a lot, but not like I will here," I said, and Tallia stepped back, turning to Breya, who dropped the piece of cake she had been putting into her mouth as it hung open.

    "You are kidding, right?!" Breya snapped as she picked up the cake from the ground and brushed it off while holding her stunned look.

    "You aren''t going to eat that, are you?" I asked, which broke the shocked look that gave me a frown.

    "Do you want it? I don''t want to share, but I will give you a bite if you insist. A small bite. I will be watching," Breya warned, and I pped a hand to my face.

    "No, you can have the cake," I said with a sigh.

    "Good, I would have felt bad to tell you that I didn''t really want to share," Breya said, taking a bite from the cake.

    I really had to wonder where I knew Breya from and what kind of past we had, but I knew that our future would be nothing short of exciting. All the women here were something to me, but maybe not all of them had good interactions with me. Kaedon only said interactions, so that didn''t mean just the good ones. Part of my time here might be trying to fix what I had wrought in the past.

    ? "Galio?" Eliza asked, and I turned to her and Chili, who was standing with shaky legs, both using walking sticks to stand.

    "Oh, for the love of the realms and above. Why are you two standing and not sitting?!" I asked as I walked over to the smiling pair.

    "We are in apetition!" Eliza dered, and Chili nodded.

    "That, and it hurts more to sit," Chili added, and I rolled my eyes, pulling magic into my body, but Eliza threw up a hand, almost tipping over.

    "Wait! We did not go this long for it to be all for nothing!" Eliza dered, and all the rest of the women cheered in response.

    "Fine! Show me who can walk the best! This is the cruelest and most unusual thing I have seen to date, but if this is what you two want, let''s do it!" Iughed, used the magic I had gathered up to life, and moved all the furniture out of the way, women that were sitting on them included.

    Once everything was out of the way, and everyone was lining the makeshift ten-meter track, I cleared my throat. Both girls stood at the far end, and I raised one hand in the air.

    "On the count of three, drop your hobo sticks and start the...." I said, trailing off and trying to think of a good name.<sub> </sub>

    "The Growth Survival Race!" Breya cheered, and the other women cheered in unison, making me groan.

    "You heard her, that thing!" I called, but Chili put up her hand.

    "Do we go on three, or will you say go?"

    "Three. Now, are you two ready?" I asked, and both girls nodded, dropping their sticks and throwing their arms out to the side for bnce. "One, two... Three!"

    Totally as impressive as I assumed it to be. In fact, I was pretty sure we could have just added a couple of turtles to add a little adrenaline to the event.

    "You can do it, Countess!" Breya cheered, shaking a coin pouch.

    "Show them who''s boss, girl!" Ny yelled to my surprise, but no amount of cheer was going to get these two to move any faster.

    Each of the girls was taking halting footsteps that looked like they were sending shooting pains up between each of their legs. I could see the winces on each girl''s face after each step, but the troopers were doing it.

    As I assumed, the race didn''tst very long, and to my surprise, Chili was the one that came out on top. I think Eliza let her win because she should have had more experience. Regardless, Ny actually congratted Chili, but I wasn''t sure if that was her or Nya''s choice.

    Now that the race was finished, it was time to get everyone together for my training. That was what was supposed to happen, but everyone started toin about being hungry.

    "Senna!" Eliza called as I went over to her and Chili as the rest of the women spread out over the backyard.

    "Already on it! Trina and the cooks have been preparing lunch since this morning," Senna called over.

    "Thank you!" Eliza called, and I ced my hands on both girls, healing the two of them.

    Both girls let out long sighs, and both came to hug me.

    "Did you see?! I won!" Chili cheered, and Eliza smiled brightly.

    "I almost had you, but you can sit on Galio''sp! You earned it!" Eliza cheered, but Chili looked over at her.

    "We could both sit on... hisp, right?" Chili suggested, and I rolled my eyes.

    How was I supposed to eat while holding these two?

 Chapter 158 Why Are You Here?

    I used magic to grow enough tables and chairs to save the house workers from pulling out the ones in the house. There were about fifteen women here now, but there had been earlier. Some of them needed to leave and take care of their business, so it was mostly the women from the barracks and the ones in the house.

    "Does it matter where we sit?" Cherry asked as she looked around therge round table.

    "All the spots are the same, right?" Breya asked as she took a seat where I was sitting with the two now healed girls. Both Eliza and Chili were in better moods now.

    "I hope you don''t mind me taking this other seat?" Penny asked as she came over to my other side, and I shook my head.

    "No, go ahead. I was wondering how you were doing. I didn''t get to see you much after you went to fight. After that, this started to happen fast," I exined, and Penny nodded, taking the seat beside me. Ny took the seat on the other side of her.

    I still wasn''t sure what to make of her, but there was still a bit of tension in her, so not everything was fine. I hoped to be able to try and smooth things over after we were done eating with some training, but we would have to see.

    For now, I just had to figure out how I was going to eat with these two on myp.

    "How was your time at the egg ce?" Eliza asked, and I shrugged.

    "Pretty good for the most part. I actually learned a bit about myself and am starting to understand why I was sent here. I also learned that I still have a lot more learning to do," I said with a sigh.

    "You need to learn more? You already seem to have all the answers, don''t you?" Chili asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes, but I keep having to fish for information rather than having it, and I am only getting bits and pieces. I am going to have to make a point of learning what other people can do," I said.

    "Do you want to know what I can do?" Chili asked, getting excited, and I nodded.

    "Of course! I know that you have some kind of necromantic magic, but I don''t really know much more than that," I said, and Chili nodded.

    "It is, but it is the friendly kind," Chili said and waved her gray paw in the air, making a green transparent blob with cat ears. The face on it had closed eyes, and it almost looked drawn on. "This is my Spirit Calling. Her name is Leafy, and she can heal people but not very well inbat. I have two others, but I don''t have the Mana to summon more than one at once."

    I reached up with my arm that was around Chili, feeling the blob of Life Magic she had created. Spirit Calling was the name that I knew for it, and having Chili so close allowed me to feel the magic and how she used it.

    There was also something about this magic that feltˇ­ familiar.

    "There are eight different spirits that can be summoned. The more that you have out at one time, the less effective they be. This magic is meant to be used as a rear guard ability in hunting parties," Ny exined, and I nodded.

    "There are ten spirits in total, if my mind serves me right," I said as my own spirits started to pop out of my hand to dance around the table.<sub> </sub>

    "Ten? I have only ever heard of eight, and Nya taught all of us this magic," Ny exined, and a portal opened.

    "What is being said in my name, nya~?!" Nya said as she hopped out of the portal and looked around. "Oh! You are getting ready to eat! Can I join?"

    "Sure, but you have to stay after so you can show me some of your skills," I said. Getting info from a goddess was as good a ce as any if she was the one teaching her people.

    "Sure! What are you all talking about, nya~?!" Nya asked as she came over and sat on Ny''sp.

    "There are open seats," Nyined, but Nya flicked her nose.

    "This is fine right here, nya~! Plus, the seats over there are so far away from the action right here! Now, why did you bring me in, little one?" Nya asked, and Ny rolled her eyes.

    "Galio said that there are ten spirits that can be summoned," Ny said, and Nya frowned and looked at me.

    "And what would thest two be then? Since I am the one that teaches all my kittens this magic, you would think that I would have heard of this, right?" Nya asked curiously.

    "The other two are formed from Pure magic and Astral Chakra. Purity, andˇ­ wait, that can''t be right," I said and paused as I received strange looks, but what just came into my head was even weirder.

    Ophi was the name of the tenth Spirit that could be summoned, but there were stiptions. One of them was getting the Astral God, Ophiuchus, to form a contract with youˇ­ The other was having ess to Astral Chakra.

    "What do you know of the Zodiacs?" I asked slowly, and Nya frowned at me.

    "I know a great deal. Why do you ask, stranger? Your name has circted around the world sincest night via Vine. I wasn''t sure what to say when I heard it, but if this is actually true, then I am very curious to learn why you are here and not looking down on us," Nya said, giving me a serious look.

    I didn''t need to be a genius to put together what Nya was talking about, but this was not the ce to speak of this type of thing. I narrowed my eyes on the goddess and held her stare for a moment, and then spoke.

    "My ce has always been exactly where I am, and it is the ce that I am supposed to be. If I am here, then I am here for a reason, and there is little more that needs to be said. If you wish, we can talk sometime in a more private setting," I said, and Nya nodded.

    "As you wish, Ophi," Nya smiled, and I shook my head.

    "No, that is not my name anymore."

 Chapter 159 Finish Chewing First

    "What is she talking about?" Eliza asked, and I shook my head.

    "Nothing. It doesn''t really matter who I am, just what I am here for," I said, and Chili looked up at me as food started toe out.

    "What are you here for?" Chili asked curiously.

    "To spend time with all of you! That and save the world from certain doom," Iughed, and Chili tilted her head.

    "Really? You came here just to spend time with us?" Chili asked as giant tes of sandwiches were ced on the table, and everyone started to dig in.

    I didn''t really want to talk about who I was yet, or any of that stuff. I still didn''t know everything, so there was no point in trying to exin what I didn''t fully understand.

    "More or less. Why I am here really isn''t that important. What I have to do here is the key, so, while we are eating, why don''t you all start asking me some questions. If we don''t get started soon, we are going to be here all day with this," I said, and Breya gave me a look.

    "You know that we could have all done this if someone had gotten out of bed sooner, right?" Breya asked, taking a bite out of her sandwich, and I shrugged as both girls leaned into my chest while they ate.

    "Yeah, but then you wouldn''t have won that money from betting on the girl," I said, and Breya shrugged.

    "Like I really need to be gambling. Are you hungry, or do you just n on watching the girls eat?" Breya asked, and I grinned and looked at both my arms.

    "Not like I have extra hands right now, but I can eat after they are done," I said, but Breya shook her head, grabbing a crustless sandwich.

    "Or we can feed you! Penny, help me shovel some food into this creature!" Breyaughed, pushing a sandwich to my mouth that I took a bite out of.

    Almost right after, Penny tried to put another one up, but I pulled my head back as I chewed.

    "Slow down! Let me finish chewing before you try to pack more in," I said as I swallowed.

    "Umm, Galio?" Cherry asked from across the table, and I looked over at Penny, who started to push the sandwich into the side of my face.

    "Yes? Penny, just wait!" I asked while trying to fend off the sandwich that kept trying to plug my hole.

    "What do you know about fire magic?" Cherry asked as I finally let Penny shove a sandwich in my mouth, but now the other two on myp had sandwiched in their hands, ready to feed me as well.<sub> </sub>

    "Fire? Lotsˇ­ Girls, if you are done eating, the two of you can get off myp, and I can feed myself," I growled, and the girls giggled, putting the sandwiches down. The two cuddled into my chest after, and I didn''t have the heart to tell them to get off myp.

    "Well, you see, I can''t cast very wellˇ­ I mean, I can use my dragon''s breath, but I am a Red Dragon. I should be able to use other Fire Magic, but I can''t figure it out," Cherry said, looking down.

    I could see why she might be embarrassed. The first thing that came to my mind when I thought about Red Dragons was masters of the me. It was curious that she was having trouble with it, but this was something that I was going to have to get my hands on.

    "Once we are all done eating, I will help you figure it out. I need to ce my hands on you so I can feel your magic and what you are doing with it. From there, I can help find out what you might be doing wrong. There is a chance that it has nothing to do with you at all, and there is something blocking you," I exined, and Cherry''s eyes wentrge in surprise.

    "You can really help?!" Cherry eximed, but I raised my hand to stop her.

    One of my cat spirits, the orange one, Blitzy, rolled around my wrist as I did. The others were all still floating around, but Eliza and Chili were each holding one in theirps.

    Since I gave them all enough Mana, the cat spirits could stay around all day. They were not using their buffing abilities right now, so they weren''t losing any of the stored-up magic. If they were to attach to one of the girls, they would only have about thirty minutes of whatever targeted buff they applied.

    "I can''t guarantee that I can help you cast Fire Magic better. There might be something physically blocking you, or it might be something mental," I exined. "All I am saying is not to get your hopes up before we start. I may have all the answers, but they might not be the ones that you want to hear."

    "I understand; it is just relieving to know that you will be able to tell me what might be my problem. It is a bit of a point of pride from me," Cherry said, and I nodded.

    "I can definitely understand that, and I will do my best," I said and then looked at Breya. "Can you sandwich me?"

    "Where? Between Listenia or my boobs?" Breya asked as she grabbed a sandwich with a smile.

    "Can I have both?" I asked, and Breya shoved the sandwich in my mouth and leaned in to kiss my cheek.

    "Maybe we will have to see if the elf will have a sleepover sometime? I have a nice ce in town," Breya whispered in my ear, making Eliza look up.

    "Oh yeah! That is right! Breya has a really nice ce! You should go see it sometime!" Eliza said with excitement.

    "Oh? I thought you stayed in the barracks?" I asked, and Breya shook her head.

 Chapter 160 I Wont Go Easy On You

    "No, I only go there to do my shifts, but only the less wealthy stay in the Barracks. I have a bit more refined tastes, and the rooms there are so dreary," Breya exined, and I nodded with an impressed face.

    "I am very interested to see where my Angel puts her head to rest. I will talk to Listeniater, but I think that she will want to have the night to ourselves today. I do need to deal with her mother at some point," I said and then intentionally thought of Tallia.

    She had left after the race, but Tallia appeared the moment I thought of her; the golden portal appeared beside my chair.

    "You rang?" Tallia asked, crossing her arms.

    "I have a meeting with Elfinia, right? When is that supposed to be?" I asked, but I heard growlinging from the portal that was still open.

    "As you can hear, the one in question is ready whenever you are," Tallia sighed.

    "Sorry, do you think you can keep her entertained for a while longer?" I asked.

    "What?! I am not going to wait around here for this stupid creature to decide when it chooses to speak with me!" Elfinia snapped from the other side and tried to march through the portal but walked into an invisible wall.

    "Do you mind if I join you all for lunch?" Tallia asked. "Something about my ce doesn''t feel very weing right now."

    "What?! You can''t just leave me here! I can''t leave if you aren''t here!" Elfinia snapped, but Tallia shrugged.

    "There is always a ce for you at my table, my Goddess! Come sit down and rx! I was going to feel bad if you had to deal with that witch!" Iughed, and the portal snapped closed, cutting off the screaming Goddess.

    "Do you mind if Iˇ­ sit with you?" Tallia asked, and both girls jumped off myp.

    "Sure! You can sit down, my Goddess!" Eliza eximed. "Chili and I got enough time!"

    "Wait, you want to sit with me? Are you not feeling well?" I asked in surprise, and Tallia shook her head.

    "I am just exhausted from that woman. She won''t leave me alone until she gets to talk to you," Tallia sighed as she sat down on myp, leaning into my chest. "This doesn''t change things; I just felt like this would make me feel better. Nothing more!"

    I shrugged and put one arm around her as I grabbed a sandwich. I wasn''t going to say anything. I was not going to do anything to ruin this small moment.

    This kind of reminded me of when a songbirdes tond on your shoulder. The creature is so beautiful, but you know if you move, you will scare it away. That still doesn''t stop the yearning for more than just the brief touch, but I would just enjoy the moment that was presented to me.

    "I have lots of the things that you wanted me to make," Gwenth spoke up from her ce beside Wispy.<sub> </sub>

    "That is right! I am going to teach you alchemy, but that is going to have to wait. I thought that I would need the guns right away, but weapons aren''t my problem right now," I said, remembering the shell casings that I had asked her to make.

    "Alchemy?" Gwenth asked in confusion, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, since you deal with making things and putting them together, alchemy would be a great skill for you to learn. Some things that I will show you can only be made this way. This is kind of a cheating way to do things, but this isn''t apetition. I want you to be able to make things on the go," I exined, and Gwenths eyes lit up with excitement.

    "Do you think I could learn too?" Wispy asked from beside Gwenth, then the Dwarf gave her a stern look.

    "You are Galio''s to do with as he pleases. You don''t get to ask for things anymore," Gwenth said with narrowed eyes, but I put up a hand to stop her.

    "Now, Now, Gwenth, there is no need for that. Wispy, I will not be teaching you alchemy, but I will be teaching you some things in private. Your skills are going to be valuable to me in the future," I exined.

    I was hoping that I could help patch things up between the girls. Unfortunately, that was a task that was going to have to be taken care of after the Riftwalker was defeated. There were a bunch of things that were going to have to be put off, but I would have more time after.

    "What can you teach me?" Tallia asked without looking up, and I resisted the urge to kiss the top of her head.

    "I don''t think manners are the right answer," I chuckled and then groaned as I was elbowed. "How about you tell me what you want to learn about, or tell me what you are best at?"

    "I am fast and strong, and I can use water magic adeptly. I specialize in healing magic. What can you teach me?" Tallia asked again.

    "Do you want to spar?" I asked, and Tallia looked up at me with a frown. "It is the best way for me to gauge your talents and where I can help you."

    "If you want, but I will not go easy on you," Tallia warned, and I grinned.

    "I would be pretty upset if you did, and you don''t want to end up on your ass in front of all these women, right?" I asked, and Tallia growled at me and jumped from myp.

    "Get up. I can see why Listenia must have wanted to hit you," Tallia snapped, and I grinned.

    "And we all know how that turned out!" Iughed, but Eliza jumped up.

    "Wait, Wait, Wait! You two aren''t going to destroy the city, are you?" Eliza asked with a panicked look.

    "Nope, we are gonna use the hole ire made! I will fill it back in after," I said as I got up and started to stretch.

 Chapter 161 [Bonus Chapter] The Shared Dream

    "Do you not think this would be best done away from the city?" Tallia asked, giving me a look.

    "No, I will ce barriers up, and you are going to help me!" I said with a smile, walking over to the edge of the massive square hole.

    I dropped down and hit the ground with a thud, looking around. There wasn''t much to look at, but this was the ce that we had first met after I came to this world. Our first interaction had been so wonderful and strange, but now Tallia was a stranger.

    Yet, now I had a better grip on who I was, and I knew that she had once been a stranger. There was a time when Tallia only knew me as a cat, but I was still foggy about that. Each piece of my puzzle ced only gave me more questions as to what the bigger picture was.

    Tallianded beside me and started to look around the ce. I wondered if she had the same thoughts as me? I wanted to ask her but decided against it. Tallia was not the same as the rest, and sometimes it felt like I was walking on broken ss around her.

    "You said that you wanted my help?" Tallia asked as she turned to me.

    "Yes. I need your help with a barrier, but I am still trying to figure out how to make it work. I want to try and ce a barrier that can protect the city from the Riftwalkers screams. Even if we can keep it behind the south wall, the screams will easily reach the city," I exined, and Tallia shrugged.

    "To be perfectly honest, I don''t know anything about the Blood Witches or the Riftwalkers. I was born to this world to rece thest Goddess, but that happened a hundred years after thest reincarnation was here," Tallia exined, and I nodded. I had assumed as much, but what I was trying to do should be within her capacity.

    "While that might be true, you are Positive Energy. Your entire being is made up of it, and I can feel it pulse off you like a warm nket. This is why people feel somefort around you and the other Goddesses," I exined, and Tallia scoffed.

    "All of them? Does that mean that Origin and Elfinia are also made of the same thing? I don''t think that they make anyonefortable when they are around," Tallia said, crossing her arms.

    "Until I meet them face to face, I can''t tell. If what we assume is right, then the Origin is either a Blood Witch of untold power, or she is being controlled by one. I would hope that it is the second of the two, but I think it might be the first," I exined.

    It was hard to think that someone like a Goddess could be controlled. I had to put my chips on this being one of the big bad evil girls. If that was the case, then we were going to be in trouble, but that was just par for the course... Golfing?

    I really wish I could dig more into these thoughts that popped up, but I would just have to put them on the back burner. Things like golf and baseball were fun pastimes but literally did nothing for battle preparation.

    "Are we just going to stand here?" Tallia asked, pulling me out of my thoughts, and I looked up at her.

    "Sorry, just thinking," I said, and then spread my arms out as I gathered magic for a special spell. "Come at me, and don''t hold back!"

    "Are you forgetting about the shield?" Tallia asked, and I shook my head.

    "You have to hit me to activate it," I said, but then Tallia was in front of me, driving a fist into my sr plexus.<sub> </sub>

    White and yellow spell circles exploded from me, making Tallia jump back.

    "Challenge epted!" I shouted, and more circles surrounded both of us.

    "What are you doing?! What is this strange magic?!" Tallia demanded, but then both of our bodies were ripped back to the opposite walls, but our astral projections were still standing in ce.

    "Since it is just the two of us down here, let me formally introduce myself, my Goddess. You know me as Galio, but my true identity is Ophiuchus, Astral God and Protector of the Mortal Realms! You, Tallia, have just challenged me to a duel!" Iughed as my body started to transform.

    I felt the ears on the sides of my head retract, and cat ears grew out to rece them. A long bushy white tail burst from my ass, and I turned back with a smile, reaching up to feel my ears that were so soft.

    "... You are the white cat?" Tallia asked slowly as she started to walk toward me.

    "Yeah, something like that. I should be gctic colored, but I guess that-"

    I was cut off as Tallia suddenly burst forward, wrapping her arms around me and hugging me tightly. I wasn''t sure what was going on here, but I returned the hug. I thought we were supposed to be fighting, but this was nice too.

    "I have had the same dreams every night of a white cat that I would always chase around. I was much smaller, but I never understood what it meant. I still don''t, but you are a white cat that knows more about me than I do, so that has to mean something, right?" Tallia asked me, and I nodded.

    "I am still trying to put all that together, and I only know about as much as you do when ites to us. I had a dreamst night that I was a white cat, and you came looking for me," I exined, and Tallia looked up at me with a confused look.

    "Were you hiding on a roof?" Tallia asked, and I nodded. "I had the same onest night. I was telling you that I was going to get in trouble."

    "If you didn''t get your chores done, right?" I asked, finishing her sentence, and Tallia nodded.

    "Does that mean that you are the god of this world, and I am connected to you?" Tallia asked.

    "No, and yes. I am the protector of all worlds, not God. My father is your God, Kaedon. We are all here because of me, literally. There is no point in trying to exin more until I know the rest. Just know that I am here to protect this world; you are the one that means the most to me," I said, and Tallia nodded, pulling back from me.

    "Now, it seems I might have bitten off more than I can chew. Still, if you are who you say you are, Cat God, then you should be able to make me stronger, right?" Tallia asked, and I grinned.

    "No promises, but I will give it my best shot, my little Goddess!"

 Chapter 162 Tsundere Goddess

    "Are you two just going to hug the entire time?!" Eliza called down from up above, and Tallia pulled back from me.

    "Yes, you are supposed to be teaching me," Tallia said as she backed up, and my tails swished. The thing had a mind of its own, moving with my emotions more than my thoughts.

    "Thene at me," I said with a smile, and Tallia nodded, dashing forward to punch straight at my face.

    I raised a hand, catching Tallia''s fist, twisting, and tossing her over my shoulder. Tallia flipped in that air, and the moment that shended, she dove at me again, going for the same attack on my face.

    I sidestepped Tallia, and it looked like she was going to fly by me, but she nted a knee in my chest as she passed. I caught the knee, flipped backward, mmed Tallia to the ground, bounced away, and back on her feet.

    "You aren''t even using your strength against me!" Tallia snapped as she got off the ground.

    "Am I supposed to? I am trying to teach you some lessons, but I must know where youck first. Why are you justing at me with fists? Where is the rest of your power?" I asked curiously as I dusted my sweats off.

    "You want me to go all out?" Tallia growled, and I nodded.

    "Yes, but with less growling, or you will end up on your ass again. You have to stay calm in a fight, or you will lose more than your head," I said, and I could see Tallia visibly rxed. "Much better. Now,e at me with some magic. Don''t worry about hurting me."

    Tallia nodded, and I could feel the magic she was pulling in. I prepared myself, doing the same, and cing wards and shields up to protect me from whatever wasing.

    p "Blinding Lights!" Tallia called, stabbing her hand in the air and dropping it to point at me.</anda>

    Points of light appeared in the air around Tallia and then shot at me. This high-level binding spell would be used on a giant monster.

    The pins of light mmed into me but exploded on my shields, having no effect on me, but that wasn''t it. More points of light started to pepper me, tearing offyers of shielding. Tallia was multi-casting and doing a splendid job, but she was just using the basic spell.

    As my shields started to get down to the wards, I raised my hand into the air the same as Tallia did. This time, hundreds of points of light appeared around me, and Tallia stopped casting.

    "How can you make so many of them?!" Tallia gasped as she panted.

    "You are very skilled to be able to multicast this spell over and over, but you should have changed the spell after the first time failed. Doing the same thing over and over and expecting a different result is the definition of insanity," I exined, dropping my spell.<sub> </sub>

    "How am I supposed to change the spell?! You talk as if this ismon knowledge!" Tallia snapped, and I walked over to her, moving behind her.

    "Sorry, I don''t mean to make things seem like they are easy," I said, taking her arms in mine.

    "What are you doing? Just because we had that talk doesn''t mean I am ready for you to start treating me like the others!" Tallia growled, and Iughed.

    "Yes, I get that, but that is not what I am doing here. If you want to learn how to change the spell, I need to show you how it works," I smiled.

    "Fine, but don''t get any strange ideas about this!" Tallia shot back, and I sighed. I wanted nothing more than to bury my face into her neck and surround her with my arms, but I would settle with this.

    I called Pure Magic to me, and I could feel Tallia do the same. Changing a spell was not as easy as I made it look, but I had eons of practice.

    "First, you need to create the spell without casting it. Do you understand what I mean?" I asked, and Tallia nodded.

    "You mean to prepare the spell?"

    "Yes. Let''s start with something basic and easy to change. Both of us will create a Firebolt," I exined, and did just that, a small red magic circle appearing in the air.

    "Firebolt," Tallia said, and the same circle appeared, but she looked back at me. "Why don''t you have to speak to cast your spells?"

    "Comes with experience and mastery. You can''t wordlessly cast because you don''t understand the principles of what you are doing. If you did, then you would be able to shape anything from magic. The spells that are taught are the basics of what the spell is. This means that they always do exactly what they are supposed to. When you understand what you are casting, you can change the existing values and add new ones," I exined, and Tallia nodded.

    "I think I understand what you mean, but then why doesn''t anyone else know how to do this? You can''t tell me that there aren''t people in this world that understand magic like this, right?" Tallia asked, and I shrugged.

    "There might be, but your world is so divided right now that most of you have no clue what the other is doing. Even though you are all connected through the Vine, you all act like you are living in separate worlds. What is the point of learning something if you can''t share it with others?" I asked, but it was Tallia''s turn to shrug this time.

    "I can see your point, but I am only one person. There is not much that I can do about this," Tallia said with a sigh, but Eliza called down from up above.

    "Galio! They found Lady Katarina! She is being taken to the Barracks right now!" Eliza shouted with her hands cupped around her mouth.

 Chapter 163 Rib Cracking Cuteness

    "Looks like this is going to have to wait," I said, pulling back from Tallia, but she stopped me, turning around to face me.

    "I am going home then, but I need you toe after you are done. I am not going to keep putting up with that bully," Tallia told me, and I nodded, letting my arms fall to my sides.

    "Sure, I will call for you when I am done," I said, and Tallia nodded but then leaned her forehead into my chest.

    This time, I tried to put my arms around her, but she ducked out of them, gestured for a portal, hopped through, and left me standing alone. The damn woman was nothing but a tease, but I would take this over how we were before any day of the week.

    I squatted down and reached to my side, but I had left my pouch in Eliza''s room with my weapons in them. I growled and bit my finger, but my sharp teeth quickly drew blood, making me smile ferally. This was like learning my body all over again, but I liked this form.

    I pped my hand on the dirt, and a transmutation circle formed around it, the blood soaking in. The ground around me started to lift, and I raised my other hand into the air, pulling in magic.

    As I rose, the girls all crowded around the edge, pressing against the invisible barrier that was still erect. They all had big eyes and exciting looks, but none of them were quite like Nya and Eliza''s. Those two looked like they were about to throw a fit.

    There was no point in hiding who I was anymore. Nemoria was sending people after people important to me and me, so I had to give it my all. Part of that was being my all.

    Galio, the reincarnated and all-knowing, had a nice ring, but my proper title carried weight with it. The Zodiacs were known Gods in this world and were in higher ces that were unreachable to them.

    Once I had filled in the hole ire had made, I brought my other hand down, brimming with Growth Magic. The moment it touched the ground, green started to spread up from me until the entire area was covered in three inches of grass.

    Suddenly, pping started, and I looked up at all the women putting their hands together for me. I stood up, dismissed the barrier, and bowed to them all.

    Then I was rushed.

    A wave of women hit me like a tidal force, and I was tackled to the ground and swarmed. Hands grabbed me from every direction, and I felt at least eight faces pressed into my fluffy white tail; most of the rest were molesting my ears.

    This was all fine and dandy, but Lady Katarina came first. I needed to know what had happened to her and if she had anything to do with her.

    "Girls, get off me," I said, but no one listened to me.

    I gathered in magic, and all the girls started to lift off me as I used Gravity Magic to get them all off. The girls were iling and screaming, but I put them all down on their feet, still holding them.

    "I am going to deal with Katarina. We will pick this back up tomorrow morning, and I will be up much earlier this time," I said, but Nya broke my spell and ran over totch on to my arm.<sub> </sub>

    "I aming with you! Tallia said you need to get to know me better, right? Plus, you and I need to talk, Darling, nya~!" Nya said.

    I was about to tell her no, but she seemed to read my mind, and her eyes went big and extremely cute.

    No.

    This was too much cute!

    How can one person exude so much cuteness?! I clutched my chest as my heart throbbed in my chest, unable to look away from the cuteness.

    "Don''t even try to deny me this, nya~! I have cuteness on my side, and you have never been able to resist it, nya~!" Nya said with a sexy knowing look.

    Never been? That meant that she knew more than just who I was.

    "Sure, not like I can resist you. Damn, you''re next-level cute. It hurts to look away from Virgo, but your cuteness makes my heart try to crack my ribs!" I chuckled, but it wasn''t far from the truth.

    The feeling was nothing like Tallia''s, but I couldn''t deny that there was an attraction that was more than just her sexy body. Now I was curious just where this woman was from.

    "Virgo is on another levelpared to me. All I can do is distract you temporarily, but she can take your heart and shape it into anything she would like," Nya said with a more serious look and then looked over to the other girls that were still frozen. "You might want to let the others go, or they will be stuck like that all day long."

    I smiled and released the spell. The cat Goddess had distracted me, alright.

    "Galio! You look so cute now!" Eliza said as she ran over to hug me with Chili.

    "I didn''t know you were a Cat Folk like us!" Chili said excitedly as Nya stepped back to let the girls hug me.

    "Galio is not like us; we are like him. We are made in his image. He is my god that has been missing from the stars since I opened my eyes on this world. I think our time of being under the thumb of Giantessa is about to end. I have dreamed of a day that all my children woulde back home, and now it feels more like an eventuality. You will help save our people, won''t you, my god, Ophiuchus?" Nya asked after the girls let go of me, and I nodded.

    "I have to take care of things in descending order, so it will be a while before I am at your ind. In the meantime, I will teach you and the others how to defend yourselves better. I am not tied to any one ind, so it shouldn''t cause much trouble. I will also be dealing with Giantessa before I get to your ind," I exined, and Nya nodded with a smile and then retook my arm.

    "That is more than I could ask for! Now let''s go see who is locked up, nya~!"

 Chapter 164 [Bonus Chapter] A Feeling I Understood All To Well

    "Wait! Can''t Ie?!" Eliza asked as Nya tried to pull me alone, and I stopped her, freeing myself.

    "Not this time, babe. I have no idea what will happen there, so I want you to wait here. The house is the only real ce that is safe right now. I am going toy a barrier over the city, but I need more time to figure things out," I exined, and Eliza sighed but nodded.

    "I get it. Are you going toe home for supper, at least? I know you are staying with Listenia tonight, but I would like to see you again for a bit. It feels like you are a whole new person, and if everyone didn''t have their eyes on you before, they do now," Eliza said, pulling at her dress and looking away from me. I reached forward, pulled her into my arms, and stroked her hair, kissing the top of her head.

    "I wille and say good night before bed, and we can talk some before I leave. How does that sound?" I asked, and Eliza looked up with a bright smile and nodded. I put my hand on her cheek and kissed her gently before letting her go.

    I turned to Nya and nodded.

    "Let''s go," I said, and Wings burst from my back, but Nya shook her head.

    "Master, you can expect me to sprout wings! Come, we will get there just as fast, nya~!" Nya said and then jumped thirty feet into the air tond on the manor''s roof.

    I jumped andnded beside her, but I Nya leaped an impossible sixty-foot gap to the new house to the west. I shook my head and flung myself, but I did a flip. It wasn''t to show off; my body just wanted to do it.

    "That is much more like it, master! I was starting to wonder if you might have got a little rusty, nya~!" Nya said as Inded beside her.

    "Rusty might be an understatement. Most of these things I am doing because I see you can do it," I said.

    "Didn''t you say that the greatest master is an eternal student?" Nya asked, and I pointed at the barracks, but Nya pushed my hand down.

    "I know this doesn''t mean as much to you as it does for me, but that woman will still be there in ten minutes. I have been waiting a long time for a creature that didn''t exist to appear. I have been waiting for the night sky to light up and fill my eyes with wonder as I stared up at the ce you called home. Ophiuchus, you were my master in Yaggisdral for the entirety of my time there. This is not my first time in this world," Nya said, turning to look into my eyes with her rainbow-colored ones just Like Tallia''s.

    This was how I felt with Tallia, so I understood how she must feel when I treated her like a stranger. If I got some memories back from the Astral Isles, I should know more about Yaggisdral.

    I closed my eyes and dug, and memories of us flooded me. Times spent at the pavilion moving through forms. Hours invested reading through the Libraries of Knowledge. Magic that we studied on the cloudy astral ins.

    Then the lovemaking that we seemed to share in every corner of Yaggisdral. I opened my eyes, and Nya was standing directly in front of me, her hot sweet breath mixing with my own.

    "You remember?" Nya asked softly.<sub> </sub>

    "Like it was yesterday," I said and pulled my Kitten to my lips.

    Waves of passion pulsed off us, and even some women on the ground cheered up at us. Nya''s lips were like clouds, and her questing tongue swirled with mine as her ws dug into my chest. Nya broke the kiss and suddenly crawled up onto my shoulders, where she flung her legs around my neck. She used to do this to me all the time, but her ws never seemed to dull.

    "I am delighted that you can remember me now! I also find it funny that I have be best friends with the women you did this all for! All because she missed you and didn''t even know it! Silly girl, but I approve! Tallia is going to make a nice addition to the ce! I was surprised when I woke up here one day in this world without knowing where I was. The only thing that helped me was a dream of you and a younger Tallia, nya~!" Nyaughed as she stroked my ears, and her thinner tail danced across my back.

    "I am d that I am getting all the pieces back. It has really been a pain walking through this world with no idea who I was," I said.

    "Well, let''s get going. I just wanted you to remember me. We spent a lot of time together, so I would have been pretty bummed out if the master couldn''t remember his pupil! Titania is going to be so excited, nya~!"

    "The Fairy Goddess?" I asked, and I received a judo chop between the ears. "Hey! Stop that!"

    "Where do you think goddessese from?! Do the Guides just wiggle their fingers?" Nya asked, and I closed my eyes and sighed.

    "This means that all the goddesses are students of mine?" I asked.

    "Students? I am the only one that you teach, the rest... you do not teach, nya~!" Nya giggled, and Iughed.

    "Is not teach a fancy way of saying that we did the tango in bed with no clothes on?" I asked, started running down the roof, and jumped to the next.

    "There you go with all your silly sayings! Who even does the tango?!" Nya eximed, and I chuckled.

    "So, that means they are students of the other Zodiacs?" I asked, then hopped down to the ground, making Nya squeal in excitement.

    "Precisely! But all the others have partners! Unlike you, Mr. Thirteen! I always thought we would be enough, but this is about more than that. That is what you said, and I know that you became angrier each life that you came back from. You weren''t supposed to remember Tallia, but you couldn''t forget her," Nya exined and hopped off my shoulders as we got to the Barracks.

    "I am sorry that you had to wait so long here. This all happened because I was selfish," I said with a sigh.

    "I will love you forever, and time means nothing to a person that will always be reborn. You might have been selfish, but you are you, Ophiuchus, and that is why you were chosen as the defender of everything. No one knows why you were picked as the odd one, but the Guides picked you, master."

 Chapter 165 Giant Tears

    "She is back here," Kali told me, leading me to a back room alone. I had asked Nya to wait for me while I talked to Lady Katarina, but Kali was the person working the front door. "Sorry about before. I get a little carried away sometimes."

    I looked up at the big woman, who looked awkward now as she guided me to the back section of the Barracks where the cells were. Once we reached the far door, Kali fumbled with a key ring, but I could see that her hands were shaking.

    "Kali, are you okay?" I asked, putting a hand over hers, and looked up in surprise to see that Kali was crying. "What''s wrong?!"

    "I don''t want to get sent back! I am sorry for what I said before; just don''t let her send me back!" Kali cried, dropping the keys as her entire body began to shake.

    This was a strange situation since I was half the size of this woman, and it made it very hard for me tofort her in any meaningful way. What was she supposed to do? Lean a hip on my shoulder to cry on?

    I pulled in magic as my mind raced, but I found what I was looking for, pulling in Growth Magic. My body swelled up, my ears nearly touching the ten-foot roof, and my tail filling half the halfway. I was much bigger than Kali now, almost two feet taller, and she looked up at me in awe with tear-filled eyes.

    I wrapped my arms and bushy tail around Kali and pulled her into my chest, but that only seemed to make Kali cry harder. She wrapped her arms around me and continued to cry into my chest, so I just held her for a bit.

    Kali was still young, ording to Tallia, but I didn''t know exactly what that meant. I would need to see a birthing and talk to one of the girls after birth to see what they are like. I was curious to know if they acted childlike or if they just seemed lost.

    "Sorry for this," Kali said with her face buried into my chest. With me big like this, holding her was like holding Eliza.

    "It''s okay. I get it, you are stressed out, but you are going to have to leave to deal with your attitude. If you want to stay around, you are going to have to change," I said, and Kali nodded.

    "I will try. I didn''t know that you were so big or that you were a Cat Folk like Ny," Kali said, her face still in my chest, and I chuckled.

    "Don''t worry, I surprise myself all the time. Stop being an arse to everyone, and be a good girl for once," I said, smacking Kali''s ass and making her moan into my chest softly.

    What is this? Another masochist in the making? This new big form might get some use inter days!

    "Okay, I will take the keys; you go back up to the front and make sure that no onees back here, okay?" I asked as I let go of Kali, and she nodded with a small smile as she rubbed her face.<sub> </sub>

    I shrunk down, but it felt weird again to be on the shorter end of things. Kali was slightly blushing, but she wiped her eyes and nodded her head.

    "I will do better. Do you think that you might be able to teach me? I want to learn things too," Kali asked, and I nodded as I bent over to pick up the keys.

    "Yes, tomorrow you cane to the house in the morning with the other girls. I expect you to be on your best behavior," I said, and Kali nodded with a smile and left me in the hallway alone.

    I shook my head to rid it of the images that were forming of me dominating the giantess and making her cry my name. They were good images, but I needed to get in the game. The mood was about to take a turn, I was sure.

    After trying a few keys, I was able to get the door open to the cell block that had six separate cells, all closed in with Iron bars. All of the cells were empty except the veryst one on the right side. I could see Lady Katarina sitting in the farthest corner of the cells on the cot that hung from the wall with two chains.

    "Strange. This is the second time that I have been imprisoned since I left the city. I really hope there is a good reason for this. You know that this is quite embarrassing for a woman of my standing to be sitting in a ce like this," Lady Katarina said as I walked over to the cell.

    I didn''t say anything because I needed to know if she was being controlled like Morgana, another person I needed to help soon. Instead, I went through the keys on the ring until I found the one that opened the cell door.

    When it opened, Lady Katarina looked up at me in shock as I walked into the cell. I closed the door behind me and then locked it, turning back to the now scared looked woman.

    "What is the meaning of this?! I haven''t done anything wrong to warrant this kind of treatment!" Lady Katarina cried, putting up her hands to stop me as I walked over to her.

    I went up until my face was almost pressed into hers, making Lady Katarina breathe heavily. She was a decent-looking woman, with shapely hips with a robust chest, but her waist squeezed in to give her a full hourss body.

    I sniffed her and then leaned in and kissed Lady Katarina, surprising her, but that was no residue of Negative Energy. I would have been able to taste it on her, but there was nothing there, just as I had hoped.

    "What was that for?! Not that I didn''t like it, but this hardly seems like the ce for this kind of thing!" Lady Katarina gasped as I pulled back from her. She was now red-faced, but I could understand. I must have caught her off-guard pretty well.

 Chapter 166 Her Hairy Slit

    "Do you know what has been going on since you left?" I asked, and Katarina nodded.

    "You fought a monster, rescued The Lich Queen, Morgana, and now all the women from the wall are home. Very impressive, and you will be paid well for your services, but I don''t understand why I am here?"

    "Why and who detained you before?" I asked.

    "Melrose locked me in a waiting room the moment that I reached the court. I was going there to talk to them about giving the Easterners back the ce where they have always lived. Before I was allowed to say anything, I was grabbed by guards and escorted to a waiting room, where I was left until this morning. After that, I was sent back, in cuffs, with an escort. Truly one of the most embarrassing moments of my life," Katarina exined, and I nodded.

    "I am sorry for that, but I am not sure why the Peekaans would lock you up," I said, and Katarina shrugged.

    "I wish that I could tell you, but everyone was sealed lips with me," Katarina exined, and I nodded, but that didn''t help me.

    "You are in here for being in connection with a Blood Witch. There is a person that you have been visiting in Bramma at one of the inns. Who is this person?" I asked, and Katarina nodded.

    "Yes, the Bard there has been a good friend of mine for as long as I can remember. What about it?" Katarina asked.

    "That person was Xena, the reincarnate from five hundred years ago, and she is a Blood Witch," I exined, but Katarina gave me a confused look.

    "Blood Witch? What is that?" Katarina asked, and I paused.

    There was no reason for her to know what a Blood Witch was. It would have been more suspicious if a short-lived human were to remember something that the Goddesses barely could.

    "Can I ask you to strip?" I said, still not convinced that Xena hadn''t done something.

    "Pardon?" Katarina asked in shock.

    "I need to make sure that you have no marks on you. I still think there might be something controlling you or infecting you. I can''t be certain until I look your body over," I exined, but Lady Katarina pulled back.

    "You expect me to take off all my clothes for you?! In a ce like this?!" Katarina eximed, and I sighed.

    "Look, I am not doing this to be sexual; I just need to check you over. Once I have checked you over, we will go back to the manor, and we can finish our talk there," I exined.

    "You have already taken liberties with my lips, and now you want the rest of my body?!" Katarina eximed, trying to back herself into the corner more.

    "I get it, but there is no one else that can do this. I am the only person that knows what to look for," I exined.

    "I think that we should talk about this more! There has to be another way!" Katarinained, and I let out another sigh. She was starting to be suspiciously resistant, but I didn''t want to just rip her clothes off her.

    "Look, there are really no two ways about this. I will turn my back if you are embarrassed," I said, and Katarina crossed her arms.<sub> </sub>

    "Fine, but you have to turn around!" Katarina snapped, and I nodded and did as such.

    The way she was acting had me on edge, and I just wanted to get this over with and confirm that there was nothing wrong with Katarina. I already knew who the Blood Witch was, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t being controlled.

    When I had kissed her, there was nothing actively controlling her, but that didn''t mean there wasn''t a sigil somewhere. When I was done here, I would be going to do the same thing with Morgana.

    I was going to see lots of nakeddies today, but only half of them would be for fun. Life could definitely be worse, that was for sure.

    "I am ready for you," Katarina said, but in a voice that made my blood run cold.

    I turned, and Katarina dove at me naked, her eyes glowing blood red along with a sigil on her waist. I threw up my hands but was pushed back into the bars as I locked hands with her.

    But this wasn''t Katarina anymore.

    "So, you want to take another one of my toys away, do you?!" Xena snarled from Katarina''s mouth as she tried to bite me, herrge breasts rubbing on my chest.

    "Katarina is not a toy!" I snapped and pushed her back into the corner where she had been sitting before.

    Darkness was rolling from Katarina, but I used the same spell Tallia had used on me, but the way I had cast it. Pins of light surrounded me and then stabbed into Katarina, pinning her naked body to the corner, legs up.

    This really wasn''t fair for Katarina, but it was the way things had to be for now. I walked forward, squatted down in front of her, and ced my hand on the mark that was just above Katarina''s hairy slit.

    "Even if you free her, I will find more, Ophiuchus! I will take everything from you if you refuse to give me anything!" Xena screamed, Katarina''s body tensing up, and then it rxed as I dispelled the mark.

    There was a brief pause, and then I looked up at an extremely confused-looking Lady Katarina.

    "Umm, Galio? What is the meaning of this? Is this something that I agreed to?!" Katarina asked as she looked around frantically, and I smiled.

    "I am really sorry about this. You were infected by someone, and this was the only way to get you free," I exined. "I will release you and let you get dressed now."

    "Wait!" Katarina said, and then her face got red.

    "Hmm?" I asked as I stopped with my hand still on her waist.

    "You have me like this, and you have seen me exposed. I know that I am not really your type, but I really feel like less of a woman after having seen me like this. Do you think that you could give me some of what you have given the other women?" Katarina asked, and I smiled and leaned in to give Katarina''s pussy a long lick making her moan.

    "That is the least that I could do!"

 Chapter 167 [Bonus Chapter] All Of My Holes Punished

    After devouring her pussy while Lady Katrina was still pinned up, I pulled out my cock. Katarina looked down with a blushing face and then looked away.

    "To think, this would be the circumstances that I would get this chance. It almost feels bitter-sweet, even though what you have done so far. I still don''t quite understand why I am here in the first ce other than what you have exined," Katarina said, tipping her head into her pinned-up arms.

    "Would you like to wait?" I asked, not really concerned one way or another. There was a sexy kitten waiting for me at the entrance to the barracks, and I would see if she wanted to reminisce.

    "No, I do; this is all just a lot for me. You know, I have only ever been an assistant to the current and past Countess. I have never had my own life. Just trained to run around and help where the Countess needed," Katarina said, turning back to me. I knew what the problem was.

    "What you are trying to say is that this is your first time being with anyone?" I asked, and Katarina nodded, and I released the bindings that were holding her arms up.

    "Yes. I just never sought it out, but I thought that maybe one day, I might be able to do the ritual. Then I might find someone for myself," Katarina exined, and I nodded.

    "I will go slow, but this shouldn''t hurt too much. Just a bit at the start," I exined, and Katarina ced her hands on the side of my neck.

    I grabbed my cock, and moved in slowly. Katarina gasped as my tip pierced her, but I kept going. As I pushed the length of my shaft deep inside, she bit her lip and winced. I kept going till I had nted all eight inches of pulsing cock deep inside her.

    "It''sˇ­ soˇ­ long! You have prated me all the way to my stomach!" Katarina moaned, tossing her head, but I caught her by the chin and pulled her into a kiss.

    I pushed my tongue into her mouth, and Katarina responded in kind, pulling at my neck as my hips began to move. I let go of her chin and groped her breasts as my hips moved faster, Katarina''s moans bing more intense.

    I broke the kiss and took the back of her neck in both my hands as Katarina turned her head to lean on one of them. I picked up the speed, and the sound of my hips mming into hers pped through empty cells.

    "My body is on fire! If you keep going like this, I am not going to be ableˇ­ ahhh!" Katarina cried out as her body shook.

    I slowed down and leaned into Katarina. She eagerly kissed me, rocking her hips against mine. I released the binding that had been holding her, and Katarina wrapped her legs around me.<sub> </sub>

    Putting my hands under herrge soft ass, I picked her up and turned to press her back into the end brick wall. Katarina broke the kiss, looked at me with passionate eyes, and then looked around.

    "You have me pressed into this dirty wall, prating me like somemon criminal. Have I been a bad girl?" Katarina moaned, and I took one of my hands and put it to her throat. My tail began to twitch violently as I got excited.

    "A bad girl that needs to be punished," I purred, cupping her neck in my hand, and I pulled away from the wall, letting her slide off my cock. Katarina slid all the way down to the floor and looked up at me with innocent eyes. "Clean me off so I can punish that little wet hole of yours some more."

    Katarina nodded and took my cock in her hand, licking the tip and around it before sticking it into her mouth. I groaned as she sucked on just the tip and then took most of the length into her mouth. I closed my eyes as my tail swished, enjoying the feeling of Katarina''s tongue swirling around my cock.

    Arms reached around my hip, and Katarina started to stroke my tail as she sucked me off. My eyes snapped open as I groaned at a new kind of pleasure, and I looked, feeling feral excitement course through me.

    "Good girl. Do you like my soft tail? I am going to stroke the inside of your mouth like you are rubbing my tail, my little prisoner," I said, and Katarina nodded submissively.

    I grabbed the back of her head, knitting my fingers into her brown hair as I used her mouth like a pussy. I mmed my cock into the back of her throat as Katarina kept stroking my tail harder. The excitement was building, but this woman wanted to be treated like a prisoner. As I was about to cum, I tipped Katarina''s head back and pushed my cock into the back of her throat.

    Hot cum gushed out, but it poured up and out of Katarina''s nose, making her eyes roll back as she tried to pull back. When I let go, she slumped to the floor, looking up at me with a strange look as she coughed and wiped her face off.

    "Are you done punishing me?" Katarina asked, but I didn''t say anything, but I offered her a hand up.

    Once she was on her feet, I turned her to face the wall. I pushed her against it as I pressed my cock back into her soaking wet hole. Katarina moaned and turned her head to me.

    "I have a couple more loads I want to dump inside of you for being such a bad girl. Did you like to have your face made a mess of? Do you want me to make a mess of the rest of your holes?" I asked, and Katarina nodded with a submissive look.

    "Use all my holes and make a mess of me. I am you dirty prisoner, and I need all of my holes punished," Katarina moaned as I pumped my cock into her.

 Chapter 168 What Happened To My Beautiful Hair?!

    When I was done, Katarina was lying on the floor panting, her body a mess. I might have gotten a bit carried away, but the woman was a trooper.

    I summoned an air bubble and started the storming washer machine to clean the sweat and remnants of our lovemaking from my body. When I was done cleaning, the bubble popped, and Katarina looked up at me and then back at herself.

    "Do you think you could do that for me? I can''t very well leave here looking like this, right? You aren''t going to make me, are you?" Lady Katarina asked as she slowly sat up.

    "No, I will clean you up. Just stand up and close your eyes. This is quite the experience, so just remain calm," I said, and Katarina slowly stood up.

    Once her eyes closed, I surrounded Katarina in the air bubble, giving her the works. As I was cleaning her, I decided to be nice and tossed her clothes in the bubble with her. I kicked up the storm and used magic to pull her clothes on while she was tossed around.

    While this was happening, I got dressed and cleaned the cell up, casting water spells to wash my leaves away. Thest thing I wanted was for the girls toe back here and see cum all over the ce. I could only imagine what thements might be.

    Once the spin cycle was done, Lady Katarina puked, but I made sure it went straight out of the air bubble. If she couldn''t handle the first round, a second might do her in. Once the wind storm had finished, the bubble popped, but I stepped forward to catch her. Katarina would have copsed on the ground if I hadn''t.

    "So many regrets. I should have just gone out like I was. I could have lived with the shame. What did you do to me?!" Katarina said, still a dizzy look in her eyes, making me grin.

    "Sorry about that. I wanted to make sure that I got you and your clothing clean so you lookedˇ­ oh dear," I said as I looked at Katarina''s hair. "We might have to do something about thisˇ­."

    Katarina''s hair looked like she had been struck by lightning. I might have given it a bit too much gas with the wind.

    Thedy put her hands up to her hair, and her face became a picture of horror.

    "What happened to my beautiful hair?!" Katarina cried as she tried to smooth it out, but nothing would help.

    "Maybe the other women will think that it''s a new style, and you will start a new trend?" I asked with a smile, but the look I got was not impressive.

    "Now all the girls are going to know that you took me to a prison cell! How am I ever going to live with shame?!" Katarina eximed as she looked up at me with troubled eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "Well, we don''t have to talk about what happened here. I will just say that I had to use some less savory tactics to get you to talk," I exined, and Katarina sighed.

    "You promise not to tell Eliza?! I don''t want her to think less of me than she probably already does!" Katarina asked, looking away from me.

    "This will be our little secret," I said as I put Katarina down slowly. "Are you okay with walking?"

    "I can walk perfectly fine; I was just exhausted before. You have incredible stamina. I had heard that you didn''t like to spend a lot of time, but I was concerned at one point that I might not be enough," Katarina said as she straightened her red dress out.

    "As you have noticed, I look different now, and my cravings for the female body have been amplified. I am sorry that you were the first to be my test subject, in a way," I said as I pulled the keys out to reach through the bars to unlock the cell door.

    "All things considered, I don''t mind. What we did was something that I had fantasies about in the back of my mind, but being with you made me feel like I could be dirty like no one was watching. I was nice, but it is a side that I don''t want to share with others," Katarina exined, and I nodded after unlocking the door, turning back to her.

    "You are ady that is a public figure, so I can understand that. If you ever want to have some private fun, I am sure that I can arrange something that will get us away from everyone else. Everyone has a part of them that they keep hidden. The freak in us all, but there is nothing wrong with that. You just need someone like me to let the freak out in private, right?" I asked, and Katarina let out a small sigh and smiled.

    "This is true, and I thank you for being so understanding. So now what?" Katarina asked.

    "Were you actually detained in Bramma?" I asked, and Katarina nodded.

    "Yes, Melrose, the Queen, had been detained the moment that I arrived. She gave me no reason, but I was taken to a room to wait. I was kept there for the day and night and then sent back and told not to return to the city. I wasing back to talk to you about it, but then I was detained," Katarina exined, and I nodded.

    Looks like I was going to have to head over to Bramma tomorrow and talk to Melrose. I wasn''t sure if the Peekaans were in league with Xena, but I was not going to leave anything up to chance.

    "Tomorrow, I will go to Bramma, but for today, we are going to get you back to the house. Once we are back, I want you to stay within the house. There is no guarantee that the Blood Witch won''te and try to take control of you again. I have a barrier on the house that will at least give me a warning if she tries," I exined.

 Chapter 169 What Have I Done?!

    "I will do whatever you say. I am your prisoner now, just like the other girls," Lady Katarina said with a smile that made me want to tear her clothes off again.

    "Don''t tempt me, or we will be here all day, and I promise you won''t be able to walk!" I chuckled and opened the door to the cell. Katarina walked by me with a knowing smile without looking at me, and I grinned.

    This wouldn''t be thest time that I had to punish this one, I was sure. Speaking of punishment, there was an Elf that was begging for some that were harassing my Goddess.

    "Wow! You must have really given it to her! What kind of torture technique did you use?! That looked like you stuck her in a thunderstorm, nya~!" Nyaughed as I walked out with Lady Katarina.

    "I just did what I had to do, but Lady Katarina is fine now for the most part," I exined.

    "Oh, I wish I could have been there! Velma! We should ask if Galio will try it on us!" Daphne eximed, and Velma nodded and adjusted her sses.

    "Yes, we should learn it...." Velma said, trailing off.

    "Science. Always in the name of science for every quest for knowledge that we do not have! If you two want to test out some torture techniques, I will find time in the future," I said with a big grin, and both girls'' eyes lit up.

    "Science? What is that? Doesn''t matter! I just want to know better ways to get answers from people!" Daphneughed, but Velma snickered.

    "You just want him to teach me!" Velmaughed, and Daphne scowled at her.

    "Don''t talk about that around other people, you little mouse!" Daphne snapped back, making Velma giggle.

    "I actually have a job for you two. I need to know what is going on over in Bramma and anything you can find out about Queen Melrose," I said, and both girls straightened out and got serious.

    "A mystery?" Daphne asked.

    "A problem that needs to be solved?" Velma asked, and then both girls did a little dance, hugged, and then nodded to me.

    "We are the girls for the job! We will have what you need before you leave to go to Bramma tomorrow!" Daphne cheered, and the girls continued to dance.

    "Are you sure that is a good idea?" Lady Katarina asked, and I turned to her.

    "Why wouldn''t it be?" I asked.

    "Well, the girls are known for being... very persuasive. We have receivedints about them taking things too far with their investigations, and then tend to get into more trouble that is solved," Lady Katarina exined.

    "Hey! That isn''t fair! We caught Bresta! She was stealing from Grelda''s gold shop!" Daphneined, but Velma let out a sign.

    "Not before you destroyed two stands and set an entire building on fire," Velma said, and Daphne threw her hands in the air.

    "That wasn''t my fault! While in pursuit, the criminal is the only target! Look at all the good we did, not bad!" Daphne eximed.

    "The total damages were so great that Bertsa would have stolen for two years, and it would have been still less than all the damage that you two caused," Lady Katarina said, crossing her arms, but I put up my hands.

    Yeah, maybe this was a bad idea, but these two sounded like a riot. I wanted to let them go just to see what kind of trouble they might get into.

    "I am sure that the girls will be more careful this time. They are just collecting information for me, so there is not a lot of trouble they could get into, right?" I asked, and Katarina sighed.<sub> </sub>

    "You seem to be the one calling the shots now, so I will trust that you know what you are doing. Just remember, someone has to pay for things when they are damaged," Katarina said, and I nodded and turned to the girls.

    "You hear that? Don''t break shit, or no torture lessons, got it?" I asked, and both girls nodded.

    "I will try to keep a leash on her," Velma said, but then Daphne turned to scowl at her.

    "I am not wearing that thing out of the house!" Daphne said, her face getting red.

    "Not a physical leash! Stop putting your foot in your mouth!" Velma scolded.

    I grinned at the girls, but suddenly ws dung into my shoulder, and I felt Nya vault onto my shoulders from behind. Shended and then leaned all the way forward to look at me upside down.

    "Are you done here, Nya~!? Nya asked, and I grabbed her face, kissing her.

    "Yes, Kitten. Let''s go takedy Katarina back, then I need to-"

    "You might want to take another way," Kali said, interrupting me as she walked out of the receiving office near the front entrance.

    "Oh? Why?" I asked, letting go of Nya and turning to the big woman.

    "There are a lot of people out front, but they won''t leave. I even threatened them, but they chased me back inside," Kali said, looking away in slight embarrassment.

    Why would there be a crowd of people out front? Did something happen while I was... interrogating Lady Katarina?!

    "What is wrong? Did something happen?!" I asked, in shock, but Nyaughed.

    "They are all here to see you! Every woman in this world should know that a real god is walking among us! And one that has cute ears and a fluffy tail. What do you think is going to happen, nya~?" Nya asked, and my eyes went big.

    Shit. This was not something that I had prepared for. Still, this shouldn''t be that bad.

    "Let''s just get going. It is probably not that bad," I said as I walked to the front doors and then opened them up.

    "Is that him?"

    "It''s Galio!"

    "She is so adorable!"

    "Look at his tail!"

    "Oh my Goddess, it''s really her!

    I mmed the door shut.

    What have I done?!

 Chapter 170 [Bonus Chapter] Teach One The Error Of Their Ways

    "Tallia!" I called out as Kali, Katarina, Velma, Daphne, and I held the doors closed. Nya was still on my shoulders, giggling.

    "Galio! Galio! Let us have him/her!" Screams called from outside.

    A portal snapped open, and I jumped through, pulling Katarina with me.

    "Close it, or you are going to have a herd of women rushing inside!" I said, and the portal closed behind me. I felt bad for leaving the girls there, but the women should calm down when they found out I wasn''t there.

    "You! You have finally decided to show up! I am going to make you-"

    "Nya, take Katarina back and stay with the girls till I am done here," I said, cutting Elfinia off.

    "Sure, nya~! Be careful with this one!" Nya called as she hopped off my shoulders.

    "I will not be treated in this way! You are going to learn some respect, creature!" Elfinia snapped as Nya created a portal and dragged Katarina through it.

    "Tallia, throw us both out," I said, turning to Tallia, but she shook her head.

    "I can''t throw her out. Elfinia is stronger than me currently," Tallia exined, and I nodded.

    "You think that you can just order everyone around! I am here to-"

    "Portal to the bands on the other side of the wall then," I said, cutting off Elfinia again, and Tallia nodded.

    I walked over to Elfinia, whose arms were crossed. She was a stunningly beautiful woman, and I could see where her daughter got it from. The white dress that she wore with gold edging fit against her body like a glove, and there was an almost sheerness that left little to my imagination.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Elfinia demanded.

    "Get through the portal, or I will throw you through. Do you want to talk? We will do it there, got it?" I asked, and Elfinia raised her fist at me.

    I snapped a hand forward, grabbed her by the left tit, and flung her like a ninja star screaming through the portal. I turned to Tallia, and she looked like she had just seen something that shouldn''t be possible.

    "Talk to youter, beautiful!" I said and hopped through the portal.

    Once I was on the other side, it snapped closed, and I was back out beyond the south wall in the stedndscape where the Riftwalker would be summoned. That was in two days now, and I still had a lot of work to take care of.

    "You!" Elfinia screamed, and she shot at me.

    I put a hand up, and Elfinia mmed into a barrier like it was a steel wall, crumpling to the ground. In my natural form, I was second to none, and this woman was going to learn that she had just been keeping my seat warm.

    "Me," I said, crossing my arms.<sub> </sub>

    "You think that a stupid barrier is going to stop me! Fight me, coward!" Elfinia growled as she jumped up and pulled out two elven short des that looked like shortened katanas.

    "Fine,e at me with your toothpicks," I said, uncrossing my arms and putting my hands in my pockets as my tail swished excitedly.

    "Where are your weapons?! Take me seriously!" Elfinia snapped, and I grinned ferally.

    "Does the master use his full force on a pupil, ever? Is it not better to teach one the error of their ways? Or should I just smash them out of you?" I asked, leaning forward and lifting an eyebrow.

    Elfinia charged at me, simr to Tallia, but faster. The difference is that I respected Tallia, and she had asked me to teach her. This woman just needed to be taught a lesson.

    The first sh came in a downward arc from the left, and I rolled into it, making her arms wrap around me.

    "Oh? Did you only want a hug?" I taunted, and Elfinia opened her arms fast, trying to step back.

    I jumped back hard into her, mming Elfinia into the ground, and I did a backflip back to my feet. My hands were still in my pockets, and Elfinia looked pissed when she got back up. Not like she wasn''t before, but this has turned it up another notch!

    "What is wrong with you?! Are you scared to fight me fairly?" Elfinia snapped as she started to glow green.

    "Mighty tall words for someone that has picked her ass off the ground twice and tried to hug me in the middle of a fight. Just what are we trying to do here? I thought that you wanted to fight, not tango, right?" I asked, but Elfina didn''t reply.

    Her body was starting to grow, and it was not really a good look for her. The once beautiful and delicate-looking Elf was now rippling muscles and veins. Her eyes were a storm of colors, and I could feel her drawing power from the astral realm.

    From Sagittarius. Silly girl.

    "Fine! I get it! I have been a bit of a cheater! You can have one free punch in my face!" I called over, and Elfinia grinned viciously.

    I pulled power from my home, the Astral Isle of Paths, and filled myself with it. The feeling was familiar, nostalgic, and exhrating all at the same time. Gctic coating covered my fur and hands that grew ws that each had a gxy within them. My tail grew in size and length,ing to wrap the universe around me as it swished with excitement.

    "COME AT ME WITH EVERYTHING YOU HAVE!" I roared, vibrating the air, and Elfinia took a step back but then dashed at me with my hands still in my pockets.

    Elfinia''s punch hit me square in the face, but I sucked every ounce of astral energy that she had borrowed from her body. This also included all of her Goddess powers that she was given when entering Yaggisdral, making her shrink back to her original form.

    These things were gifts that were loaned, not ones owned, and this is why ire was sealed right now.

    The Elf''s punch hit me with little to no force, and I caught the passed-out woman before she hit the ground. That might have hurt her. Elfinia was no longer a goddess after all, for now, and I had the perfect ce to put her to work.

    That was provided that Listenia agreed to take her mother on as an apprentice. If not, she would just join the house service with ire. Maybe the two might learn something from each other.

 Chapter 171 Over-Sized Broom Closet

    I flew back to the city with Elfinia in my arms but cloaked myself in a reflective mist that blurred my image temporarily. I flew over the city, but to anyone on the ground, I would look like a big birdnded directly in front of Listenia''s shop. The moment I hit the ground, I awkwardly opened the door and spun inside, locking the door.

    "You are quite the popr person today... Why is my mother in your arms?!" Listenia asked in shock as I turned around from the door.

    "Well, I need a ce to put her to work, so I thought that you might want some help around the shop," I said as I walked over with the once Elf Goddess.

    "You are kidding me, right? Do you think that my mother will listen to me? She would rather eat her own undergarment than lower herself like that. While you may be able to control her, I am not as strong as you," Listenia said, and I nodded.

    "I know, but this is not the same woman you remember. She might look the same and probably act the same, but she has beenpletely sealed off from her powers. Your presence will be enough to make it hard for her to breathe if you exude it. Your mother is now just an elf that has never trained a day in her life at anything. I thought that this might be some valuable bonding time or time for you to work things out," "I said, and Listenia gave me a look.

    "Do I get to beat her if she doesn''t listen to me?" Listenia asked, and I grinned.

    "Let''s keep the physical violence to a minimum. Elfinia is now very weak, and her body will be fragile. It is going to be hard for her to even walk. The body that she has been using has never trained itself, even if she herself did the training. Goddessese out at full physical strength, but they can buff themselves or be buffed," I exined.

    "So you are saying that she is going to be a Hatchling?" Listenia asked, and I shrugged.

    "If that means from a golden egg, then probably worse. I don''t think that she will wake up till tomorrow. Do you have a room downstairs? You can grow a cot for her, and we will lock the door. I aming back here after a few more errands and saying goodnight to the Countess," I said, and Listenia''s face brightened up.

    "You are going to keep all of this," Listenia said, waving her fingers at my ears and then my tail. "Right?"

    "Yes!" I said, chuckling. "This is how I am going to stay unless I need to blend in. Have you heard about the women trying to jump at the barracks? It was all we could do to hold the door!" I eximed, and Listenia put a hand to her mouth.

    "You have be pretty popr. I had assumed that you wouldn''t being back to me tonight, but as always, I am pleasantly surprised. You might want to keep a low profile while you are moving around for a bit," Listenia said, and I sighed, but then she waved for me to follow her to the back stairs.<sub> </sub>

    <o>,m I followed Listenia down the stairs and hall until we reached a small room that had a single small rectangle window near the ceiling. The room was only about seven feet cubed, more of an oversized closet.</o>

    "This should be good enough for her. Are we going to lock her in here? I think I have some shackles that I can hook to her bed," Listenia said as I stretched her hands out.

    Instead of replying, I watched with bated breath as I watched her pull magic into her hands. If she was going to cast with pure magic, it wasn''t going to work. I would be more than impressed if she could convert it without my instruction.

    "I just can''t seem to use the magic like you can," Listenia said with a sigh and then used her own Mana reserves to grow a small and very meager cot.

    "I will show you more tonight. There is a process that you have to learn that converts the Pure Magic into what you want to cast with. Casting with Pure Magic is something that only I can do or someone with an expert-level understanding of the spell they are using. What you did there is still amazing, and I am very impressed. I can tell that you have been using every spare moment to practice," I said with a smile, and Listenia nodded.

    "Of course. You taught me this and told me that everything revolves around mastering everything. I don''t have an infinite number of lifetimes to learn to do what you do. I have to study hard with the time I have with you," Listenia said, and this was true.

    I walked over and set down Elfinia.

    "You know, she is really pretty when she is rxed like this, and she doesn''t have that resting bitch face," I said with a chuckle, and Listenia scoffed.

    "Don''t worry, she will wake up and ruin it, but I want to be the one to tell her. When wee back in the morning, I will bask in her screams and thenugh as her tears fall. You have no idea how this feels after so many years of this woman tormenting me and looking down on me," Listenia exined as we left the room, and she closed the door, pulling out a set of keys to lock the door.

    "Yes, I thought that you might want this chance, but remember. This is not a chance for you to get even. I don''t think that I need to tell you that. If you are going to be my apprentice, I require you to hold my ideals. I don''t mean you have to be a saint. I just don''t want you kicking the shit out of your mother for not doing something correctly. You should know how to use your presence, but if you don''t, I will teach you," I exined, and Listenia turned and gave me a look.

 Chapter 172 On The Prowl

    "I am not her," Listenia growled, and I shrugged, putting my hands up to the side.

    "You were pretty violent when I first met you. I am just making sure that we are still on the same page. I am putting a Goddess that has no power or strength in your care while I deal with other things. Unfortunately, right now, I have things to take care of, but this is a problem that needs to be dealt with. I am asking that you help me with this," I exined, and Listenia nodded, reaching slowly around to touch my tail.

    I smiled, and it grew, swishing forward to wrap around Listenia, pulling her into me. Listenia ced her hands on my chest and then rested her head on me. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed the top of her head.

    "So, what do you think of my look?" I asked, and Listenia looked up with a smirk.

    "I happened to like Cat Folk, but I have never seen one with a tail as white and fluffy as yours. It feels amazing to be wrapped up with it. I am really excited to be able to curl up with you tonight after training," Listenia said and broke away from me with a beautiful smile.

    "I am d that you like it, but I am going to have trouble getting around now," I said with a sigh.

    "You are Ophiuchus, right?" Listenia asked, and I sighed.

    "Yes, but don''t call me that. It sounds like you are horking up a throat slug. What about me being me?" I asked, and Listenia giggled.

    "Yeah, it is an interesting name, but legends talk about you having a cat form. You could get around like that, right?" Listenia asked as we headed up the stairs, and I thought about it.

    It made sense, and I had been a cat in my dream with Tallia.

    "Galio?! Oh! There you are! Oh, you are so cute!" Listenia eximed as I was suddenly looking directly at the stairs from the ground.

    Listenia scooped me up and started to pet me, and I melted like putty into her arms. This feeling was so nostalgic that it almost hurt, making me purr loudly almost immediately.

    "You are an easy one to please like this, it seems," Listenia giggled and rubbed her face into me. I was in heaven, and all thoughts of doing anything else flew out of my fuzzy cat ears as they were scratched.

    Listenia carried me back upstairs to the main floor, and I basked in the attention that she was giving me. That was until she set me on the floor.

    "As much as I would love to sit and stroke your fur, I need to open my shop for customers. I can also hear people on the other side already," Listenia said as she walked over and unlocked the door, and opened it.<sub> </sub>

    On the other side of the door was a group of women.

    "Did you see Galio?"

    "No, I am just letting one of my cats out. If you are not buying anything, get off my steps so people that want to buy things can enter," Listenia growled, and the women skittered away.

    I walked over to the door and looked up to Listenia to give her a meow of thanks before I bounded out of the door to run down the street.

    I quickly needed to get to the side and hop from the ground to crates and barrels to avoid getting stepped on. I thought that it was going to be strange being in the form, but it was like I had always been a cat. I saw a few groups of women that were searching around and steered away from them.

    I headed north and ran along the manor wall to get to the north gate. I had never been this way, but I knew where it was. I jumped off the manor wall when I reached the much taller north wall and ran to the gate that I could see.

    Once I got there, I almost stopped to report, but then I remembered that I was a cat. No one would care about a cating or going, and if I could keep this secret for a while, it would be a good way to get around.

    I ran past the guards but slowed down as I saw all the tents that were either set up close to the wall or leaning up against them. The tents stretched out almost twenty feet from the wall, but they went for what must have been a mile in the other direction.

    Had this really just been under my nose the entire time? Why were all these people living out here like this?! I mean, I understand there is no way to fit them all in the city, but what I was seeing out here looked like shabby war camps. The looks on the people near me made it seem like that was the case.

    The sun was still up, but this side of the wall was already more than thirty feet deep in the shadows. I decided that I would spend the rest of the evening walking around and talking to the women gathered here.

    I needed to get a better picture of what was going on in Bramma. Every story has two sides, and no two people tell the exact same story.

    I still would say goodnight to Eliza, but I might end up getting backter than I had hoped. I was just on the other side of the wall.

    "Have you ever seen a cat that white?" One of the guards asked, and I looked back to see very average-looking guards that I had not met. "You see that?! Here, Kitty, Kitty!"

    I resisted with all my urge not to put a paw over my face and turned to run off and disappear into the Easterner''s encampment.

 Chapter 173 [Bonus Chapter] Cherry Blossom Sakura And Blue Lightning Mishal

    I walked carefully through the tents, and small fires, listening to what some of the people were talking about, but most of them seemed to be bitter. I could see why, but I found a few that were off in a section that didn''t really have many people. I walked over to the fire and smelled cooking meat, and my stomach grumbled.

    "Look at that pretty kitty. Did you hear the sound its stomach just made? Come here, little snowball, and I will give you some treats," One of the women said, dragging out her words slightly with her ent.

    "Can we eat it?" One of the much bigger women with puffy cheeks asked, and the smaller one beside her gave her a shove, pushing the big woman off her stool to fall to the ground.

    "Don''t be stupid, Tingting. Do you now see that white fur? We should take it to Chi. She will read the leaves. The night is setting, and a cat white as snow arrives. Look how it watches us. This must be an omen," the smaller pretty looking woman with oval eyes said. They were more closed than what I had seen in the humans so far, and her face was more round but still a beauty.

    This made my life much easier, as long as they weren''t going to take me to the chef. From the sounds of it, this Chi was a irvoyant, and it might be interesting to see if she was the real thing. A nice break from all the saving the world for a bit. The Cat God was going to go get it fortune read!

    "Meow," I said, and it came out much more human than I had expected, making everyone flinch back. I cringed internally since the sound had been a deep manly meow. Now, these women were going to think I was a bad omen and just throw me in the cooking pot for sure!

    "That is a very strange sounding cat, Sakura. I think we should kill it and burn it. Anything like that is sure to bring catastrophe to us all. You heard that demonic noise that just came from its mouth! I don''t even want to eat it anymore!" Tingting said, and I put a paw to my face, unable to hold back the facepalm. "Look! What cat puts its hand on its cute little demon face like that?!"

    "Tingting, go get hot water so we can get the leaves to read. If you don''t, I will send you there on a gust of wind to help you along, okay?" Sakura asked, and Tingting put up her hands.

    "Fine, fine, as long as I don''t have to get the curse you will get when you touch that demon!" Tingting dered, and I shook my head.

    [This one really doesn''t think much of Demons, does she?] Xieus asked, and Iughed internally.

    "You are right about the first part. This one doesn''t really think much. Don''t worry; I will get to the demons at some point, and you are going to help pave the way for them at my side. I just hope that they are all as loveable as you,'' I replied as the girl called Sakura slowly walked over to me.

    "Hello, cat. I am not here to hurt you," Sakura said to me as she came over and reached down to pick me up, but I jumped up. Inded on her and walked up her shoulder, brushing my body against the back of her neck.

    Once I was on her far shoulder, I tipped over to fall in front of Sakura, forcing her to catch me. I looked up at her with my cutest eye.

    "Take me to your leader," I said, but it came out in a deep voice again.<sub> </sub>

    p Sakura screamed and dropped me, but Inded softly on my feet as she hopped back from me. I really had to work on this voice thing. Why couldn''t I just shut the fuck up and act cute? The look Sakura was giving me made it seem like she was rethinking what Tingting had suggested.</anda>

    "What are you?" Sakura demanded, but her friend turned from the fire.

    "This one is probably one of their spirits or something, you know. They are one of the entities that inhabit the bodies of animals, or something," a woman with extremely dark skin and ck dreadlocks tied back said.

    She was wearing a back robe with thick blue lines running down it in lighting bolt patterns. There were also lighting bolts that looked like tattoos in solid blue ink that stood out starkly under her eyes.

    "That is a lot of probably or something," Sakura said, and the woman shrugged and then took a bite out of an apple.

    "Cat, what do you want?" The dark-skinned woman asked.

    "I just told her, but she dropped me. Those lightning bolts say that you might zap me if I ask you," I said as I sat and licked my paw to slick some hair above my eye that was irritating me.

    "It really talked!" Sakura eximed, and The dark-skinned woman and I shook our heads.

    "So you what to go see Chi? She is not really a leader, but she is the one to give you answers if that is what you might be seeking," The woman said, but she sounded like a pirate. Intriguing.

    "What is your name? And are you Peekaan by chance?" I asked, and the woman narrowed her eyes at me.

    "You know, for a cat that talks, you don''t seem to know very much. You know what else? I heard that there was a new cat god that was walking in the city. You wouldn''t happen to know anything about that, would you know, Galio, I think it was?" The woman said. "And just so we are clear, only a Peekaan would have skin as dark as mine. My name is Mishal, and I am very interested in talking to you if you have the time, Cat God."

    You know, I was bing too well known, but the talking cat was just asking for trouble. Still, this was like a double whammy for me.

    I was going to get both sides of the story, but I was also interested to learn about the bolts on Mishal''s face. More interesting magic!

 Chapter 174 More Cat Then I Was

    Mishal picked me up and carried me through the encampment while Sakura kept giving me sideways looks. I wasn''t sure what she was waiting for me to do, but she had her eye on me. Mishal was scratching between my ears, so it was hard for me to be concerned about anything at this point.

    I was taken to a muchrger tent and going inside, I was hit with an aromatic smell that instantly made me feel rxed. Whatever the smell was, I really liked it, and I would have to ask where it was purchased from.

    "Chi, we found something for you. This cat here," Mishal said, holding me forward to an older woman that looked to be in herte thirties.

    She looked simr to Sakura but in a more mature sense. Chi had the same ck hair, but even from sitting, I could tell that she was much taller than Sakura. Mishal wasn''t very tall either, but I liked shorties.

    "You brought it raw?" Chi asked, and I flinched. I think it was time to change form.

    Unfortunately, my transformation skill seemed to be working on pure intention, and I mmed down on my ass as Mishal was forced to drop me. Everyone jumped back, and Chi stood up.

    "Asura Cat! What have you bought for us?!" Chi eximed as she stared at me with abject horror.

    You know, I wasn''t sure if this was worse than the groupies that were chasing me around. Having people think I was a demon over a god did have its romanticism. It would pull the real freaks out, but it would also have a lot fewer people chasing me around. So many advantages. No wonder why people turned to the dark side. Being bad was easy, it was staying good that was a pain in the ass, but that was the struggle.

    "I am Galio," I said as I tried to stand up but then stayed back down, or I would have been hunched over. "I came to talk to all of you about your time here and see what I can do to help. If there is anything. I don''t want to break people away from their ways of life," I said as I crossed my legs out in front of me and put my arms back to prop myself up.

    My tail was swishing on the dirt floor, so I grabbed it and pulled it around to myp to pin it down, but damn, it was soft. I could see why Listenia was trying to grab it.

    "Galio? You are that God that everyone in the city is going crazy over?" Chi asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes, my true name is Ophiuchus, the thirteenth Astral God, protector of the mortal realms, h, h, h. You should make sure that little bit gets sent out on the Vine. I am tired of telling this, but please don''t mention that I was a cat, or I will wipe all your minds. I need to be able to get around from time to time," I said, and Chi sat back down, motioning for the girls to do the same.

    There was a table in front of Chi, but it was more than low enough for me to see her clearly. Mishal came and sat down beside me while Sakura still kept her distance. She looked slightly traumatized after seeing me transform.

    "Do you mind?" Mishal asked, slowly reaching for my tail, and I nodded.<sub> </sub>

    Mishal ced her hand on my tail, and a grin formed on her face as she began to stroke it. Her dark hands were a stark contrast to the snowy white fur, but the feeling was rxing and only slightly distracting.

    "So, youe here to hear about our pitiful life?" Chi asked, and I looked up and nodded.

    "Yup. Tell me about how things are here, how you got here, and why you aren''t somewhere more suited for human habitation. After that, I want to hear Mishal''s opinion on it. Since she is here, I can assume that she doesn''t agree with the way that things are being done in Bramma," I said, looking at Mishal, who looked up from my tail and nodded.

    "Can I touch it?" Sakura asked from much closer than she had been before.

    Sakura had been five feet away from me, and I hadn''t heard her move, surprising me as I looked over to see her sitting nearly right beside me. She was leaning back from me with her hands up strangely like a cat thinking about pawing some water.

    "Yes," I chuckled, and she leaned in.

    "Ehm! Did you not bring something in here for a purpose, girl?" Chi said, clearing her throat, and Sakura jumped back from me to her feet in a single motion.

    This woman was more of a cat than I was!

    Sakura turned back to grab the pot of water she had brought in, and Chi started to speak.

    "I shall answer your questions in the order asked. We live here because this is the safest ce for us that is free from hate. The people of Northwall treat us kindly, even if they don''t fully approve of our encampment," Chi exined as she removed the lid of a teapot.

    ? Sakura came over and slowly filled it up with steaming water. Chi reached under the table and pulled out a single cup, dropping some thin dried leaves. I guess that this wasn''t actually meant to be drunk.

    I didn''t really know much about divination of this nature, even after some probing of my thoughts, only knowledge of how crystal ball irvoyance worked. It wasn''t something that you could do unless you were born with it. You could understand it, but there were others like this that were birth gifts. There was a good chance that I had met this person in a past life for this exact same thing.

    "Well, the south side of the city is much safer now. There is also a vige of people that is beside a river. I am sure that I could talk to the people there, and they will let you all set up huts or whatever," I suggested, and Chi nodded as she poured the hot water from the teapot into the cup.

 Chapter 175 What Makes The Peekaans Salty

    "Yes, I heard about what you did, but from what I hear, nothing is safe there yet. There is talk of a great evil that ising, is there not?" Chi asked, and I nodded as Sakura came back to sit down beside me. She immediately started to pet my tail.

    "Yes, but after I deal with that, you will be able to move, and that should allow you and your people to live peacefully. I am going to Bramma tomorrow to talk with Melrose, so I may even get it sorted so you can move back there," I suggested, but all three shook their heads to my surprise.

    "There is a great evil there, but it has not always been that way, but it is also not the reason why the Peekaan dislikes Easterners," Chi said, and Mishal nodded.

    "Peekaan be a seafaring folk, you see. We spend our lives on a boat as soon as we can walk, no matter how high you are up the mast. The sea is our mother, and we all pray to Lagoona, the mighty tempest, for safe passage. She be the one that gives me the power to draw the storm to me. Now, the reason my people dislike the Easterners is that they have no sea legs and be scared of the watery depths. So bad that they don''t even swim," Mishal exined, and Chi nodded.

    "While we might not look like you, Easterners are all partial descendants of cat folk. We share all the traits and most of their abilities, but none of their physical characteristics," Chi exined.

    "So they don''t like you just because you don''t like to get on boats?" I asked, and everyone nodded, making me sigh.

    "It is mostly because we refuse to work on the water, so they consider us freeloaders. It is not true, and we take care of all the lower economy shops like food, smiths, inns, and other crafts jobs. Most of them refuse to work in lower positions and will only work in jewelry stores or artisan shops. These are also only very wealthy that do it because of an injury or ailment that prevents them from being on a boat," Chi exined, and I nodded.

    Still not a very good reason, but I was starting to see where some of the build-ups of hate mighte from. If the ruler made a point to exin this to the people, it wouldn''t have gotten this bad, but it looked like that wasn''t the case.

    "Are there still Easterners in Bramma?" I asked, and everyone nodded.

    "Some of the people are stuck there because of debt, but it is not their own. Over thest ten years, the capital has started to get darker, and taxes have been rising for only the Easterners. Some of our friends are still stuck there trying to work off an unending debt. I think that even though they don''t like us, they don''t want to have to do the jobs that we do," Sakura said from beside me, and I let out a long sigh.

    "You catch more flies with honey than vinegar, but if you stick them in shit, you keep them there indefinitely. All you have to do is keep feeding them the shit you don''t want," I said, shaking my head, but when I looked up, the girls looked disgusted.

    "Is there a better way to phrase that? All I can think about is standing in a pile of feces that I can''t get out of!" Sakura eximed, and I nodded.

    "I am sure that''s how your friends feel, and I am sorry. Tomorrow I will go and deal with this, or at least start getting things moving to start a change. Things can''t stay like this, even if Iˇ­." I started to say but then winced as dread swept over me. "...I will just start working on getting change to happen. I can''t force it, or it won''t work."<sub> </sub>

    I rubbed my hand to my chest, and the girls looked at me with a worried look.

    "Are you alright? Is something hurting you?" Chi asked with a concerned look, but I shook my head.

    "No, I am fine," I said and then asked, "What of these leaves? Are you going to read my future?"

    That feeling again.

    Each time I tried to bull my way through things, I was hit with that massive drop in my stomach and feeling of impending doom.

    Forcing my ways on the Peekaan wasn''t going to work, it seemed, so I needed to find a way to gradually change them. From the sounds of things, that wasn''t going to be easy.

    "Yes, the leaves. Don''t mind drinking this, but try to do it gently. When you are done, I will read what I can from the cup," Chi exined, and I nodded, reaching forward to take the cup.

    It was warm in my hand, and I put the cup up to my nose, but the smell was nothing more than dry and earthy. Not that I thought that they would poison me, but it was always good to be safe. Didn''t want anyone taking advantage of me, mostly.

    <o>,m I put the cup to my lip and slowly sucked back the drink, screwing up my face. It was much more bitter than it was dry, but thebination was anything but pleasant.</o>

    "I don''t like the taste of it either," Sakura said from beside me as I handed the cup back to Chi.

    "That was much worse than I thought it was going to be. That was horrible," I said as I tried to scrape the taste of my tongue on my teeth.

    "Don''t be ainer. The bitterness is a small amount of my urine as a medium to soak the leaves before they are dried. It is all part of the process," Chi told me as my eyes bulged, and I thought I was going to be sick.

 Chapter 176 A Map Of The Darkness

    "This had better be a damn good future, woman! I did not just drink your piss to have you tell me that I was going to die in three days!" I snapped, and Chi put up her hands in defense.

    "I do not control the way that the leaves read! Do you want to get my reading, or are you going to continue to shout at me?" Chi snapped back, and I tossed my hands up.

    "Fine!" I growled, and the other two girls giggled at me.

    "Don''t worry; we have both drunk the bitter brew, so we know your pain. Chi always likes to tell people thatin about how she makes the leaves to shut them up," Sakuraughed, but Mishal seemed to share my displeasure.

    "I lifted the woman off her feet when I found out and nearly called down the storm on her. I was not very impressed with the trickery. While I don''t share the same feelings as most of my people, I do not like the trickery that they all seem to like to y. Most think it is harmless fun, but it tends to get on a person''sst nerve when they do it all the time," Mishal growled, and I nodded.

    I could clearly understand where she wasing from, and I was also not a fan of that kind of trickery. Still, this was not enough to sour over, no matter how bitter the horrible concoction was.

    "Let''s just get on with this story. I have something that I need to take care of, and the sun''s glow had almost left the sky when we entered the tent," I exined, thinking about Eliza.

    "Yes, Yes, I am studying them now," Chi said as she peered into the cup. "I see veins like nothing I have ever seen before. The leaves are unnaturally covered in them. This means that you have many connections to this world. There were twelve leaves ced in the cup, but now there are thirteen. All of them line the cup perfectly to imitate our inds, but we do not have a thirteenth ind. I am not sure what that means, but the pattern says that you will travel to each of the inds."

    "Can I see the cup?" I asked, and Chi nodded, offering it to me.

    It was as she said, and the leaves had arranged themselves like a map. There were also other bits that looked like they could be smaller inds.

    Something about the leaves pulled at me in a strange way, almost like they were asking me something. I closed my eyes and tried to focus on the feeling, but I instead started to pull in astral energy.

    Around me, I heard gasps and felt the girls pull back from me, but my eyes stayed closed. This feeling was asking me to give it life, and that needed my astral energy.

    Once I felt that I had drawn in enough, my eyes opened to the universe stretched over myp that I was still pinning down. The girls were both now sitting beside Chi, and all three had their hands up to their mouths like they were about to chew all their nails off.

    "Sorry, but something is asking me to do this," I said, and then I fed my energy into the cup.<sub> </sub>

    Slowly, the leaves and bits floated up into the air, glowing blue and growing. I watched as they grew and started to look more like maps as they ttened out.

    "Lagoona, please watch over me in the presence of one that is so great as this!" Mishal prayed with her eyes closed, both thumbs pressing the blue lighting bolts under her eyes. The other two both just looked shocked beyond words.

    Then my attention was pulled back up to the glowing blue map that was floating in the air. Reddish ck glowing patches started to appear on each of the inds, but in more than just one ce on each. While I didn''t know what was on each ind, I knew what was on this one for the most part.

    One of the red dots that was spreading was where the Riftwalker summoning circle. The other was where I assumed Bramma to be. The far north seemed to be clear of anything, but looking over to the other inds was not encouraging.

    The Undead Ind was covered in the dots the most heavily, counting over fifteen of them. Others had much less, but I spotted four on Goldey''s ind alone. I had assumed that there was only the one in the dungeon that had been talked about, but it seemed there were a few problems.

    The only problem with the map was that I had to assume that the point in Bramma was Xena. That point looked the exact same as the one past the south wall, so I had no way of telling how many of the points were which.

    Still, this map was excellent. I took a mental image of it, but now that I had given it my power, I could summon it at any time. It wouldn''t give me exact locations, but knowing the general area of something was better than not.

    "Thank you very much for this. Even if the drink was distasteful, to say the least, you have provided me with a valuable tool. I will make sure that you all get a safe ce where you can live without prejudice, I said as I slowly stood up.

    "You should take me with you tomorrow. I know my people well, and I be the best person to make sure that you won''t be getting yourself into more trouble than you need to," Mishal suggested, and I nodded.

    "That would be good, but I will be going as a cat. If you still want to, that is fine, but you will have to transport us then," I said, and Mishal nodded.

    "I can take us on the wind. I will ask Lagoona to bore us; she already wants to meet you. Unlike everyone in the world, she is not connected through the Vine. So, Lagoona is very interested in you," Mishal exined, and I nodded with bent knees.

    "If we have time, then I wouldn''t mind meeting her. I thought that there were only goddesses of each ind," I said, but Mishal shook her head.

    "We are all goddesses in our own rights, but some of us stand much higher than others. Lagoona is nothing like Tallia, our Goddess, but she is our mother that protects us in the open water. I will exin more tomorrow if you would like to hear," Mishal exined, and I nodded.

 Chapter 177 Sneaking Out

    Once I had made ns with Mishal to meet at the front gates, I transformed back into a cat. Now that I remembered how to do it, the transformation was as easy as blinking.

    "Will I get to see you again?" As I started for the door, Sakura asked, stopping to look back.

    "Come by the manor sometime alone, and tell them "pickled cherry." They will know what you are talking about. I probably won''t be there, but you can wait and help out until I get back," I exined in that same incredibly deep voice, but Sakura nodded without freaking out.

    "Thank you! I wille tomorrow and help out until you get back! You look like you are someone that can fight, and I also do. If you crossed des with me, that would be greatly appreciated," Sakura exined, and I nodded.

    "Now, that sounds like some good fun and a good way to unwind after Bramma," I said and then turned to bound out of the tent.

    Once I was outside, I ran around some women and headed over to the massive wall, stopping. I waited as the two guards from the gate walked by me, seemingly on patrol. The one that had pointed me out was watching me, so I tried to act as catlike as possible.

    "Sarah, I think it''s that same cat again. Do you think it''s following us?" The one looking at me asked, and the other let out a long sigh.

    "Brenda, it''s a cat. Nothing more, nothing less. We see them all the time, so there is no reason for you to get all worked up about it," Sarah said in a tired voice. It seemed that this was a normal line of conversation for the two of them, so I just groomed myself.

    "Sarah, I am telling you that there is something different about that one! I ain''t never seen a cat, so snow white like that running about! It should have a bit of dirt on it, but it''s clean," Brenda said, shaking her finger at me.

    Of course, I was pure white! I was a god, after all, and my coat would always stay white. That meant nothing to these two, but Brenda was entertaining to listen to.

    Sarah pulled her alone, and the two left me alone. That just left me getting back, and I only had two options. Up or around.

    Around would take some time if I didn''t want to draw attention. Going over was not an easy task either. One hundred feet wasn''t something that I could make without such serious magical help, and that would also draw attention. Growing wings was also out, so I was left with a final idea.

    I sat down and used a w to slice my paw deeply. Blood dripped out, but the wound almost instantly healed. There was enough blood, and I quickly formed a summoning circle, targeting my brother.

    The circle lit up, and twelve circles appeared around it, lighting up. I hoped that it didn''t draw people''s attention, but I was sucked into the circle before I could look around.

    Why was I getting pulled back in? Leo had submitted it to me already, so there was no reason for this.

    Regardless of what I wanted, I was being sucked along the astral highway back to Leo''s Astral Isle. The road there was just a smash of colorful lines streaking past me.

    Suddenly, I was overlooking the grassy savannah, and I took a deep breath of the dusty but fresh air. The ce brought back memories of fighting, training, and manyughs.

    "So, does this mean after all this time, you are finally back? Father told me that you both talked, and he is proud of you! Not really one to give outpliments, so when you called for my power, I thought I would call you over," Leo said from behind me, and I turned around with a smile.

    "I really wasn''t nning oning by, but I can see why you might want to talk. I am sorry for abandoning my post," I said, but Leo shook his lion head, his gctic mane shaking with him.

    "You have paid your price tenfold, in my opinion. I didn''t bring you here to berate you; I just wanted to see you, my brother that has been a stranger for far too long," Leo said with a big smile and a tear leaking down his cheek.

    <o>,m I walked over and embraced my brother, and it was nice to be able to actually remember who he really was to me and the time we had spent together. Both of us broke apart, and Leo wiped his eyes.</o>

    "I am sorry about that."<sub> </sub>

    "It has been far too long, my brother, so I understand. How is Capi?" I asked with a smile, and Leo rolled his eyes, shaking his head.

    "As lovely as she is hard-headed. My love has been busytely with your girls. She has been trying to get the Golems to start changing their ways, but they do not follow my wife without having her likeness," Leo sighed, and I raised my eyebrow.

    "Tallia was telling me that the Golems were holding the Living Dolls hostage. I assume that is the case then?" I asked, and Leo nodded with a downcast look.

    "Their problems run deeper than just that, but I will let you deal with them. You are the one for the job, after all. No, I just brought you here for something of a reunion, but I can see that you look tired. What is it that you need my power for? Is there a foe?" Leo asked, and I gave him a sideways look.

    "I didn''t want to walk around," he said sheepishly, and Leo shook his head.

    "I would like to say that I am surprised, but I am not. You should stop by and visit my wife. She talks about you whenever I visit," Leo said, and I nodded.

    "I am going to have to make time to visit everyone, though I am a bit worried about going to see Sage. I cut Elfinia off from him," I said, and Leo scoffed.

    "I was with him when it happened. I haven''t seen Sageugh like that in awhile. That one needs to learn a lesson, and I think you handled it quite well. Honestly, I am surprised that you didn''t rough her up more," Leoughed, and I shrugged.

    "This shrew is far from tamed. I foresee a lot of headaches toe from Elfinia," I sighed, and Leoughed more.

    "You can say that again!" Leoughed, and I scowled at him.

    "You are getting too much enjoyment out of this! You don''t have to deal with all these women!" I snapped, and Leo shrugged.

    "These are all women are people that you have interacted with to bring them here. Not all of them are good. Elfinia was not happy when you left," Leo said.

    "I still don''t have all those memories back yet. It seems I can pull them up if I try, but I am getting nothing about Elfinia. She and the other goddesses were close to me, right?" I asked, and Leo nodded.

    "We just train the girls to give them something to do while you are busy. They all disappeared when you left, but we gained contact with them all right away. Some seem to remember you, while ones like the Elf seem to be blocked," Leo exined.

    "Well, I guess we all will have to work on it. Send me back now so I can get over this wall. I still have to say goodnight to my countess and then get home to my other Elf," I said, and Leo nodded.

    "Good seeing you again, little brother," Leo said with a smile, but I was pulled back to my cat''s body before I could yell at him. The doofus came into existence a fraction of a second before me and will not let it go!

    I mmed back into my body, but now I looked like a mini lion, I was sure. My paws were burning with gctic fire, and I could see and feel my mane acting all crazy. I needed to get out of here quickly.

    "Sarah! I told you that sh of light was something! What is that thing?!" Brenda eximed, and I looked over my shoulder to see the two in guards looking at me with shock and awe.

    I turned my head to the top of the wall as the astral currents flowed around me. I focused, and the distance between me and the wall vanished, leaving the guards behind.

    That might not have been the best way to deal with them, but I was starting to get tired. I would have to just deal with the consequences tomorrow. Now it was time to see how Eliza''s day went and then get back to Listenia to do some training before bed.

 Chapter 178 The Sneaky One

    I transformed back into human-ish form as I let Leo''s power return. Now that I was up here, I no longer needed my brother''s help. I jumped from the wall, and the wind began to rush up, but I gathered magic.

    I slowed myself down with the wind and pushed forward until I softly touched down at the garden doors to the manor. I quietly opened the door and closed it, transforming back into a cat as I listened to the voices of the girls throughout the house.

    Most of them seemed to being from the kitchen, so I headed in that direction, watching as I went to stay out of sight. Once I made it there, I saw Breya, Senna, and all the rest of the girls, but Eliza and Chili weren''t with them.

    "Do you think we should go get those two?" Breya asked, looking at Senna, but she shook her head.

    "No point. Galio said he woulde, so the girls won''t move until he does. It is starting to gette... Why is there a cat in the house?" Senna asked as she spotted me.

    This time I let out a normal cat meow and ran to the front door. Senna came out, shaking her head at me.

    "I am not sure how you got in here, but I heard the guards talking about seeing a strange white cat. Are you that same cat?" Senna asked me, and I seriously thought she was waiting for me to answer until she shook her head. "No, that was on the other side of the wall. Not like you are going to talk back anyways. Not like you would be a talking cat or something. That would just be silly."

    Senna bent down, scratched behind my ears, and stroked my back a few times before standing back up and opening the door. I darted out the door but didn''t leave the steps where Eliza and Chili were both waiting.

    "Do you want me to bring food out to you two?" Senna asked, but both girls shook their heads.

    "No, we wille in soon. Where did this cate from?" Eliza asked as I walked over and rubbed up against her thigh. Eliza picked me up, putting me on herp, and both girls started to pet me.

    "I have never seen such a white cat before," Chili said as she scratched just behind my ear in the right spot, forcing me to start purring as I melted into Eliza''sp like goo.

    "I have no idea. Strange though. It seems that the girls from the north gate saw a white cat very simr to this one. Said they saw another one after that looked very strange," Senna said, but her tone brought me out of my enjoyment, and I looked up to see a knowing look on Senna''s face. Shit! I''ve been had already, but it was not surprising.

    "Really? This cat is pretty white, but it seems like a normal cat," Eliza and Senna shrugged.

    "It was Brenda telling most of the story, so I would take it with a grain of sand. I also told her to keep her lips sealed. We don''t need any more strange rumors popping up, now, do we?" Senna asked, looking directly at me. Damn, she had been ying me for a fool inside when I thought I was the sneaky one. Another point goes to Senna.<sub> </sub>

    Senna stood up, looked up at the moon in the dark night sky, and then turned back to the manor.

    "Don''t stay out too long," Senna said and then went inside. Damn woman, almost ruined my surprise!

    "Do you think something happened to him?" Chili asked, looking at Eliza.

    "More than likely. From the way that the women have started to mob around town, I wouldn''t be surprised if they had him tied up somewhere," Eliza said, and both girls giggled.

    "Do you really think that I would let them catch me that easily?" I asked in my very deep voice.

    Both girls screamed, and I was tossed in the air. I considered my actions as I cartwheeled through the air, but decided that this was the best option as Inded on all fours. The girls were on their feet and staring at me like I was some monster, both of them holding each other.

    I transformed, and the girl''s faces went from fear to excitement in a heartbeat, running over to hug me. I opened my arms, and caught both of them, pulling them both into my arms. I kissed both girls and grew my tail to wrap around them as they tried to squeeze the life from me.

    Chili was the first to notice my tail, and she let go of me to spin around, grabbing my tail, and rubbing her face into it. Eliza saw, and soon, both girls were buried in my thick white fluffy tail.

    "It''s so soft! Why does it have to be so soft?! I don''t even want to let go!" Eliza moaned, looking like she was about to try to tackle my tail to the ground.

    "My tail is so thin and smooth, but this is like hugging a furry cloud!" Chili purred as her own tail twitched with excitement.

    "Alright, give my poor tail a break. I will be back tomorrow night, so we can rx before being together, but I will probably be staying with Morgana. I have had to keep putting her off, and she has been stuck like this for far too long," I exined, and the girls broke away from my tails with great looks of resignation.

    "You shoulde to see Lady Katarina tomorrow. She said she was too embarrassed to talk to me or anyone. She seems to think that this was her fault, so maybe you can talk to her? You are pretty going at making people feel better," Eliza said, and Chili nodded with a grin.

    "Just let her hug your tail! That is bound to make anyone feel better! I was worried that something had happened to you," Chili said, and I shrugged.

 Chapter 179 Head In The Beehive Again!

    "Not really, I was just talking to some of the Easterners, and it took longer than I had thought that it would. Tomorrow I have a Peekaan called Mishal to be my guide and ride to Bramma," I exined, and Eliza nodded.

    "I know, Mishal, and that is a good idea! She will be able to show you around the ce without you getting into too much trouble. Are you going as a cat? Can you change how you look?" Eliza asked, and I shrugged.

    "I am not really sure, but I won''t be able to keep this a secret for long. I am sure that I can figure out something. Anyways, I just came to say goodnight to you and everyone, so let''s head inside quickly," I said, and then the girls nodded, but then I remembered something. "Oh yeah! There is an Easternering tomorrow, Sakura. She said that she will help out, and she is going to say Pickled Cherries, so you know it''s her."

    "Oh? Okay! More visitors and help are always nice. I think we are all going to be in the backyard renting flowers and shrubs. Senna ordered arge amount, and it is going to be here in the morning. Everyone was enlisted to help, so we are all going to be gardeners tomorrow. Having extra help will be wee," Eliza said with a sigh, and I patted her head.

    "I am sure that the ce will look really nice, and we can have a fire before bed tomorrow," I said, and both the girls nodded as we walked back up to the manor and inside.

    The girls were still in the kitchen, but they all stopped talking as we entered. The room became silent, and I looked around at all the women in the room, but everyone kept their mouths closed.

    "Suspicious. What were you all talking about that everyone is so tight-lipped now?" I asked curiously, and Breya walked over to give me a kiss that I returned.

    "Wouldn''t you like to know? We need to be able to keep some things to ourselves. Did youe just to say good night?" Breya asked as she wrapped her arms around my neck, reaching up with one hand to stroke my ears, making me close my eyes.

    I was way too easy to please, and this was going to turn into a problem in the future, I could see it all now. So could Breya from the knowing smirk she was giving me. She knew that she was going to be using this to her advantage, and I could see it written all over her face.

    "This is hardly fair," Iined, and Breya''s smirk deepened.

    "When have I ever yed fair, my big fluffy kitty! You are going to have toe over soon. Now that you are brand new, I feel like I should be able to experience it. You know, then I could tell you which was better," Breya said and then kissed me again before pulling away, leaving me with her sweet taste on my lips.

    "How was your trip to visit the Easterners? I heard some very strange things from the guards. You wouldn''t happen to know anything about that, would you?" Senna asked me with suspicion written all over her face.<sub> </sub>

    "Sorry, I didn''t want to walk around, and I tried to be sneaky, but that Brenda has a knack for showing up in ces that I was. She is also very suspicious of me, but I want to have fun with them. Sarah seems more skeptical, but I think it will be fun to tease them," Iughed, and Senna scowled at me.

    "I am not going to have you getting yourughs at my guard''s expense, Cat God," Senna said pointedly, and I put my hands up in defense.

    "I won''t be that bad, I promise. I will also treat them to whatever they want after," I said, and Senna nodded, but she got a mischievous smile on her face.

    "That is fine, but you had better do whatever they ask! These girls might not seem like much, but both of them are very hard workers. They are always patrolling the camps, and help where is needed," Senna said, but she still had that smile that I liked less and less by the second. This was starting to feel like a Skr shback.

    "I don''t like that look on your face," I said, and the smile only deepened.

    "You wouldn''t," Senna said and thenughed evilly. What had I just unleashed?

    "You are scaring me, but I have to get going. What room is Skr in?" I asked after shaking my head.

    "We can take you!" Eliza said, and then Chili and she pulled me out of the kitchen.

    "You stuck your head in a Beehive again, Galio! Senna is not one to be messed with, and that extends to her guards. She treats them all like family, so you had better make sure that you make good on your word if you are going to mess with them," Eliza warned, and I chuckled.

    "Don''t you worry about that. I am always good at my word, and I will do as they ask. They sound like a hard-working pair, so I want to reward them for their studious service and for having big hearts. Not everyone goes the extra mile, so it should be recognized, especially when it is to do with humanitarian work," I exined, and Eliza nodded.

    "Good. I think that it will be good for the girls to get teased a bit personally. Coming from you will actually mean something to them. The fact that you are taking the time to interact with them is probably going to be more than enough for them, but Senna won''t let that happen. You can guarantee that she will make sure that they know to squeeze you for every drop that you have," Eliza said as we slowed down in front of one of the many guest rooms on the first floor.

 Chapter 180 [Bonus Chapter] The Burning Heat

    "Sheesh. I hope that she doesn''t tell them and has it reversed on me. That would be cheating and void the deal we made," I said, but Eliza and Chili shook their heads.

    "There is no way Senna would do that. She always ys by the rules. She loves these kinds of games, even if she acts like she doesn''t. Before she was captain, she used to y pranks on all the girls. They would try to get her back, but they would just end up getting pranked while trying to get her. Senna made it as captain because she is extremely resourceful," Eliza exined.

    "Senna is the best at all games. We y board games sometimes with her, but she always wins! Even if it is with dice! It is like she knows the perfect way to do everything to get the best results!" Chili said, looking only slightly bitter about it.

    "Really? A prankster? This just made the game so much more interesting! I am a very big fan of pranks and mischief, so maybe I will have to start a little battle with her. Get on an even ying field with her!" Iughed, and the girls both looked at each other and shook their heads. "What?!"

    "You just don''t know how to quit when you are behind. Yes, I think that you should do this. I do love tough, don''t you, Chili?" Eliza asked, looking at Chili with a mischievous smile that the cat girl returned.

    "Yes! I think this will be funny. I think Galio has the advantage, but Senna is not one to be discounted so easily! I think that it will be an epic match-up! God vs. Girl! Who will win?!" Chili said in an announcer''s voice, and I rolled my eyes, but I couldn''t lie and say I wasn''t excited.

    "We will leave you so you can say goodnight to Skr," Eliza said, hugging her arms around my neck and pulling me into a short but passionate kiss.

    After that, Chili pounced on me and into my arms, peppering me with kisses before wiggling free.

    "Goodnight, Galio!" Both girls called as they ran back towards the kitchen, rounding the corner and disappearing from sight.

    I smiled to myself and walked up to Skr''s door, knocking on it.

    "Come in, Galio," Skr said from the other side just loud enough for me to hear.

    I opened the door to find Skr sitting up in bed with a book. It was open on herp now, so I couldn''t see the title.

    "You look much more interesting than I could have imagined, even with other descriptions of you from the Vine," Skr said shyly and then quickly looked down, her green cheeks getting purple.

    I walked over to the bed and sat down on the side of it, flipping my tail around tond in Skr''s face, but she caught it and hugged it to her face, making cute moaning sounds.

    Only her blue, extremely curly pigtails were sticking out, so I took a gamble and slowly reached forward. When my fingers slipped into the silky smooth curls, Skr froze, and so did I.<sub> </sub>

    "I am sorry, I just really wanted to feel your hair," I exined, and Skr peered up from the fur of my tail.

    "Umm, it''s okay. I don''t mind; I was just surprised. You are letting me feel your tail, so I guess it is a fair trade. I don''t normally let people touch my hair, or me, but I don''t mind if you do," Skr said, and then buried her face back into my tail, and that gave me an idea.

    Suddenly, I became a cat, and Skr squealed, scooping me to her face and rubbing me into it. All of her shyness seemed to vanish as she cuddled me into her face.

    "Is this form better?" I asked, making Skr pull back with surprise.

    "Your voice is so deep now!" Skr exined, and I sighed.

    "It is just that way it has always been. I think it is a cruel joke, like my name," I said, and Skr giggled.

    "I liked you before, but this way, I don''t feel so nervous around you. Just a talking cat, not a person," Skr said like that was normal.

    "Well, I don''t mind being like that when we spend time together until you get used to me," I said, and Skr nodded.

    "Thank you. I think I am slowly starting to understand what you meant when you told me about your home. I think that you are my home. I am still a bit scared of the girls, but Senna told me I had to help nt tomorrow. She said I could work alone if I wanted, but I don''t think the Countess is going to let me," Skr said with a sigh.

    "I think that she is just d to have real friends around her. You could do with making a few of them, so maybe just try to entertain Eliza. I know she is pushy sometimes, but she is a really good person. All the girls are great in their own ways," I exined, and Skr pulled me into her chest, pressing me into her boobs. They were very soft, and I had to resist kneading them.

    We stayed like that for a bit while Skr stroked my fur, but soon I hopped from her arm, and down to the floor. I transformed back and smiled at Skr, making her return it shyly.

    "I have to get going, but we should do this again soon. I would really like more time to run my finger through your silky hair," I said with a smile, and Skr looked away, putting a hand up to cover her face as she nodded.

    I wanted over, and gently kissed the top of her head, and I started to feel the heating from Skr''s face. When I pulled back, her hands snapped up and covered her entire face, but I was sure it waspletely purple.

    "Have a good sleep, and sweet dreams," I said with a smile, and Skr only nodded, then quickly grabbed her nket to throw over her head.

 Chapter 181 The Goddess Of Gambling

    I left the room with a smile and headed back out to the front of the house. I waved to everyone and said goodnight as I passed the kitchen but stopped just before I was passed.

    "Senna, can youe and close the door for me?" I called, and Senna nodded,ing out to join me in the hallway.

    "You are leaving as a cat again?" Senna asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes. There are too many women that are out patrolling for me. Thest thing I want is a mob outside of Listenia''s for half the night," I said with a sigh. This whole mob thing was getting out of control, but it was not like I wasn''t without my tricks.

    "I have told the guards to disperse the groups, but it is hard. Once they are broken up, they all just meet in a different location, or they spread out using the Vine," Senna exined, and I transformed into a cat.

    "I might have to start doing things to maybe make the women like me a bit less," I said in my deep voice, and Senna giggled at me.

    "You sound so strange when you are like this, but I would say good luck to that. Most of the women just want to get a piece of you and that growth, but your tail is the talk of the town," Senna exined, and I sighed.

    "Well, I will just have to start being a jerk cat then. If there is one thing that cats do well, it is being a jerk. Not like we do it on purpose, well, I mean, we do, but there is always a reason for the rhyme!" Iughed, and Senna opened the door.

    "That might work; just don''t start going overboard. You don''t want people to hate you, just be less interested in using you as a humping post," Sennaughed, and I looked up at her.

    "Is that a real thing?" I asked.

    "There is, but I am sure that you wouldn''t be interested in using one," Senna said, and I nodded.

    "No, but I would be interested to see you use one. You know, for science," I said, and Senna smiled at me knowingly.

    "You know, I had really just wanted you to take me before, but now I feel morefortable around you. I think we should make apetition out of it. I thought that it was very entertaining hearing about the countess and Chili. I don''t want that, but I am sure that we can think of something? Maybe catching Skr again?" Senna asked as I waited at the open door.

    "I heard that you are a big fan of pranks and ying tricks on others. I am the Cat God, so that kind of thing is in my blood. Maybe we can make a game out of this?" I asked curiously, and Senna got that look on her face that bothered me.

    "Oh? This is the type? You must have heard from the girls, but just to rify, I am very good at my craft. I didn''t suggest this because I thought that it might be too one-sided for me!" Sennaughed, and I made my cat face scowl.<sub> </sub>

    "Hey! You might think that you are hot shit, but I am the king of discord! I will show you!" I nearly hissed, making Sennaugh more.

    "Yes, whatever you say, all mighty Cat God! Just don''tin when you lose!"

    "Wait! What are we even ying for? I mean, you want to do it will me, right? That doesn''t really make it much of a prize if we both have intentions of doing it anyways. It can be like a celebration after the contest, but I think we should have actual prizes, right?" I asked, and Senna nodded, putting her hand to her chin.

    "That is a good point. I do want some sort ofpensation for having to make such a fool out of you," Sennaughed.

    "Hey, there toots! You may be a big talker, but you had better be ready to put your money where your mouth is. I am not to be messed with! You shall rue the day you cross pranks with the mighty Cat God!" I said dramatically in my deep voice, going up on two legs, sticking one paw to my chest and the other in the air.

    Senna burst outughing, so I quickly tied herces together. I turned around, trying to leave causally like I just had enough, but tripped over a wire that hadn''t been there a second ago. I fell straight onto my face, and Sennaughed even harder. I picked myself up just in time to see Senna lift on leg up to turn around and then tipped over with a shocked look.

    I fell overughing, but it was a horrible hacking noise that drew the girls out of the kitchen.

    "What happened to you two?!" Eliza asked in shock, but Chili pointed to the shoeces and then the wire in front of the door.

    "I think it has already begun, and the score looks pretty even. I am pretty sure Senna wasughing because she got Galio, but he had already tired her shoces. Pretty craft pair," Chili said while nodding in approval.

    "Do you think we should call Goldey?" Eliza asked as Breya walked out.

    "If it is gambling that you want, Goldey will always answer the call!" Breyaughed, and a golden portal opened and out walked Goldey in a golden night dress and cap.

    "What is this I hear about women wanting to give me all their money? A bet? What is it this time? Or is the prank war already started? I just heard about it, so I thought that I would have some time! No rest for the wicked or the divine!" Goldeyughed but then stopped when she looked down at me. "Is that really you? Galio?"

    "Yes," I said as I picked my furry ass off the floor, giving a quick scan of my surroundings.

 Chapter 182 Drunken Bird

    Now I knew that I needed to be on my guard! This woman had probably heard from Eliza that I wanted and knew that I would need to sneak out as a cat. Since I knew that she knew, and she knew that, it was reasonable to think that she ced the wire there while I was with Skr. I was curious how she got it to snap up, but I knew it wasn''t something you needed magic for.

    This woman was very crafty, so I would have to make sure that I kept my eye out!

    "I am just trying to stay out of sight from the roaming mobs," I said, and Goldey nodded.

    "I heard about that! You have be quite the popr pussy. So, what are we betting on? What is the prize for the winner? Between you too? Are you going to try out some of this pussy, Senna?" Goldey teased, and Senna rolled her eyes.

    "Please don''t call me pussy. I know they say you are what you eat, but let''s stick with the cat or my name," I sighed, and Goldey giggled.

    "Alright, Ophiuchus. Now, the gambling? I didn''t get out of bed just toe and see you, but I can make room if you want toe back?" Goldey asked with a hopeful look, and I grinned, shaking my cat''s head.

    "Not today; Listenia is waiting. Guess who is locked in her basement?" I asked, still smirking.

    "No! Really? You locked her in the basement?!" Goldey gasped, putting her hands to her cheeks in shock.

    "Not the whole basement! Just an oversized broom closet with a cot and one window. This is a punishment, not a vacation," I said, but Goldey just looked stunned.

    "You just locking in a room?! Are you going to do that with me?!" Goldey asked, taking a step back from me, and I transformed, walking over to the Dwarven Goddess.

    "Only if you want me to? I don''t think that you need any lessons, right?" I asked as my tail swept around her.

    "No! You are cheating! If you give me this tail, I will be begging you to lock me in a room with you!" Goldeyined, pushing back from me with a big grin and a slight blush on her slightly tanned skin.

    "Well, what is the prize you want?" I asked, turning to Senna, and she just shrugged.

    "Why don''t we just decide when someone wins. Whoever wins gets to pick," Senna said casually with a straight face as she picked dirt from under her nails.

    Highly suspicious. This would be like sighing my life away, but if I won, Senna would have to do whatever I said. This was a big risk if I was wrong.<sub> </sub>

    For some reason, this choice felt like I was deciding if I was going to step into a dungeon filled with monsters or not. I took a moment to weigh the risk versus all the dirty things that I could make Senna try. The options were heavy, All or nothing, but I had alreadymitted. I would look like a coward if I backed down now.

    "Fine. I ept your terms, but just remember that you are the one that sets the rules. May the best of luck goes to both of us, but lean my way a bit more," I said with a feral grin as Senna returned as we firmly gripped hands.

    "That sounds about right since you are the one that is going to need more luck if you ever hope to win!" Senna scoffed, and I rolled my eyes, but Chili, Eliza, and Breya made "ooo" sounds.

    "That was some emotional damage if I ever see it! Does Galio have a return for this, or will he cut hisces while he is still behind?" Chili asked in her announcer''s voice with her hands cupped over her mouth.

    I transformed and left. Buggers!

    I would give them all a show, and I was going to be the one to put that Senna in her ce! I was pretty sure, but damn, I was still wrapping my head around the wire. Where the hell did thate from?!

    I left the Manor but headed west to the wall that wrapped around the gate, hopping up and then running down the wall. At the end of the wall, I jumped, sailed about twenty feet tond on another roof, and headed south. Listenia''s wasn''t far, and I hoped that she left a window open for me or something.

    Today had been another long day, but I did get to sleep in. then there was the fun after, so not too hard of a day. Now I was going back to do some training and then some fun with my favorite Elf.

    It had been really cute when she had asked me to cuddle with her after her mother had frustrated her so much. Listenia was probably a really kind woman at one point. Years of being under her mother''s thumb and scrutiny probably stripped that away.

    I hopped from one rooftop to the next, but there was an eagle flying up above. I was sure that it was going to try and pick me off before I got to Listenia''s, but this bird was messing with the wrong cat!

    Jumping to the wooden peak of the next roof, I ran along the shakes, only one house away, but the eagle was now diving at me. I guess I was a pretty big target, but I was not in the mood to get hit by the rocket with wings.

    I stopped and turned, then right before the bird was about to hit me, I jumped, spun, and kicked. The stupid bird mmed into the roof next door, messing up some of the wooden shakes covering the roof. I watched with great satisfaction as it slid off and hit the ground below.

    Walking over to the edge of the roof, I looked down. To my surprise, the eagle had got up and was walking drunkenly down the empty section of the street. That was one tough bird.

    I bounded back to the peak and then jumped over to Listenia''s shop, and there was a light on in her upstairs window. Times for the final whined down of the night!

 Chapter 183 Training First!

    I walked up to the window but looked back first.

    That eagle was now out of sight, but the way it had just got up after me kicking it, hitting the roof, and then the ground was strange. Eagles were not nighttime hunters, nor did they tend to fly around that much at night because of their poor night vision.

    While I was white, there was no reason for the eagle to be over the city unless it had a nest on top of the wall. Still, it was strange. I wonder if Senna had enlisted the help of a shapeshifter or something like that.

    Whatever the eagle was, it was gone now.

    I turned back to the window and hopped up on the ledge. Listenia was sitting in bed cross-legged with her eyes closed, so I started to paw the window to get her attention. She looked up and smiled at me as she got up and opened the window, scooping me into her arms.

    "I was starting to think that you had been captured by one of the roaming parties," Listenia smiled and rubbed her face into my side.

    "Why does everyone think that I am so easy to capture? I swear, I need to get a better reputation, but I also need to make myself less appealing. Not that I don''t like pouncing around like this, but I do also like just being able to go for a walk," I said, and Listenia pulled back from me with a scowl.

    "Don''t talk when you are like this. It ruins the cuteness," Listenia said as she brought me towards the bed, but then I transformed into her arms. I knew Listenia could hold me, but the damn woman just let me drop on my ass.

    Listenia stepped over me and got into bed with a smirk.

    "What was that? Just drop me like hot garbage?!" Iined as I got up. I was a cat, but I had beennding on anything but my feettely.

    "I haven''t carried anyone like that before you, so I don''t really see a reason to start," Listenia said with a shrug, and I rolled my eyes.

    I crawled into the bed and pushed her down the pillow, kissing her slowly but briefly, pulling back slightly after.

    "Are you ready to learn how to convert Pure Magic?" I asked, and Listenia smiled.<sub> </sub>

    "And here I thought that you were going to try to get between my legs first. I might not have said no," Listenia said in a near whisper, making my hair stand up in the back of my neck.

    "Don''t be like that. If I start now, there will be no training," I said and kissed her again before pulling back to sit cross-legged on the bed.

    Listenia got up to sit like me, but she was looking over my pants, which were very much clean. Since my clothes transformed with me, they gained the traits of my fur while I was wearing them. They were pretty much spill-proof, but there were downsides to this.

    If the clothing was ripped or torn, I would lose some hair in that spot, and I would feel it be torn. I had memories now, but cuts were worse, shaving off sections of my fur in that area. The effects were temporary to my cat form, and I only had to repair my clothing or change. The problem was that it was not always something easy to do in battle and took concentration since just me wearing the clothing made it magical.

    "Don''t worry, I am clean. If I am wearing the clothes, and they get dirty, I can just transform into a cat and back to get sparkling clean again," I exined, and Listenia lifted an eyebrow with a slight smile.

    "Do you think that you can teach me that?" Listenia asked, and Iughed.

    "No, sorry, you are stuck with the hurricane in a bubble trick which I will teach you, but you are a bit away from that yet. Even though it is a set of rtively simple spells, you need to keep drawing and converting the different types you need. Doing this is more than making an air bubble and filling it with water, and sloshing around. You are pulling in dust from the air, holding the bubble up, and using differentbinations of air, water, earth, and fire. You don''t want cold water, and you will have to put the dirty water somewhere after. There are so many moving parts, yet, this will be one of the simplest things that you will learn, but first, give me your hands," I said after my long exnation.

    "I assumed that it wasn''t nearly as simple as you made it seem. Now that you exin it, I am not sure how I will ever even learn to do something like that. You say it only gets harder, but this feels like I am standing before a tall mountain with smooth vertical sides. How am I supposed to climb this?" Listenia asked and handed me her hands, which I took in each of mine.

    "With help. Some things are going to seem even more impossible, but they can be done and learned. You have already exceeded my expectations, so I have faith that you will be able to reach the goals that I will start setting for you. Now, close your eyes, and gather in the magic. Fill your hand with it, and then press your will into it with fire in your heart. This part is important. Each magic has a ce that it is pulled from in your body," I exined, and Listenia nodded, closing her eyes.

    I could feel her pull at the magic and feel it start to pool. I waited, but there was no change. Not surprising; my description wasn''t very good.

    I was about to speak up, but I stopped as I felt a disturbance in the magic. I closed my own eyes and took in a very deep breath. I called my own magic and started etching another line of Runes inside my eyelids. Blood leaked out like tears, but when I was finished, I opened my eyes, activating the new Runes.

 Chapter 184 Beautiful And Sexy Naked Body

    ? Listenia became transparent slightly, but I wasn''t trying to see an x-ray of her insides. Instead, I was looking at Listenia''s magical points or nodes. This allowed me to see how she was using her magic, and it could also tell me what might be wrong.

    Listenia''s heart was bright reddish-orange like fire, which was a good sign, mostly. I could see that she was trying to use it, but there was a fear surrounding her heart as a ck and gray shroud. I looked over the rest of her body, and the other points were the same. Listenia was being held back by something, and I think that it had to do with her mother and her failure at using the bow.

    "You know. Once you can learn to use the magic, there are so many things that you will be able to do that you never thought possible. Things that people told you that you would never seed at you will, I promise. Anyone that ever looked down at you will be forced to look up to you and ask for your guidance. Your past was only a small part of your life, but in this present, you are going to change that. In the future, you will be that person I know you will be if you give this your all. Put your heart into the training, and keep moving forward with me," I said, and the fire in Listenia''s heart brightened, pushing back the darkness.

    The Pure Magic in her hand slowly turned from white to the same reddish-orange me as her heart, and Listenia opened her eyes. She didn''t look at her hand, only into my eyes.

    "You really are so strange, but wonderfully amazing at the same timeˇ­ why are your eyes bleeding again? What did you do this time?" Listenia asked, lifting an eyebrow at me as she noticed the blood.

    "Just some more runes to let me see how the magic runs through your body. It is something I used to be able to help teach better, or it was when I was back in Yaggisdral," I said, and memories of the countless runes that I had there flowed into my mind. Some of them were not done by me, but they were special, and I wasn''t sure if I could do them myself.

    "So you could see what was bothering me? That almost seems like you can read my mind," Listenia asked, suddenly giving me a suspicious look, the Fire Magic vanishing from her hand as she pulled back.

    "No, I can''t read your mind; I have just learned a lot about you. I have also dealt with your mother, so I can only imagine how it must have been for you. I am also a lot more connected with your mother than either of us knows. Leo told me that the rest of the Goddesses and Elfinia were my pupils. I confirmed this with Nya since she was the one that followed me and was my closest pupil," I exined, and Listenia''s eyes wentrge with surprise.

    "You mean that they all redescend to the mortal realm just for you?" Listenia asked, but I shook my head.

    "While I am sure that every one of them probably would have, they were forced down here. Some, like your mother, have no memory of me, and likewise, I had no clue and still don''t about Elfinia. Hard to believe that I kept someone like that so close. Still, Tallia was pretty rough around the edges with me," I said, thumbing my own chin.

    "Well, you being a god, it doesn''t surprise me that you have many lovers, but I am just as surprised about this. My mother doesn''t seem like the type to submit to anyone," Listenia said, and I grinned, dropping my hand from my chin.<sub> </sub>

    "Tomorrow, we will find out about that. I don''t think things are going to go easy with her, but I think that reality is going to hit her like a ten-pound post maul. She is going to know right away that she has no power, and that is going to be hard for her," I exined, and Listenia gave me a look.

    "I hope that you aren''t thinking that I am going to start feeling sorry for the woman that terrorized me my whole life?!" Listenia asked, and I waved her off.

    "Wouldn''t dream of it. No, this woman has it alling to her. Your mother made a choice to stay sour this entire time, though; now I think that might have been because I left her behind," I said, but Listenia shrugged.

    "Still not good enough for two hundred years of looking down her nose on everyone else. Believe me, I am far from the only person that will see this as a good thing. I am sure that most of the Goddesses areughing themselves to sleep, but at the same thought, wondering if they are next. I think you are going to have some of them trying to earn your favor," Listenia said, and I nodded but waved my hand.

    "Come on, let''s drop all the talk of others for now. You and I are supposed to be training and not gossiping," I said, squeezing Listenia''s hands that were still in mine.

    "Wow, you want to get training that bad? I really thought that you were going to be less concerned about this, but you, as always, surprised me," Listenia said, and I grinned.

    "Your beautiful and sexy naked body in my near future is all the motivation to make sure that I get this lesson done in good time. You know, there are only so many hours before the sun will return to burn the night away, right?" I asked, and Listenia smiled warmly at me.

    "I also want to be back in your arms, with that tail wrapped around me and you deep inside of me," Listenia said, trying to lean in for a kiss, but I dodged her.

    "Woman, you asked for this! So, start concentrating if you ever want to get to that!" I growled, and Listenia rolled her eyes and sat back down.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 185 N-Word

    "Now, the next one you are going to do is water. That is the fluidity of your mind, and that is the ce that you draw water from. After that, Earth is from the stability your feet give, Air from your lungs, self-exnatory. Thest two are Darkness, your stomach that always consumes, and Light, the eyes that see everything that the light touches," I exined, but as I did, Listenia went through them, changing the color of the magic in her hand.

    "Like this?" Listenia asked, and I nodded with a smile.

    "Yeah, that is exactly right! Impressive as always, beautiful. Seriously, I don''t know how you are able to just grab on to this stuff so easily!" I eximed, but Listenia looked away with a pissed-off look. "What is wrong?"

    "That woman drilled this into my head when I was younger. I know all about the magic points so that probably makes it easier. Just bothers me that something useful came out of that," Listenia said, pulling her hands back to cross her arms.

    "I am sure that Elfinia taught you many lessons that were valuable, but she might not have done them in a way that you can appreciate. I was one of her teachers, and I was very close friends with her Master, Sage," I exined, and Listenia gave me a questioning look.

    "Sage? Sagittarius? You seem to have much of your memories back now, but I didn''t know you knew the Astrals. They are not widely known, but I guess you are one of them? This whole thing is very confusing," Listenia exined, and I nodded.

    "Yes, I do have some of my memories back, but I am still missing a lot. I am Ophiuchus, the Thirteenth Zodiac, Cat God, and Protector of the Mortal Realms. Leo is my brother, but the rest of the Astrals are just my close friends, or they were. I still have memories of them, but not everyone agreed with me doing what I did. Sage was one of them that didn''t want me to go," I exined.

    "Why didn''t he want you to go? I hope that you don''t mind me asking you these personal questions, but I just want to get to know you better. You feel like the same person, but a wholly and entirely new one at the same time, if that makes any sense," Listenia said, and I crawled over toy down on the bed where she was sitting, putting my head in herp.

    "That isplicated, but it is mostly for a stupid reason," I said, thinking about the conversation we had before I had left.

    "Do you mind telling me about it?" Listenia asked, and I smiled up at her.

    "Sure! So, Sage and Virgo are a pair, right?" I asked, and Listenia nodded slowly.

    "I didn''t, but now I do, so go on," Listenia said, and I nodded.

    "Well, each of the Zodiacs is in pairs. My brother Leo is with Capricorn, but they stay together all the time. Virgo and Sage like to share, but Sage also has a thing for watching. I always found it weird, but a man that turns down a chance to get into Virgo''s bed doesn''t exist. Not even I am immune to that woman''s charms," I said with a smile.

    "So you are saying that Saggitarius was mad at you for leaving because he couldn''t watch you have sex with his partner anymore?" Listenia asked in confusion, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, there are other pairs that share, but not like those two," I exined, and Listenia stayed quiet for a moment.

    "I can''t believe that you still want toe and see me after learning about yourself," Listenia finally said, and I frowned at her.

    "Why wouldn''t I?" I asked in confusion.

    "Well, you know that you were my mother and the other Goddesses, and they are all perfect women. What would you need for someone like me? I am pretty looking, but nothingpared to my mother," Listenia exined, and I sat up, turning around to face her.

    "Listen, I don''t have anyone or group of women that I love or prefer. I spend my time where I want to be and with who I want to be. You are not only my student now but an amazing woman that I like to spend time with. I have countless reasons to be here, but the only one that matters is the fact that I want to be here," I exined, and Listenia nodded.

    "Sorry, I just had to ask. Hearing you talk was starting to make me wonder," Listenia said.<sub> </sub>

    "You areing with me when I leave the ind, right?" I asked, and Listenia nodded. "Good, then you will be at my side."

    "Tomorrow is thest day before everything happens, right? Are you ready to fight the monster?" Listenia asked, seeming to try to divert the conversation.

    "Ready? I really don''t know. I mean, I am pretty sure that things will be fine with that, but I am more worried about Xena. I am sure that you heard about what happenedst night in front of the manor, right?" I asked, and Listenia nodded.

    "Yes, I heard about the Blood Witch showing her face, but not much more than that. This person is the same person that was reincarnated before and was supposed to have died?" Listenia asked.

    "The very same, but not only that, she knows me, and I know here. There is a connection between Tallia, her, and me, but I don''t know exactly what that is. She is more dangerous than the monster that we will be fighting. That is why I am going to Bramma tomorrow. From what I heard, Xena is there posing as a performer in a bar there," I exined.

    "You were outside of the wall and met Mishal as well. She is a very good fighter, but she is terrifying with her magic. I have sold weapons to her on numerous asions," Listenia said.

    "Oh? What is your view on the Peekaans and the Easterners?" I asked, and Listenia shrugged.

    "I think it is stupid, but it has only gotten worse over thest ten years. I am assuming that is because of this person you are hunting, right?" Listenia asked, but I shrugged.

    "I want to say it is, but after hearing the stories from Mishal and the others outside of the wall, it really makes you wonder. It could have been a simple switching of rulers that could have made things worse. It doesn''t always take Negative forces to make people do bad things. Some do bad things with a clear vision of what they are doing to be right. People areplicated," I said, and Listenia nodded.

    "I can attest to that, but it is good that you have a guide to go there. Bramma is one of the least friendly ces on this ind, so you should have someone that is familiar with their customs to show you around. Without Mishal, I am sure you would end up getting tossed on a boat to go out to sea for a week," Listenia said, and Iughed.

    "Wow, everyone just seems to think I am a walking explosion that is waiting to go off!" Iughed, but Listenia shook her head.

    "It''s not just that. Bramma is a strange ce, and the people there are not kind. You are going to have to watch how you talk to people and do not call anyone a nut or nuts. They are very sensitive to the N-word," Listenia warned, and I held back myugh.

    "Looks like this is going to be much moreplicated than I had thought. I think that I will try to be on my best behavior then. Thest thing I need to do is to start more trouble, and forcing people to do things my way isn''t going to work either," I said and thumbed my chin.

    "What is your n then? I agree that you aren''t going to be able to push your way around, but I also don''t think that you need to let them push you around. You have much more power in your words than you do in your arms. Maybe you should try using abination of your head and your mouth rather than your fists and heart?" Listenia asked with a knowing smile that made me roll my eyes.

    "Yeah, Yeah. I know I can be a bit of a bull, but I firmly think that most situations can be solved with force. If you can, then you just aren''t using enough of it!" Iughed, but Listenia gave me a look that made me sigh. "Yes, I know, things are different in this world, and the same things that worked in other worlds might not work here."

    p "Exactly. You are very smart and strong, but I really think that you let your heart get in the way of your head sometimes. The biggest problem is that you can back up what you say, but that is also my mother''s problem. The two of you might actually learn something from each other," Listenia said, and I gave her a look that she had just given me.</anda>

    "Is it not supposed to be me giving you this speech?" I asked, and Listenia smiled.

    "Looks like you needed it much more than I did. Regardless, all this stuff is talk of things of tomorrow. I think that we have spent enough time with that and training. Don''t you think that it is time for us to close the books as they say and turn off the lights?" Listenia asked yfully, and I grinned.

 Chapter 186 Kiss It Better

    "You are an eager one today," I said with a smile, and Listenia shrugged.

    "Possibly, but you look so different now. I feel like you are a new person, and I want to know if anything else has changed," Listenia said as she got out of bed and started to get undressed.

    I jumped up and grinned, doing the same. I guess that I was not going to have much trouble convincing anyone to get between the sheets with me from now on. Though, that might turn into more trouble than good.

    "I don''t think much physical has changed about me besides my tail and ears," I said as I got naked. Listenia was watching me, and once my pants were off, her eyes were glued to my cock.

    "Is it wrong to say that it looks sad?" Listenia said as she came over, knelt down, and poked me in the lip dick with her nailed fingers.

    "Hey! Watch where you are pointing those sharp things! My dick has soft skin, and that hurts," I growled, and Listenia looked up at me with a smile.

    "Do you want me to kiss it better?" Listenia teased, but I put my hands to the back of her head.

    "No, I want you to suck it bigger," I said.

    Listenia tried to say something, but I pushed my growing cock into her open mouth. Her eyes went big, and she gave me a look of contempt, but then she started to suck me off. I tipped my head back, letting out a groan as Listenia''s head bobbed on my cock.

    Her tongue worked around my shaft as Listenia sucked, starting to get me excited. Listenia sucking started to intensify, making me force her head down farther onto my cock. I let out a loud groan and spat hot cum out, filling Listenia''s mouth and making her eyes go big.

    "Be a good girl and drink that all up. Don''t want to spit it out and make a mess, do you?" I asked as I looked down into Listenia''s eyes.

    She was ring at me, but she swallowed, but then kept sucking, but this time she meant business. Almost instantly, my legs buckled from the overload of sensation, and I was barely able to keep my feet under me. I pushed Listenia''s head from my cock with a gasp, and she smirked up at me with a knowing look.

    "That is what you get for that. Don''t do it again, or I will spit it back in your mouth next time. Some of the others might like it, but it is the equivalent of getting snot in your mouth," Listenia warned me, and I put up my hands with a big grin.

    "Sorry!" Iughed. "Didn''t really expect that, but you should have told me before, silly woman. What were you trying to do there? Suck the dick right off me?"

    "I noticed that you are more sensitive after hearing about all the other women you have entered. I just thought that I would get you back, now,e over here and put that big thing where it goes. I also want you to let me cuddle with your tail while you do," Listenia said and thenid down on her side with her back to me and then patted the bed behind her.<sub> </sub>

    I just stood there with a stunned look on my face. Wasn''t I the one that was in charge here?

    I wanted toin, but they were all reasonable requests that I would have done anyways, but I wasn''t used to being ordered around. I guess I would let her have some control here, but it was still strange.

    "What are you waiting for? Or are you done already?" Listenia asked, turning back to look at me with a lifted eyebrow.

    "Nothing. I just was having a moment," I said, and then I jumped into bed behind Listenia, cuddling into her, wrapping my arms around her, and flipped my tail over to hit her in the face.

    "Much better, but you are still...." Listenia started to say as she grabbed my tail, but I was already pressing my tip into her wetness. I didn''t need to be told how to do my job!

    I hammered my cock in, and Listenia gasped, gripping my tail painfully tight, but there were noints. I pressed my face into Listenia''s neck and started to kiss her neck, slowly starting to move inside her.

    Listenia moaned and released the pressure on my tail, but she still held it to the side of her face, stroking it. That made me more excited, and I started to speed up, but Listenia reached back and pushed on my hip.

    "Slow down, let me enjoy the feeling of you moving inside of me. I don''t need to have my insides stirred up," Listenia said, and I groaned.

    "You know, you are being pretty bossy today," I said as I slowed back down, but Listenia turned her head back to look at me, making me pull back from her neck.

    "You like to have control too much, but this is my body you are using, so I should get a say in how it is used. Is it really that hard for the big bad Cat God to give up a little control? You can boss around the other girls, but I am not like them," Listenia said and then kissed me.

    It was hard to argue with her, and I guess that letting her guide me wasn''t the end of the world. I was just used to being the boss, but no two flowers were the exact same.

    "Sure, I can get behind that. If that is the case, then guide me as you will, my love. Tell me how you want me to dick you down," I smiled after we broke the kiss, and I stopped moving.

    "You can start by moving. It usually feels better that way," Listenia said with a grin as she turned back to my tail. "What is wrong with this thing? Is there magic in it? I can''t stop rubbing my face on it!"

 Chapter 187 Son Of A Bitch!

    Listenia and I yed in bed for a good while longer, and when we were done, the two of us cuddled up. Sleep came fast for her before me, but my mind was back on that damn bird.

    I wasn''t sure why, but it was bugging me. It was clearly not a bird, but what then? A human shaman? Or a shaman of any race? And why was it still bugging me!

    I pulled myself from Listenia, but it was nearly a fight to get my tail free from her grip, and I lost some hair in the process. Once I was free, I got up and walked over to the single window in the room.

    "You son of a bitch!" I whispered harshly as I stared at the eagle that was staring back at me on the roof across the street.

    I red at the bird and tried to figure out what to do. No wonder that damn thing was bothering me! I was practically staring at myself!

    Just how long had that damn bird been there? Had it been watching us? I made expectations for Sage, but I did not approve of spying on me while in the act.

    I opened the window and stuck my hand out the window in the shape of a gun. I wasn''t going to kill the bird, but I was going to get to the bottom of this!

    I lined up the shot, but at thest second, the eagle hopped to the side, and my air bullet missed. I narrowed my eyes and activated the runes in them, not only zooming in on the bird but also the humanoid form that was hidden. My ability to see mana would always show me the true form of their magic, no matter what form they were taking.

    "I aming out here, and you had better be waiting over here when I get out. Do not make me chase you, girl!" I whispered harshly, and the eagle tipped its head at me, only further infuriating me.

    I shifted down to a cat and hopped up on the window sill then back out on the room. The bird was now on this roof, staring at me. I walked over to the peak and sat down. I had been about to transform back, but then I remembered that I was naked, and I could see some nails sticking up from the wooden shakes.

    "How long have you been watching me?" I asked in my deep voice.

    "Tweet?"

    "That is not the sound an eagle makes! Who are you?! Transform back, or I will force you to!" I growled, and the eagle hopped back.

    "I wasn''t watching that long! I was just curious about you!" The eagle said, and then it turned into Sakura, the girl that I had met on the other side of the wall.

    "You were supposed to help the girls tomorrow, not be spying on me or trying to attack me!" I growled, but Sakura put up her hands.

    "I wasn''t trying to attack you! I was trying toe and talk to you! I just get strange urges when I am in Beast Form!" Sakura eximed, and I sighed. It was true that using a druidic spell like Beast Form did make you a little feral.<sub> </sub>

    "Still, you should be sleeping and not spying. I was having a hard time getting to sleep cause I couldn''t stop thinking about you! Then I got up to find out you were creeping in my window!" I growled, licking the side of my paw to use it to smooth a rogue hair above my eye.

    "Sorry! I deserved what I got!" Sakura said, putting her head to the wooden shake peak.

    "You are damn right you did. I have no regrets about what I did. I will apologize for many things, but that is not one of them," I said, and Sakura nodded quickly.

    "I will leave you now! I just wanted to know what kind of person you are. Everyone talks about you like you are some mythical creature. I am starting to see why. You never speak to cast, and you can do things that I have never even heard of," Sakura exined, and I nodded.

    "Yes, and if you actually show up early in the morning, I can teach you some. That can''t happen if you stay out here all night watching me," I said, and Sakura nodded and changed back into an eagle.

    "I will head back now. Sorry for watching you, but I did watch when you were with the elf. Not that much, at least. Did she like sucking out your growth?" Sakura asked, and I rolled my eyes.

    "That is something that you will have to find out for yourself sometime, or I dare you to ask her," I said, thinking about cumming in Listenia''s mouth and her reaction.

    "Oh! Well, I might just ask her then. Unless you want to let me try?" Sakura asked.

    "Not today! I just want to get to bed without eyes on me," I growled, and the eagle shrugged.

    "Another time then. Have a good sleep, Galio," Sakura said and took off into the air, heading to the north wall.

    I sighed and headed back inside, changing back to human and closing the window. I crawled back into bed and got under the covers to cuddle back into Listenia.

    "What were you doing outside?" Listenia asked, startling me.

    "Dealing with a bird that was staring at me," I said, and Listenia shook her head.

    "Where is your tail?" Listenia asked, and I rolled my eyes, bringing my tail for her to grab and cuddle into. "Better, now get to bed, and stop harassing the wildlife."

    I shook my head and then kissed the back of Listenia''s neck softly a few times before closing my own eyes. Within moments I was fast asleep, but it seemed that my night was only just beginning.

 Chapter 188 The Dream: Family Issues

    I opened my eyes, but I was a cat. It took me a moment to remember what was going on, but then I remembered jumping into the looking ss. I was back in her world again, but something was wrong.

    I couldn''t transform back into my normal body because I waspletely out of Astral Energy. I seemed to be able to pull some to me, but the stream was incredibly weak. This was not good, but not the end of the world. Tallia was still a little girl, and it would take me quite a few years to gain what I needed.

    I looked around, and I was in the forest that was not far from the vige. I had hunted in this ce most of my life, but the things in here were not your normal beasts. Riftwalker Spawn and Brood drifted up from a blood witch den that was over a hundred miles away.

    That was the purpose of mying to this world, but now I would have to defend these people until I could get stronger. I had not nned on being stuck in a cat form.

    Suddenly, there was movement up ahead. It had darted out of sight, but there was no mistaking the tentacles. A Riftwalker Brood. One had attacked me the first time I hade here, but I was a Cat God.

    Now I was just a cat.

    This was going to be annoying.

    I darted forward, heading directly to where the movement had been. The creature had ducked behind a bush, but when I came around the corner, I was forced to jump and dodge a tentacle from the Brood.

    Then I saw what it was doing and cursed. The blob of eyes and tentacles was puking out Spawn, small humanoids with long ws, no eyes, just a smooth face with a massive mouth of teeth.

    I grew my ws two inches long and then became as hard as diamonds. The Spawn were little shits, but there were only four now. If I could kill the Brood fast, then this would be easy.

    I dove straight at the Brood, but one of the Spawn hopped up and tried to bite me, but I cut its head and an arm of its body in a single stroke. Then I was smoked by a tentacle into a tree but flipped,nded, and then darted back.

    The Brood was huge, easily the size of a small car, and it had dozens of eyes and tentacles. It was also oozing a ck ichor that was burning the ground where it pooled.

    I needed to be careful.

    Iunched myself at the Brood again, but this time, I stayed in the air, dodging tentacles and biting at eyes. Inded on its back and then began to w my way towards its head.

    The Brood was thrashing now, and its ichor was spraying everywhere, but I finally made it to its head. I dug my ws in and then ripped its head clean off its body.<sub> </sub>

    The Brood died, and the Spawn were easy to pick off after that. I was exhausted, but I had won. I would have to be more careful in the future. I was not invulnerable in this form.

    That was not fun in this form, and now I was covered in ck ooze. I shook myself hard, and the ck ichor flew off, leaving me white and fluffy.

    "What is this, I see? What is an Astral God doing back here? Do the Guides know that you are here, Ophiuchus?"

    The voice made me freeze as ice filled my veins. I slowly turned around and took a step back.

    There were very few that could make me do that, even in this form. My father''s equal and the Queen of Chaos and Negativity was one of them.

    "What does the Goddess of darkness want with this world?!" I demanded.

    "Me? Nothing, or I didn''t, but you never go anywhere that you aren''t sent, and I know you weren''t sent here. What is it that intrigues you about this world, Odd Child? This is not like you to step out of line," Nemoria said, crossing her arms in a dress that covered her like pure shadows, and a red ze burned in each of the eyes that bore into me.

    ? This wasn''t right, and she shouldn''t be able toe here like this... but neither was I.

    "What is it that you want?! I am not going to tell you anything! My reasons are my own and none of your concern!" I snapped, and my hair started to stand up, but I wasn''t sure if I could do anything.

    Even if I had my powers, this was my mother I was facing. One of the most powerful beings to ever exist, but I was not going to let her steal this from me.

    That was all the woman knew how to do. Take. Consume. Devour. And this creature was the one that birthed me.

    "Do you really think that you can hide her from me, boy? If I want to take her from you, I will! I was trying to have a conversation with you, but you are the same as ever. One day you will learn about the darkness that lies inside of you. You will hate it, but you will need it. This life was never meant for you, and you are breaking the Laws set by the Guides for your own greed. I know of the deal, and that is why I am here now. No one runs from fate, boy! It will always catch you!" Nemoria hissed, the darkness ring around her, consuming the life of everything that it touched.

    "You think that I will let that stop me? I always stop you! THAT IS MY DUTY! I have always done it, but the one time I ask for something, more tests. My entire life has been one test after another, but I have no clue what the test is!" I snapped.

    "That is because, in all these lives, you still don''t understand it, you stupid child! You must learn this lesson on your own, but don''t worry. As your mother, it is my lesson to teach you important lessons," Nemoria said, pulling her darkness back in, but the forest was desecrated in this area now.

 Chapter 189 The Dream: Your Pet

    "You are nothing more than the Spawn of darkness that gave birth to me! I am more Kadeon than I will ever be you!" I growled, and Nemoria started tough.

    "Yes, I can clearly see that, but at least that one knows who he is and epts that. He is the God of the Light, and I am the darkness, but what does that make you? The one that runs away? The God of indecision? Or are you just going to force your way until you have done what you need? That is your way, is it not?" Nemoria asked, her words cutting me.

    I stayed silent, but I had made my choice, and I would live with it.

    "I gave it all up for this. I care nothing for the Guides, tests, and games! I can''t be good, but I refuse to be you, so I will leave it all and live a final life and join this revolution," I said.

    "You think that. You think so much, but you know so little, my child. I have told you, just like your father has. Fate is going to find you, and when it does, the karmic retribution for your actions will be your own to bear. No one will help you now. You gave that all up when you came to this world, selfish child. I should kill her now and get it over with, but that is not how it will go. Live your life, Ophiuchus, but know this life has a timer, and when that time ends, so will hers," Nemoria said as she red holes into me.

    "You think that I will let you take her from me? Even if she dies, we will be reborn again!" I snapped, but I was done with this.

    "Stop being delusional! If you refuse fate, you will never be allowed to die! You will walk this world until it crumbles, and only then will you be able to be reborn, but she won''t be here! I will take everything that you hold dear from you, permanently. When fate calls on you, you had a better answer," Nemoria warned and then disappeared, leaving me alone with the dead Riftwalkers.

    I would not let her take Tallia. I would be her guard and protect this world as I always did.

    "Hello! Is there someone over there?"

    That sound was like music to my ears, and thoughts of my bitch mother were driven from my head.

    I turned around and ran to the voice, but then I was standing in the market.

    "Come on! You are going to get stepped on, Galio!" Tallia called as she turned around to give me an unimpressed look. "You are always going so slow! We need to get to the forest to pick the herbs with Xena! She is going to call me a slow poke again, and tease me the entire time!" Talliained; her brown hair was pping in the breeze, but her cat ear headband held it mostly in ce.

    "I aming!" I called, running to catch up.

    "Don''t talk when we are out, or people are going to start asking you to talk again! We will never get out of here!" Talliained, and I smiled.

    The first time Tallia had heard me talk, she had freaked out, but she had done the samest time, but her hair had been red. Not sure why it was brown this time, but it was still the same Tallia.

    I ran and followed her until we got outside town where Xena was waiting for us. She was a cute ck-haired girl, and she had a bright ab bubbly personality. She and Tallia argued, but that was just the way they were. Both girls seemed to like the banter.<sub> </sub>

    "I thought the sun was going to get over the top of me before you two came out! Let me guess, Galio made youte again?" Xena asked, and Tallia frowned.

    "It was his fault! Tell her!" Talliained, and stared at me.

    "Bark," I said.

    "I will kick you!" Tallia warned, pulling her foot back, and I didn''t doubt her.

    "Yes, I was lost in thought, and I was looking around. I can''t help it; I am a curious cat," I said as I sat down to lick my paw and smooth the ever-rogue hair above my eyebrow.

    "See?!" Tallia dered, and Xena rolled her eyes.

    "You shouldn''t threaten to kick Galio; he is your pet and a cute one. I wish I had a friend like that that was always around me," Xena said and looked away.

    "You can borrow Galio. I might actually get my chores done on time if I wasn''t always trying to find him. You can y hide and seek with him!" Tallia suggested with excitement.

    "Hold on here! I am not a bag of nuts to be passed around!" Iined.

    "You don''t want toe with me?" Xena asked.

    "I am Tallia''s pet, but I guess it would be fine. It is true that I do cause her a good deal of problems, but are you sure that this is okay, Tallia?" I asked, looking up at Tallia, and she nodded.

    I had met Tallia when she was six both times, but I had no idea the first time what she would mean to me when she got old. This time I knew how she would be, and I yed games with her to keep her away from her drunk father. The man never hurt her, but he was rude and mean for no reason. I never liked him, but he would die in a monster attack in the vige in a few years.

    "I will be fine. I am sure that Xena could use a friend when I am not around, and it will just be for a bit. Anyways, we didn''te here to talk about you, cat! We have to go get the herbs, and you have to protect us from the creepy monsters!" Tallia dered.

    She was twelve now, and Xena was the same age. I had been able to transform back into my human form for thest two years, but I had stayed a cat. I could defend her and the vige like this, and I wanted to wait until she was older before I revealed myself.

    "Yes, I will do my job. Let''s get going," I said, but then I turned to look back at the vige, and it was on fire, and monsters were attacking it as I ran back.

 Chapter 190 [Bonus Chapter]The Dream: It Was My Fault

    "Galio! What is going on?! Why are monsters attacking the vige?!" Tallia cried out from beside me, and I looked up to see her now twenty.

    "I don''t know, but I need to stop them," I said as I transformed back into my human form, pulling my sword from my magical bag.

    It had been two years since I had transformed in front of her for the first time. The moment had been one of my most treasured moments, but Xena had caught us kissing. She had watched me transform and then told me that she knew that I wasn''t a normal cat all along. Xena had confessed to me in front of Tallia, but I turned her down.

    From there, we barely ever saw her, then a yearter, she left the vige. This shouldn''t be relevant in my current situation, but at the center of our burning vige was said person, but something was dramatically different about her.

    "What is going on here, Xena?!" Tallia screamed, and Xena turned glowing yellow eyes on us.

    "You! We were friends, but all you ever cared about was the man that I loved! I always loved him! You never even knew what he was! Yet, he chose you! I was supposed to get him! She told me that Ophiuchus would be mine!" Xena screamed, and the fires red all around us, and buildings were copsing.

    "You gave yourself over to my Mother, and you believed her lies! That was your first mistake, Xena! I was never yours, to begin with. I make my own choices, and I choose what I want!" I snapped, stepping in front of Tallia.

    This moment was starting to bring back memories of a conversation I had with my mother when I entered this world. That was fourteen years ago, but I remember that day like it was yesterday, but I wasn''t strong enough yet.

    I had purged the forests, and we had actually had almost an entire year without any attack from Riftwalkers. I had thought that it was weird, but I also had been happy to do what I wanted, but the elder had warned me.

    "They are not lies. Galio, I love you, and I will do whatever it takes to have you by my side! I will protect you from your mother! I love you!" Xena screamed, but I summoned magic, creating a double helix summoning circle, and pulled out a golden pistol with cat ears on it.

    "You have already given yourself to the darkness. You disgust me, and now I will do as I always have and purge you, Blood Witch!" I roared and started to fire golden beams of light at Xena, but she dodged them and dashed toward me.

    Destruction flew around her in perfect disharmony, but always just barely missing Xena. Chaotic Entropy caused this, and I turned, dropped my sword, grabbed Tallia in one arm, and ran, shooting behind me.

    "Let the world burn! It means nothing to me without you by my side! If I can''t have you, then no one can!" Xena screamed as she gained on us.

    "Why is she acting like this?!" Tallia cried, but this was my fault. If I never came to this world, this would have never happened, but I would not let Nemoria take her from me.

    "Stay here!" I yelled and tossed Tallia forward, creating a barrier around her, and I turned to m into Xena.

    Rocks kicked up, and a flying board pped them into my face, cutting me above my eye, and then splinters from the same board stabbed into my neck. Xena shed my chest with vicious ws, making blood spray from my chest. I punched her backward, but ss flew up and stabbed me in the arm, causing me to scream out.<sub> </sub>

    As I ripped the ss out, Xena extended her ws, dove at me, and stabbed me through my stomach. I screamed out in pain, but I was not going to give up.

    "Xena, you need to stop this!" I screamed as I grabbed her hand, and mmed it into a wall, but she kicked my legs out from under me, and I fell.

    "I don''t need to do anything! I don''t need to stop this! I don''t need to do anything! I am going to destroy this world and kill her!" she screamed and shed me across the face, but I grabbed her wrist and mmed it into the ground.

    "No, Xena! You don''t have to do this!" I screamed, and she grabbed my head and mmed it into the ground, but I threw her off me and tried to get up.

    "You don''t understand! I love you! I don''t want to destroy you, but I need to because I love you!" she screamed and kicked me in the head, and I fell to the ground.

    I pushed myself up, but she kicked me in the stomach, and I fell back down.

    "Please, Xena! You don''t have to do this!" I begged, but she didn''t listen.

    She grabbed my head and mmed it into the ground again, and I felt blood running down my face.

    "I''m sorry, Galio, but I have to do this! I love you!" she screamed and mmed my head into the ground again.

    I couldn''t take it anymore, and I cked out. When I came to, Tallia was lying on the ground next to me, but she wasn''t breathing, and her eyes were staring lifelessly.

    "She is now gone! I will give you one final-" Xena started to say, but dark power flowed into me, and I was instantly on my feet with her neck in my hand. Tallia''s heart was missing, and mine had been ripped out with it.

    "SHE LOVED YOU!" I screamed into Xena''s face with an Entropic Roar that tore the flesh from her bones and then turned them to dust in a beam of red.

    I turned back to where the only thing that meant anything nowy lifeless. I fell to my knees. It had all happened so fast. I was powerless. This was all my fault.

    Then I opened my eyes that were filled with tears in bed with Listenia and a heavy heart. The dream had left me feeling empty.

 Chapter 191 Senna!

    "Galio? Is there something wrong?" Listenia asked as she turned over in bed to find me sitting on the edge of the bed.

    "Just a dream. Left me feeling empty," I said as I looked down at my hands. I could still see the blood on them.

    The dream had ended there, but I knew the rest of the story. I remembered screaming out with her lifeless body in my arms. The Guides gave me what I asked for, and in the end, fate had its way just like my mother had intended. She forced this fate on me.

    "You seem to have a lot of unsettling dreams," Listenia said as she came over behind me and kissed the back of my neck while putting her arms around me.

    "Dreams are windows to past lives, and my past is much longer than just five hundred lifetimes," I said, leaning back and turning my head to kiss her.

    Listenia kissed me slowly, and I wanted to fall down in bed with her, but today was not one for dicking around. The summoning was just around the corner, no more than a day away. From my estimation of the summoning circle, it would activate at nightfall.

    "Are you ready to go see your mother?" I asked after breaking the kiss, and Listenia sighed.

    "You have things to do, so I will go deal with that woman. Like you said, she is nothing more than a child with no power. If you have time,e byter today, and you can see if I need any help then. I think that this is something that should be dealt with between us for now," Listenia said as she started to get dressed.

    "I think that is a good idea," I said as I got up from the bed.

    Listenia turned and smiled at me, and I reached out and stroked the side of her head. She leaned into the touch, and I dropped my hand to her waist and tugged her to me.

    "I will see you soon," Listenia said as she gave me a quick kiss.

    I watched as she left, and then I got dressed. I headed to the manor but changed into a cat first. I was not really in the mood to deal with mobs of women today.

    After hopping out the window and crossing a few roofs, I hopped down on the inside of the manor''s fence. It was still early, but Eliza and Chili were waiting for me on the front step. I had said I woulde by in the morning, but I wasn''t really feeling training.

    "Galio? Is that you?" Eliza asked as she hopped up toe over to me as I walked over.

    "I don''t think that there are any other cats that are as white as Galio," Chiliughed, and I transformed back into my human form.

    "I thought that I woulde by and say hello. I have some things I need to do, but I should be back in the evening. I thought that we could train for a bit then. I am just not feeling up to it today, and I need to go to Bramma and deal with that," I said as I looked at Eliza.

    "I am sorry to hear that. Maybe we could go with you? We could do a bit of training there," Eliza said, and I shook my head.<sub> </sub>

    "This is something that I need to do, and I am going to be going as a cat for the first bit. I wille find you when I am done," I said as I started to walk off.

    "Are you sure that you are okay?" Eliza called out to me, and I stopped, turning back to her with a big smile that I forced on.

    "Just a bad dream. I will be fine," I said, and she smiled back.

    "If you say so. I will see youter then," Eliza said, and she and Chili walked off.

    After they left back inside, I transformed again and headed to the north gate. On my walk over, I tried to push everything out of my head. I needed to clear it, or it was going to start affecting my day.

    Once I made it to the gate, the Guards were there, and they were talking with Mishal, who was wearing her robes. Even in the daylight, the lightning-shaped marks under her eyes stood out from her dark skin.

    "Look who it is! Sarah, it is that damn cat again! Are you going to turn into a space lion again?" Brenda demanded as I walked over and sat down beside Mishal''s bare feet.

    "Brenda, it is a cat. What we sawst night was not the same as this! You heard Senna! This is not some magical cat! It probably just got hit in the head too many times or fell off too many roofs!" Sarah snapped and then pointed at me. "Look at the stupid look on its face! Does it really look like some goddess or monster to you?!"

    "Well, it is fairly white, but it does kind of look stupid now that I think about it," Brenda said as I stared up at the two of them nkly. That witch!

    ? No, she didn''t tell them about me, but telling them I was a couple scoop short of a full sack was not an improvement. I would have to get back at that woman, but that could be saved forter.

    "I think that this cat is special, so I will take it with me for good luck," Mishal said as she picked me up and stroked my fur. "I will be heading to Bramma for the day, but I should be back in the evening if everything goes well."

    "Oh? Are you expecting trouble?" Sarah asked, and Mishal looked down at me briefly.

    "That is hard to say, but I wouldn''t say that it can''t happen. We will just have to see how the day goes. It has been a while since I''ve been back," Mishal said as she turned to walk away from the gate.

    I crawled out of Mishal''s arms to peek over her shoulder and stared back at the guards. Then I stuck my tongue out and pulled both my eyelids down.

    "You see that! No normal cat does something like that!" Brenda eximed as we walked away.

    "That is just further proof that the cat is as dumb as a bag of hammers!" Sarah snapped, and I sank back down. Damn that, Senna!

 Chapter 192 Calling The Storm

    "Why are you so interested in bothering those two guards? They are very good people, you know?" Mishal asked as we continued to walk away from Northwall.

    "I don''t do it to be mean; I just think the girls could use some entertainment. I promised Senna that I would treat them both to whatever they wanted after. I have heard that they are very hard and diligent workers. People like that deserve to be recognized, and a bit of teasing is all in good fun," I exined, and Mishal nodded.

    "Well, if that is the case, then I think it is nice of you. If you are doing this out of kindness, then I am sure that the girls will appreciate knowing that you took the time to do such a thing," Mishal smiled.

    "Yeah, but I think that Senna is going to make sure that I am the one that is the but of this joke," I sighed and then looked out at thend ahead of us. "That is a lot of water. Do you n on sailing to Bramma?" I asked curiously.

    Thendscape ahead of me was covered in pools of water with reeds and snaking runs of greennd dividing them. The ce looked like it was solid marsnds, but using the runes in my eyes, I looked forward and saw that it was on like this for fifty miles or so.

    "No. We just need to get far enough from the city. Themune with Lagoona tends to be violent, so it is better to do it overwater," Mishal exined as she started to veer off the path, and I nodded.

    "Sure. I really won''t know much about your magic until you use it. Since you saidmune, that must mean you have to do something to use the magic?" I asked, but Mishal shook her head.

    "The Goddess only wishes that we ask permission to use the power. Controlling a storm is no easy task, and it is dangerous to do something in a popted area. Lagoona just likes to make sure that she does not get in trouble with the ind''s Goddess, Tallia," Mishal said as we approached the water that ran along the path we had been walking on.

    I watched curiously, and to my surprise, she walked right onto the surface of the water. Then she began to skate across the water like it was ice, picking up speed as the water barely made ripples. I looked down at Mishal''s feet, changing my view again so I could see the flow of Mana.

    Mishal was using water magic not only to hold her on top of the water but also to help push her along. On top of that, she was doing this innately without thought. I could do something simr, but it would take a great amount of concentration, and not innately.

    "Is this part of Lagoona''s Blessing? I mean, you''re sliding on top of the water like this?" I asked, and Mishal nodded as she continued forward.

    "Yes, among other things. It is a very versatile magic, and I am still learning all of its capabilities," Mishal said.

    "I see," I said, looking around at the different pools of water. There were all sorts of different sizes and depths. "So, how deep does this water go?"

    "It depends. Some areas are only a few feet deep, while others are over a hundred feet," Mishal said.

    "And you can just skate across all of them?" I asked, and Mishal nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, as long as there is enough water. I have gone across areas that were only a foot deep, but it is very tiring. Going across an area like this is much easier," Mishal said.

    "I see," I said, looking around. I then noticed that Mishal was heading towards a particr pool of water. "Is that our destination?"

    "Yes," Mishal said as she came to a stop at the edge of the pool.

    The pool was ratherrge, and it looked to be at least twenty feet deep. Mishal then sat down at the edge of the pool.

    "What are you doing?" I asked, and Mishal looked up at me.

    "I am going tomune with Lagoona," Mishal said.

    "With me in your arms? I don''t know if you noticed, but I am a cat. If you are going for a dip, maybe you should just put me down?" I asked, but Mishal shook her head.

    "No, I need to be able to focus, and you will be safer with me," Mishal said.

    "I see," I said, not wanting to argue.

    I then watched as Mishal took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She then started to chant something in anguage I did not understand. As she chanted, I could feel the Pure Magic in the area start to swirl around us.

    The wind picked up, and the water in the pool started to ripple. Then, all of a sudden, arge waterspout shot up out of the pool. It was at least thirty feet tall, and it was spinning rapidly.

    Mishal continued to chant, and the waterspout started to move. It then began to circle us, and I could feel the Mana being pulled from me. I tried to resist, but it was too strong.

    The waterspout then started to spin faster, and the wind was whipping my fur around. I could feel more of my Mana being drawn out of me, so I started to pull in more from the area around us. This seemed to feed the waterspout, and it grew in size. I wasn''t sure what this was, but it seemed that Mishal was summoning Lagoona, and she was drawing in all the magic to form a body.

    After a few minutes, the waterspout had grown to be over sixty feet tall, and it was still spinning. I could feel my Mana being drawn out at an rming rate, so I pulled in more and more. I was starting to get worried that I wouldn''t be able to keep up, but I didn''t want to stop.

 Chapter 193 Blue Bells, And Beautiful Landscape

    Suddenly, the waterspout started to calm down, and the wind died down. The Mana that was being pulled from me also stopped, and I could feel the waterspout shrinking. After a few seconds, it had shrunk down to its original size, and Mishal opened her eyes.

    "Lagoona, I summon thee," Mishal said, and the waterspout shot up again.

    This time, though, I could see a figure forming inside of it. The figure was that of a woman, and she had long flowing hair. She also had a fish tail instead of legs, and she was holding a trident.

    "Mishal, why have you summoned me?" the figure asked, and Mishal bowed her head.

    "I need your help, Lagoona. I need transportation for Galio and me to Bramma. Will you carry us through the winds?" Mishal asked as the beautiful woman walked over to us, and Mishal stood up.

    "So this is the creature that everyone and creature are talking about? A cat?" Lagoona asked, giving me a narrowed-eyed look.

    ? "I may look a little strange now, but I assure you that there is a lot more to me than at first nce," I said and jumped from Mishal''s arms and up into the air.

    I transformed back into my human form, only my ears and long fluffy white tail remaining as wings burst from my back. I didn''t want to try their trick just yet of water-walking. Flying was perfectly eptable.

    "What in the darkest depths are you?!" Lagoona eximed and dropped into the water down to her eyes.

    "The Cat God, and Thirteenth Zodiac, protector of the mortal realms. Did someone not exin this already?" I asked and looked at Mishal, who just shrugged.

    "I am pretty sure she is just surprised at how you look. Cat folk with Angel wings, and a face full of hair, pardon me for mentioning," Mishal said, and I sighed.

    After the storm and spout I had just witnessed, I had really expected more out of Lagoona, but it was cute, and she was a beautiful woman. Since I was going to be spending a lot of time at sea, I should get on this Goddess''s good side.

    "Lagoona, it is an honor to meet you. I have heard many things about you, and I must say that you are even more beautiful than they say," I said, and she blushed a little.

    "Oh, thank you. I have heard many things about you as well. It is a pleasure to finally meet you," she said and then held out her hand, slowly rising back out of the water. "Now, let us be off. I can get you to Bramma in no time."

    I nodded and took her hand, and we were off into the sky in the blink of an eye. I let my wings disperse as a strong current pulled us along and then transformed back into my white cat form. Mishal went to grab me, but Lagoona got to me first, scooping me into her soft cool breasts.<sub> </sub>

    "I hope that you don''t mind if I hold Galio for now, Mishal?" Lagoona asked, and Mishal shook her head right away.

    "No, you can hold the God for as long as you want! I am happy that you warmed up," Mishal said as the Goddess stroked my fur.

    "I was just surprised, that is all, but she is much more polite than I expected. I also have never seen fur that was so white or felt so soft. It is rxing," Lagoona said, and I purred in response as I watched thekes slowly turn into forests as we flew with the wind.

    We were headed east, and the mountains wereing up, but we started to go around them, heading out towards a ce where the mountains stopped, and I could see the ocean. Thend morphed from the forest into grassy ins with red and yellow flowers running along rolling hills. I had never seen anything like it, and I was in awe of the natural beauty.

    Lagoona must have sensed my awe because she said, "Wee to Bramma, the home of the Peekaans. It is a beautiful ce, and I am sure you will enjoy your stay here, but be sure to watch your mouth. The Peekaans can be very sensitive and can be considered rude, but they are the mightiest sea-faring races."

    I nodded, and as we got closer, I could see small creatures running about and climbing the trees as we got closer to the city that was covered in steam. They were about the size of a squirrel, but they had long furry tails, and their fur was a light blue color. They also had long ears and big eyes, and they were chattering away with each other.

    "What are these things? They are so cute!" I eximed, and Lagoona chuckled.

    "They are called Blue Bells. They are the native creatures here, and they are harmless. Just be careful not to step on them; they are very fragile and then like to get underfoot sometimes," she said, and then set me down on the ground, and I transformed back into a human, making the Blue Bells jump back.

    I walked over to a group of them, and they looked at me curiously. I held out my hand, and one of them walked over to me and sniffed my hand. I petted its head, and it started to purr.

    "It seems like you have made a friend," Mishal said, and I nodded.

    "They are just so cute. I can''t help but want to pet them," I said, and then the Blue Bell started to climb up my arm and onto my head.

    I stood up, and it started to y with my hair, and I chuckled. "I think this little guy likes me."

    Then I transformed back into a cat, and the Blue Bellnded on my back but then hugged its little arms around me. What a freaking adorable creature!

 Chapter 194 City Of Wetness

    Mishal picked me up with the Blue Bell still on my head. The creature was the first animal that I had found that hadn''t tried to attack me. It was also pretty cute, even if a bit weird looking.

    "Well, I think that you can walk the rest of the way. Melrose always gets upset when I am in the city. This is where we say our goodbyes for now. I hope that I will get to see you again, Galio," Lagoona said, and I nodded.

    "Yes. I am going to be spending a lot of time at sea, so I am sure that we will see more of each other," I said from Mishal''s arms as she petted both the Blue Bell and me.

    "I look forward to it and thank you for giving me so much magic. That was the first time that anyone had ever been able to call me to them in person. Normally I would just be a brief image that gives my permission, but you pulled mepletely to you. Anyone that can do that has to be extremely powerful, but you are a god, so that makes sense. I would just like to have some more time with you, that is all. I will be waiting for you, but you may also call me to you if you need my aid," Lagoona said as she floated out on the water and then slowly sank in.

    Mishal and I watched the beautiful Goddess disappear, and then Mishal looked down at me.

    "You are one strange creature. It takes an acolyte three years of devotion before Lagoona will even appear! She just blessed you with her power the first time that you met! This is unheard of! Kira will want to hear of this! Do you mind if we go to the temple in the city first?" Mishal asked me with a disbelieving look on her face. "After, I will take you wherever you would like."

    "Sure, I just wanted to see around the city and then go talk to the Queen. As long as it doesn''t take too long. I don''t n on being in Bramma for more than today," I exined, and Mishal nodded.

    "Kira will be able to help you get an audience, but Queen Melrose sees no one until after lunch," Mishal exined, and I looked up at her curiously.

    "Why? Does Melrose not like to be disturbed early, or does she just sleep for half the day?" I asked, and Mishalughed.

    "That is not the case with Melrose. Shemands the training fleet, and they cast off the moment that dawn is here. She is always up before then and waiting at the docks for all the women that are still in training. Melrose may have her faults, but she is an inspiring Queen to most. I hope that you take that into consideration because I feel like you are here to make some big changes. Changes that I don''t think any of the Peekaans are ready for," Mishal exined, and I nodded.

    "Very much so, but I would like to respect the culture that has been built here. The issue stems from the way they are treating Easterners. I need to see what the city is like before I make any decisions," I exined as we walked towards the veryrge city that was covered in steam. "What is all the steam from?"

    "The Peekaans use steam to power everything. Most of them shun normal magic like what you do and only tolerate the kind I use, but they hardly even do that sometimes. That tall building that stands above the steam is the Queen''s castle. My temple is over by the docks on the south side of the city. We are not allowed to fly over the city, so we will have to walk or swim around," Mishal exined.

    "Walking is good," I said, not wanting to have to swim anywhere, but Mishalughed and then took a deep breath.

    "Well, if that is the case, then let us proceed. Wee to Bramma, the steaming city on the coast!" Mishal said dramatically, but I could hardly see anything as we started to walk past buildings.<sub> </sub>

    The steam was like fog, and it rolled along at head height, making it hard to see anything.

    "Is it like this all the time?" I asked, starting to not like the dampness, and I jumped out of her arms.

    I let out a sigh of relief at being on ground level, but even on the ground, it felt muggy. People that live down here must live with a constant feeling of dampness.

    "No, it is only like this during the day. At night the steam dissipates, and you can see the stars." Mishal said, starting to walk down the street, and I followed her.

    The streets were made of cobblestone, and they were slick with moisture. I had to be careful not to slip as we walked, even with my cat feet.

    "Do you have any family here?" I asked, looking around at the people walking by.

    They all seemed to be minding their own business, and no one paid us any attention.

    "No, I was born in the temple. I have never met my parents." Mishal said, and I could hear the sadness in her voice.

    I wanted to reach out andfort her, but I didn''t want to be rude.

    "I''m sorry," I said, and she shook her head.

    "It is fine. I am used to it. Someone like me is given away before the opening of the egg almost every time and sent to the temples." Mishal said, but I could tell that it wasn''t.

    "They can tell that you will be a follower of Lagoona before birth?" I asked in confusion, and Mishal looked down at me with an equally confused look.

    "You do not know how eggs work?" Mishal asked as we moved over to the side of the street.

 Chapter 195 Not A Demon

    There were Easterners all wearing different clothes, and they all seemed to be going about their day. Some of them were carrying packages, and some of them were talking to each other. The all-around atmosphere really didn''t seem that bad to me, but the wetness was a drag.

    "I mean, I know a bit, but I am not from here. I have been here less than a week," I exined, and Mishal nodded as she leaned against a white stone building.

    "As the eggs mature, they get a golden filigree design on them in the image of the person that is to be born. When the eggs are seven months old, you have a pretty good idea of what they will look like, and the marks of the storm under our eyes always stand out at that point," Mishal exined, and I nodded.

    "That is rough, but you seem to have some friends with the Easterners, right? Or why are you hanging around with them?" I asked, and Mishal shrugged.

    "I suppose you could say that. They don''t judge me, and I help protect them from monsters thate. It is more of a job than anything, but some of the girls do like toe around more than others. Even in the temple, we were taught not to get attached to people. Sometimes this power can do much more than is intended, especially if there are attached emotions," Mishal exined and pushed off the wall. "Come on. We have a long walk over still, and we don''t want to be in the way when the sailorse back."

    I nodded with Barry bobbing along as he rode my back with his little hands over my cat ears. I decided that I had better give her a name, but I was tired of calling everyone by woman names. Not like Barry wasn''t going to start arguing about it.

    Both of us moved away from the wall and joined the crowd. The steam was still thick, and I could see it pumping out of the sides of the buildings. I was curious to know what they used to heat the water since the best way to do it would be with magic.

    We walked in silence for a while, and I tried to take in everything around me. The buildings were all made of stone, and they were all of different sizes and shapes. Now I was able to see that some of them were taller than others, and some of them had different decorations on the outside.

    After passing through what seemed to be the lower city market, we only had to travel a short way to the temple. On the way, Mishal exined how these women would be some of the friendliest that I would meet in the city.

    "They are all very kind, and they will help you with anything that you need. Just be careful not to anger them, or you will be in for a world of pain," Mishal said, and I nodded.

    We finally arrived at the temple, and I could see why it was so hidden. The entrance was through a small door in an alley, and it was easy to miss if you weren''t looking for it.

    We stepped inside, and I was immediately hit with the smell of incense. In this first area, I could see women walking around in long robes, and they all stopped and looked at me. I must have looked out of ce because they all started whispering to each other.

    Mishal put me down and walked up to a woman who was standing near the next entrance, and they started talking in hushed tones. I couldn''t hear what they were saying, but I could tell that the woman was not happy to see me.

    Finally, they finished talking, and the woman walked away. Mishal came back over to me, and she looked apologetic.

    "I am sorry, but you are not allowed in the main temple. The priestess says that you are not wee and that you should leave," Mishal said, and I frowned.

    "But I just got here. I haven''t even had a chance to look around," I protested, and Mishal shook her head.<sub> </sub>

    "I am sorry, but you will have to leave. Maybe another time," Mishal said, and she started to lead me back out the door.

    I didn''t want to leave, but it didn''t seem like I had much of a choice. I was disappointed, but I supposed that it wasn''t meant to be. I would just have to find another way to see the inside of the temple.

    "What was that about?!" I asked, slightly put off after being told that this was the ce where I would get the warmest wee.

    "Wait, please," Mishal said, and she walked off into a back alley.

    I bounded along, and Mishal turned left, heading around to the back of the same building. She waved for me to follow, and a door opened up, with another Peekaan woman with glowing marks under her eyes waving us inside.

    Once the door closed, I started to look around at the other dark-skinned faces staring at me with glowing marks. I wasn''t sure if I should transform or not, but the woman all looked like they were going to pounce on me.

    "So," I said, and all the women straightened up at my voice.

    "Mishal!" One hissed. "Why did you bring this demonic creature in here?! This is a sacred temple of Lagoona!"

    "Lagoona bore us here herself! You can ask her if you do not believe me!" Mishal hissed back.

    I could see that things must not be as friendly as she assumed. Either that or this really was the better for the people. That thought gave me pause, and I really hoped that she had misjudged the ce.

    "Well, I am not a demon, but I like where you are going with that! Maybe we should get everyone to spread that!" Iughed and then transformed back into my human form.

    All the women in the room except for Mishal back up to press into the walls. Some even looked like they were trying to fit in the cracks. It hardly looked like I was convincing them I wasn''t a demon, but these girls looked pretty sheltered.

    "What is this creature, Mishal?!" The first that had eximed had a skinny body that looked underfed. That was the same for most of the girls that were pressed into the walls.

    "This is Galio. Has the information about her not reached you yet, Lya?" Mishal asked as I looked around the sparse room.

 Chapter 196 [Bonus Chapter] What I Deserved

    The room was dimly lit with a few candles, and there were no windows. The only door was the one we hade in. There were no other furnishings in the room, and the walls were bare. It looked more like a dungeon than a temple.

    "Galio?" The girl named Lya asked, looking at me with a confused expression.

    "Yes, I am Galio," I said, and I could see the girls start to rx a little bit.

    "The Galio?" Lya asked, and I nodded. "But, you''re different."

    "I am in a new form," I said, and the girls all started to talk at once.

    "Be quiet!" Mishal said, and they all quieted down. "Where is Kira? And why has the Queen prevented anyone from talking to Galio?!"

    "Kira is with the Queen. And the Queen has forbidden anyone from talking to Galio because she is a traitor." Lya said, and the girls all started talking again.

    "Be quiet!" Mishal said, and they all quieted down. "Galio is not a traitor. She is here to help us."

    This was not how I had envisioned things to go. The Queen had already branded me a traitor, but for what, and what purpose? Preventing everyone from talking to me was also highly suspicious.

    "What do you mean the Queen has forbidden anyone from talking to me?" I asked, and Lya looked at Mishal.

    "The Queen is worried that you will betray us. She has asked that we not speak to you or even acknowledge your presence." Lya said, and I could see the fear in her eyes.

    "And why would I betray you?" I asked, and Lya shrugged.

    "I don''t know. All I know is that the Queen is very worried about you, and she doesn''t want anyone to get hurt." Lya said, and I could see the truth in her words.

    "I see," I said, and I could feel the anger rising in me.

    The Queen had branded me a traitor without even knowing who I was or what I was capable of. She was obviously afraid of me, but she was also afraid of something else.

    Xena. the same one from my dreams; friend turned Blood Witch. She would be at the root of this, but how was I supposed to y this? Did I just go to the castle and turn myself in? It wasn''t like anyone could hold me, not even a goddess, so turning myself in was the easiest route.

    The easiest wasn''t always the best one, and in this case, there were other people to consider as well. If they tried to do something to me, could I stop it without hurting someone else?

    Why did this have to get soplicated now?<sub> </sub>

    There was just over a day left before I needed to take on the Riftwalker, and now I needed to deal with this. If I left this alone now, Xena was sure to make things nearly impossible without direct force. I needed to consider some options and maybe hold myself back for now. This was all aggravating, but this might not be these people''s fault.

    "Mishal, I think it''s time we left," I said, and Mishal nodded.

    "I''m sorry, Galio. I thought you would be weed here." Mishal said after we got back outside.

    <o>,m "I hope you just misjudged your friends there. They didn''t really seem that friendly," I said as we stopped in the alley.</o>

    "Those people are not friends. Most of them I have never seen before, so they will be fresh hatchlings. I only know Lya and Kira, but they are both the two that run the ce. It is disturbing that the Queen took Kira into her castle. They must be very worried about you," Mishal exined, and I nodded.

    "I think that we should part ways here. I am not really sure what is going to happen up there. This seems like a trap that I need to walk into," I exined, trying to look, but as a cat, it was hard to see over the building, and the stream was still pretty thick.

    "No, I will stay by your side. I told you that I would be your guild. I am an outcast here, just like you are now. Going together will be fine, and you are a god after all, or at least that is what you keep saying," Mishal said with a small smile.

    "Fair enough. You are right, and I should be able to handle anything thates my way," I said, but the image of Tallia crossed my mind in a sh.

    I shook my head and paused. There had to be a better way of doing this.

    Xena would hold nothing back, and I needed to be prepared for that. If she was there, I would kill her no matter what, but if she was a public figure, I would have to lure her out, or I would be marked as a criminal even further. I might solve one problem, but that would make interacting with the Peekaan in the future nearly impossible.

    "Galio?" Mishal asked, and I took in a deep breath and then let it out. This was not like before, and I was not going to lose anyone else.

    I jumped up into Mishal''s arms and looked up at her.

    "If you areing with me, you do what I say and nothing else, got it? Either that or I will go alone," I said, and Mishal nodded.

    "Yes, I will listen to what you say. I am d that you are taking this seriously now," Mishal said as she started to walk back out to the street.

    "I just want to do this in the best way possible. That is what I want, but I hardly get what I want when Ie to the winds of fate," I said.

    I just got what I deserved, or that was what it was starting to feel like as I started to piece my life back together.

 Chapter 197 Traitor

    p Once we were back out onto the streets, I started to notice that people were not only avoiding eye contact with us but also giving us a wide berth as we passed. It was strange that the Queen would brand me as a traitor but then not do anything about it.</anda>

    "Why are there no guards here to juste and pick me up?" I asked as I looked around from Mishal''s arms as we walked.

    "I don''t think she actually wants to talk to you. I think that she is hoping that this will deter you froming to the castle. This is just how Melrose deals with most people and the reason why so many of the Easterners leave the city. Once you have been marked as a traitor in Bramma, all services are cut off to you. Those that don''t follow the same have the same happen to them unless you are Peekaan," Mishal exined as we turned west down another road to point us at the castle that I could see in the distance.

    "What? So if you are a Peekaan, you are exempt from thewsid out for everyone else?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.

    "I am not the one that decides this, but that is how it goes most of the time. It wasn''t always like this, but over thest ten years, things have gotten worse. Melrose has sat on the crown for over thirty years, but only in thest third has she started to be like this. I am not sure what caused it, but things have gotten harder for even Peekaan. That is why I left the city," Mishal exined, and I let out a long sigh.

    This was messed up. How was a ce supposed to function like this? How was it functioning? From what I saw, no one really looked like they were doing that bad, but this might be from the Queen. She might have ordered everyone to act a certain way. Melrose probably thought that I would just leave if I wasn''t wee.

    "Well, looks like I am going to break the mold today on the way that things are done. Still, the control over the people is almost impressive, but it feels like something else is controlling all of this. I really hope there is. If the Blood Witch isn''t the cause of all this, I am not sure what I am going to do," I said, pondering what I was going to say or do.

    I wanted to just march in and tell everyone to get their shit together, but that wouldn''t work in a good situation. Eliza was a special case, and I didn''t think that I was going to make Melrose instantly fall in love with me or scare her into submission. A woman didn''t have this kind of control over people without being a hard person herself.

    It took about twenty minutes to get over therge gates of the castle. That was because thest street to the castle gates was packed with dark-skinned women. The moment that they saw us, the women moved aside, looking away, but this made the moving slow.

    Once we made it to the gates, there were two dark-skinned women in strange shell bikinis that looked like it was meant to be armor. Each fitted shell covered the breast perfectly, and their lower halves were covered in skirts made from shells that clicked as the breeze lightly blew.

    "You are to leave the city. The Queen has branded you both as traitors to the crown," One of the women said as Mishal walked up with me in her arms.

    "No," I said and then jumped from Mishal''s arms, transforming in the air to stand before the guard who immediately brandished her spear in my face.

    "Demon! Get back!" The woman shouted and then tried to stab me in the face with the spear she was holding.<sub> </sub>

    Magic pulled to me, and I pumped heat into the solid spear as I tipped my head to the side to avoid the trust. The woman tried to pull the weapon back but screamed, dropping the weapon. The guard jumped back, looking down at her now badly burnt hands.

    "Is this how you treat all your guests?" I asked curiously to hide my annoyance. The woman was lucky that I didn''t melt the damn thing in her hands after trying to strike me.

    "You are a traitor, not a guest!" the other guard snapped,ing over to stand by the other one with her spear up.

    "Really? You just saw what happened, and now you are going to try the same thing? Do they not teach you to use your head in situations like this? Or are you just not taught anything at all?" I asked, my voice heating up.

    "Women, Galio is going to go talk to Melrose whether you approve of it or not. I suggest that you step back before someone has to get hurt worse," Mishal warned, but there was another woman in a more exquisite guard uniform.

    "Open the Gates. Galio, Cat God, and Traitor have been granted an audience with the regal Melrose, Elegant Queen of the Port City of Bramma!" The woman announced from a paper she was holding.

    I was about two seconds from just walking past everyone and smashing my way to the Queen. Being called a traitor was starting to get on my nerves when I had done nothing to warrant it.

    "Galio," Mishal said as she came up beside me and put her lips to my ears. "I know that this is hard for you to bear, but please. This is the way that these people have been living for a long time. This is not these people''s fault that they were raised this way."

    I sucked in air with a hurricane force and then exhaled, forcing myself to calm down. There was more than just this city bothering me right now, and I needed to make sure my personal issues didn''t spill over.

    "All right, take me to see Queen Melrose," I said, and the woman rolled up the paper, and the gate slowly opened.

    "You are a traitor and will make no requests or give any orders. From this point, you are under arrest and will be taken to the Queen for sentencing," The woman barked at me, and I gritted my teeth and nodded my head.

 Chapter 198 True God

    Nemoria was furious, and all of that was directed towards one person that was far too handsome for his own good, but he was also an idiot.

    "KAEDON! I Summon Thy! Get over here, right now!" Nemoria snapped as she walked out of a ck portal in a dress made from shadows into a forest. The cracks on her face leaked shadow and darkness, and there was a fire in her eyes to match her tone.

    "Nemoria? Now, what is it that you want? Are you not too busy ruining someone else''s day? That is what you do, is it not?" Kaedon asked as he appeared from a golden portal, his silver white robe glittering in the dappled sunlight that broke through the foliage above.

    "What have you done?! Are you trying to undermine everything that we are working towards?! It is too soon for him to know everything, you stupid God! You are nothing but a seller of finite dreams, and now look where he is going? What do you think will happen to our son in this ce? He knows of his darkness now, and he is being sent to a ce that is going to do its best to draw it out of him!" Nemoria snapped, the area starting to wither.

    "Since when did you care about the rules?" Kaedon asked curiously, and the trees around him flourished, and flowers sprouted around him.

    "I have always done my part! I have always done what no one else could do! You are the one that failed him, Kaedon! You were too weak to do what needed to be done when he came to you!" Nemoria snapped.

    "You think that I should have forced him? Do you think that would have been better?" Kaedon asked, still smiling.

    "Do you know how long it took me to put Xena back together? Do you think that me forcing that poor girl to kill her was the best way? You are a coward. You hide behind that smile, but you only care about the results, and now you are even messing with them. Why did the Guides allow this?! When this is all over, you will still be the beloved Father that meant the best. I will be branded as the one that started his pain and the one that continued to cause it!" Nemoria screamed with tears in her eyes.

    "This is all part of the test, dear. Ophiuchus needs to keep growing, and this is part of it. We decided that it was best to give him some parts slowly. You know what this test is and the reason for all of this, or would you like to go back to the way that things were? How the first step is made is not as important as where thest willnd. Each of us has a part to y in this, do not stray now," Kaedon said, but this time without a smile.

    Fury burned in Nemoria, and then the forest started to catch fire around her. She should have never had to do what she did to her son, but fate required it. Since Kaedon had failed to initiate it, Nemoria''s hand had been forced, and she entered the world with him.

    Of those that had ever existed, her son was the one that deserved to have something that he desired, but the Guides yed on this. No matter the path Ophiuchus picked, her son''s fate was locked the same. Nemoria brought Xena and then burned her memory from his mind. There were so many things in y right now, but this moment could ruin everything.<sub> </sub>

    "You know, if he kills her, this will all be for nothing. Do you really think that he is ready for this? If he does kill her, not even the Guides or you will be safe. Think about that, God of the Light and all things that it touches. I might y the part of the darkness, but you four are wolves in sheep skins," Nemoria said, and gestured for a ck portal to open, then walked through.

    The portal closed, and Kaedon let out a long sigh as the fires stopped, and then the forest where Nemoria stood began to heal itself.

    "She is right. You y a very dangerous game, True God," Apocolios said as he appeared in a hooded robe thatpletely hid their entire body.

    "Ophiuchus is growing, and I think this is the only way to keep that growth moving forward. We must challenge him and ce him in situations that push him to his limits. Without that, I think that he will fail when the ultimate testes. How long have we waited and nned for this? Was this not what we had nned?" Kaedon asked, but Apocolios shook their hooded head.

    "Nothing that has happened has been to n. Nemoria is right, and your weakness is what derailed everything. If you would have only done what we asked-"

    "NO ONE WILL FORCE ME TO DO ANYTHING!" Kaedon roared, and reality cracked around him, making the Guide let out a sigh.

    "Control yourself. Getting upset about the truth is hardly fitting for the one that calls himself the True God. You are the one that failed, not us. We are all puppets on your strings; even if you y that, it is the other way," Apocolios exined.

    "I have faith in my son that he will make the right choice. This experience is finally starting to make him grow, but this is not about him bing a good person. You know what it is that I seek, and I will stop at nothing to get it. Maybe you should tell Helios to stop being so sore and offer the boy some advice," Kaedon said, his anger cooling, and Apocolios nodded.

    "As you wish, but I make no promises. You know how Helios is when ites to Ophiuchus," Apocolios said with a shake of their robbed head.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 199 [Bonus Chapter] Ripped Ass

    The castle was more like a super-sized version of Eliza''s Manor with at least fifteen floors. It looked like some sort of parliament building from one of my past lives.

    There was arge anchor where Eliza''s fountain was made from a t silver metal that I suspected to be aluminum. There was also a beautiful rendition of Lagoona sitting atop it, which I found curious since they didn''t allow her in the city.

    Once we reached the entrance to the building, two guards that were standing at the double metal doors pulled them open slowly. Inside was a red carpet and dark wood walls that led down a single hall to a door that was about thirty feet forward.

    "Keep moving, prisoner," The lead guard said from beside me on my right side.

    "You know, I will remember this. I suggest you tone it down with all the name calling," I growled but walked forward with Mishal beside me.

    I could feel Barry shaking on the top of my head as he sat between my ears. Bringing the Blue Bell with me probably wasn''t the best idea, but I don''t think she would have waited outside.

    Once we reached the door, one of the guards stepped forward and opened the door to a silver elevator box. I moved to get in, but one of the women stopped Mishal.

    "You are to be taken to the cells. The Queen has no desire to speak to an acolyte," The woman hissed, but I pped her hand from Mishal, making the woman pull it back in pain.

    "She goes with me," I said and red around at the guards, daring for one of them to challenge me.

    "Leave her be, the Queen has her own protection, and this one will not raise a hand to her. Kira is with the Queen," The head guard said in a condescending tone as she red down the tip of her nose at Mishal.

    I was really starting to get tired of all this attitude, but I kept my calm. I needed to keep my head cool, or I would end up making a mess of things.

    I put an arm around Mishal''s shoulder, pulled her close to my side, and then walked into the elevator. The head guard blew out a humph, and then ordered the women into the elevator with Mishal and me, but my stomach made a growl.

    I hadn''t really eaten this morning, but this didn''t feel like a hungry gurgle.

    "Are you hungry?" Mishal asked quietly as my stomach made another loud growl, and I put my hand to my stomach with a wince.

    "No, I don''t think that is it," I whispered harshly, and my body made another loud growl as the elevator door was closed. Some of the guards looked at me with disgusted looks, but they had no clue.

    I could feel gas bubbles rolling through my abdomen, and I knew what wasing.

    As soon as the elevator started to move, my ass cried out like a long sharp note from a saxophone. Every woman in the enclosed box jumped and then whirled on me with weapons pointed at me.<sub> </sub>

    Then I ripped some more ass, lifting one leg a bit, so my ass didn''t raspberry as bad, but it was like a machine gun in this enclosed space. The woman all stepped back, trying to get away from me, but we were in a silver box with very little to no venttion.

    There was no escape.

    "Oh, for the love of all things, scared and wet! What is that horrible smell?!" The head guard cried out as her hand went over her nose, the rest of the guards doing the same.

    In response, my ass cheeks let out one of those farts thate out with so much force that you think you might have torn something. The sound hit the women like a physical thing, pressing them further into the walls and peeling their eyes back with shock.

    "Stop that!" The head guard ordered me, but there was no stopping this now.

    The next one came out like a creaky barn door that was closed slowly, only to be mmed just before it closed. One of the girls started to dry heave, and another copsed, holding her hand over her mouth.

    "Help! We are being poisoned!" One woman screamed as she wed at the elevator door, but that was when the mother of all farts sted out like I had been holding it for five hundred lifetimes.

    Everyone started to scream save for Mishal, whose face was now pressed firmly into my chest. I let another series of ass ppers go, and then I pulled in some magic and created an air bubble around just us.

    Mishal gasped and then looked up at me with wild eyes.

    "You could have told me that you were going to attack the women! This is not good!" Mishal told me, but Iughed.

    "This is no attack. I just ate something that my stomach doesn''t like. Don''t you fart? You know, expel gas?" I asked curiously as the other woman screamed out and wed at the door, trying to get out.

    "If you are asking if our bodies make terrifying noises and smell like that, then then the answer is no. I did not know that the body could do such a thing!" Mishal eximed in shock, and Iughed as I watched the women w at the door.

    This was karmic retribution at its finest, and it had helped my mood. My guts also felt a lot better, but I wondered what made me so gassy.

    Suddenly, the elevator came to a stop, and the door was opened. All the women but Mishal, who was still in my arms, fled from the elevator as a room full of dark-skinned women stared at me in horror.

    This was a pretty good way to get things started, but I didn''t think that another fart was going to smooth this over. I was going to have to get a bit more creative than that.

 Chapter 200 Went Blank

    The room was quiet as we stepped out of the elevator, save for the guards who gasped for breath on the floor. There was arge procession of people in therge throne room, but I didn''t think I wasing up to talk to them.

    "Galio, Cat God, and Traitor to Bramma. What is the meaning of what you have done to my guards?" The woman in the center of the room asked me to stand before everyone.

    The Queen wore a royal purple dress with a ring of blue flowers around her neck and what looked to be clouds painted on her cheeks under her eyes. She wore a gold headband with an intricate filigree design on it, holding her purple hair that flowed in tiny ting purple ringlets.

    "You know, I am getting really tired of this whole traitor thing. Do you want to tell me exactly what it is that I did? As for your guards? I passed some gas, a natural process that my body does, and yours apparently doesn''t. They were just some of the first women to get a taste of my beef," I smirked while trying not to get upset.

    "You are a traitor to the crown because we know that you are here to usurp the throne from me! Chica told me! She questioned the Lady Katarina! Found out what you had been nning!" Melrose snapped at me, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Oh, then, can I meet this Chica? How well do you know this person? Is this a person that has been with you since you got on the crown, or is this someone that is more recent?" I asked.

    "When Chica joined my court, be none of yer business, and it is rude to ask such a question!" Melrose dered, but then I smelled it, and my senses dialed up. Xena.

    "This one will try to trick you, Melrose. I told you that the creature woulde here after we sent her back! We should have kept her here like I said!" A hooded figure that I knew to be Xena hissed as she walked from somewhere behind the throne.

    Xena must have entered through a portal behind the throne, or I would have smelt her as sooner. My mind started to boil, and I wanted nothing more than to throw Xena out the window, but I remained calm.

    Something about this whole situation felt wrong in more than just the way it presented itself. One Xena was here, but if she really wanted to do something, she would have already done it. What was her angle in all of this?

    "I am not here to trick you. I actually came to talk to you about starting to build a massive boat, but then I found out that no one would talk to me. I also found out that you branded me a criminal, but all on this one person''s words. So, yes, I came here to see what the problem was and why Easterners were living outside Northwall. Do you have an answer for me?" I asked, and the Queen narrowed her eyes at me.

    "And for what reason do you think that I would tell you that?" Melrose demanded, and I could feel Xena''s smile even if I couldn''t see it.

    "Because I asked. Do you really want to make an enemy out of me? Do you not know what is going on outside your own walls?" I asked, holding back from shouting at this woman.

    "Don''t listen to this creature! The talk of monsters is nothing but more lies!" Xena hissed, and Melrose got a wicked smile on her face.<sub> </sub>

    <o>,m "Yes, lies spread by the little Countess just like she spreads her legs!"</o>

    Something snapped inside of me. Her words hit me, and my mind seemed to go nk; then, I was holding Melrose by the neck out a broken window.

    "Don''t drop me!" Melrose cried as she tried to hold on to my arm.

    Then the anger snapped back into ce, and I knew that there were people lying on the ground behind us.

    "You think just because you stand up higher than others, it gives you the right to look down on them? CALL THEM NAMES?" I roared, feeling strange but familiar energy swirling into me.

    "Iˇ­ Can''tˇ­ Speak!" Melrose tried to say as I stared at her struggling body.

    It would be so much easier just to drop her. The next person that would take her ce should understand better and might not make such a stupid choice.

    Was it really my job to put up with these people? The same ones that looked at me as nothing more than a creature?

    "Galio! Don''t do this!" A woman called from behind me, and I turned back to see another older-looking woman that looked very simr to Mishal.

    "Why not? Do you enjoy being treated differently just because of the way you were born? That is what this woman is doing, right? Or is it just easier to stand because you are not an Easterner? If one of them were here now, would they say the same thing?" I asked, and the woman stepped back from me, but Mishal rushed over to her side from a woman she was helping up.

    "Galio! This is not going to solve anything! Killing Melrose will just make the people hate you! Don''t do this!" Mishal pleaded, and I turned back to Melrose.

    "Count yourself lucky," I said and then tossed her back into the room on the fool. Then I looked around and spotted the creature in the back of the room.

    Instantly, my hand was on her throat, and we both went through the wall into a hallway. People screamed as I drove my fist into the creature''s face and then threw her down the hall. I caught her in the air shing forward, and then dragged her face off the ground before tossing her into a solid door. Before she could fall, I drove my fist into her and through the door, sending Xena to smash into furniture.

 Chapter 201 The Golden Voice Of Reason

    I could feel Negative Energy starting to leak out of me from dark cracks that were forming on my skin, but I didn''t care. This was the creature that took everything from me, and now I would remove her permanently.

    "Wait! I never killed anyone! I have only been doing what I was told!" Xena screamed at me as she tried to open a portal to escape, but I grabbed her before she could.

    "Never killed anyone? WAS SHE THAT EASY FOR YOU TO FORGET?!" I roared, and then through her threw another wall and out into the open air.

    She fell down three stories and then crashed into a pavilion. I jumped down and mmed into the ground, and walked over to pick Xena off the ground.

    If she was the center of all of this, then I would just end it all now. Killing this creature would make the world a better ce, and after what she did to Talliaˇ­

    "What are you doing?!" Tallia eximed as a portal opened beside me, but I pushed her back into the portal.

    "Stay back! This creature already took you from me once, and I will not let her do it to me again!" I roared, feeling the Negative Energy building up inside of me like it had before.

    "Stop! You don''t want to do this! Look at yourself, Galio! You are bing just like her!" Tallia screamed.

    "What does it matter? If I had only taken things seriously, this would have never happened! I will walk down any path as long as it leads me to you!" I shouted, ring into Xena''s scared-looking eyes, but something was wrong.

    "You need to stop, Galio. This is not who you are, and Killing her isn''t going to change things! You are the strongest, but that means that you should be able to find a solution to every problem! This is not the solution! This will only bring more pain!" Tallia told me as I shook with fury.

    "Just let him, Tallia. You may not remember this, but I did kill you, but I just wanted him to love me the same way that he loved you," Xena said, still staring back into my eyes. It was like watching the scene from my memories y over and over again.

    "That may be, but this is not who Galio is! You told me that you can fix her! Then do it!" Tallia snapped, but I couldn''t right now.

    "There is too much Negative right now, and there is no way that I-" I started to say, but then Tallia jumped back out of the portal and kissed me.<sub> </sub>

    It hit me with such a shock that I let go of Xena. Almost instantly, a dark portal opened, and Xena threw herself into it. I should have stopped her, but I didn''t think Tallia would have let me if I had tried.

    "Killing is not the right way if you have a better option," Tallia said as she slowly pulled her face back from mine.

    "Why are these people like this, Tallia? The Peekaans should not have been allowed to get this bad," I said, but Tallia gave me a look.

    "Don''t be so quick to judge everything you see and hear. There is much more to these people than you might think. Next time you speak to a dignitary or a Queen, you had better take the Goddess of the ind along with you. You know, so you would know that the reason why the Peekaans dislike the Easterners is that they arezy," Tallia said with a sigh as she looked around at the mess that I had made.

    "Lazy? They don''t really seem that bad from when I met them," I said, and Talliaughed bitterly.

    "That is because you have only talked with them in the evening. While I agree branding you as a traitor was not the right way of doing things. Holding the Queen out of a window and kicking her advisor through the castle was not either. If you had asked me to join you, I could have exined everything about the ce, and then I could have acted as a mediator. Instead, you went with a local that really has no clue what you are capable of. This was very irresponsibleing from you, and considering what we are going to be facing in just over a day," Tallia scolded, and I just stood there stunned.

    I just got pped in the face with all of that, and she was one hundred and ten percent right. I had gotten so drawn up in what had happened that in my dreams, I only looked at what other people were doing.

    Now I have made a veryrge mess of things.

    "Good. You at least seem to understand, and you are calming down. I am going to go talk to Melrose and try to smooth things out with her. While I do that, I want you to fix the massive mess that you just made. When you are done, we are all going to sit down and have a nice long talk, just like we should have in the first ce," Tallia said and then tried to pull away from me, but I didn''t let go.

    "I know that I was an idiot here, but do you think that we can stand like this for a little longer? I had a really bad dreamst night, but it was more than a dream; it was something that actually happened. I wasn''t able to protect you," I said, feeling the Negative start to rise, but then I let out a yelp as Tallia bit me.

    "None of that! I am still here, so you just have to keep me safe. Something tells me that the Blood Witch will be keeping her distance from you for a long time. Give me a kiss so I can go deal with the women that you have upset," Tallia said with a warm smile that burned away the darkness and brought a smile to my face that I pressed to her lips.

    Once the kiss was finished, Tallia pulled back with a smile that was different than before. She opened a portal, and I was left on the balcony area that I had made a mess of.

 Chapter 202 Putting Things Back

    I looked around me, but everything was in shambles. The white marble pavilion that had been on the massive balcony was smashed to bits. Thankfully, I was just as good at putting things back together as I was blowing them apart.

    Still, I waited to pull in magic, pressing two fingers to my lips and closing my eyes. That kiss had been like touching the purest light, and something had changed. I just wished that it was under a different circumstance.

    I opened my eyes to look around at the mess again, and let out a long sigh, then pulled in magic. As I did, I used it to slowly put everything back together, and the six marble columns reformed, and then the grass regrew.

    Once I was done with that, wings burst from my back and lifted me back up to the room I had smashed Xena through. As I flew into the room andnded, the hole in the wall and everything else started to put itself back together, but something was bothering me as I looked around at the damage that was minimal at best.

    Xena had not used her Entropic magic when I attacked her, but why? She could have easily turned this castle into ruins if she wanted, but Xena never activated it. This building should have been in ruins, but it was still standing.

    I walked back to the throne room where Tallia was sitting with Melrose, Kira, and Mishal. Melrose''s eyes went big, and she looked like she was about to jump up, but Tallia put a hand on her arm. I guess she still had some PTSD from being hung out the window.

    "Galio is calmed down now and will act properly this time, right?" Tallia asked, giving me a look, and I nodded as the wall formed back behind me.

    "Yes. I have got my anger under control, but I will not apologize for hanging her out of the window. She insults Eliza when the Queen clearly has no clue what is going on outside of her own walls. I am sorry that I made a mess of your court, but you had a snake that needed to be removed," I said as I walked over to the group of chairs the women were sitting on.

    "Yes, I can see that I might have made some hastyments," Melrose said, but that was it.

    Hastyments? This woman had marked me as a traitor before even meeting me. That was hasty.

    "Galio,e sit down beside me," Tallia warned me, and I sighed,ing over to take a seat beside her. It was a good idea to talk with her when I did these things, especially when it came to situations like this.<sub> </sub>

    "I aming," I said and sat down beside her. Tallia reached over and took one of my hands in hers, squeezing it. I looked up at her, and she was giving me a look that said to keep my mouth shut.

    "The two of you seem very close," Melrose said as she looked down at our hands.

    "I am just holding Galio in ce so I can stop him from saying anything that is going to make this more trouble than it already is. Now, can you please exin to Galio why there is such strife between the Peekaan and the Easterners? I do not want to hear anything but the exact problem, no opinions, got it?" Tallia asked, narrowing her eyes at Melrose, and the dark-skinned woman nodded.

    "We do not like howzy the Easterners are. They close up shop twice a day to take naps, and there is never a schedule. You have to understand that the Peekaan all wake up early and then work from first light until the sun is high up above. When wee back from fishing, half the dock hands aren''t around, and we end up doing most of the work ourselves. Then we go to buy from the shops, and half of them are closed with no sign to say when they areing back!" Melrose exined, getting heated at the end.

    I just sat there for a bit and let that all soak in. It was reasonable for them to despise the Easterners, but there had to be more than this.

    "So, they just take breaks whenever they want? Why don''t they have scheduled breaks then?" I asked in confusion, and Melrose sighed.

    "This is why so many of them leave the city because we ask them to change, but they say they can''t pick when they are tired. There are many ways that they could fix this problem, but they choose not to. This has made us salty, to say the least, and now the other Peekaans are starting to get tired of it. It is a delicate bnce, but tensions between our two people are worse than ever. It is to the point where we are trying to decide if we don''t just do the other jobs ourselves and kick them out of the city. It might sound harsh, but we are tired of them not doing anything to help the betterment of our city," Melrose exined, and I nodded.

    ? "I am sorry that I came in guns hot, but from what I had seen of the Easterners, they seemed like good people," I said, thumbing my chin.

    "They are good people. What the Queen is not adding is that the Peekaan insult anyone that can''t do something as good as them," Mishal said, and both Kira and Melrose turned res at her, but Mishal just crossed her arms. "Will you tell them that it is different?"

    "Yes. I will admit that we do tend to look down on others, but that has nothing to do with the Easterners that had no desire to change! They justin about how things are so bad for them, but they won''t do the simple things that we ask!" Melrose snapped, and Tallia put up her hand.

 Chapter 203 The Boat Idea

    ? "As you can see, it is not as clear as you had assumed. Unless you can make the Easterners less tired, then this will continue to be a problem. I left it alone because I, too, believe that the Easterners leaving and finding their own homes to restart it would be best for them. I could force them all out, but not all Easterners get tired all the time, and there are some good ones, right, Melrose?" Tallia asked, looking at the Queen, and she nodded.

    "This is true, but most of the useless ones have spoiled it for them. I can try to tell my people to be nicer, but unless things change, it will just fall to ears that are not listening. Do you have any suggestions? You are a God, so you must be able to figure something out for this, right?" Melrose asked me.

    "I will think about it, but this isn''t something that can be solved in a day. I have a lot to do the next day, but after that, I will try to figure something out that doesn''t involve forcing people. Now, can we talk about you building a boat for me?" I asked but then paused. "I am not a traitor anymore, am I?"

    "No, that will be removed, and you will be an honored guest while in the city of Bramma," Melrose said, and I sighed.

    "Good," I said. "Now, I have an idea for a boat that I want to be built, but It is going to be much bigger than anything you have, so I am going to need a new one. How long do you think it would take to build a boat that could fit about four hundred peoplefortably? We don''t need that many, but I want to make sure that I have lots of room. There should be about ten floors and a pool on the top deck. There are a bunch of other things that I will need, but this should get you started."

    Everyone, including Tallia, just stared at me like I had just grown horns or something.

    "You know that sounds like a prettyrge vessel. How soon are you going to want this? Melrose asked, looking like she was about to start sweating.

    "I mean, yesterday would have been good, but I will take it as soon as you get it finished. I should have been here yesterday to talk about this, but things have been busy," I said with a sigh.

    "I will have to talk with the women at the boat yard, but I think something like that will take a week at the very least. What you are asking sounds like the biggest ship that has even been made!" Melrose exined. "How are you even going to make it move?"

    "Don''t worry about that, when you are almost done, I wille and do the finishing touches. If you do a  good job, I will even show you what I am doing. Just make sure that the bottom of the boat is clear," I exined, and Melrose nodded.

    "For and-bound person, you seem to know a lot about boats," Melrose said.

    "There is a lot that I know about a lot of things," I said with a shrug. "Now, I need to go speak with the Easterners. I wille back the day after tomorrow to talk more about the boat."

    "I wille with you. Don''t go running off without me," Tallia said, keeping a tight grip on my hand.

    "I would like to join you as well," Mishal said, but the woman I assumed to be Kira shook her head.

    "No, you will being back with me to the temple. It has been a while since we have talked, and I am sure that this Galio wille to the temple when she is done," Kira said, and Mishal sighed.

    "Fine, I will go with you, but I want to speak with Galio before I leave," Mishal said, and Kira nodded.

    "I will go speak with the Easterners with you as well," Melrose said, but I shook my head.

    "No, I need to speak with them alone. I wille to find you when I am done," I said, and Melrose nodded.

    "I will be in the throne room if you need me," she said, and I nodded before leading Tallia and Mishal out of the room.

    "Fine, I will go with you, but I want to speak with Galio before I leave," Mishal said, and Kira nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "I will go speak with the Easterners with you as well," Melrose said, but I shook my head.

    "No, I need to speak with them alone. I wille to find you when I am done," I said, and Melrose nodded.

    "I will be in the throne room if you need me," she said, and I nodded before leading Tallia and Mishal out of the room.

    Once the three of us had stepped into a hallway, Mishal turned to me.

    "So, what exactly are you nning on doing with the Easterners?" Mishal asked.

    "I am going to try and figure out why they are so tired all the time and see if there is anything that can be done about it," I said. "Do you have any idea why they might be so tired?"

    "No, I have no idea. I have only heard rumors," Mishal said.

    "What kind of rumors?" I asked.

    "Well, the most popr one is that the Easterners are weak, and that is why they are always tired. Another one is that they are under a curse, but no one really believes that," Mishal said.

    "A curse? What kind of curse?" I asked.

    "No one really knows. It is just a rumor," Mishal said with a shrug.

    "Do you believe that the Easterners are weak?" I asked.

    "No, I don''t think that they are weak. I think that they are just different," Mishal said.

    "Different how?" I asked.

    "I don''t really know. They just are," Mishal said with a shrug.

    "Well, I am going to try and figure it out. Maybe there is something that can be done to help them," I said.

    "I hope so. They deserve to be treated better," Mishal said.

    "I agree," I said. "Now, let''s go find the Easterners."

 Chapter 204 Berry Interesting

    "I wish that I could join you, but Kira looks like she will want some blood from me for speaking out like that," Mishal said, and I frowned, but she smiled. "Not real blood, she isn''t a monster, but she might crack my ear drums. She can be louder than the howling tempest, but I should be fine. Kira will just be upset that I haven''t visited in so long. Don''t think that Melrose ispletely cowed, either. She is as smart as she looks."

    I nodded, and Mishal left Tallia and me alone.

    "Are you ready to go?" She asked, and I nodded but then heard a squeak from behind me.

    I turned around to find Barry, but she was about twenty feet down the hall from me. I hadpletely forgotten about her, but I must have scared the creature when I lost control of myself. That moment was pretty worrisome, considering that I cked out and didn''t remember what I had said or done. It wasn''t until I had the Queen held out of the window by her neck that I regained control.

    What would have happened if Tallia hadn''t been there? Would there have been anything left of this building? What was wrong with me?

    "Galio?" Tallia asked, putting a hand on my face and turning it to the side to face her. "What is wrong?"

    "I am just wondering what is wrong with me? Why did I lose control?" I asked. "Things could have been a lot worse if you hadn''t been there. They would have been a lot worse, I am sure. There are two warring factions inside of me. One wants to see everyone happy and rxed, but the other thinks that I need to control everything to make that happen. It''s always been there."

    "I don''t know the answer to why, but I do think that you need to keep me closer when you are doing things that are going to stress you. I will stay by your side, but you have to let me," Tallia said and then turned to look at Barry. "Where did you get this? You know what it is, right?"

    "It''s a big squirrel. I found her, she looked cute, and she came over, so I am keeping her. I mean, I wanted to, but then I went all feral and scared the shit out of her. I even named it! Barry!" Iined, and Tallia let go of my face to cover her mouth and burst into a fit of giggles. "What?!"

    "Interesting choice of name. I think that Berry might be more fitting since she is a woman, right?" Tallia asked after getting herself under control again, and I frowned at her and then turned to the now Berry.

    "Are you a person?" I asked the Blue Bell, and it tilted its head at me, and Tallia burst into giggles again. I turned on her with a scowl. "What is the big deal? You talk like this is a person, and thenugh at me?! What is it? A person or a beast?!"

    "Both."

    "Both?" I asked, looking back and forth between Tallia and Berry.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes. She is still considered a monster, but she gains a human-like form after a certain amount of time and conditions are met. Seeing that she was already following you, the first has been met. The other two are not as easy, but I don''t think it is something you have to worry about for now. This one looks pretty young still, and you seem to have put quite the fright in her, so trust will be a hard thing to earn back," Tallia exined, and I squatted down.

    There were other monsters like this that would transform after creating bonds with a partner. That just made the little creature that much more interesting. I wonder how many other monsters there were like this in the world?

    "How much can they understand when they are young like this?" I asked, and Tallia shrugged.

    "I don''t think very much, but I really don''t know much about them. You could ask the Queen, but I think we should just leave her be for now. Blue Bells are known to partner with Peekaans that captain a boat. They have a sense for those that are destined for greatness, or that is what they say. Could be true, but who knows," Tallia said, and I nodded and stuck my hand out to Berry.

    "Sorry for scaring you. I would like it if youe back to ride with me. You are my cute little buddy, and I would hate to lose you so quickly," I said and waited as Berry just stared at me, making me feel even more stupid for talking to the thing.

    Then Berry ran over and jumped on my arm, running up it to climb on top of my head. After some slipping, scratching, and hair pulling, Berry settled down.

    I stood back up and turned to Tallia, who was smiling warmly at me. I could remember that smile, and it made me be lost in her eyes that swirled with storm rainbow colors.

    "Are we just going to stand here all day?" Tallia asked, and I grinned.

    "That doesn''t sound half bad. You are pretty easy to look at, if you know what I mean," I smirked, and Tallia rolled her eyes, pushing me.

    "Come on. We will take the stairs down to the next floor and take the elevator down from there," Tallia said as she started walking.

    "Why don''t we just go back to the one in the main room we were just in?" I asked as I followed.

    "Melrose will be having another meeting right away, and it is best to stay out of her sight for now. You did stick her out the window. Thest thing she wants is for her people to see her flinch at the sight of you. Not very good for her image, if you know what I mean," Tallia exined, and I sighed.

 Chapter 205 Angry Escort

    She made a good point. Personally, I would have just walked back in there and asked for the elevator to be called. Good thing that I was not the one running the party anymore. I could get used to this.

    "Don''t get used to this. I can help you when you need it, but there are other things and people that need my attention. I am starting to remember things again, but that doesn''t change my responsibilities to all my people. You are going to need to get the help of the others when you visit their inds," Tallia exined as we continued to walk down the stairs. We had decided just to walk the entire way down, save causing any more scenes.

    "Can you read my mind?" I asked, but I had kind of figured this would be like this.

    Everyone had jobs, so I couldn''t expect them to always abandon them. Still, I was going to cherish the time I had with her.

    "You looked so happy, so I assumed that you were thinking that. I wish that I could spend more time with you, and we will, but you have a job, and so do I. I promise that we will get some time together soon, but for now, let''s do what needs to be done. We also need to put a barrier up tomorrow, so keep that in mind," Tallia exined as we reached the bottom of the stairs.

    "Yes, thank you for popping my balloon and bringing me back down to the solid ground," I groaned with a smile and clicked her tongue.

    "Don''tin. Juste hold my hand, so you don''t wander off, and do not talk to random people. You are more than likely to offend someone," Tallia ordered, sticking her hand out to me.

    "Really? I can''t talk to anyone? I am notining about holding hands; I just don''t think that I am going to offend people just from talking to them," Iined as I took Tallia''s hand, and she pushed open a door that led to a hallway.

    "Everyone around here is sensitive, so you won''t find many people talking with each other. The Peekaans are very talkative but only when they are out on the water. While on shore, they are usually quiet unless they have something to say. That usually isn''t anything good," Tallia exined.

    "What about the people who work in the kitchens or the stables or something like that?" I asked. Surely they talked to each other while they worked.

    "They do, but they know better than to talk to strangers. They will talk to you if you talk to them first, but they won''t initiate a conversation," Tallia exined.

    "Okay, that makes sense, I guess," I said, though I still thought it was a bit odd.

    We walked in silence for a few moments before I spoke up again.

    "So, what is the n for tomorrow?" I asked.<sub> </sub>

    "I am going to put up a barrier around the city, and you are going to help me because I still don''t know what we are going to use. You had to leave before we could get to that yesterday," Tallia said as we reached another door that led to the main entrance I had entered in. All the guards and their eyes were on me, but the levels of looks ranged from fear to anger to interest.

    I didn''t mean to gas some of them out. That was all just bad gas in a bad situation, and it would teach them to get better venttion for the elevator. That kind of thing was dangerous, so I was really just helping them out.

    "I see, so we are just going to wing it then?" I asked as we stepped out into the sunlight.

    It was nice to get out of that castle, and now I could see the city a lot better. There was still a lot of steam, but the sun made it a lot easier to see.

    The guards outside were keeping their eyes forward, but I assumed that was because the head guard was waiting at the gate that was still closed. Once we got up to it, the two guards opened one of the gates, but the head guard stood in the way, blocking our path.

    "While this one is in my city, I will be keeping a close watch on him. If you do not mind, Goddess, I will be providing the two of you with a personal escort," the woman exined, but she stared at me with an intent re.

    "I don''t see a problem with that. It would be good for someone to get acquainted with him while Galio is in the city. This way, Galio learns your people''s ways, and there will be fewer incidents. Who are you going to send with us?" Tallia asked, but the woman never took her eyes off me.

    "I will be doing this myself. I would not trust this task to another. The Queen might have given you honors, but I was there in the elevator when you smashed the window out to dangle her. I think that you are not to be trusted, and I am going to prove it! My name is Da, but you will call me Guard Captain!" The woman snapped, and I sighed.

    "Sure, but can we get moving? We are burning daylight, and the Goddesses can''t lead me around all day..." I chuckled but trailed off as Tallia let go of my hand and turned to me.

    "I need to get back. There is something going on in Northwall right now, and I should go attend to it. If Da is going to escort you, then you should be fine," Tallia said, and my heart sank.

    "Damn, just when I get you, you always slip through my fingers, but I get it," I said with a sigh, but Tallia came up and kissed me.

    "Good. Be good, and don''t get into trouble while I am gone. Once we deal with the Riftwalker tomorrow, you cane for a sleepover on my ind. I am sure that is more than enough to keep you motivated," Tallia said, and kissed me again, then turned to open a portal.

    She left, and I was left with Da, my angry-looking escort.

 Chapter 206 A Perfectly Good Peekaan

    "So, how are we doing this? Are you going to be my guide, or are you just going to breathe heavily behind me the entire time?" I asked as we started to walk from the castle.

    "I need to keep my eye on you," Da said but walked up beside me to give me a sideways scowl. I was considering just spraying her with water to cool her off, but that would probably just piss her off more.

    It was a real son of a bitch that Tallia had to leave, and I was curious to know what she was called back for? I hoped that there were no problems back in Northwall, but Tallia didn''t seem that concerned.

    That was the other reason why I couldn''t spray this brute. I was promised a sleepover if I didn''t fuck anything up. A tall order, but I think I could make it through the day without screwing everything up.

    "So, where are we headed first?" I asked, and the woman looked over at me with a narrow-eyed look.

    "To go see the Easterners. We can go to any of the shops around here, but it is already near the first nap time," Da growled, and I frowned.

    "I thought they didn''t have a scheduled time?" I asked.

    "They don''t but we have learned that they usually close around this time. There are a few that do stay open, but it is a toss-up of what will be open. They don''t seem to care about the fact that other people work all morning without stopping. They just expect us to keeping back to check if they are open!" Da growled, and I frowned.

    "What about the Vine? Can you just use that to figure it out? That would save you a lot of headache and heartbreak froming to a shop each time, right?" I asked, but Da shook her head.

    "Vine is not something that is used poprly here. Most Peekaan do not like it and refuse to use the system. I do agree that it would be better, but the Queen started to restrict people from using it. People started arguments with information that should have been kept in the Vine. The problem with the Vine is that everyone that is in the area can hear and use it. This also caused major rifts to form with the Easterners. Not like things weren''t bad enough with them already. It got to the point where most of them just refused to open shop," De exined and then gestured to a Deli that had smoked fish hanging in the window.

    The store was closed for napping.

    "Well, I can see why this must be frustrating," I said as I looked around to see if there was a note of when they would be back, but there was none.

    "You have no idea, cat man. Sometimes, I think that they wait to see certain peoplee by and then close the shop right as they get there. It has happened before," Da said as she crossed her arms, and I turned back to her from the store.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay, so this is rather annoying, and they won''t work with you to offer better hours?" I asked, and Da shook her head.

    "No, they will just start talking about leaving the city. This is the big threat that they always try to use against us," Da exined, and I frowned.

    "Then let them go. If they aren''t going to be a working part of society, then get rid of them. I can understand your frustrations, but if that is the case, then letting them leave is in your best interests, right?" I asked, but Da shook her head.

    "If they all leave, then we will have no one to run the shops," Da said, and I lifted an eyebrow.

    "What do you mean? What is wrong with the Peekaans? Why can''t they do the job? Don''t you already have some Peekaans that run shops?" I asked in confusion. I had heard that the Easterners were the ones that ran all the normal shops, but I had also heard that some of the Peekaans did as well.

    "You expect a perfectly good Peekaan to work in a shop?! Who is going to run the boats, then? Who is going to bring in the food that feeds everyone if we have to run all the shops as well? This is the issue that we face right now and why tensions are so high for our people," Da exined as we started to walk again.

    "I see. I can understand that, but have you ever thought of importing workers from anywhere else?" I asked, and Da stopped to give me a strange look.

    "What does that mean?" Da asked.

    "I mean, recruit people from other races or other cities. One way to get the easterners moving might be to put up somepetition. That will force them to either get their shit together or leave as they threaten. This way, you will have people that will actually do the job that you ask," I exined, and Da slowly nodded.

    "That is a good idea. Honestly, I never really thought about that, but I don''t think that it will be that easy. It is not like we haven''t had other races in the city before, but... Peekaans tend to be very short-tempered in nature. You could say that we hardly get along with each other most of the time, and it tends to be worse with those that are different than us," Da exined as we came to a sewing shop that was also closed for napping.

    I was starting to get ticked off about all these shops being closed, and this was my first day here. It was easy to see why tensions had gotten so high, but there had to be some reason for this.

    "There! Kajita''s Bakery is open! Kajita is one of the few that is open almost all morning but then closes in the afternoon. This is one of the better Easterners and as good of a ce as any to get the full scope of everything," Da exined as we walked up to the stone bakery.

 Chapter 207 Summoning The ATM

    "Wee to... hey! You are that creature that everyone is talking about, right?!" A woman that reminded me slightly of Sakura said as soon as we entered the bakery.

    "Do I really look like a creature? I thought people would at least call me a Cat Folk. Creature? Might as well call me a beast at this point," Iined, and De snorted.

    "I do not think that far from the truth. That horrible smell you made before could only be made by a beast!" De chuckled, so I smacked her in the face with my tail, but that didn''t really help things. "That tail is much softer than I assumed it would be!"

    De tried to grab my tail, but I made it shrink and scowled at her.

    p "Hands off the merchandise! Keep your grubby hands off my tail unless you ask! Unless you want me to grab you by the twat!" I growled, and De gave me a strange look.</anda>

    "By the what? Did you choke on thatst word?" De asked curiously with a girl, and I turned my back to her.

    "Anyways. Yes, I am Galio, and I havee here to see if I can try to figure out what the problem is between your people and De''s," I exined but was forced to watch over my shoulder as the massive child behind me tried to grab my tail.

    "Oh? Well, that is a tall order you have there. I am not really sure how you are going to fix things. De, do you mind waiting outside? There is no point in you listening to this, and Kajita is just about to get up from her nap. Better for you not to be in here," The woman exined, and De growled.

    "Kajita just knows that I am right but refuses to admit it, as usual. Do not go anywhere without me, Beast," De growled at me, and I turned up my nose at her.

    "Try not to get distracted by anything shiny. I would hate to have to be the one that has toe and find you!" Iughed boisterously, making De re at me, and then she walked up to put her face in mine. I had to admit that she smelled good and was rather attractive up close like this.

    "I will be staying on top of you until you leave this city. Don''t think that you will be going anywhere without me!" De growled through gritted teeth.

    I grew my tail out, ced a hand on the side of her cheek, and used my tail simultaneously to pull her tight to my body. Da tried to pull back, but her attempts were a joke at best. She didn''t want to go anywhere.

    "You promise to stay on top the entire time? That might be tiring for you. Maybe you might want to let me have a turn at some point?" I asked, moving my lips to almost touching her as De''s lips tried to meet mine. I whipped my tail around to get in both of our faces and then pushed the head guard back.

    The surprised look on her face was priceless.

    "I... I will be outside," De said, then turned, walked into the closed door, and then ripped it open to leave the bakery, mming the door behind herself hard enough to rattle the windows.

    "Wow! I didn''t know you could melt ice that cold!" The womanughed as I turned back.<sub> </sub>

    "Is that vile know-it-all witch gone?!" A woman called from the back.

    "Yes, but that Cat God is still here!" The woman behind the counter called to the back, and another older woman came out front.

    "Shi, go check the rising bread in the back. It is time for kneading," Kajita said as she stretched and walked out front. "So, you are the one that everyone is talking about? You make a lot of noise wherever you go, don''t you? Heard you hung the Queen out of a window? That is pretty impressive, considering you only have a single guard following you around."

    "Tallia helped smooth things over, but the Queen had said something rude to me," I said, and Kajita snorted.

    "Wee to Bramma. All the Peekaans are the same for the most part. They piss golden water; just ask them. If you don''t agree, then you will be everything under the sun, don''t worry, they will tell you. I am sure that you can see with this one. In truth, De is pretty good, but we just don''t get along. Boat workers are the worst, but it is what it is," Kajita exined, and I walked up to lean on the counter, looking around at the baked goods.

    "Anything you can suggest for me to try? That mini pie looks really good," I said, pointing to what looked like a massive pie-shaped butter tart.

    "That is a butter tart pie. Did you want to try it?" Kajita asked curiously.

    "Does a bear shit in the woods?" I asked with a grin but got a confused look back.

    "Umm, I would assume so? When did that Blue Bell join you?" Kajita asked, diverting from myment. "Strange for them to want to get close to someone. They typically like to be with Peekaans, and I have never seen anyone else with one."

    Berry was so quiet that I had forgotten about her, and I reached up and gently scratched her head.

    "Just when I came to the city. Yes, I would love to try one of your butter tart pies! Give me a minute... gah!" Iined as I realized that I had brought no money with me, but then I remembered someone that would have some. "Goldy!"

    A golden portal opened, and the Dwarven Goddess peaked out.

    "Yes? Is this you calling to spend some time with me?" Goldy asked curiously, still staying in her golden halls.

    "Sure, but I needed to borrow a few coins. I left my money at home, and Tallia is busy right now," I said, and Goldy gave me a stunning look.

    "Did you just call me to borrow money?! Me? A Goddess?!" Goldy asked, and I nodded. "Fine, but now you must take me on a date! What is it that you are getting anyways? Is that a bakery?"

 Chapter 208 Butter Tart Barter

    Goldy hopped through the portal, and Kajita stepped back in surprise.

    "You can just call Goddesses to you with a single word?" Kajita asked as she looked between the shorter Goddess in gold and me. She was looking really good today, and the dress gave off enough cleavage to pull a man off a passing cart.

    "I wouldn''t say that I am at his beck and call, but the world is pretty strange right now. I also wanted to spend some time with the Cat God," Goldy said as she came over to take my arm in hers, pressing it into her cleavage. I smiled down at her and nodded. This was killing two birds with one stone.

    "I did mean to ask you toe out today, but things have been pretty hectic. Sorry for calling you to borrow money as well. I just didn''t really want to have to fly all the way back to Northwall to grab some change," I said, bringing my cat tail around to curl the little golden Goddess, making her moan into my side.

    "Mmm! it is just as good as Listenia said! Ah! Very nice job with Elfinia as well! I just had to go and see how things turned out, and oh my! The look of pure hatred she gave me was not something I ever thought I would enjoy as much as I did this morning. She is lucky that the other Goddesses don''t have free reign like me toe to the ind. I am sure there are a few that would like to give her a piece of their minds now that she is weak like this," Goldy exined, and I nodded.

    "Well, none of them are going to have a turn to poke fun at her. That is not the point of all of this. If that was the case, I just would have tied her up and the market and let the women throw old fruit at her," I said, and Goldy nodded with a  smile.

    "Personally, I think that is a waste of fruit. I think hurling insults would do better. Someone does have to clean the mess up after. Now, what is this mini pie thing? Why have I not seen this before?" Goldy asked.

    "I am not sure. I just ordered them. They are really good, though. They seem to be like something that I have tried before in another life, so I was interested in seeing if they were the same. If they are, I think you are going to love them," I said as I ordered us a few.

    Kajita brought us the mini pies, and Goldy''s eyes lit up as she passed the woman a golden coin. Kajita almost choked on her tongue as the shiny coin fell into her hand.

    "I don''t think that I can make change for this," Kajita said, but Goldy waved her off.

    "The rest is for a tip. I can smell the sweetnessing from this delectable treat, so I know that it is going to be worth the tip!" Goldy eximed as she wafted therge butter tart under her nose, breathing in deeply as she did, and then

    "Oh my! These are amazing! What is in them?" Goldy asked as she took another bite.

    "Butter, sugar, syrup, and eggs, I think," I said as I took a bite of my own, closing my eyes and letting out a moan. The pastry was like a crisp pie shell, but the caramelized sugary vor was just out of this world.

    "Well, whatever it is, it is amazing. I think I will have toe back here more often," Goldy said as she finished her pie, and I nodded as Kajita came back to the table.

    "I''m d you like them. We just started making them this week. I''m d you came in today," Kajita said, and Goldy nodded as she licked her fingers.

    "I will definitely be back. Your pies are amazing. I might have to bring the other Goddesses here as well. I''m sure they would love them just as much as I do," Goldy said, and Kajita''s eyes lit up.<sub> </sub>

    "That would be wonderful. We would love to have you all here," Kajita said, and Goldy nodded.

    "You should sit down for a moment. I would like to ask you some questions, if you don''t mind?" I asked, and Kajita nodded.

    "Of course not. What would you like to know?" Kajita asked, and I leaned forward.

    "How long have you been running this ce?" I asked, and Kajita thought for a moment.

    "Oh, about six months now. We just opened upst summer. We''re doing pretty well, but it''s been hard work," Kajita said, and I nodded.

    "I can imagine. It''s always hard work when you''re starting something new. What made you decide to open up a bakery?" I asked, and Kajita shrugged.

    "I''ve always loved baking. It''s always been a hobby of mine. I decided to take the plunge and see if I could make a business out of it," Kajita said, and I nodded.

    "I''m d you did. Your pies are really amazing. I''m sure you''ll do well," I said, and Kajita smiled.

    "Thank you. I hope so. We''ve been doing pretty well so far," Kajita said, and I nodded.

    "That''s good. I''m sure you''ll do even better with the Goddessesing here. They''ll love your pies just as much as I do," I said, and Kajita''s eyes lit up.

    "Really? You think so?" Kajita asked, and I nodded.

    "I know so. You just wait and see. They''ll be lined up out the door to get your pies," I said, and Kajita smiled.

    "I hope so. That would be amazing," Kajita said, and I nodded.

    "Now to the real reason why I came to talk to you. What is the deal with the Easterners sleeping so much?" I asked, and Kajita sat back in her chair, letting out a long sigh.

 Chapter 209 Kissing Rocks

    "It''s always been like this for us. We don''t know why. Those of us that live in the city just need to sleep a lot. We''ve tried everything, but nothing keeps us up and going," Kajita said, and I furrowed my brow.

    <o>,m "How long has this been going on?" I asked, and Kajita thought for a moment.</o>

    "It''s been going on for as long as I can remember. I have tried to stay up, but I just end up dozing off at whatever I am doing," Kajita said, and I frowned.

    "Do you have any idea what could be causing it?" I asked, and Kajita shook her head.

    "No. We''ve tried everything, but we can''t figure it out. It''s like they''re in a deep sleep, but we can''t wake them up," Kajita said.

    "What about the ones outside of Northwall? They don''t really seem like the sleepy group, but I wasn''t around them for that long," I said, and Kajita nodded.

    "The ones outside of Northwall are a different story. They don''t need to sleep as much, but they''re still pretty tired all the time. We don''t know what''s wrong with them either," Kajita said, and I frowned.

    "Do you think it has something to do with the Goddesses?" I asked, and Kajita frowned.

    "I don''t know. We''ve tried asking them, but they just say they don''t know either. They''re just as baffled as we are," Kajita said, and I sighed.

    "I see. Well, I''ll see what I can find out. I''ll talk to the Goddesses and see if they have any ideas," I said, and Kajita nodded.

    "I don''t know anything about it. We have trouble trying to get my girls to go to sleep!" Goldyughed.

    "Thank you. We would appreciate any help you can give us," Kajita said, and I nodded.

    "I''ll do what I can. In the meantime, just keep doing what you''re doing. I''m sure I''ll find a way to keep everyone awake," I said, and Kajita nodded.

    "Thank you. I hope so," Kajita said, and I stood up.

    "Well, we should get going. Goldy, are youing with me, or are you heading back? I have an angry escort that is following me while I explore the ce," I exined, but Goldy shook her head.

    "I wish that I could, but I just got a call. Seems that some girls got into some trouble with a vein of tinum. I have to go dig them out now," Goldy groaned as she stood up, picking thest crumb of the crust off her te.

    "Well, maybe I could take you out for supper if you are freeter?" I asked, and Goldy''s face lit up with a warm smile, making here over and sit on myp.

    "You know, I don''t have any ns tonight. Maybe, if you wanted, you coulde over, and I could cook for you?" Goldy asked, looking up at me with her beautiful face.

    "A Goddess offering to cook me a meal in her own house? I would be a fool to pass up such an opportunity!" Iughed, and Goldy leaned her head into my chest before hopping out of myp.

    "Good. You know how to get a hold of me," Goldy said as she waved her hand, and a portal opened to a mine shaft. "This had better not get my dress dirty!"

    I smiled as I watched Goldy leave and the portal close. Once that was done, I turned back to Kajita, who was just staring at me nkly.

    "You can just call the strongest and most mythical beings that this world has ever known to you? And then they ask to make you supper? Am I still asleep? Or maybe I need to go back andy down...." Kajita said as her voice trailed off and a wildly confused look spread across her face.

    "We technically know each other, so this is somewhat normal," I said, even though neither of us seemed to remember before.

    Kajita just shook her head before she stood up and walked over to the counter, where she started to bake another pie.

    "I don''t know what kind of world youe from, but it is nothing like mine," Kajita said as she grabbed a cloth to wipe down the table I was at.<sub> </sub>

    "I understand that. Thank you for the pie, but I had better get going. I am sure that this won''t be thest time you see me. I would really like to bring Tallia here sometime," I said, and the woman rolled her eyes.

    "You talk of all this like it is the most normal thing in the world," Kajita said, shaking her head as she collected the dishes from the table.

    I stood up and smiled. For me, it was. for others, well, I guess I could see how it might be crazy to see.

    "Thank you again! Have a great day!" I called as I left the store.

    "You took your sweet time. It thought that barnacles were going to cling onto me soon," Deined as soon as I was outside.

    "Maybe you might be more wee if you change that attitude of yours?" I asked, and De turned up her nose at me.

    "Doubtful. You seem to be the only one in this world that can stand me," De said, and I sighed.

    "Well, I''m d that I can be of service. Now, can we please go? I have another stop to make, and I would like to get there before nightfall," I said, and De nodded.

    "Fine, but you owe me," De said, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Oh, and what might it be that you want? Some time with my fluffy tail? Or are you looking for something else, hmmm?" I asked curiously as I scooched over closer to her, where she was leaning into the wall.

    "Oh, I think you know exactly what I want," De said, her voice turning husky as her eyes met mine.

    "Oh, I do, do I?" I asked, and De nodded as she ran her hand up my thigh.

    "Yes, you do. Now, are you going to give it to me, or do I have to take it?" De asked, and I smiled as I leaned in close to her.

    "Oh, I think you might enjoy me taking it," I said, and De''s eyes widened in surprise before she smiled.

    "I think I might like that," De said, and I chuckled as I moved in to kiss her, but the woman dodged me, and I kissed the stone wall instead.

    "What are you doing?" I asked, and De red at me.

    "What does it look like I''m doing? I''m trying to keep you from kissing me. You have terrible breath," De said, and I frowned.

    What was this woman ying at? She clearly had just wanted me to make a move on her but yed me for a fool after. Maybe this was all just a giveaway to tease me, but I could feel the energying off her.

    "I do not have terrible breath. You''re just being difficult," I said, and De shrugged.

    "Maybe, but that doesn''t change the fact that you have terrible breath. Now, can we please go?" De asked, and I sighed as I straightened myself up.

    "Fine, but you owe me a kiss, and maybe more after this," I said, and De rolled her eyes.

    "In your dreams," De said, and I chuckled as we started to walk.

    "Oh, I think you might enjoy my dreams," I said, and De elbowed me in the side, making me grunt.

    "Shut up, and let''s go," De said, but I could see the smile ying on her lips.

 Chapter 210 Hot Topic

    [De''s Thoughts]

    I was having fun with this whole thing, and I could tell it drove this Galio creature insane. I had no idea what was happening, but I could feel something stirring inside me. After the creature had gotten into my face and touched me with that tail, I wanted Galio to kiss me and do much more.

    I wanted to grab her face and kiss her like I had seen some brazen women do. Each time I looked over at him as we walked, I daydreamed that we were alone in a room. The creature against the wall, or perhaps even push her down and climb on top of her.

    My mind was on fire, and I wasn''t sure why I had resisted. I wanted to feel his weight press against me and kiss my way down Galio''s body. The feeling of wanting to touch him and feel the muscles under his clothes was starting to make me lose focus.

    I wanted to kiss my way down his stomach and lower until I reached his waistband. To pull his clothes down and see his Growth for the first time. I wanted to lick it and suck on it and then feel it slide inside me. I had heard of others'' experiences with this, but now I just wanted to ride it and feel it slide inside me.

    I wanted to touch myself as I watched the creature take me roughly and fuck me, but I also wanted to kiss her and feel her tongue in my mouth. I wanted to...

    [Galio]

    "De? Are you alright?" I asked as De started to breathe heavily as she walked beside me.

    I could almost feel the heating from her, and I could smell her excitement. This woman had just turned me down, but now she seemed like she had worked herself into a frenzy in her mind. This fluffy tail will do that from time to time.

    "What? Yeah, I''m fine," De said, and I chuckled.

    "You sure? You seem a little out of breath," I said, and De blushed.

    "I''m just fine; now, can we please focus on getting out of here?" De asked, and I chuckled as we continued to walk.

    I could see the way her eyes kept darting toward me, and I knew that she was thinking about me. I could almost feel her hands on me, and I smiled to myself. This would be fun.

    "Getting out of here? Where is it that you are actually taking me?" I asked, but then remembered something. "That''s right! Take me to the tavern! That was where Lady Katarina was meeting someone!"

    "The tavern? I guess so, but what will you gain from going there?" De asked, seeming to calm slightly.

    "Well, I want to find out if this was really just Xena, the one that was tricking your Queen here as well. There is a chance that there is another person in y here, so I just want to make sure. If they are not there, we will do a quick investigation of the ce and see if they left any clues to who there are, where they are going or what their ns might be," I exined.

    "That sounds like a good idea," De said, and I smiled.

    "I thought you might say that," I said, and De rolled her eyes.

    "Just follow me," De said, and I chuckled as I started to walk.

    We walked in silence for a few minutes before De finally spoke up.

    "So, what''s it like? Being a creature?" De asked, and I shrugged.

    "What do you mean?" I asked, and De sighed.

    "I mean, what is it like being something that is not human?" De asked, and I shrugged.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t know. I don''t really think about it that much," I said, and De sighed.

    "I guess that makes sense," De said, and I shrugged.

    "I mean, it''s not like I''m not human. I just have some different features, that''s all," I said, and De nodded.

    "I guess so," De said, and we continued to walk in silence for a few minutes.

    "So, have you ever been with a woman before?" De asked, and I chuckled.

    "Oh, so now you''re interested in me?" I asked, and De blushed.

    "I just want to know," De said, and I shrugged.

    "Yes, I have, multiple times, but I am sure that you already know that," I said, and De nodded.

    "What was it like?" De asked, and I shrugged.

    "It is different with each woman. Some have much more exotic tastes and like to be treated differently in private than they are in public. I enjoy it every time, and all the different tastes make it that much better," I said, and De nodded.

    "I see," De said, and we continued to walk in silence for a few minutes.

    "So, have you ever been with a woman before?" I asked, and De blushed.

    "No, I haven''t," De said, and I nodded.

    "Is there a reason for that?" I said, but we had arrived at the inn.

    "We''re here," De said, ignoring my question, so I nodded as I looked around.

    The inn was a small, two-story building with a stable to the side. There were a few people milling around, but it didn''t seem too busy.

    ? "Let''s go inside," I said, and De nodded as she led the way.

    We walked into the inn, and I looked around. There was a small bar to the side, with a few tables and chairs. There were stairs leading up to the second floor and a few doors leading to other rooms.

    "The ce is pretty quiet, but I don''t evere here," De said, and I nodded as I walked over to the bar.

    "Excuse me," I said, and the woman behind the bar turned to look at me.

    She was a Peekaan, but the moment that she took a step, I could see a limp. That must prevent her from being out on a boat and would be her reason for being here.

 Chapter 211 Box Of Stuff

    "What can I do for you?" the woman asked, and I smiled.

    "I was wondering if you could help me. I am looking for someone, and I was told that they might have been here," I said, and the Peekaan woman shrugged.

    "Who are you looking for?" the woman asked, and I shrugged.

    "Her name is Katarina, and she was supposed to meet someone here," I said, and the woman''s eyes widened.

    "Oh, her. Yeah, she was here. Lady Katarina used toe in often. Alwayse to talk with Anex, our Bard, but she just came and got all of her stuff and left," the woman said, and I nodded.

    "Do you know where she went?" I asked, and the woman shook her head.

    "No, she didn''t say, but she seemed in a hurry," the woman said, and I nodded.

    "What about her room? Do you mind if I take a look? I have De here from the guard, and I am willing to do you a favor if you would like. I can see you have a sore leg, but it looks like it''s not from your leg. Looks like you must havended on a slippery and uneven surface," I said after activating the runes in my eyes. There was a pinch in her energy flow in her lower spine, and that would be a swollen disc.

    "Oh, you are good. Yes, that is my old injury from when I was younger. I was a sailor on a ship, but I slipped, fell on the deck, and hurt my back. The doctor said that I would never sail again, and now I am left with shooting pains down my leg. You can go look at the room if you want, I don''t mind, but if you can make this better, that would be pretty nice," The woman said, and I nodded, walking around the bar.

    I started to pull magic to me as I walked up to the dark-skinned woman, and I motioned for her to turn around. I ced my hand on her lower back and closed my eyes, sinking into the magic. I found the spot that was causing her pain, and I sent a pulse of magic into it.

    "What was that?" the woman asked, and I opened my eyes.

    "I just sent a pulse of magic into the spot that is causing you pain. You should be good to do whatever you want from now on," I said, and the woman nodded as she turned around to face me.

    "Thank you. I am Lina by the way. This ce is pretty dead during the day, but in the evening, it gets a lot busier. Not much else to do around here, so the girls like to have fun. Feel free toe back," the woman said, and I nodded.

    "I am Galio, and this is De," I said, and De nodded.

    "He is telling the truth; I am with the guard. We can go check out the room if you want," De said, and Lina nodded.

    "I know who you are, De, even if you nevere in here. The room is on the second floor, second door on the left," Lina said, reaching over to the wall to grab a key to hand to me, and I nodded as I took them.<sub> </sub>

    "Thank you for your help," I said, and Lina nodded.

    "No problem, and thank you for helping me, Cat God. Feel free toe back any time; I am always around," Lina said, and I smiled as I walked around the bar, heading to the stairs and starting to walk up the stairs.

    I could feel De following me, and I walked to the second door on the left and opened it. I walked into the room, and I looked around.

    The room was small, with a bed in the corner and a small table with an electricmp. I had seen the other lights, but I didn''t think that they were running on electricity. I guess it made sense since this was a steam city, but I was still curious about what heated the water for the steam.

    I walked over to the bed and looked at it, and I saw a few items on the nightstand. I picked up a small book, and I flipped through it. It looked like a journal, and I flipped through it, looking at the entries.

    "What are you doing?" De asked, and I shrugged.

    "I am just looking through her journal. There is a lot of stuff in here, but not really anything that is going to help us," I said as I stared at my name scribbled on almost every page.

    I put the journal down, and I started to look through the rest of the room, but I didn''t find anything else. I turned to leave, but De stopped me.

    "Wait, what is that?" De asked, and I turned to look at what she was pointing at.

    There was a small box on the floor, and I walked over to it. I opened it, and I saw a few items inside. There was a small ne with a pendant in the shape of a cat and a few other items. I picked up the ne, and I felt a pulse of magic from it.

    I put the ne on, and I felt the magic flow into me. I could feel my body start to change, and I saw De''s eyes widen as I started to shrink. My clothes started to change as well, fitting my new form, and I felt my ears grow long and pointy.

    I looked down at myself, and I saw that I was now in the form of a small ck cat. I walked over to the door, and I saw that De was still standing there, looking at me in shock.

    "What did you do?" De asked, and I shrugged.

    "I don''t know. I put on the ne, and I suddenly turned into a cat. I think it has something to do with the magic in the ne," I said, and De shook her head. "It''s not like I couldn''t already turn into a cat, but now I am ck and not fluffy! This is a perfect new disguise!"

    "I don''t think that''s what happened, but whatever. You can turn back now," De said, and I pulled the ne off, transforming back into my human form. This will be extremely useful in the future, but what was Xena doing with it?

 Chapter 212 [Super Bonus Chapter] Della

    "Do you know what any of this other stuff is?" I asked, closing the door as she walked in, but De whirled on me.

    "I am not touching that stuff; it''s probably all cursed," De said, and I rolled my eyes.

    "It''s not cursed; it''s just magic. Besides, I am the one who should be worried about curses, not you," I said, but De shook her head.

    "No, I am not touching it. You can if you want, but I am not," De said, and I shrugged.

    I picked up a small vial, and I uncorked it. I sniffed it, and I immediately started to feel lightheaded. I corked it back up and put it down.

    "What was that?" De asked, and I shook my head.

    "A potion that is for knocking people out," I said and put the vial back, picking up another, but De frowned.

    "Maybe we should leave that stuff alone," De said, and I grinned.

    "I have resistance to poison and other things. Don''t worry too much. Now, I don''t need you to touch it, juste here and tell me what you think of the items," I said as I uncorked the next vial.

    I took a quick sniff and felt excitement course through my body. What was this woman doing with this? This was like aphrodisiac times one hundred!

    "What is that one?" De asked as she came over, and I corked it.

    "Basically, a sex potion. It will make your entire body crave it," I said, looking back to see how many other vials there were, but De grabbed the potion out of my hand. I watched with a frozen expression as she drank the entire thing. She could have just smelled it and been horny, but this was going to be something else.

    "De, you shouldn''t have drank that," I said, but she just smiled at me.

    "I know, but I wanted to see what it was like," De said, and I shook my head.

    "You are going to regret that," I said, but she just shrugged.

    "I doubt it," De said, and I rolled my eyes. I should have known better than to let her drink it.

    De ced her hands on me, and her eyes started to sparkle like magic with pink hearts as the potion took hold. I wanted to fuck her, but now I was really going to have to give it to her to burn this out of her system. If I didn''t, I would just have to burn it out of her with magic, but fucking it out of her sounded like a lot more fun.

    "I feel hot," De said as she leaned into me.

    "You are hot," I said, wrapping my arms around her.

    "I feel like I need to touch myself," De said, and I chuckled.

    "I think that is the point of the potion," I said, and she moaned.

    "Then touch me," De said, and I pushed her back down on the bed.

    De was looking up at me with lustful eyes that almost looked to be in pain. That was the potion, so I crawled into the bed with her, and De rolled into my arms to kiss me deep and passionately as her hands started to tug at my clothes. She pulled my shirt over my head, and I pulled her top up and off as we kissed.

    I could feel her body pressing against mine, and I knew that she could feel my erection. De paused in her kissing to look up at me.

    "Are you sure you want to do this? I want you, but I feel like I am forcing you like this," De asked, and I nodded.

    "I think it would be a good idea to burn off some of this potion," I said, and De smiled, but she had no idea what she was in for.

    "I think you are right," De said, and I leaned down to kiss her again as my hands found her bare skin and slid between her legs, feeling her wetness and making De moan into my mouth. She was so ready, but I wanted to make thisst.

    I kissed my way down her body, taking my time as I tasted every inch of her. De was moaning and gasping the entire time, and she was wing at me. I finally reached her clit, and I flicked it with my tongue as De arched her back and grabbed fistfuls of my hair.

    I kept teasing her as she begged for more, but I wanted her to be on the edge before I gave her what she wanted. De was panting and moaning, and I could feel her body shaking. I finally slid two fingers inside of her as I kept teasing her clit, and De came hard, her pussy pulsing around my fingers, but I was just getting started.

    I pushed my face into her pussy and started to lick her up again, making here over and over as she screamed my name. I finally allowed her to catch her breath, and I slid up her body to kiss her.

    "That was amazing," De said, and I smiled.

    "I am just getting started," I said.<sub> </sub>

    I didn''t give her a chance to recover as I slid up her body and pushed inside of her in one smooth thrust. De screamed and clutched my back as I felt her stretch, and I started moving, quickly finding a rhythm that had her moaning for more. I could feel her body tighten around me, and I knew she was close. I kissed her, and De came apart, her body shaking as she screamed my name.

    De was wing at me, and she was moaning my name as she wrapped her legs around me, and I could feel her orgasm building. I could feel my own orgasm, but I wanted the girl toe non-stop.

    I could feel her tightening around me, and I flipped her over onto all fours and moved her up onto her knees. I grabbed her hips and pounded her hard as she moaned, and then she wasing, her pussy pulsing around me as I ripped my cock out of her to spray over her back.

    p "My pussy still aches! But it hurts so good! Fuck me harder!" De and I flipped her back over on her back, mounting her again.</anda>

    I grabbed her ankles and yanked them back, spreading her wide as I pushed inside of her again, feeling how slick she was from her orgasm, and De screamed as I pounded her hard.

    "Do I make you feel good?" I asked.

    "You make me feel better than anyone ever has," De said, and I smiled.

    "I am d," I said, and then I pounded her hard, feeling my orgasm grow as I pushed her over the edge again, and she came hard, her pussy pulsing around me as I let go, pulling out to pump my hot cum deep all over her chest and breast.

    I drove my cock back inside, making De moan and gasp. She wed at me as she came, even more, her entire body shaking, but I didn''t stop.

    I kept going as she came over and over, and I could feel her body tighten around me as she screamed my name. When I was ready to cum again, I pulled out and moved my tip down, kissing her as I slid my cock inside her ass, making her tense and cry out.

    "I never knew I could feel this good!" De cried in shock, and I chuckled.

    "Just wait," I said, and then I pounded her hard, feeling my orgasm grow as she moaned. I could feel her ass tighten around me, and then I let go, cumming hard as De came, her entire body shaking.

    I pulled out, and we both copsed onto the bed, gasping for breath. I could see the potion was wearing off now, and I was d. I didn''t want to fuck her all day, but that would have been fun too.

    "Are you okay?" I asked, and De nodded.

    "I think so," De said, and I chuckled.

    "Good, because that was fun, but I don''t want to spend the entire day in bed," I said, and De smiled.

    "I think that is a good idea," De said, and I pulled her into my arms.

    "I think we should do that again sometime," I said, and De nodded.

    "I would like that," De said and she cuddled into me, but now we were both a mess. Looks like I was going to have to put us through the washing cycle after this.

    "I think we are going to have to get cleaned up now, and I will get the rest of this stuff checked out. You can let the Queen know about what we found and put in a good word for me, right?" I asked as De licked her lips.

    "I don''t know if I can wait," she said, and I chuckled as I turned her around, putting her arms up on the wall.

    "I don''t know if I can either," I said as I slid inside her deep, making her moan.

    "You feel so good," she said as she moved her hips back, meeting my thrusts.

    "You too," I said, as I pounded her hard, feeling my orgasm grow. I could see her fighting it, but then she let go, crying out as she came, her entire body shaking.

    I followed suit soon after, pulling out anding on the floor as De copsed against the wall, breathing hard.

    "I think I need a nap," she said, and I chuckled as I got up, getting us both cleaned up.

    "I think that is a good idea," I said, and then I carried her to the bed, tucking her in.

    "I have to go, so don''t forget to talk to the Queen for me," I said, and De nodded, her eyes already closing.

    I went back out of the room after collecting the things that had been left in the room by Xena and let out a sigh after the door closed.

    That escted fast, but damn, it was good! Now it was time to get back to Northwall. I could deal with the Peekaans and Easterners after the Riftwalker was dead.

 Chapter 213 Keeping You Cumming

    I left the room but then heard a squeake from above and froze. I had once again forgotten about Berry, and she had just been subject to... well. I reached up and picked the little blue squirrel off the top of my head and brought it over to in front of my face. The Blue Bell stared back at me but no different than before.

    "Can you understand me?" I asked, and Berry tipped her head to the side. I would take that as a no.

    I ced Berry back on my head and let her get settled before I got moving again. I guess that type of thing didn''t bother her, so I would just ignore it for now. I am not really sure what kind of effects seeing that would have on a creature like this, but it seemed oblivious so far.

    I walked down the stairs of the inn to the first floor, but the ce had beenpletely cleared out.

    "So, Are you in so much of a rush that you wouldn''t mind maybe showing a bit of that same spirit that I heard from upstairs? I don''t mean to be so forward, but whatever you were doing to the guard captain upstairs seems like a once in a lifetime experience. Since you used my room, and I will have to clean it after, what do you say to make a littlepromise?" Lina asked as she slid a board over the front door to bar it.

    I looked around the room, at all the different surfaces and nooks, looking over at the bar, then back to Lani. She was only wearing an apron now, and her hips and the sides of her breasts were sticking out. I looked over at the window, but the sun was still more than high in the air, so having some more fun was not out of the question.

    "You know what you are getting yourself into, right? What you ask is something that I don''t mind giving, but. When I give it, I keep giving until I am satisfied. Are you okay with having to clean up the mess I am going to make of you and your bar?" I asked as I slowly walked up to Lina, staring her in the eyes. I could see her breath start to quicken with the rise and fall of her chest.

    "I think I can handle it," Lani said, gulping a little.

    I smiled and ran my hands down over Lani''s body, feeling her curves and pulling her close to me. I took a step back, taking my cloth, my erection springing forward. I sat down on one of the chairs and patted my knee.

    "Come here, let''s get started," I said, waiting for Lani to make her move.

    I watched as the now slightly less sure Lina stared at my erect cock for a moment, then she came over and sat herrge naked ass down on myp. My cock slid up between her legs, rubbing up her slit as I pulled Lina into a kiss. I could feel her wetness on my shaft, and I teased her with it, moving it up and down but not pushing in. Lani''s hands were all over me, feeling my chest and back, then she ran them down to my cock and started stroking me as she kissed me.<sub> </sub>

    I teased Lani for a few more moments before I finally pushed her off me gently and stood up. I picked her up and sat her on a tall bar table, and pushed her back, moving my mouth between her legs. I slipped my tongue out and started licking at her wetness, and Lani let out a moan, spreading her legs wider. I probed further with my tongue, finding her clitoris and giving it a little flick before going back to teasing her opening.

    Lani''s moan turned into pants, and she started grinding herself against my face, her handsing down to tangle in my hair. I could feel her tightening up, and I knew she was close, so I pulled back and grinned up at her.

    "I thought you were going to make a mess of me?" Lani asked breathlessly.

    "I will, but not yet," I said as I stood up and wrapped my arms around her waist. "I want to make you cum until you can''t stand first; then, I will mess your holes up!"

    I shoved my face back between her legs and went back to work as Lani''s moans filled the air again. she was starting to get messy as her body shook, but I just licked and sucked on her pussy until she sprayed my face. Once she had settled down, I kissed my way up her stomach, then pulled her in for a deep kiss.

    Lani''s arms were still around me as she pulled me close, and when we finally parted, she was grinning. "I have never had anyone make me cum like that before."

    "Good, because you are mine now, and I n on keeping you cumming." I said as I picked her up off the table and carried her over to the corner booth, andid her down.

    I spread Lani''s legs and pushed two fingers inside her, curling them and rubbing at her walls. I took my other hand and started rubbing her clitoris as I pumped my fingers in and out of her. Lani''s hips were moving with my hand, and she was moaning loudly, her hands grabbing at my arms. I could feel her tightening up around my fingers, so I added a third and fourth and quickened the pace.

    Lani''s body was shaking, and she let out a loud cry as she came hard on my fingers. I didn''t stop, though, because I wanted her toe again. So I kept going until she came a second time, then a third. By the time I finally stopped, Lani was a trembling mess, and I had to help her sit up.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 214 Spilling My Load

    "I think you might have broken me," Lani said as she leaned against me weakly.

    "Nah, you are just weak from all those orgasms," I said as I wrapped my arms around her. "But now it''s time for the real fun to begin."

    Lani looked up at me in surprise.

    "There is more?!" Lani eximed, and I smiled.

    "I told you that I am going to make a mess of you," I said as I let go of her and made Lani face away from me in the booth, showing her ass to me.

    I looked down at Lani''s fat ass and gave in a good p, making her moan before pushing my cock to rub on her pussy lips. Lani wiggled her ass back at me, and I took that as an invitation, so I pushed forward until I was buried deep inside her.

    Lani gasped and moaned as I started thrusting into her, each movement faster and harder than thest. Lani''s entire body was shaking with pleasure as she came hard on my cock, but I grabbed her by the hair and kept going, her moans in rhythm with my cock.

    I quickly pulled out and turned her around, pulling her up so she was lying on the table before I pushed her legs up in the air. I grabbed hold of her ankles and spread her legs wide open before thrusting back inside her. Lani''s pussy was so tight around me as I pounded into her over and over again, each movement faster than thest.

    Lani''s hands were gripping the edge of the table as she moaned loudly, her entire body shaking with pleasure. I could feel my own orgasm building up, but I wanted Lani to spray all over me, her hot cum all over my dick. So I reached down and started rubbing her clitoris as I fucked her hard and fast.

    Lani''s body tightened up around me as her eyes rolled back, and she came hard, her juices flowing freely down my cock. I pulled out and pressed the tip of my cock into her ass, gushing a hot load inside of Lina that made her eyes go big.

    "What the hell was that?!" Lani eximed as she looked back at me.

    "I call it the dirty double," I said with a smirk as I pushed my cock deep into her ass, making her mouth open wide with a long moan along with her eyes.

    "Oh my god, it feels so good," Lani said as she rocked back against me. "I never knew this was so good."

    "Just wait until round two," I said as I pulled out of her ass and turned her around, and lifted her up, so she was lying on the table.

    I spread Lani''s legs wide open and pushed two fingers inside her as I started rubbing her clitoris with my thumb. Lani''s body was already shaking with pleasure as she came hard on my fingers, but I didn''t stop and stuck my cock back in her ass. I kept going until she came a second time, then a third. By the time I finally stopped, Lani was a trembling mess, and I had to help her sit up.

    "You are being very good. Now, let''s move to a different spot. I want to get a better angle to fill your holes," I said with a feral smile that made Lani flinch.<sub> </sub>

    Lani looked up at me in surprise. "There is even more?!"

    "I told you that you had better be ready. Come over and bend over this stool," I ordered, and the woman nodded submissively.

    She hurried over to the stool and bent over it, her ass in the air as she presented herself to me. I walked up behind her and pushed my cock inside her ass without warning, making her gasp loudly.

    I grabbed hold of her hips and started thrusting into her hard and fast, the sound of skin against skin filling the air. Lani''s moans wereing faster now as she rocked back against me, her body shaking with pleasure. I reached forward and grabbed her shoulders, using them for leverage as I pounded her hard and fast.

    I could feel my orgasm building up, so I reached down and started rubbing her clitoris as I fucked her. Lani''s body tightened up around me as she cried out, her entire body shaking with pleasure as she came hard on my cock.

    I let go then and thrust into her a few more times before spilling my load deep inside her ass. I then pulled out and turned her around so she was facing me, shoving her cock into her mouth. Lani sucked on my cock eagerly, her eyes never leaving mine as she took me all in.

    I could feel my orgasm building up, so I grabbed her head and started thrusting into her mouth. Lani''s throat muscles tightened around me as she swallowed, but she didn''t let go until I was spilling my load down her throat.

    "You are amazing," I said as I pulled her up off the stool and kissed her deeply.

    "I have never cum so much in my life," Lani said breathlessly as she leaned against me. "My legs don''t feel like they should work after that. I don''t know how you do it."

    "Luxuries of being a God. Your holes were quite satisfactory, and I would love to fill them again sometime when Ie back. I thought I was done, but it was nice to let a bit more seed off sometimes," I said with a feral smile that made Lina kiss me passionately.

    "I don''t know when you will be back, but I look forward to it," Lani said as she pulled away from me. "But for now, I think I need a shower."

    "Yes, and I need to get going," I said as I transformed into a cat and then back,pletely clean.

    "You are something else," Lani said as she shook her head. "I don''t know what to make of you, but I do know that I want more."

    "And you shall have it, my dear," I said as I kissed her onest time before turning to the door.

 Chapter 215 The Temple

    After removing the board that was blocking it, I headed back out to the now even sunnier streets of Bramma with a big old smile on my face.

    While I still didn''t know what was causing all the problems with the two people, I was starting to like this ce a bit more. There were no roving bands looking for me, but I had also gained a new form of disguise that I could use on the guards and everyone else. This one I would be keeping more secretive, unlike my other fluffy white form that I was sure, was starting to gain poprity.

    I was about to grow some wings, but then I remembered Mishal. It would be pretty mean for me to leave her here after bringing her, and if I was not mistaken, the Temple was pretty close. I could hear the faint strains of music and chanting as I made my way through the streets, dodging people and animals as I went.

    There were a lot more people out, but after remembering Tallia''s warning to stay out of trouble, I decided not to bother anyone. Better to catch people in private where they can speak freely.

    I turned a corner and then stopped, staring at the crappy little building that Mishal had brought me to before. It was hard to believe that this ce was a temple. It looked more like a homeless shelter.

    p I was debating whether or not to just leave when I heard someone calling my name. I turned and saw Mishal running towards me, a big smile on her face.</anda>

    "Galio! You''re back!" she said as she threw her arms around me in a hug.

    "Yeah, sorry about that," I said as I returned the embrace awkwardly. "I got sidetracked."

    Mishal hadn''t been like this before, so I could tell something was off. I decided to y it cool and waited to see what she was going to do.

    "It''s okay, I understand," Mishal said as she pulled away from me and grabbed my hand. "Come on, let''s go inside."

    She led me into the Temple and down a corridor to what looked like a makeshift bedroom. There was a bed with frayed sheets and a thin nket, along with a table and chair that looked like they had seen better days.

    Mishal sat down on the bed and patted the spot next to her, so I obliged and sat down. We were silent for a few moments before I finally spoke up.

    "What is going on? You are acting weird," I asked, and Mishal nodded.

    "Please don''t leave me here. I am sorry that I am acting strange, but I thought that you had left. I wanted to make sure that you took me with you from this city. This is not my home, and I am willing to give you my body in payment to return me," Mishal exined, and I blinked at her.

    "As much as I might like to take you up on that offer, you areing back with me regardless. I have had my fill of fun for now, but in the future, I might be interested. Why is it that you are stuck here now? You don''t really seem like the type of person to be held down, right?" I asked curiously, and Mishal rolled her eyes, letting out a huff of exasperation.

    "It is a long story, and I do not want to bore you. Just know that this ce is my prison, and I want nothing more than to leave it," Mishal said bitterly, and I frowned.<sub> </sub>

    "I see. Well, like I said before, you areing with me when I go. I will take care of you, but in return, you must do as I say. Can you agree to that?" I asked sternly, and Mishal nodded eagerly.

    "Yes! Anything! Just please get me out of here!" she cried, and I stood up from the bed.

    "Fine, then let''s go. We can talk on the way back to my ce," I said as I grabbed her hand and pulled her up. Mishal stumbled a bit but quickly regained her footing and followed me out of the room.

    We made our way back through the Temple,  and I could feel Mishal''s hand shaking in mine. It was clear that she was nervous, but I wasn''t sure why. Surely she had been in worse situations before if she was acting like this.

    We turned a corner, and Kira was there, a smug smile on her face.

    "Leaving so soon? I thought you would at least stay for the night," Kira purred, and I frowned.

    "I have had enough of this ce. I am taking Mishal with me, and you are not going to stop me," I said firmly, and Kira''s smile faltered a bit.

    "And what makes you think that I would want to do that?" she asked, and I red at her.

    "Why are you keeping her here? I brought her as a guide, not one of your temple dredges," I growled, and the woman turned up her nose to me.

    "This girl belongs to the temple!" Kira snapped, and I gave her a look that asked if she was serious.

    "I do not see a cor or anything else indicating that she is owned by anyone. Mishal ising with me, and you are not going to stop me," I repeated myself, and Kira''s face turned red with anger.

    "You dare challenge me?" she asked, and I could see the power swelling up in her. It was time to end this before it got out of hand.

    I stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, squeezing tightly as I met her eyes. "I am not challenging you, but I will if that is what it takes to get Mishal away from here. Now let us go before things get ugly."

    Kira tried to jerk away from me, but my grip was firm, and spell circles burst from around my arms, wrapping tightly around her in a vice-like grip. Kira''s eyes widened in surprise and then narrowed in anger, but she didn''t try to fight me anymore.

 Chapter 216 Unexpected Twist

    "Fine, take her and go. But this is not over," she warned, and I just snorted as I released her and grabbed Mishal''s hand again.

    "Whatever you say," I said dismissively as I pulled Mishal with me out of the Temple.

    We walked in silence for a while before Mishal finally broke it as we made our way back to my home.

    "Thank you for doing that," she said quietly, and I shrugged.

    "I am not one to leave people in bad situations, especially when they are helping me out," I exined, and Mishal nodded.

    "I appreciate it," she said after a moment, and I could tell that she was sincere. "So, where are we going?"

    "My ce. It is time that you told me what was going on," I said as we turned a corner, and Mishal sighed.

    "Fine, but it is not a pretty story," she warned, and I just nodded for her to continue.

    "I was born into the Temple, like most of us were. We are raised to serve the Gods, and they''re chosen, and that is all that we know. I never questioned it until I met Kira," Mishal began, and I could see the pain in her eyes.

    "What happened?" I prompted gently when she paused, and she took a deep breath before continuing.

    "Kira is one of the high priestesses here, and she started taking an interest in me when I turned sixteen. She would take me to her room under the pretext of giving me extra lessons, but it quickly became clear what she wanted," Mishal said, her voice shaking slightly. "At first, I resisted, but she was very persuasive."

    Mishal paused again, and I squeezed her hand in encouragement. She looked up at me with gratitude before continuing with her story.

    "Eventually, I gave in, and we started a sexual rtionship thatsted for years. It was only the third year that Kira''s true colors started showing," Mishal exined, and I frowned.

    "What do you mean?" I asked curiously as we turned down another street towards my home.

    "She became more demanding, wanting things from me that I wasn''tfortable with. When I tried to break it off with her, she threatened to have me killed or worse if I didn''tply," Mishal said bitterly, and my grip tightened on her hand protectively as anger boiled up inside of me.

    The thought of anyone hurting Mishal made my blood boil, but even more so, the idea of this woman using her position of power to control someone younger than her nauseated me. No wonder Mishal had been so scared back at the Temple; Kira was clearly a dangerous person if she was willing to go that far just to keep someone under her thumb, sexually speaking anyway.

    What other horrors had this woman inflicted on people? Did anyone else know? Or were they too afraid to speak up? Because judging by how easily Mishal had given into Kira''s demands before, they probably were.<sub> </sub>

    "When did you finally escape her clutches?" I asked as we arrived at my door, and Mishal sighed.

    "A year ago. I fake fainted during one of our...sessions, and she dumped me unceremoniously on the floor before storming out. I took that opportunity to sneak out," Mishal said softly, and I pulled her into a hug as wing burst from my back.

    I should go back and deal with Kira, but I needed more info and to talk to Tallia about it. While what she did was wrong, in a sense, there were nows that would prevent this. It was also clear that the other Peekaans didn''t care about the Temple or what happened in it.

    "You''re safe now," I murmuredfortingly as she clung to me tightly, and she nodded against my chest before reluctantly pulling away.

    "Thank you for everything, Galio. I don''t know what would have happened to me if you hadn''te along when you did," Mishal said earnestly, and I shook my head.

    "Don''t thank me, Mishal. I didn''t do anything that anyone else wouldn''t have done in my position," I said gruffly, and she smiled at me.

    "I think you are wrong, Galio. I think you are a good person, and I am d that I met you," Mishal said as she rested her head on my chest.

    "Possibly, but let''s get you back to my home so we can talk more," I said and then shot into the air above Bramma on a gust of wind. We tore off into the open sky heading back to Northwall.

    "So what do we do now?" Mishal asked as she clung to me tightly, and I frowned.

    "I need to talk to Tallia about this and see if there is anything that can be done," I said grimly, and Mishal nodded.

    "I hope so. Kira is a dangerous woman, and I don''t want anyone else to go through what I did," she said softly, and I held her close as we flew back home.

    There were a lot of things on my mind after today, but the one thing that was foremost was Mishal. I had to make sure that she was safe, but there was also the Riftwalker that would be spawning tomorrow. I still had to get Tallia''s help with the barrier and kill an interdimensional beast. Nothing too much, that is.

    Still, today was filled with some fun so far. The women of Bramma were turning out to be quite the freaks, but they were my kind of crowd. I was still unsure about the Queen, though.

    <o>,m Not only Mishal had told me to be careful, but Tallia too. I might have to get the woman undressed to get a better feel of the situation. I was also looking forward to visiting Peekaa again and getting to know Bramma more. Too bad tomorrow was going to be filled with work, but I would get to do it with my favorite girl, so not all was boring, and I get to kill an epic monster.</o>

    Just another great day in paradise.

 Chapter 217 Godly Tease

    "Galio! You are home!" Eliza eximed as Inded in the backyard, where the girls were all still doing yard work. The moment the other girls saw me, they all rushed around me.

    Mishal seemed to be unsure of all the women at first, but I warped an arm around her to pull her closer to me. After hearing her story, I would be keeping Mishal close and safe for a while. I didn''t think that Kira would do anything, but it would be stupid for me just topletely discount the women.

    I looked around, but there was one face that was missing.

    "Eliza, did Sakura not show up today? One of the Easterners?" I asked as the girls pulled back, and Eliza rolled her eyes, pointing to a pair of feet sticking out from behind a bush.

    "Thezy bum is asleep again. If it wasn''t for us, she would never get anything done," Eliza huffed, and I chuckled as Sakura popped up from behind the bush.

    "Hey! I heard that. I was just resting my eyes for a bit," Sakura said indignantly before spotting Mishal next to me. "Howe Mishal is still with you?"

    "She ran into some trouble, and I offered to help her out," I exined, and Sakura''s eyes widened.

    "What kind of trouble?" she asked as the other girls started asking questions too. Mishal looked at me in uncertainty before taking a deep breath.

    "I was born in the Temple like now, but Kira has been using me," Mishal began hesitantly before pausing to take another breath and continue. "I met Kira a few months after being born and bing an Acolyte, and we quickly became involved in a sexual rtionship thatsted for years."

    Mishal paused again as the girls all gasped in shock before continuing on. "When I went back, Kira tried to force me to stay true colors started showing, and she became more demanding, wanting things from me that I wasn''tfortable with." By this time, Mishal was trembling slightly, but she took another deep breath before continuing on bravely.

    The girls were all silent now as they listened intently to Mishal''s story. "When I tried to break it off with her, she threatened to have me killed or worse if I didn''tply," Mishal said bitterly before turning to look at me with gratitude. "Galio saved me today when he rescued me from the Temple."

    There was silence for a moment as the girls all processed what Mishal had said before they started bombarding her with questions. Sakura was the first to speak up as she came over and hugged Mishal tightly.

    "I am so sorry that happened to you, Mishal. If there is anything I can do to help you, please let me know," Sakura said earnestly, and Mishal nodded before hugging her back just as tightly.

    "Thank you, Sakura," Mishal said softly before the other girls came over to hug her, too, and offered their support. Even Eliza came over and patted her on the shoulder awkwardly before going back to work.<sub> </sub>

    After a few minutes, the girls all went back to work except for Sakura, who stayed with us as we walked into the house. We exined everything that had happened today to Tallia, who was horrified by Kira''s actions but not surprised in the least bit. She promised that she would look into it more when she got back and also offered to have someone watch over Mishal while she stayed here with us until things calmed down at the Temple or whatever else Tallia decided.

    "So? What was the thing that you got called out for?" I asked Tallia when we were alone for a moment, and Tallia rolled her eyes at me.

    "I was called out because there is someone who wants to meet with you."

    "Who is it?" I asked, and Tallia shook her head.

    "They can wait, and I told them as much. You already have too many things going on with the barrier, the Riftwalker, and now worrying about Mishal. I still can''t believe that something like that was going on under my nose. I am surprised that you didn''t do something rash," Tallia said as she came over to ce her hands on my chest and lean her head on me.

    I wrapped my arms around her and rested my chin on top of her head as we just stood there in silence for a moment. "I thought that this would be best. I am not deaf, you know? I didn''t make any more trouble; hell, I think I put some smiles on people''s faces," I chuckled and then sighed. "There are more women there."

    <o>,m "What?" Tallia asked as she pulled back to look at me with a confused expression. I shook my head and exined what happened when we were in the Temple today. "That is... not good."</o>

    "Yeah, no kidding," I muttered as I ran a hand through my hair before sighing again. "I don''t know if it''s just Kira or if there are others, but Mishal is going to stay here for now until things settle down. Hopefully, it won''t be too long."

    "I am sure that it won''t be. I will have someone look into Kira and the others to see if there is anything we can do," Tallia said resolutely before kissing me on the cheek. "Why don''t you go take a bath? You smell like sweat and sex."

    "Oh yeah?" I asked as I pulled her closer to me, and she giggled as she wrapped her arms around my neck.

    "Yeah, you definitely need a bath," she purred before kissing me on the lips, and I forgot all about taking a bath as I deepened the kiss, but Tallia pushed off me.

    "Don''t get yourself worked up. This is not the time when you have a certain sleeping woman that you have to take care of. I don''t know what you have nned for tomorrow''s fight, but having the Lich Queen on our side might be beneficial. I will talk to you in the morning; sleep well, Galio," Tallia said as she turned and walked away, leaving me standing there with a hard-on.

 Chapter 218 Jolt Of Electricity

    I stayed there for a few minutes longer before shaking my head. Damn, that woman knows how to push all my buttons. I turned and walked upstairs to take a cold shower before going downstairs.

    The rest of the girls were waiting for me as the food was brought out. We all chatted andughed as we ate, enjoying each other''spany. It was nice to be able to rx like this after everything that had happened today.

    "So, what are your ns for tonight, Mr. Cat?" Breya asked after leaning over my shoulder and her boulders into my back.

    I still hadn''t forgotten about the first time on the clouds, and Breya had already been egged. I would have to make sure to go see my Angel after the fighting was over, and I had my time with Tallia.

    So many things to do.

    "I have to go up and help our lovely Lich Queen, Morgana. I will probably end up sleeping the night with her," I said, and Breya pulled me into a kiss before starting to back away.

    "Just remember that my door is always open," Breya said, and then whispered, "And my legs for you. Don''t forget to bring a cake."

    The Angel nipped my ear lobe, sending shivers down my spine as she left me. Eliza was sitting next to me, and Chili was on my other side.

    "How are you girls feeling? The garden is looking nice!" Imented, and both girls groaned.

    "Senna is a ve drive," Elizained, and Chili rolled off my shoulder and into myp.

    "She is just work work work! It is exhausting to be beside her! Then don''t even get me started on Sakura! Where did you find her? Lazy women are us?" Chiliined, and Iughed.

    "Hey! I am notzy! I just need to have naps!" Sakurained, and I turned to her.

    "I was talking to an easterner today, and they said the same thing," I said, and Sakura nodded.

    "It only happens inside of the city. When I am outside the wall where it is more dangerous, I don''t need to sleep much during the day, maybe only a nap after lunch," Sakura exined, and I nodded.

    That was a bit more to go off of, but understanding the problem was only half the battle. Even if that was the case, and it was just a matter of how much risk their lives were, I wasn''t sure what to do about it.

    After dinner, I said my goodnights to the girls and then made my way up to Morgana''s room. She had been asleep sinceing back from fighting the Undead Riftwalker, and now it was time to wake her up.

    I walked into the room and sat on the edge of the bed, removing the sleep spell that I had put over her, and piercing blue eyes opened to stare up at me. The two of us sat there for a short moment, eyes locked, and then she smiled softly.<sub> </sub>

    "Hey, Galio," Morgana said as she sat up and wrapped her arms around me in a hug. I hugged her back before pulling away slightly to look at her.

    "Hey, Morgana. How are you feeling?" I asked, and she shrugged.

    "I have been better, but I am alive, so that is something."

    "Yes, well, you are going to be feeling a lot better soon. There is a seal on your body somewhere, and that is how Xena, the Blood Witch, was controlling you. I don''t think that she would have given up control of you yet, so I want to remove it. Once that is gone, then you will finally be free," I exined.

    "Thank you, Galio. I don''t know what I would have done if you hadn''te along when you did," Morgana said, and I shook my head.

    "Don''t thank me yet. We still have a lot of work to do," I said as I stood up from the bed. "But to start off, I am going to need you to talk off all your clothes."

    "Pardon?" Morgana said, and I could see the tips of her ears turning red.

    "I need to remove the seal, and that means having a good look at your body. I promise I will not look with lustful eyes," I said, trying to sound as reassuring as possible.

    Morgana still looked hesitant, but she slowly began to strip off her clothes until she waspletely naked. She tried to cover herself up as best as she could, but it was difficult when she didn''t know where the seal was.

    "I really shouldn''t be acting like this, but you are so different, and I have never shown my body off to anyone before. I am just a little nervous, is all," Morgana said, and I nodded.

    "I understand. Just try to rx, and let me do the work," I said as I began to scan her body with my eyes. The seal was not easy to find, but after a few minutes, I finally spotted it on the inside of her thigh, right beside her slit.

    I tried not to get excited, but as I examined the seal, I could smell the muskiness of her pussy near my face. I took a deep breath to try and calm myself down before reaching out to touch the seal.

    As soon as my fingers made contact, I felt a jolt of electricity run through my body. It was not enough to hurt me, but it did surprise me. I could also feel the same thing happening to Morgana, and she cried out in pain.

    I quickly removed my hand and looked at her apologetically. "I am sorry about that. The seal is going to be difficult to remove."

    "It''s alright," Morgana said as she took a few deep breaths. "Just do what you need to do."

    I nodded before reaching out again, this time being more careful as I touched the seal. Once again, there was a jolt of electricity, but I was able to ignore it this time and focus on the task at hand.

 Chapter 219 Squirting And Seal Breaking

    The seal wasplex, and it was going to take some time to remove itpletely. However, Morgana started to moan as she started to squirm. Juices were leaking out of her now, and her smell was driving me insane, but I tried to keep it together as Morgana''s back arched.

    Just as I was about to break the seal, Morgana''s body started to vibrate, and a gush of her juices shot out and coated my hand and face. I was so surprised that I let go of the seal and stumbled back.

    "What was that?" I asked, wiping my hand on my pants. That squirt just pumped out like a well tap!

    "I-I don''t know. It just feels really good when you touch the seal," Morgana moaned out, her cheeks red with embarrassment. "I have never felt anything like it before."

    "Well, we will have to investigate thatter," I said as I wiped my face clean. "For now, let''s just focus on getting this seal removed."

    I reached out again and touched the seal lightly with my fingertip. Once again, Morgana''s body reacted violently as she squirted all over me and the bedsheets. Her juices were dripping down her leg now, but she didn''t seem to care as she moaned loudly.

    The vibration from her body was so strong that it was starting to hurt my hand, so I quickly pulled away and took a step back. Morgana''s body was still going crazy as she writhed on the bed in ecstasy, but after a few minutes, it finally subsided, and shey there panting heavily.

    "Are you alright?" I asked concern etched into my voice.

    Morgana nodded weakly before sitting up slowly. "Yeah, I think so. That just felt really intense, is all."

    p "Do you want me to keep going?" I asked, my erection bulging from my pants.</anda>

    "What is in your pants that has gotten so big?" Morgana breathed as her hands slid down her legs to gently massage herself.

    "That is my cock. It gets hard when I am turned on," I exined, and Morgana''s eyes widened in realization.

    "Oh, so that is what it is called," she said before standing up from the bed. "Well, Galio, you have definitely turned me on."

    "I am going to have to make you squirt more to break this seal, but I can use this to fill your hole if you want. The other girls seem to like the feeling of it, and it can be used for mating rituals," I exined as I took my pants and shirt off to show my body to her.

    Morgana''s eyes roamed over my body beforending on my cock, which was rock-hard and begging for attention. "Yes, please use your cock on me."

    I didn''t need to be told twice as I walked over to her and gently pushed her onto the bed. I spread her legs open wide before thrusting inside of her deep. She cried out as she felt me enter her, and I had to use all of my self-control not toe right then and there.

    "God, you feel so good," Morgana moaned as she wrapped her legs around my waist tightly.

    "You feel pretty good yourself," I said as I began to pump in and out of her fast. Our bodies were pping together loudly with each thrust, and it wasn''t long before Morgana was wing at my back while she screamed out in pleasure.<sub> </sub>

    Her juices were flowing out like a river now, coating my thighs with every thrust. The smell of her was intoxicating, and it only made me pump harder into her until, finally, I could feel my orgasm building up inside of me.

    Just when I was about to release inside of her, though, the seal glowed brightly and then shattered into pieces, and Morgana cried out as her pussy sprayed my dick. The feeling was intense as Morgana''s orgasm triggered my own, and I let loose inside of her.

    My cum shot out, and I could feel Morgana''s pussy milking me dry. We were both panting heavily now as we tried to catch our breath, and after a few minutes, I finally copsed onto the bed beside her.

    "Are you alright?" I asked as I looked over at Morgana, who was still trembling slightly.

    "Yeah, I think so," she said as she turned to look at me with a weak smile. "That was definitely an experience."

    "Yeah, it definitely was," I said before pulling her into my arms and holding her close. "But you are free now. There is nothing that can control you anymore."

    Morgana nodded as she buried her face into my chest and let out a deep sigh. It was going to take some time for her to adjust to being free, but she was strong, and I knew that she would be able to handle it.

    "What is going to happen to the wall and all the people that were defending from me? There must have been a lot of women killed...." Morgana said, her voice shaking slightly.

    "Don''t worry about that right now," I said as I kissed her forehead gently. "For now, just rest."

    Morgana nodded before snuggling closer to me and closing her eyes. It was going to be a long road ahead, but we would face it together.

    There were many things that would being my way and the girls in the future, but I had most of my memories back now. I was the Ophiuchus, Cat God, Thirteenth Zodiac, but most of all, I was still me. What Icked was an understanding of what Kadeon, Nemoria, and the guides were up to.

    Today''s encounter with Xena had almost been deadly for her, and I was still trying to figure out why the Blood Witch hadn''t used her abilities on me. I had thought about it, and I could onlye to two conclusions.

    The first was that she didn''t want to kill me, and the second was that her abilities wouldn''t work on me. I wasn''t sure which one it was, but I had a feeling it was thetter.

    If Nemoria and Kadeon were working together, then they would need me alive. That much was clear, but why they needed me was still a mystery. I had to get answers, and the only way to do that was by cleaning up this world and regaining my ce in Yaggisdral.

    Only then would I be able to get the answers that I sought, but until then, I would need to keep a close eye on things. Especially Nemoria; if she was working with Kadeon, then that meant she was ying a dangerous game, but I didn''t trust Kadeon.

    There was something off about him, and I had a feeling that he wasn''t being truthful about everything. I would need to be careful around both of them until I could get to the bottom of things.

    For now, though, my focus was on Tallia and the others. They were my priority, and I would do whatever it took to protect them and the rest from the Riftwalkers. Even if it meant going up against Kadeon and Nemoria myself.

 Chapter 220 Be A Hindrance

    I woke up the following day with Morgana still in my arms. She was asleep, and I didn''t want to wake her, so I justy there and watched her. She looked so peaceful when she was sleeping, and I couldn''t help but feel grateful that she was here with me.

    After a few minutes, I slowly got up, being careful not to wake her, and got dressed. I had a lot of things that I needed to do today, and I wanted to get an early start.

    I left a note for Morgana telling her where I was going and that I would be backter, then I headed out.

    I had a lot of thinking to do, and I needed to find Tallia to get on the barrier.

    "What do you need me for this early?" Tallia asked as a golden portal opened beside me, and she walked out, linking her elbow with mine.

    "I need to get on the barrier," I said as we started walking. "I have a rough idea of how we are going to erect it, but I need to get a better understanding of the magic involved."

    "I see," Tallia said as she nodded. "Well, I should be able to help you with that. I''ve been studying barrier magic since you mentioned it."

    "Good," I said as we made our way to the kitchen. "I also wanted to talk to you about something else."

    "What is it?" Tallia asked as we stopped in front of the kitchen.

    I took a deep breath before telling her about my encounter with Xena before she stopped me. Tallia listened intently, her face betraying no emotion.

    "Do you think it''s true? I really can''t see why she is pulling her punches. There is no reason why she shouldn''t have used her chaos to try and stop me, right?" I asked when I was finished. "Do you think Nemoria is working with Kadeon? or maybe... I really don''t know at this point. I am sure that my mother is the evil one, and she is the one that made Xena the way she is. There is no one else that would force Xena to do that."

    "It''s possible," Tallia said after a moment. "But I don''t know for sure. What makes you think that your father has anything to do with this? Isn''t he the God of Light and everything that it touches?"

    "Yes, but I am really wondering about that. I can clearly remember when my mother came to talk to me when I first entered your world after leaving my post. She told me that Fate was going to get me no matter what, but Fate isn''t real; it''s just a concept. That is starting to bug me. What if Fate is a person? " I asked.

    Tallia was quiet for a moment as she processed what I had said. "It''s possible," she said after a while. "But I don''t know for sure. I think we need to find out more about your father. He is the one that created this world, so he must know something."

    "I agree," I said as I nodded. "But we need to be careful. If Nemoria is working with Kadeon, then that means they are both ying a dangerous game. I don''t trust either of them."

    "I will be careful," Tallia said as she nodded. "But I think we should focus on the task at hand. We need to get the barrier up as soon as possible."

    "I agree," I said as I nodded. "But I also want to find out more about my father. I have a feeling that he knows more than he is letting on."

    "I will see what I can find out," Tallia said as she nodded. "But for now, we need to focus on the barrier."<sub> </sub>

    I nodded as we headed towards the front door for the Manor.

    "Galio!" Eliza cried out from behind me, and I turned around as she ran over to jump into my arms. Her hair was wet, but it smelled really good.

    "Hey there, Cutie! Good morning to you," I said as I kissed her, and Eliza beamed up at me.

    "Chili was toozy to get up early, but I made sure that I was bathed and ready! Can Ie with you today?! I know that I can''te to the fightter, but can Ie with you for the rest of the day?!" Eliza asked, and I smiled warmly.

    This little countess was always so cute with everything that she did, and it was about time that she came out with me. Eliza might even be able to keep all the mobs away from me. Thest thing I needed was to be chased around.

    "Of course, you cane with us," I said as I ruffled her hair. "But you need to be careful, alright? No running off."

    "I promise," Eliza said as she nodded vigorously. "I will be good."

    "I know you will be," I said as I put her down before turning to look at Tallia. "Ready?"

    "Yes," Tallia said as she nodded before leading the way outside.

    "So, where are we going today?" Eliza asked as she skipped beside me.

    "I need to get on the barrier," I said as we made our way toward the edge of the city.

    "Oh, okay," Eliza said as she nodded excitedly.

    "You can''t screw around," I said as I shook my head. "It''s actually really dangerous, so you need to be careful, alright?"

    "I will," Eliza said as she nodded before falling silent. I could tell that she was deep in thought, and I wondered what she was thinking about.

    "Eliza, what''s wrong?" I asked after a few minutes.

    "It''s just... I don''t want to be a burden," Eliza said quietly. "I know that I can''t fight, and I don''t want to be a hindrance."

    "Eliza, you are not a hindrance," I said as I stopped and knelt down in front of her. "You are actually really helpful. I know that you can''t fight, but that doesn''t mean that you can''t help. There are a lot of things that need to be done, and I can''t do it all by myself. I need all the help that I can get, so please, don''t think that you are a burden."

 Chapter 221 A Big Help

    Eliza was quiet for a moment before she nodded and threw her arms around my neck. "Thank you, Galio," she said as she hugged me tightly.

    I hugged her back before standing up and ruffling her hair. "You''re wee, Eliza," I said before taking her hand and continuing on our way.

    It didn''t take long for us to reach the edge of the city. This would be where we erected the thing if we could get it to work.

    I was trying to make a barrier that could stop negative energy, but with magic, which it nullified. That simple fact made this whole thing nearly impossible.

    I had thought about using light magic, but that had too many holes in it. I could use dark magic, but that was too unstable. There was just no way to make a perfect barrier, but I had to try.

    "Okay, so this is where it needs to go," I said as I stopped and looked around. There was a clearing that was big enough, and it was close enough to the city that we could keep an eye on it.

    "Alright," Tallia said as she nodded before taking a step back. "I will start working on the barrier."

    "I will help too!" Eliza said as she stepped forward.

    "No, Eliza, you need to stay back," I said as I shook my head. "It''s too dangerous."

    "I can help!" Eliza protested. "I am not a hindrance, I promise."

    I was about to say no again, but Tallia spoke up. "It''s alright, Galio," she said. "I can use all the help that I can get."

    p I hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Alright, but you need to be careful, understand?" I said as I looked at Eliza.</anda>

    "I understand," Eliza said as she nodded before following Tallia into the clearing.

    I stayed back and watched as they started to work. It was slow going at first, but they soon found a rhythm and started making good progress.

    I was impressed with how well they were working together, and I could tell that Eliza was a quick learner. She was able to pick up on things quickly and was a big help.

    It took a few hours, but they finally had the barrier erected. It wasn''t perfect, but it would do for now.

    "Okay, now we just need to test it," I said as I stepped forward.

    "How are we going to do that?" Tallia asked as she looked at me.

    "I will test it, but I want you two to get out of here while I do it. I am sure you sensed it before, Tallia. Because Nemoria is my mother, I can also control the Negative Energy. I will see how it does with a direct hit from an Entropic Beam, and then I will call you two back," I exined, but Tallia gave me a worried look.

    "Galio, I don''t think that is a good idea," she said. "What if something happens?"<sub> </sub>

    "I will be fine," I said as I shook my head. "I promise."

    "Galio..." Tallia started to say, but I cut her off.

    "I promise, Tallia," I said before turning to look at Eliza. "You too, Eliza. I need you to go with Tallia and wait for me."

    "Okay," Eliza said as she nodded before taking Tallia''s hand and following her out of the clearing.

    I waited until they were gone before I turned to the barrier. I focused my thoughts on the Negative Energy and willed it toe to me.

    It took a few seconds, but soon a ck tendril of energy was snaking its way toward me. I focused my thoughts on it and willed it to growrger.

    The tendril grew until it was about the size of my arm, and then I released it. It hit the barrier and was immediately absorbed.

    I was impressed; it seemed to be working. I focused my thoughts again and willed the Negative Energy toe to me, but this time I willed it to be more powerful.

    The tendril that came towards me was twice the size of thest one, and I released it. It hit the barrier and was once again absorbed.

    I did this a few more times, each time making the tendril more powerful, but the barrier held. It seemed to be working, but I needed to be sure.

    I focused my thoughts onest time and willed the Negative Energy toe to me. This time, I willed it to be as powerful as I could make it.

    The tendril that came towards me was easily the size of a tree, but this time I gathered it inside of me. The dark energy poured into me, and I could feel the darkness try to swallow me, but I held firm. Both Tallia and Eliza are in my thoughts, holding me in ce.

    The Beam grew in strength until I could hold it back no more, and I screamed an Otherworldly scream. The red beam hit the barrier and was immediately absorbed.

    I let out a sigh of relief; the barrier was working. It wouldn''t be able to hold forever, but it would be able to hold for now.

    I focused my thoughts on Tallia and Eliza and willed them toe to me. A few secondster, a portal appeared in front of me.

    "How did it go?" Tallia asked as she looked at me.

    "It worked," I said as I nodded. "But it won''t hold forever. Still, it should be more than enough to hold for today. In the future, we are going to have to learn more about this, but I am impressed with you today, Eliza. How did you learn about barriers?"

    "You told me that I should get better at something, and you were talking about barriers, so I got Breya to help me learn about them. I am still a long way away from doing something like Tallia, but I was d that I was able to help!" Eliza eximed as she hugged my side, and I leaned down to kiss the top of her head.

    "Thank you, Eliza," I said as I ruffled her hair. "You were a big help."

 Chapter 222 Make Up For What I Have Done

    "I just hope that it will be enough," Tallia said as she looked at the barrier. "I don''t know how long it willst."

    "It will have to do," I said as I nodded. "For now, we need to get back. We need to start getting everyone in ce, and that means getting people out to the wall."

    "Of course," Tallia said as she nodded before leading the way back to the city.

    Eliza stayed close to me the whole way back, and I could tell that she was deep in thought. I wanted to ask her what was wrong, but I didn''t want to pry.

    When we got back to the Manor, I sent Eliza off to find something to eat while Tallia and I went to my room to talk.

    "So, what do you think?" I asked as soon as we were in my room.

    "I think it''s a good idea," Tallia said as she nodded. "But I don''t know how long it willst. Negative Energy is incredibly powerful, so I am not sure how much it will take."

    "We will just have to wait and see," I said as I shrugged. "In the meantime, we need to focus on the fight. I also need to go see Listenia since I left Elfinia with her yesterday."

    "That is probably a good idea. I will head to the barracks and get people moving," Tallia said as she nodded.

    "Thank you, Tallia," I said as I hugged and kissed her.

    "Of course," Tallia said after we enjoyed each other briefly before leaving my room.

    I took a deep breath and released it slowly. There was still a lot to do.

    I was curious as to where Morgana had gone since she was no longer in the room. I didn''t think that Xena woulde and bother her now after our sh, but it would be stupid for me to think that it wouldn''t happen.

    I headed out of my room to look for Morgana and found her in the back garden with Senna, Breya, ire, Seraphina, and Ashe. They were still working on the garden that ire had destroyed, but I hadn''t expected Morgana to get in on it.

    "Morgana, what are you doing?" I asked as I approached her.

    "Helping," Morgana said as she straightened up and wiped the sweat from her brow. "I know that I caused a lot of damage, so I wanted to help fix it."

    "Thank you, Morgana," I said as I nodded. "But you don''t have to do this."

    "I know, but I want to," Morgana said as she shrugged. "I need to make up for what I have done, and this is one way that I can do it."

    "Thank you," I said again as I looked at her. I could tell that she was sincere, and I was d that she was trying to make up for her mistakes.

    " Galio, we need to talk," Morgana said after a few minutes of silence.<sub> </sub>

    "Alright," I said as I nodded before following her away from the others.

    "I know that I have caused a lot of problems, and I am sorry," Morgana said as soon as we were out of earshot. "I know that I can''t take back what I have done, but I want to try and make up for it."

    "Morgana, you don''t have to make up for anything," I said as I shook my head. "You have already paid for your mistakes."

    "I know, but I still feel like I need to do something," Morgana said as she looked at me. "I was thinking about going back to my home."

    "Your home?" I asked as I raised an eyebrow.

    "Yes, I was thinking about going back to my home and helping my people. I know that I should be helping here, but I feel like I have caused too much pain to everyone around here. It feels wrong to stay here now," Morgana exined, but I frowned.

    "Are you sure you want to go back? I was hoping that you would stay with me by my side. I know that things have been hard for you, but none of this was your fault. Leaving here isn''t going to make those feelings go away; they will just fester with you. I want you to stay with me, and I also y on giving you a golden egg if you stay by my side. The whole point of me getting to you was to do the mating ritual with you, likest night. Not sure why your Goddess didn''t drop you off an eggst night, but that just means we will have to try again," I exined, and Morgana put her hands up to her mouth in shock.

    "You really want me to stay with you? I thought that you only did this because you were trying to save everyone else?" Morgana asked as tears started to fall.

    "No, I want you by my side. I care about you, Morgana, and I want you to stay with me," I said as I pulled her into a hug.

    "Thank you, Galio," Morgana said as she hugged me tightly. "I will stay with you."

    "Thank you," I said as I hugged her tightly before kissing her. This woman had already been through more than enough, and sending her back home where I knew it wasn''t safe was not something that I wanted to do.

    "Come on, let''s go tell the others," I said as I took her hand and led her back to the others.

    "Tell us what?" Senna asked as we approached.

    "Morgana is going to stay with us," I said as I wrapped an arm around Morgana''s waist.

    "Really? I didn''t know she wanted to leave?" Seraphina asked as she looked at Morgana.

    "Yes, I have decided that I want to stay with Galio," Morgana said as she nodded.

    "I am d to hear that," ire said as she smiled. "We can use all the help that we can get."

    "I agree," I said as I nodded. "Now, you all need to get back to work, and so do I. We have a lot to do and not a lot of time to do it."

    "Of course," Senna said as she nodded before they all went back to work, and I headed back to the front of the manor.

 Chapter 223 Your A Jerk!

    ? I left the manor but used my new medallion to transform into a ck cat rather than my usual fluffy white form. This was more in line with the type of smooth-coated cat that you didn''t want to cross your path, which was perfect for me.

    I bounded out of the manor, leaving the door open, but I was sure someone would get it. I needed to go stop by Listenia''s to see how her mother and she were doing. I hoped that everything was going alright; I had meant to go backst night, but after the long day at Bramma and needing to help Morgana, I was too tired.

    I made my way to the edge of the property and slipped out undetected. I trotted down the street, taking care to keep to the shadows.

    There was a group of women prowling around, and I was sure that they were looking for me. These women were really crazy sometimes!

    I made it to Listenia''s shop but went out of sight and then jumped to the roof. I made my way to the chimney and slipped down unnoticed.

    Inded in the basement but ended up getting a lot dirtier than I had thought. I switched between forms until I was clean but ended up knocking over something.

    "Elfinia! Go kill the rat in the basement! I am tired of hearing it knock things over!" I heard Listenia call.

    I wondered how this exchange would go? Goddess asked to kill a vermin?

    "You want me to go kill a rat?!" Elfinia shrieked back, and I stifled augh. Not too much had changed yet, but I didn''t expect Elfinia to just fold so easily.

    "Yes, that is what I said. Is the mighty Goddess scared of a rat?" Listenia sneered, and I heard something like a screaming noise of frustration, but it was a familiar sound.

    That sound seemed to dislodge old memories, and my past with Elfinia started to unfold in my mind.

    Elfinia had been very close to me and was protective of her time with me. Whether it be for training or lovemaking, Elfinia had always required me to give her my full attention. Maybe I had been too harsh on her, I thought, as the memories continued to y out.

    I remembered one particr incident where Elfinia had gotten so frustrated with me that she had turned into a rat and tried to bite me. I had quickly subdued her, but not before she had managed to draw blood. I could still see the look of betrayal in her eyes as I held her down.

    "Please, my lord! Forgive me! I didn''t mean it!" She had cried, and I softened my grip on her.

    "I know you didn''t," I said, gently stroking her hair. "It''s okay."

    She had looked up at me with relief and love in her eyes, and I realized then that no matter what happened between us, Elfinia would always be loyal to me.

    Now, all these yearster, it seemed that she was still just as loyal, even if she was on the other side of things.

    I decided then that I needed to talk to her and see if I could help her remember who she really was. It might not happen right away, but maybe after I was done with the Riftwalker, I could take her out and spend some alone time like we used to.

    For now, I moved into the shadows as I could hear Elfinia stomping down the stairs. Maybe a little fun would be an excellent way to start things off.

    "Where is that rat?!" Elfinia yelled, and I could hear hering closer.<sub> </sub>

    I transformed into a rat with the same druidic shapeshifting ability and darted out from my hiding spot. Elfinia saw me and screeched before taking off after me.

    I led her on a merry chase around the basement, knocking over everything I could. Elfinia was getting frustrated, and I could see the anger building in her eyes.

    Finally, I stopped, and Elfinia pounced on me, but I transformed back to my human form, wrapping her in my arms and making her scream loudly.

    "Ahhh! Get it off me!" She screeched, and I couldn''t help butugh.

    "It''s just me, Elfinia," I said, gently setting her down. "There is no rat."

    "What?! But I saw it! It was right there!" She protested, and I shook my head.

    "No, I transformed," I said, and she frowned.

    "Why are you here?" She asked, and I sighed.

    "I told you I am here to check up on you," I said, but Elfinia''s eyes were filled with tears.

    "No!" She screamed. "Why are we both here?! Why are we not in Yaggisdral?! You did betray me!" She eximed, and I shook my head again.

    "No, Elfinia, I didn''t. What happened was for a reason, and I told you what I was doing. I am sorry that you got dragged down here, but I will make it up to you, I promise," I said as I wiped her tears.

    "You left me!" She used me, and I nodded.

    "I did leave you," I agreed softly. "But I am here now, and you need to get your shit together. I taught you to be much more than just a bully. After things settle down, I promise that we will talk more and do things like before if you want."

    "I don''t want to be here!" Elfinia sobbed, and I pulled her into a hug.

    "I know, but it''s not forever. I''ll make it up to you, I promise," I said and then pulled back from her. "Honestly, this is your fault. If you had just listened to me, none of this would have happened."

    "You''re a jerk!" Elfinia yelled, and I chuckled.

    "And you''re still a brat," I said, and she frowned. "But I do still love you, even if you are hardheaded."

    "I hate you!" Elfinia screamed and then stormed off back up the stairs.

 Chapter 224 Do My Best

    I sighed as I watched her go, knowing that it was going to be a long road to get her back on my side. But it was a road that I was willing to take, for her sake as well as my own. Now it was time to see how the daughter was doing, but I  had a feeling she would be in a better mood than her mother.

    One thing, Listenia didn''t know that her mother and I were a thing, but she probably put enough clues together. I was sure that she would have heard about me and Nya''s reunion.

    I sighed, but I really didn''t think that Listenia would care. I headed up the stairs and found her smiling and leaning back against her shop counter on the armor side. I knew that look; it was a satisfying one.

    "What have you been up to?" I asked, and she smirked.

    "Oh, nothing much," she said, and I raised an eyebrow. "I was just listening to you and Elfinia, and I assumed as much, but it gives me so much satisfaction that she can''t ept you, even if she wants to!"

    "I heard that!" Elfinia yelled from the Weapons side of the shop, where I could see her dusting the weapons.

    "Get back to work!" Listenia shouted, and Elfinia scowled as Listenia focused on me again. "So, today is a big day for you, right? You have to fight that giant monster?" Listenia asked, and I nodded with a sign as I walked over and shared a long kiss that became very passionate before we both pulled apart.

    "Yes, I was justing to check on you two, and then I headed to the barrack. I need to get people moving out to the South Wall and get everyone set up. I want to make sure that everyone knows what they are doing. Once the battle starts, there isn''t going to be time for me to hold anyone''s hand," I said, and Listenia nodded.

    "I know, but be careful. I don''t want anything to happen to you," she said as she hugged me tightly.

    "I will do my best," I said as I hugged her back before breaking the embrace and heading for the door.

    "Oh! One more thing!" Listenia called out, and I turned back to look at her. "If you manage to kill that thing, can you bring me back one of its teeth or some bones? I was curious if I could make something out of it!" She said with a grin, and I couldn''t help butugh as I shook my head.

    "We will see what we can do," I said before heading out the door and making my way toward the barrack.

    The moment that I got outside, a group of women surrounded me.

    "We finally found you!"

    "Look at that tail!"

    "Can I touch it?"

    Thedies were surrounding me and slowly tightening the circle. There was no ce to escape without hurting someone now, but I had something cooking in the tank.<sub> </sub>

    "Ladies, I have things to do right now, but some find me some other time," I said as my stomach started to growl.

    "But we can show you a good time! It won''t take that long!" One blonde-haired elf said, but that was when it happened.

    I lifted my leg slightly, and my ass cried out so loud that everyone in the area on the street stopped what they were doing to whip their heads around. Another series of farts sted out of my ass, and the woman who had just spoken was the closest.

    "AHHHHHHHHH!" The woman screamed as she covered her face and dropped to the ground. "It''s horrible!"

    The other women quickly backed up, some gagging as they tried to get away from me. I quickly slipped away before anyone could say anything, but I knew that this wouldn''t be thest time that happened.

    I made it to the barrack, and people were already starting to gather. It seemed that word had gotten around about what was happening, and people were eager to help.

    I walked up to the front of the room and waited for everyone to quiet down before speaking.

    "Thank you all foring! As you know, we are under attack by a giant creature known as a Riftwalker. This creature is mighty and is going to take everything we have to take it down. We need to stop it before it destroys anything," I exined, and people nodded their heads in understanding.

    "I have asked for volunteers to help me fight this creature, and I am happy to say that we have enough people! Thank you all for your willingness to put your lives on the line for your home!" I said, and people cheered.

    "Now, I need everyone who volunteered to step forward so we can get organized," I said as people started moving forward. I was d to see so many people willing to step up, because I would need them in the wall.

    Soon there was arge group of people standing in front of me, ready to fight with me against the Riftwalker. This was going to be an intense battle, but things were starting to fall into ce.

    I instructed everyone to start heading out in wagons, but before I left, Kali asked to speak with me in private. I was confused about what the giantess wanted, but it turned out that she only wanted to apologize, again, but it was more than just an apology she wanted.

    "Yes?" I asked after Kali had closed the door behind us.

    "I wanted to apologize for what happened the other day. I was out of line, and I know that you are only trying to help," Kali said, and I nodded.

    "I appreciate the apology, but it''s not necessary. I understand that you are under a lot of stress, and things have been tough for you," I said, and Kali nodded.

 Chapter 225 What Lies Behind Her Door

    "That''s true, but there is something else that I wanted to ask you," Kali said as she looked down at the ground. "I was wondering if maybe we could... um... spend some time together?" She asked, and my eyebrows raised in surprise.

    I had not expected this request from her at all, but now really wasn''t the time for it. Plus, when I did, I was going to make sure that I had plenty of time to give this woman a good dicking. She needed the same treatment as Eliza and Chili got, leaving her barely able to walk.

    "I am sorry, Kali, but now is really not the time. Things are about to get really intense, and I need to focus all of my attention on the battle," I said, and Kali nodded.

    "I understand. Thank you for considering it," she said as she turned to leave, but I stopped her before she could walk out the door.

    "Kali," I said, and she turned back to look at me. "I am serious when I say that I will make time for you once this is all over."

    Kali''s face lit up in a smile, and she nodded before walking out of the room. It seemed that things were starting to work out with her as well, and that was good.

    Now it was time to go get Tallia, and the portal opened beside me right on queue.

    "You called?" Tallia said, and I nodded.

    "Do you mind giving me a ride to the wall?" I asked, and Tallia frowned at me.

    "It is still pretty early, isn''t it?" Tallia asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes, but there is a bunch of prep stuff that we need to do, and I want to introduce you to my brother, Leo, the fifth Zodiac," I said with a smile.

    This was important because I had a new ability that would be able to give her the power of one of the Zodiacs. It was impolite to try to take power from someone without asking first and would get Tallia drawn in. If that happened, I don''t know if I could help her or not, so it was best if we went together and connected with one first.

    "Alright,e through,"  Tallia said as she stepped to the side, and I walked through the portal.

    On the other side, I found myself in a lovely little house, and I stopped once I was through, and the portal closed behind me. The ce was clean, and there was a small kitchen off to the side. It was apparent that this ce was well cared for, and I walked over to the small table in the middle of the room.

    "This is cute," I said as I looked around, and Tallia blushed a little.

    "Thank you," she said, and I smiled and walked over to her but reached behind to pick up a small statue of a white cat.

    "What is this?" I asked yfully, and Tallia blushed, grabbing it out of my hands. I never imagined that she would keep something like this around, but if she had been dreaming about us, it made sense.

    "Nothing! Don''t we have a ce to go?!" Tallia demanded, but I slowly encircled her in my arms.

    "Not that much of a rush. There is no need to get embarrassed. It means a lot to me to see that you kept something like this around as a reminder of me," I said, kissing her cheek.<sub> </sub>

    "What if I told you that it wasn''t the only one?" Tallia asked as she borrowed her face into my chest.

    "Not the only one? How many more do you have?" I asked, and Tallia pulled away while blushing.

    "Come with me,  but you have to promise not to say anything about it. This is really embarrassing!" Tallia said without looking back.

    "I promise," I said as I was led to a room at the back of the tiny house.

    When the door opened, I witnessed a blinding disy of whiteness everywhere, and this whiteness came in the shape of white cats of every shape and size, but none of them were real cats. They were all statues, stuffed, or paintings, and I was in awe at the disy.

    "These are all of them?" I asked, and Tallia nodded while blushing.

    "Every single one. I have been collecting them for years," she said, and I chuckled as I walked around the room, looking at each one individually.

    "You have quite the collection here," I said, and Tallia nodded.

    "I know it''s silly, but they make me feel happy," she said, and I nodded in understanding. It wasn''t silly to me at all because it meant that she had thought of me often over the years.

    "There is nothing wrong with that. I think it''s sweet, and I am honored that you would keep them around," I said as I walked over to her and pulled her into a hug.

    "Thank you," Tallia said, and we stood there in each other''s arms for a moment, enjoying the feeling of being close to each other again.

    Eventually, we pulled away, and Tallia led me back out to the main room, where she opened a portal to the wastnd where our battle site would be.

    After seeing Tallia''s room filled with mimics of myself, I felt on top of the world. I had wondered just how much she thought about me, and this was proof. Just like me, she couldn''t forget me, and now I was going to make sure that I was a permanent fixture in her life.

    I still had plenty of worlds to explore, but now I would be able to do it with my favorite person. That, and all my other girls and everyone in between!

    "Are you ready to go?" Tallia asked, and I nodded.

    "I was born ready," I said with a grin, and Tallia chuckled as she led me through the portal.

    This journey to get to this point had been filled with all sorts of ups and downs, but now I finally had what I hade for. Now it was time to make sure that I never lost her again.

 Chapter 226 What Did He Give Up?

    Once we were clear and the portal closed, the two of us stood in front of the massive red spell circle that was filled with smaller ones. I really wished that I could just cover the damn thing up and be done with it, but things were never that easy.

    "So now what?" Tallia asked, but then made a cute squeak as I scooped her up into my arms, giving her a kiss. I then jumped out to the big hole andnded a bit away before setting Tallia back down.

    "First, we need to go talk to my brother so I can introduce you," I said as I used my own Mana to draw the summoning circle. "But, I need some of your blood with mine, so you get pulled in as well."

    "O-okay," Tallia said, a bit flustered at being kissed and then picked up so quickly. I chuckled as I cut my hand and held it out for her to do the same. Once she did, I smeared some of our blood on the big summoning circle before using my other hand to create a smaller one that was just big enough for the two of us.

    "Now we just need to wait for his ring to light up," I said, and Tallia nodded as she looked around nervously.

    The circle lit up and started on Aries, but then after a moment, it flickered past Leo''s sign. I frowned as I watched it wrap around to Capricorn, stopping. Both of us were ripped into the Astral Highway as Rainbow colors flew past us. I pulled Tallia to me as we were buffeted by the strong winds.

    I mentally cursed as I realized that this was going to take a while. I should have just gone and talked to him myself, but no, I had to be an idiot and try the easy way first.

    "H-hang on tight!" I shouted over the rushing wind to Tallia as she held on for dear life. "This is going to be a bumpy ride!"

    Pressure started to build up around us as we were pushed and pulled in different directions. It was like being in a hurricane, and all I could do was try to keep us together and hope that we didn''t hit anything.

    Suddenly, everything stopped, and we were dumped unceremoniously onto the ground. I groaned as I pushed myself up, Tallia doing the same next to me.

    "What the hell was that?" she muttered, and I winced as I looked around.

    Were we in some kind of... dungeon? There were stone walls all around us, with torches providing a dim light every few feet or so. The floor was made of dirt, and there wasn''t a ceiling that I could see. In front of us was a set of double doors that were slightly ajar.

    I got to my feet before helping Tallia up as well before walking over to the doors cautiously. When nothing happened, I peered through them into the next room before stepping through with Tallia following close behind me.

    "So, this is the woman that you couldn''t stop thinking about, dear brother?" Capricorn called from another room ahead of the one we had just entered. I didn''t think this should be bad, Capricorn was technically my sister-inw, but she tended to act more like a dotting sister.

    "Yes, but I didn''t n oning this way yet," I called as I pulled Tallia along with me into the next room, which was more like a cozy little house.

    It looked like a living room with afortable-looking couch and chairs with an empty firece. A door on the other side of the room presumably led to a kitchen or dining area.<sub> </sub>

    Capricorn was sitting in one of the chairs with her tail extended as shezily fanned herself with one hand while holding a ss of what looked like wine in the other. She was wearing a simple red dress that showed off her ample bosom, and her long ck hair was pulled back into a ponytail that went around her horns.

    "Well, you should have known better than to try and summon me without an offering," Capricorn said as she took a sip of wine, "But I suppose I can let it slide this time since you broughtpany."

    "If we want to get into technicalities, I was looking for your husband, not that I am dissatisfied with seeing you, sister," I said with a warm smile. It really had been ages since I had seen her or any of the others.

    "Leo told me that you found the girl and that you had gotten your memories back. I just wanted to see the woman that made you want to give up everything and throw your life away. I have to say, she is quite beautiful, even for a human," Capricorn said, and I chuckled as I shook my head.

    "I see that you haven''t changed one bit," I said, and Capricorn smirked as she took another sip of wine.

    "What can I say? I am a woman of simple pleasures," she said, and Tallia blushed next to me as she looked away bashfully.

    It was kind of funny to see her react like that since it wasn''t like Capricorn was going to try anything with her.

    "You gave up everything?!" Tallia whispered into my ear so harshly that I flinched back.

    "Ah, so you haven''t told her everything yet," Capricorn said with a knowing smile, and I internally groaned. This was not how I wanted Tallia to find out.

    "What do you mean he gave up everything?" Tallia demanded as she turned to face me with an usatory re.

    "I, um," I said, trying to think of what to say, but Capricorn just chuckled and waved a hand dismissively.

    "Oh, don''t worry about it too much. He didn''t give up much anyways," Capricorn said, and I wanted to facepalm. This was not going well at all.

    "What did he give up?!" Tallia asked again; this time, her voice was a bit shrill than before.

    I sighed as I ran a hand through my hair, trying to think of what to say that wouldn''t make her even more upset than she already was.

 Chapter 227 My Dear Brother

    "I am Ophiuchus, thirteenth zodiac, and Protector of all mortal realms. I gave that all up so that I could be with you. You won''t remember this ever, but there was another life that we spent together. We spent it madly in love, and after you passed on and I died, I couldn''t get you out of my head. Normally if I liked them, they would make their way to where you are now and then up to Yaggisdral. That never happened," I exined, and Tallia looked at me with shock, putting her hand to her chest.

    ? "Why am I so special to you?!" Tallia eximed, but I reached out and took her hands.

    "Because the love that I have for you is the strongest that I have ever felt. I would have sooner died than be told I would never see you again, so I resigned myself to one final life. A life that I could spend with you. I left many people behind, and I hurt some of them, but I would do it again in a single heartbeat! There is nothing I won''t do to keep you by my side!" I dered, and Tallia burst into tears as she threw herself into my arms.

    "Please, never leave me again!" Tallia begged as she clung to me tightly.

    "I won''t, I promise," I said as I stroked her hair reassuringly. "I will always be here for you."

    We stayed like that for a while until Tallia had calmed down before finally pulling away slightly to look at Capricorn.

    "So, you are his sister-inw?" Tallia asked hesitantly, and Capricorn nodded with a smile. "It is nice to meet you."

    "Likewise, my dear," Capricorn said, and I chuckled as I shook my head.

    "She is always like this," I said, and Capricorn shrugged unapologetically. "But she means well."

    "Of course I do," Capricorn said before taking another sip of wine. "But enough about me, let''s talk about you two."

    [Tallia]

    I was still trying to process everything that had just happened as Galio or Ophiuchus, and his sister-inw talked. So many things were running through my mind that it was hard to focus on any one thing in particr.

    The biggest thing was learning that Ophiuchus had given up everything for me. He had given up being the Protector of all mortal realms so that he could be with me again. It sounded so romantic when he said it, but now that it sunk in, it just made me feel guilty.

    I didn''t want him to give up everything for me because then he would resent meter. That, and I didn''t want him to get into any more trouble because of me. I had caused him enough problems as it was, and I didn''t want to be the reason that he got into more.

    "Tallia, are you alright?" Ophiuchus asked, and I snapped out of my thoughts to see both him and Capricorn looking at me with concern.

    [Galio]

    "I-I''m fine," Tallia said, even though she clearly wasn''t. "I just have a lot on my mind."<sub> </sub>

    "I understand," Capricorn said as she took another sip of wine before setting it down on the table next to her. "It is a lot to take in."

    "But you don''t have anything to worry about," I said as I reached over and took her hand reassuringly. "Everything is going to be alright."

    "I hope so," Tallia said, and I nodded before leaning over and giving her a kiss.

    "I promise," I said, and Tallia nodded before looking back at Capricorn.

    "So, what happens now?" Tallia asked, and Capricorn shrugged.

    "That is up to you two," she said, "But if you ever need anything, don''t hesitate toe to find me."

    With that said, Capricorn got to her feet before floating over to us and giving me a hug. "It is good to have you back in the family, my dear brother."

    "It is good to be back," I said as I hugged her back tightly before letting go. "Now, I will be calling for you to help then, but I want Tallia to have Leo''s Power. He is the hunter, and his abilities will keep her moving and hard to hit. I was just going to talk to whoever called me, but your powers should do the trick."

    "No, I mean, I could lend you them, but I had to fight someone else to talk to you, and now I have to send you over to him," Capricorn said with a sigh and an eye roll.

    "Oh? I can''t imagine who would want to talk to me that bad?" Iughed, knowing exactly who it was.

    "I think his words were, "I don''t give a shit about that loser; I just want to see the woman that was worth leaving a friend like me," or something like that," Capricorn said as she gestured for an Astral Portal to open, the edges looking like the starry night sky.

    "Ah, that sounds like Scorpio," I said as Tallia, and I walked through the portal, Capricorn following close behind.

    "You have no idea," Capricorn muttered before the three of us were dumped into arge room with a high ceiling.

    The first thing I noticed was the fact that there were weapons everywhere. Swords, knives, spears, maces, and all other sorts of weaponry lined the walls or sat in racks. The second thing I noticed was therge amount of bloodstained furniture and corpses strewn about. It looked like a massacre had taken ce here recently.

    In the center of it all stood Scorpio with his arms crossed over his chest and an annoyed expression on his face as he looked at me. He was wearing a pair of loose-fitting pants with a belt around his waist that had various pouches attached to it, along with a sleeveless shirt that showed off his well-toned arms covered in tattoos. His long sandy hair was pulled back into a ponytail, much like Capricorns was, but he had a massive curved tailing out from behind him like my long fluffy white cat tail did, but his eyes were violently red.

 Chapter 228 As The Turds Start Flying

    "What took you so fucking long?" Scorpio demanded when he saw me before turning to look at Capricorn, who simply shrugged unapologetically in response before turning back to look at me again expectantly. "Well? Are you just going to stand there gawking, or are you going to give me an update? Is this the girl?"

    I mentally sighed before walking over to him and giving him a hug which he awkwardly returned halfheartedly before letting go and taking a step back from me while looking away slightly bashfully, which made me chuckle softly under my breath. "I''m d to see you too, Friend."

    "Yeah, yeah," Scorpio said as he waved a hand dismissively before getting down to business. "So, this is the girl that you left everything, including me, behind for?"

    Scorpio pushed past me to get a better look at Tallia, who was standing behind me with a slightly apprehensive expression on her face as she looked at him. "Sorry about the scene. I was just, uh, cleaning up."

    "I can see that," I said dryly as I looked around the room before turning back to Scorpio. "But what exactly happened here?"

    "Oh, you know, the usual," Scorpio said with a shrug as he leaned against one of the walls nonchntly. "This is just my way of passing time and keeping my fangs sharp if you know what I mean. Your boyfriend is a better killer than I will ever be, but he used toe and y these games with me! Does that bother you, Human?"

    "No, but the smell of this ce does. Are the rest just as sloppy as you? Or are you just a special case?" Tallia shot back, making Scorpio burst outughing.

    I simply shook my head before walking over to where Tallia was standing and putting an arm around her protectively, which made Scorpio smirk in amusement. "Don''t worry about him; he''s harmless."

    Tallia still didn''t look too sure, but she nodded nheless before looking up at me with an inquisitive expression on her face. "So, is there anyone else that I should meet or know about?"

    "Did he tell you about our passionate lovemaking yet?" Virgo asked as she stepped through an Astral Portal.

    "Oh, for fucks sake, Virgo! Is this really the time?" I growled, but Tallia grabbed me by the shirt.

    "You were married to the Zodiac of Love?! And you left her for me?!" Tallia eximed, and I just shook my head.

    "Do you see what you have done now? I have to go fight a serious battle right now; this is not the time!" I snapped, but Virgo just gave me one of her amused smiles.

    "Considering that time doesn''t flow unless you are in it, I think we have more than enough time for this! Dear, do not worry, the man is not that crazy. The reason that Ophiuchus left was for you, but that was also because he was the only one of us without a partner. My love, Sagittarius has some different tastes and enjoys watching Ophiuchus vite me in every position that was ever possible!" Virgo eximed, nearly on the edge of bliss, and I groaned.

    "Dear Gods, make it stop!" I eximed as I put my hands over my ears while Tallia just looked on in confusion.<sub> </sub>

    "What is she talking about?" Tallia asked, and I just sighed.

    "She is the Zodiac of Love and one of the most sex-crazed people that you will ever meet," Scorpio said, and Virgo nced at him before shrugging unapologetically with a smile.

    "What he said," Virgo said before walking over to where we were standing and giving me a hug which I awkwardly returned halfheartedly before letting go and taking a step back from her bashfully, much like Scorpio had done earlier. "But it''s good to see you again, Ophiuchus! It''s been far too long since we have talked!"

    "Yeah, it has been," I said before looking over at Tallia, who was still looking at Virgo with an incredulous expression on her face. "This is Virgo, the Zodiac of Love."

    "Nice to meet you," Tallia said hesitantly, and Virgo just giggled in response as she walked over and hugged her tightly.

    "The pleasure is all mine!" Virgo eximed as she finally pulled back from Tallia but didn''t let go. "Just so we are clear, and you have no misconceptions, this man did leave me for you, as impossible as that might sound, so you should treat him very well. If not, I might just ask him toe to bed with me."

    "I don''t really care about that, and he can if he wants. I hold no strings on him in the world we are in, but I am just trying to wrap my head around him leaving you," Tallia said with perplexment, still in Virgo''s arms, who just giggled in response.

    "I am sure you will get used to it eventually, but there is one more person that you should meet!" Virgo eximed before finally letting go of Tallia and taking a step back. "She was a bit upset when Ophiuchus left, but I think she hase to ept it by now."

    "Oh? Who might that be?" Scorpio asked, the amused smirk on his face turning into a furious look as he crossed his arms over his chest.

    Virgo just giggled softly before gesturing for an Astral Portal to open, which revealed Cancer standing on the other side with her arms crossed over her chest and a pout on her face. "Cancer! It''s about time that you got here!"

    "Really? You are inviting her here?! This is my ind, not hers!" Scorpio snapped, and Cancer burst into tears.

    "Hey! Dickhead, what is the deal?!" I snapped to look at my best friend, who had just crossed his arms. Cancer was Scorpio''s partner, but they always seemed to be on rocky grounds. This was more than rocky grounds.

    "Why don''t you tell him what I found stashed in your room after Ophiuchus left!" Scorpio snapped, and I whirled over to Cancer, who was now hiding between Virgo and  Tallia now, hiding her face in Virgo''s ample breasts.

    "What is he talking about?" I asked, and Cancer just shook her head. "Cancer, tell me what is going on!"

 Chapter 229 [Bonus Chapter] So Starts The Shit Storm

    "I-It''s nothing," Cancer said as she finally managed topose herself before looking up at Scorpio with a re. "Just leave me alone."

    Scorpio simply scoffed in response before turning his attention back to me. "She had pictures of you with the other girls and Virgo while you were fucking them, along with a bunch of sex toys that I never even knew that she had!"

    "Oh, so that is what this is about," I said with a chuckle as I shook my head in amusement before Cancer''s face turned red in embarrassment. "Cancer, you know that I love you, but we are just friends. We have been for centuries now."

    "I-I know," Cancer said as she looked down at the ground dejectedly before Virgo put her arms around her and pulled her into aforting hug.

    "It''s okay, dear," Virgo said softly as she rocked Cancer back and forth slightly. "Ophiuchus loves you too, but not in the way that you want him to."

    Cancer just nodded before burying her face back into Virgo''s chest and starting to cry quietly, while Scorpio just crossed his arms over his chest with an annoyed expression on his face, and Virgo red at him. "Are you happy now? You have made her cry!"

    "Oh, shut up," Scorpio snapped before turning his attention back to me. "So? What do you want to do now? Are you really just not going to have anything to do with her?"

    "What?!" I stammered.

    "We have been split for a long time now, and I do not want anything to do with her. I am with Cestia now, Polo''s twin. She wasn''t really happy being with Aries since she was not really into girls. Now Cancer is without anyone, but she should have revealed this soon, you know, before Ophiuchus LEFT!" Scorpio snapped, and I facepalmed.

    Cancer was a beautiful woman, her long ck hair reaching down to her waist and her big brown eyes filled with sadness. She was wearing a white dress that flowed down to her feet and hugged her curves in all the right ces. I had always thought of her as a sister, and I thought that she felt the same way about me.

    "Galio? You are going to take her, right?" Tallia asked me, as Cancer was still between Virgo and her. I could see the sadness in her eyes, and I knew that she felt terrible for Cancer.

    "Of course," I said after a moment''s hesitation. She was like family to me, and I loved her like a sister. I knew that she loved me too, but not in the way that Tallia did.

    "Good," Virgo said as she finally released Cancer from her hug before turning to look at me with a smile. "She is all yours."

    "Thank you," I said as I walked over to Cancer and pulled her into a hug which she hesitantly returned before burying her face in my chest and starting to cry quietly.

    "It''s okay," I murmured softly as I rubbed her back soothingly. "Everything is going to be alright."

    This is nothing like what I had pictureding here would be like. This was a giant clusterfuck if I had ever seen one. But I couldn''t help but feel d that everyone was here, even if it was under these circumstances.

    "So, what do you say we get out of here?" Scorpio asked, and I nodded before Cancer finally released me from the hug and took a step back. "We might as well go say hi to the person you actually tried to summon.

    "I think that is a good idea," I said before Tallia walked over and took my hand.

    "Lead the way," she said, and Scorpio just chuckled softly before gesturing for an Astral Portal to open.<sub> </sub>

    The four of us walked through it, Cancer still clinging to me tightly, before emerging in arge throne room with a high ceiling. The first thing that I noticed was the fact that there were various weapons mounted on the walls along with the banners of different houses. The second thing I noticed was Leo sitting on his rock throne with an uninterested expression on his face while Cestia stood next to him with her arms crossed over her chest, ring daggers at me.

    "Brother, aren''t you looking fancy," I said as I walked up, but a grin burst across his face as Cestia jumped for me. Scorpio grabbed her out of the air and held on to her, preventing any escape.

    "Thank goodness you are here! I thought I was going to have to listen to that damned woman for another century," Leoughed as he stood up, his eyes falling on Capricorn. "My beautiful wife! Finally, a woman that I can actually stand to be around!"

    "Damn you, Cat God! Do you know the shit storm that you caused when you left?! If you could have just stayed for one more day!" Cestia shrieked while still struggling in Scorpio''s arms.

    "Calm down! He couldn''t have known!" Scorpio said, trying to cate, but then her re switched from me to Cancer.

    "You little bitch! You are the cause of all-"

    "ENOUGH!" I roared, vibrating the air and making everyone flinch and go silent. Seriously, what the fuck happened after I left? Did all these Gods just lose their marbles?

    "I know that I have been gone for a long time, and even if I dide, I was a stranger, but I lived the four hundred and ny-nine lives, meaning I will being home permanently after this. What happened here that you are all acting so fucking crazy?!" I growled, and Leo sighed as he walked over to Capricorn.

    "Honestly, Brother. You are the glue that holds us all together. There has even been some fighting among the others. The thing is that none of us realized that until you were gone. We should have been more supportive of your decision and tried to make either father, or you see reason. In the end, you still followed the same path, but things could have been so much different. Cestia, we are just as much at fault here as Ophiuchus for leaving. We are all his family, and none of us did our best to prove that to him," Leo said as he looked around at the Zodiacs that were gathered.

    I had no idea that they all felt that way. I always thought that I was nothing more than a burden to them, but they actually cared. It made me feel both happy and sad at the same time.

    "Come on, let''s go talk," Virgo said as she pulled Cancer away while Scorpio finally released Cestia, who just red daggers at him before following Virgo out of the room with Cancer still clinging to her.

    "What about Taurus?" Capricorn asked, But Leo shook his head.

    "My brother has something to do that is much more important right now. There will be time to deal with the others after," Leo exined and then turned to me. "I will give your beautiful goddess, Tallia, my power when you ask, and Scorpio will provide you with his, but why are you still locked from your powers?"

    "Not sure, but it is kind of like when I went to Tallia''s world. The flow of my Astral power is there, but it is very slowly filling. I really don''t know how long it will take before I can do anything but change my form," I exined, and my brother nodded.

    "Well, good luck with the Riftwalker. Even without your powers, the two of you shouldn''t have a problem," Leo said, and I groaned.

    "Don''t say things like that, fuck! You know you are inviting bad mojo when you do that!" I  eximed, and he just chuckled softly as he walked over to me.

    "But you will do fine, Brother," Leo said before patting me on the shoulder before walking away with Capricorn following close behind him as Tallia and I were pulled back to the Mortal Realm of the Goddesses.

 Chapter 230 Overkill

    Tallia and I mmed back into our bodies, but she stumbled a bit, so I caught her. She looked up at me with a bewildered look as I helped her in my arms.

    "Galio... what in the goddess just happened back there?!" Tallia asked me, and I pursed my lips with a slight grin and raised an eyebrow.

    "I have no fucking clue. Honestly, I was just as surprised as you were," I said with a chuckle, and Tallia rolled her eyes but then hugged into my chest.

    "I could feel that you cared about me, and I have always had dreams about you, but I had no idea what you gave up to have me in your life. I am sorry if I have been mean or rude to you, but I just had no idea," Tallia said, and I hugged her close, wrapping my tail around her.

    "There is no path too long or the enemy too strong. My love will always be true, and I will always find you. You are my goddess, and you are by far the hottest... ouch! Dammit, don''t bite me! I was on a roll!" I growled as Tallia bit me and then giggled.

    "You should have stopped after the first two! Don''t we have some preparations to make?" Tallia teased, looking up at me with her beautiful smile, and I leaned down to kiss it.

    "Yes, we do," I said, and Tallia pulled away from me, but I kept her in my arms.

    "Galio, let me go!" Tallia said, and I smiled.

    "I think I''ll keep you in my arms," I said as I flipped her over and kissed her neck.

    "You are the sexiest, most beautiful woman I have ever seen, and I believe you are meant to be mine," I said as I nibbled on her neck, and Tallia squirmed in my arms.

    "Galio, stop it!" Tallia said, but sheughed as she said it, and I grinned.

    "Why? I enjoy it, and you seem to as well," I said, and Tallia squirmed again.

    "You are insatiable," Tallia said, and I chuckled.

    "Only for you, my goddess," I said, and then I kissed her neck again, but she finally broke free and backed away from me like a wary cat.

    "Enough games, Cat God! Go do your things! I am going to check on the women on the wall!" Tallia growled, gesturing for a portal to open that she jumped through, making it snap closed behind her.

    I chuckled and looked around the wastnd, starting to pull in massive amounts of Pure Magic. Tallia was right, and I did need to get to work. Riftwalker could dispel my spell circles with its roar, but only if I actively cast them. The workaround was to ce the spell on the ground so that I could trigger it. It was not likely to work, but I would take any advantage I could get at this point.

    If this was overkill, then that just meant that I was adequately prepared. There was no point and doing any less than my very best at this point because I didn''t want to have anyone die today.

    I ced a series of spell circles around the perimeter of the massive summoning circle and then started peppering the area with more, rising up in the air. I formed the spells and then flung them at the ground, concentrating on the between the wall and summoning circle. By the time I was done, I had ced a few hundred around the summoning circle and thousands around the perimeter and between here and the wall. I had little hope of them killing the creature, but the series of spells would keep the main body busy.

    I ced a few hundred more in strategic locations closer to the wall and then started to work on the ones on the perimeter. Once done there, I flew to the wall where I saw many women, including Tallia, watching me. I flew along the wall, pouring in more magic andyering on shields and barriers directly to the wall.<sub> </sub>

    When I was finally done, I flew back up to the top of the wall where Tallia was waiting for me.

    "That was quite the disy," Tallia said, and I grinned.

    "I just wanted to ensure that I was properly prepared," I said, and Tallia snorted.

    "You are always prepared, Galio. You are just too cautious sometimes," Tallia said, and I shrugged.

    "It has kept me alive this long," I said, and Tallia chuckled.

    "Yes, it has. I am d you are on our side," Tallia said, and I grinned.

    "I would never fight against you, my goddess. You are worth more to me than anything in this world," I said, and Tallia blushed.

    "tterer," Tallia said, and I chuckled.

    "I speak the truth, as always," I said, and Tallia shook her head.

    "I am going to go check on the others. I will see you soon," Tallia said, and I nodded.

    "I will be here," I said, and Tallia smiled.

    "I know," Tallia said, and then she turned and walked away.

    I watched her go and then turned my attention back to the preparations. Once Tallia was gone, I turned around to find a pair of familiar troublemaking un-undead.

    "Is there anything that you need us to do?" Daphne asked with Velma beside her.

    "Not really; I am going to take a walk down that wall to check on everyone and improve the cannons. I really don''t think I can ce any more spells out there at this point," I chuckled, looking over my shoulder and wall down at the wastnd covered in spell circles.

    "Watching you out there was really amazing! You really are a God! I mean, not that I doubted you before, but I tried to recreate one of your barrier spells, but mine was nothing like what you created!" Velma eximed, and Daphne moved forward to take my right hand.

    "Do you mind if we walk with you? We won''t be pests, but we want to see your work up close! You are the only person who can do the things you can, so maybe if we stay close, we might learn something, right?" Daphne asked, and I chuckled as I started to walk.

 Chapter 231 All Anyone Can Ever Do

    "I do not mind, but I doubt you will learn anything. I don''t even know how I do half of the things I can," I said, and Daphne giggled.

    "That is okay! We just want to watch you work and be close to you! We can''t help but admire you, Galio!" Daphne said, and I chuckled.

    "I appreciate the sentiment, but you do not need to worship me. I am just a man, albeit one with some unique abilities," I said, and Daphne giggled.

    "You are more than just a man, Galio. You are a God," Velma said, and I chuckled.

    "I am, but that does not mean you need to worship me. Just enjoy mypany, and let me do my work," I said, and Daphne giggled.

    "Yes, Galio," Daphne said, and I chuckled as we walked.

    As we started to make our way down the wall, the women started cheering, and I couldn''t help but grin. It appeared that my little show of power had raised their morale, which was always good.

    " Galio! Galio! Galio!"

    The women started chanting my name, and I chuckled as I waved. I continued down the wall, checking on the women and ensuring they were all right. I also took the time to improve the cannons, making them more urate and deadly.

    When I was finally done, I returned to the top of the wall where Tallia was waiting for me.

    "I see that you made quite the impression," Tallia said, and I chuckled.

    "I did what I could," I said, and Tallia snorted.

    "You always do," Tallia said, and I grinned.

    "It is what I do," I said, and Tallia chuckled.

    "Yes, it was quite the disy of power." She looked at me with admiration in her eyes as we walked along the wall together. Daphne and Velma had disappeared together, but now Ca and Silvy were walking over.

    I hadn''t seen the captain since I had helped the woman ovee the Negative Energy from thest battle. The two of them looked to be in good spirits, but today was going to test everyone.

    "Did you need something?" I asked as they approached.

    Both women nodded as Ca spoke up, "We just wanted to say thank you."

    I tilted my head in confusion, and Silvy exined, "For everything. You''ve been a rock for all of us. We just wanted to let you know that we appreciate it."

    I gave them both a smile and said, "Of course. I''ll do whatever I can to help. Just be careful out there today."

    They both nodded before walking off, and I turned back to Tallia, who was looking at me with a raised eyebrow. Before she could say anything, though, Daphne and Velma came running back over, giggling. It appeared that they had found something amusing while they were gone.

    "What did you two find?" Tallia asked with a chuckle as the two women calmed down enough to speak.<sub> </sub>

    "Someone got their head stuck in one of the cannons!" Daphneughed, and I couldn''t help but chuckle as well.

    "Who was it?" I asked, still chuckling.

    "Um... we don''t really know," Velma said sheepishly, and I chuckled even harder. It appeared that they had been too busyughing to actually find out who it was.

    "Where are they now?" I asked, trying to stifle myughter.

    "Oh, we left them there. They should be able to get themselves out," Daphne said, still giggling, and I nodded.

    "I''m sure they will. Just make sure to keep an eye on the situation," I said, and Daphne nodded before the two women ran off again.

    I turned back to Tallia, who was now shaking her head with a grin on her face as well, "Those two are something else."

    "They certainly are," I agreed, still chuckling as we turned our attention back to the preparations.

    <o>,m It was getting far past lunch now, and the sun was even starting to dip below the horizon. I hadn''t really eaten today, and I was getting hungry. I turned to Tallia and asked, "Do you think we could take a break for dinner?"</o>

    She nodded and said, "I''m sure that can be arranged. Let me go speak with the others."

    She walked off, and I turned my attention back to the preparations, walking over to the north edge of the wall. I had done all I could for now, so it was time to wait. The women had started setting up camp down below around the perimeter of the wall, and there was a lot of activity as they prepared their meals.

    Tallia soon returned and told me that dinner would be ready soon. She then took my hand and led me towards the stairs, and the two of us walked down. The campsite was all gathered and reminded me of the Easterners, but I put them out of my head. Together, we found a ce to sit down near the fire. A few momentster, one of the women brought us each a bowl of stew and some bread. It didn''t look like much, but it smelled amazing.

    It appeared that even though they didn''t have much, these women knew how to make do with what they had and still produce a delicious meal.

    We ate in silence for a while before Tallia finally broke it as she looked at me intently, "So Galio, when will you take me to meet the rest of your family? I am not sure that I want to meet your mother just yet, but it looks like the rest of the Zodiacs need your help to bring them all back together."

    I didn''t look up from my food; instead, stirring my food around. It wasn''t like I didn''t want to help them, but I found it frustrating that they hadn''t been able to figure out their problems. These were all beings that you couldn''t even give an age to because they, like myself, had been around since time existed. We all watched the world spin into existence, but now...

    "Galio?" Tallia asked, cing a hand on my arm, and I looked up with a sigh.

    "Sorry, I was just thinking about them all. Going back and seeing everything a mess like that was very frustrating. They all should have been able to work out their differences, but that is not the case, and most of my family feels like strangers now. At least my brother hasn''t changed," I said in a weary voice and leaned over to kiss my cheek.

    "I am sorry that it is so difficult for you, but I know that you will be able to help them all. You have always been the strong one, Galio. I know that you can do this," Tallia said, and I nodded.

    "I will try, but I can''t make any promises," I said, and Tallia chuckled as she leaned against me.

    "That is all anyone can ever do," Tallia said, and wepsed into silence as we continued to eat our food.

 Chapter 232 Last Moment Of Peace

    Once the food was done, I stood up, and Tallia followed suit as we walked away from the fire. We made our way back up to the top of the wall and leaned against it, looking out over the wastnd that was covered in glowing magical circles of all colors. The massive red one off in the distance was glowing so bright now that you could see the rays of red lighting up from it as the sun slowly set.

    "How much time do you think we have left?" Tallia asked as she leaned into me, and I wrapped my fluffy white tail around her. Tallia moaned, pulling my tail in as she rubbed her face all over it. "Gah, Listenia was right! This thing is like a drug; it feels so good!"

    "Mmm, I don''t mind you petting it, but slow down, or we might have to miss the fight," Iughed, leaning over to kiss Tallia''s forehead, but she turned her face up and pulled me into a kiss instead.

    I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her close as the sun finished setting and the stars came out, shining bright in the sky. Eventually, we pulled away from our kiss, and Tallia rested her head on my chest as we stared up at the night sky. It was so quiet up here, but down below on the ground, it was a different story entirely as all of the women wereughing and still talking, but that was good.

    In order to defeat the Riftwalker, Everyone needed to keep their spirit up and keep their Positive Energy high. That was really the only reason that was going to keep everyone sane and upright. If people start doubting themselves or start thinking that they are going to lose, that could upset everything. So, seeing everyoneughing now was great, but once everyone was back up on the wall, I would have a final rally and make sure to get everyone together like in the theater.

    "What are you thinking about?" Tallia asked, and I turned to look down at her, seeing her eyes staring up at me with a look of concern.

    "Just thinking about everyone''s morale," I said as I looked back up at the stars. "I need to make sure that everyone stays positive."

    Tallia nodded and said, "Peaceful thoughts are important in a situation like this."

    "Yeah, we have about three hours until the seal should break, but that is just an estimate. I don''t know exactly when it will start, so I want the women all back up here within the hour. We will do one final hurrah, and then everyone will get into position, and you and I will go wait at the remains of the old temple. At least there will be some steps to sit, considering that the rest of the building is in shambles from thest fight," I exined, and Tallia nodded.

    "Makes sense; I will make sure that everyone knows," Tallia said as she stood up on her tiptoes and kissed my cheek before she walked away to start getting everyone together.

    I watched as the women started to file up the stairs, someughing and joking while others were more serious looking. As they all reached the top of the wall, Tallia signaled for silence as she walked over to me with a grin on her face. It was time for our final speech before everything went down, so it was time to take center stage once again, just like in a theater production back in my homnd.<sub> </sub>

    Everyone gathered around us as we stood at attention like we were about to give a grand performance. I looked out over the crowd of women who were all staring at me with looks of expectation on their faces. This was going to be one hell of a show, and I needed to make sure that everyone enjoyed it because this could very well be ourst night alive if things went wrong.

    "This is it,dies! The moment that we have all been waiting for! In just a few hours, that massive red light off in the distance is going to erupt into action as the Riftwalker breaks free from another dimension!" I shouted, pointing towards the red light in question, and there were gasps from some of the women who had never seen anything like it before, while others looked more excited than anything else. "When that happens, we need to be prepared! We need our magics charged up and ready because when ites out! There is a very good chance that it will note alone!"

    I turned back towards them with an evil grin on my face now as I continued speaking in a soft voice that carried throughout the crowd easily enough, "It mighte with an army." There were more gasps now and even some screams from some of those who were not expecting this. "We need to be ready for when theye because we are the only thing standing in their way! We are thest line of defense for this ind and the world!"

    There were cheers now as everyone''s morale was lifted, and I nodded towards Tallia, who began speaking now, "Now, we all know the n! We need to make sure that everyone is in position, and we will be waiting for you at the temple. Remember, stay positive and think good thoughts!"

    More cheers erupted as they all began to get into position while Tallia opened a portal, and we made our way down toward the remains of the old temple. It had been more than half destroyedst we were here, and it was nothing but a marble pad covered in a pile of broken columns and roof. The ce looked nice when I first saw it, but now it just looked sad.

    The sun was now long gone as Tallia and I made our way into what remained of the main entrance hall, where we would wait for whatever wasing our way. We sat down on the steps leading up to what used to be a massive pair of double doors that led outside. Now those doors were nothing more than rubble strewn about haphazardly.

    We sat there in silence for a long while before finally speaking as we watched the red light grow ever brighter in the distance, "Do you think that we are going to make it?"

    "I have no doubt that we will make it," I said confidently, and Tallia nodded as she leaned against me.

    "Good, because I don''t want to die just yet," Tallia said, and I chuckled as I wrapped my arms around her.

    "Don''t worry, we are not going to die. We will make it through this," I said as the light grew even brighter now. It seemed that the seal was about to break at any moment now.

 Chapter 233 Riftwalker Pt1

    "One more thing," I said, and Tallia looked up at me. "I need you to promise me that no matter what happens, you will stay safe. No matter if I tell you something, you will listen to me explicitly."

    "I promise," Tallia said as she hugged me tightly. "But do not forget your own promise."

    "And what is that?" I asked with a raised eyebrow as the light grew even brighter now and began taking on a distinct shape. It looked like something was pushing through the seal now.

    "What happenedst time we were here," Tallia said sternly, and I grit my teeth in frustration. "You promised not to let anyone die because of your choices." She looked up at me with serious eyes then, and it made my heart skip a beat when she spoke again softly, "And please do not die because of mine either."

    "I will not let anything ever separate us again. All you need to do is listen to me. If I say you go, you are through a portal before I am finished speaking. This thing can do more than just kill you, and I am already worried about having you with me. My idiot brother pretty much doomed us to get the worst possible summons," I groaned as I pulled my hand over my face.

    "Leo? How did he make it worse?!" Tallia asked in confusion.

    "Bad Mojo. Sounds stupid, but Mojo is Karma''s annoying little brother. When normal people say something like, "what is the worst that could happen?" Mojo hears this and usually tries to make the person pay for being so callous to say something so stupid. When one of us Zodiacs does it, the worst possible oue is the only oue, and that bastard knew it! Cocksucker even said it twice!" Iined, but Tallia was still giving me a strained look.

    "You talk like these are real people?!" Tallia eximed, and I nodded.

    "They are. Think of them like lesser Gods. They are more powerful than you now, but not if you were in Yaggisdral because their powers only affect the Mortal Realms. There are quite a few of them. Karma, Mojo, Fate, Destiny, Murphy, and many more. Each of them can affect us here, but their effects are strongest on us Zodiacs. Fate and Mojo are especially interested in me because I made the most trips to the Mortal Realms," I exined, and Tallia slowly nodded.

    "If this Mojo thing is anything like Karma, we need to be careful," Tallia said sternly, and I nodded before pulling her into a hug with a smile.

    "Karma is the only one that likes me, but that is why Mojo hates me. Weirdo has one of those sisterplex things. It''splicated," I chuckled, and Tallia gave me a look.

    "Is there anyone that you haven''t slept with up there?" Tallia asked, and I rolled my eyesughing.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, there are a few, but Karma is a nice person as long as you make stupid choices," I said, and Tallia gave me a look again and furrowed my eyebrows. "I don''t make that many!"

    "She must really have a thing for you, or I would assume that you were about to get hit by a mountain at some point in the near future," Tallia said, grinning up at me, but then burst into giggles as I started to tickle her.

    As Tallia fought against meughing, I wondered if I could go see Karma and that bitch Fate. Not now, but there was a possibility that she might be able to change my system since she was the one that gave it to me. It would have been so nice just to have all my memories back, but I was still getting pieces. Leo''sment is what made me think about Mojo, but while I would have a pleasant talk with Karma, Fate was my mother''sp dog.

    "What are you thinking-" Tallia started to say, but suddenly the light from the red spell circle dimmed, and then the circles started to turn. We had only moments before they locked into ce.

    "Portal us halfway between here and the wall! Now!" Imanded as we both jumped up, and Tallia didn''t hesitate. The portal snapped open, and I grabbed Tallia, jumping through and to the side as a beam of red energy the size of the portal shot out.

    "Close it!" I said, and Tallia did so, cutting off the beam. Worst. Case. Scenario. Ever. Fuck.

    "What happened?!" Tallia eximed as I let her go, but then I pointed at the massive red dome of energy swirling a mile wide and half a mile tall.

    "Bad Mojo! You need to get on the wall now and make sure that everyone focuses everything on the Brood Mother Riftwalker! I will take care of the rest, but you have to keep the big one tied up! It can create Lesser Riftwalkers as big as the Undead one we fought, so you need to keep pounding it, so it has to concentrate on healing!" I told Tallia, and she already had the portal to the wall where the others were waiting, but I could see the terrified looks. "You have to keep everyone''s spirits up. I love you, but I have to do this part alone."

    "I know! I love you too! Make them wish they were never summoned!" Tallia said after quickly kissing me and then jumping through the portal.

    It closed, and I turned to the massive red dome, talking in a deep breath, and closed my eyes. Pure Magic flowed into me as I started to buff myself, rings of spells appearing above me one after another as they started to spin. Once they locked, they dropped, and the next spell started until I had cast thirty-five different buffs making my body bulge.

    I pulled out Blood Drinker and slid it across my arm as I healed myself, letting the sword drink like a pig. The red de started to make me grip the de harder, and I pulled the de back as my arm healed up. The weapon was insanely heavy, and I was forced to hold the de with two hands, but I prepared thest three spells and waited.

 Chapter 234 Riftwalker Pt2

    Then the red pulled in and dropped down to wrap around a Brood Mother, and I burst forward as Dark Magic swirled around both my arms and Blood Drinker. The circles above me hadn''t started yet, but I had to time them just right. Blood Rage, Triple elerate, and Terror Roar were all floating above me and ready to go the moment that red barrier broke.

    The creature was over one hundred and fifty feet tall, with a snake-like body but two arms and legs that were ended in razor-sharp ws. It hadrge dark red wings that it was using to try and swat away the constant rain of rounds tearing holes in it, but they repaired just as fast.

    But before I could even get close, a hundred Spawnlings came rushing out to meet me as I burst forward, mming my de into one of them, severing its head which dissolved into nothingness instantly. Its body, however, didn''t go anywhere near as fast because when its Negative Energy left, the body turned mortal again, which meant that if you cut it up badly enough, you could still kill it for good. The only problem is when another creature absorbs their Negative Energy! Then they just kept getting stronger! Especially this bitch right here who was directly feeding off them!

    The other creatures swarmed around me, shing at me madly while trying to push me back so they could swarm over my dead body and absorb my power despite knowing how much easier I would be to kill when weakened than a full-on mortal being in this realm. Unfortunately for them, though, everything about me was designed with defeating creatures like these in mind as Terror Roar''s spell circle started spinning above my head, dropping once done, and I let out a battle cry that sted the Spawnlings ck, but now everything was focused on me.

    Bad Mojo? More like Motherfucker! I was going to pummel both his and Leo''s faces in for this bullshit!

    The moment that shield broke around the Brood mother Riftwalker, the Spawnlings threw themselves at me again, trying desperately to push me back or keep up. If their Mistress went down, everyone else would too if we killed her first since she had all their souls inside her, slowly corrupting them into ONE MASSIVE HORDE OF NEGATIVE MONSTERS!!!

    ? So all these little fuckers wanted more than anything else right now besides survival was for Me... Dead. Time To Get My Fucking Smash On!!

    As the swarm of Spawnlings pressed down on me, trying to push me back, I began glowing with Dark Magic as all my physical enhancements were enhanced by a huge amount. My muscles started expanding as every part of my body became even stronger than it already was. The Dark magic left Blood Drinker, but the de had turned ck, and cracks started to form on my skin. I got even stronger, which concerned me because that meant something had possessed Blood Drinker since a sword absorbing blood is one thing, but it was hungry for something else.

    I started to cut swathes through Spawnling after Spawnling as they couldn''t keep up with me, even trying to gang up on me from every side. I was like a machine in everything but my eyes which held rage as I cut down thing after thing, and yet more came at me with the determination to end me no matter what it took.<sub> </sub>

    Blood Drinker was now killing them in a single strike, but it was absorbing the Negative Energy and feeding it to me. The cracks in my skin were starting to leak ck miasma as my body couldn''t handle the stress of what I was doing, but still, they came.

    I cleared a space as I activated Triple elerate and turned into a blur as everything froze, cutting down anything in my way. Then once elerate ran out, I jumped up into the air flipping around and shing at everything around me as bodies exploded everywhere before Activating Blood Rage on myself to boost my speed back up to make sure there wasn''t any recovery time from me using elerating spells like this one that could leave me open if not careful. My entire body felt like it was going to explode from taking in so much power all of a sudden after being underpowered for so long! It felt exhrating!

    The Brood Mother Riftwalker suddenly let out a scream, but I was waiting for this. The wave hit me, stripping off any magic buffing me, but I barely noticed and let out a burst of Negative Energy. Spawnlings burst into ck smoke, but it just sucked back into me as I pped my hand down.

    The moment that the Brood Mother stopped screaming, thousands of spells activated at once as the circles dropped, and fourteen different walls of Dark Magic shot up around me. The instant that it surrounded me, everything exploded. I was sted across the sky into a massive rock which cracked as I hit it before I bounced off and back to my feet like nothing had happened.

    Circles started flying in from all over as the Brood Mother Riftwalker turned its attention away from me for just a few moments, too busy being sted by everything in sight!

    I turned to face the monster and glowed again from all the power rushing through me as I tried desperately to hold onto it without going over the edge. The cracks in my skin were spilling ck miasma everywhere now as my body started to swell unnaturally! This was insane, but I just couldn''t stop myself!

    The Brood Mother Riftwalker finally stomped forward, closing in on me, which was when I became a blur.

    I spun around, shing out at everything in sight as dozens of Spawnlings tried to hinder my progress. I wasn''t going to let that happen, though! I was sick of this shit and ready to st a hole in Brood Mother Riftwalker''s ass!

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 235 Riftwalker Pt3

    "You''re going down bitch!" I screamed as everything started slowing down. Then everything frozepletely except me, and the red dome faded away, creating a path toward the Riftwalker, who looked like it had been thrown back by a massive explosion or two already. It was pissed off bad now as its huge body slowly reared back up on excessively long legs with talons big enough to rip through someone or something like they were nothing but paper towels before mming them back down into ce, creating a tremor so strong everyone would have felt it even if they were behind walls.

    I gritted my teeth despite being in pain everywhere from just holding onto all this power, trying desperately not to go over the edge too soon! The Brood Mother Riftwalker roared again but then turned its attention towards me, staring right at me with eyes that burned red from anger... But also hunger!. This time when it threw its head back, another massive scream came bellowing out a red Entropic Beam of Negative Energy.

    I returned it with my own scream of Negative Energy that was even more powerful than the Brood Mothers! It caused the entire world around to distort as it struck the Brood Mother Riftwalker''s Entropic Beam! The world around us buckled and distorted so badly that I couldn''t quite tell what was up or down anymore, as everything between us was warped. Then my beam sliced through, sting through the Brood Mother''s head, but something happened at that moment.

    I was no longer in control. My body was still my body, I could still feel everything that it was doing and everything going on around me, but I felt like a passenger somehow as my eyes turned white.

    The moment that the Brood Mother''s head exploded into ck mist, it reformed instantly, but my body rushed it. I now only realized that I was looking this creature in the eyes, and I looked down, but the ground was so far away.

    What was happening to me?! My body was no longer human, and my head was starting to change, stretch, and distort as my jaw and teeth grew much longer and became so much sharper! What was I turning into?!

    ----

    Back over on the wall, all cannons had ceased to fire, and Tallia stood frozen as she watched the man that she had seemingly just gotten back into her life turning into one of the monsters he was fighting. While Galio Massive body was more like a horrific ck cat on two legs with spikes instead of fur, there was no doubt with all the Negative Energy rolling off him what he was bing.

    Tallia''s eyes grew wide with disbelief as her mind tried to process what was happening, but she just couldn''t. It made no sense! There was no way that this was real! This had to be some kind of sick joke or nightmare that she would wake up from any second now!

    But it didn''t happen. Instead, the man that she thought could be the one for her continued to change right in front of her eyes until he became the very thing he swore to destroy. And yet, despite all this, despite bing one of those things... He was still fighting...

    "Tallia! What is going on over there! Why are there two monsters now?!" Ca asked as she ran over with Silvy.

    "I-I don''t know... I think Galio just turned into one of those things..." Tallia said, still in disbelief.

    "That''s impossible... isn''t it? Isn''t he supposed to be good? Those things are bad..." Ca said, shaking her head.<sub> </sub>

    "No... That can''t be right! There has to be another exnation!" Tallia insisted as she shook her head, trying desperately to hold onto anything that would keep her from facing the truth. But deep down, she knew that there wasn''t any other exnation, and it broke her heart knowing that the man she cared about was being torn apart as she watched helplessly.

    "It doesn''t matter what he is now! We need to kill both of those things before they get to the city!" Ca said as she ran back towards the cannons.

    Tallia just stood there, frozen in ce, as she watched Galio fight off in the distance. What was she supposed to do?! Then it hit her, and Tallia squatted down to start creating the astral summoning circles just as Galio had. This was her only chance to have a hope of stopping Galio after he killed the other Riftwalker. She needed help, even if this was a risk, because she didn''t know who she would summon or if they would be friends or foes.

    But it was a risk she had to take because the alternative was just watching Galio kill everything, and maybe even her too.

    "What are you doing?!" Silvy asked as she came over to squat down beside Tallia.

    Tallia pulled out a knife and sliced her hand again, letting the blood drip in and feeding the spell magic. "I have to go somewhere to get help, but I will be back almost instantly if I make it."

    "Make it?! What are you talking about?! What are you trying to do, you crazy Goddess?!" Silvy eximed but flinched and fell back as Tallia red at her with tear-filled eyes. This man had lived and died hundreds of times for her, and now it was time for Tallia to do her part.

    "I am going to do whatever it takes to save the man that I love!" Tallia cried out as the tear fell, and she pped her hand down on the summoning circle that lit up, but it didn''t move past the first zodiac.

    Had she done it wrong? Before Tallia had a chance to think anymore, she was ripped from her body and thrown into the same tunnel that Galio and Tallia had traveled just before. This time there were no buffeting winds, and it was almost rxing as the colors swirled around her.

    The Tallia was standing in the middle of a massive empty arena that diators would have used.

    "So, the idiot is in trouble, and you came to get power, hmmm? Just so you know, I am still very pissed at Ophiuchus, so I will not be holding back, Little Goddess!" A husky female voice called from behind Tallia.

 Chapter 236 TalliaxAries

    Tallia turned around to see a beautiful woman with long blonde hair and golden eyes. She wore a revealing outfit that showed off her impressive figure, and she had a dangerous aura about her.

    "I am not here to fight you!" Tallia eximed. "I need your help to save Galio! He is going to die if we don''t stop him!"

    "That sounds quite unfortunate for you. Prepare yourself!" Aries roared, and the ground cracked around her, and Tallia was hit with a st of pressure that forced her back.

    Tallia called shields to her as Aries reached out to the side, a golden Spear like nothing Tallia had ever seen before appeared in the Zodiac Goddesses'' hand. The spear was so bright that it was hard to even look at, and when Aries swung it, the air itself seemed to shatter.

    Tallia managed to get her shields up just in time, but the force of the blow was so great that she was sent flying backward, and she hit the ground hard.

    "I see. You are quite strong for a little goddess." Aries said with a smirk as she walked forward, the ground shaking with each step. "But you are still no match for me!"

    Aries swung her spear again, and Tallia barely managed to get her shields up in time. The force of the blow sent her flying backward once more, and she hit the wall of the arena hard.

    "I don''t have time for this!" Tallia eximed as she got to her feet. "Galio is going to die if we don''t stop him!"

    "I care nothing for that useless man! I was forced to give up one of my partners because of him! You are the reason for this!" Aries roared, but Tallia gritted her teeth.

    "He was right! You are all just a bunch of lost children without him!" Tallia snapped as she drew in more magic, but something else wasing with it. Something stronger than Pure Magic, but she had no idea what this was, but the power filled her with a love that made tears pour out of her eye as she began to change.

    "What are you doing?! You cannot use another astral power here! That is against the rules!" Aries roared and dashed forward, trusting her spear directly at Tali''s face, but she stopped it with a single cosmic-covered wed finger as the full power of the thirteen Zodiac coated her body.

    "You should be ashamed of yourself," Tallia said and then pped Aries across the area to smash through the wall.

    Tallia was now covered in cosmic skin with cat ears and a tail, as well as a flowing mane. Her eyes had turned into a feline green, and she looked like some sort of space lioness.

    "What are you?!" Aries eximed as she got to her feet, and Tallia narrowed her eyes.

    "I am the woman that is not worthy of the love of the man I am trying to save. I am the one that he calls his Goddess and loves with every fiber of his being! You will not stop me from saving him," Tallia said, her voice echoing through the arena.

    Aries gritted her teeth, but she would not let this little tart get in her way. "Fine! I will just have to kill you then!"

    Aries charged forward, and Tallia met her head-on. They shed, and the force of the blows sent shockwaves through the arena.

    Tallia attacked savagely at first, but Aries took advantage of this tond a few hits of her own. The Goddess slowed down and remembered what Galio had taught her, waiting for the strikes and deflecting them.

    Soon, Aries started to get frustrated, but now it was Tallia''s turn. She used a shield to deflect a strike from Aries''s spear and then pirouette to p Aries away with her tail.

    "Why won''t you just die?!" Aries screamed as she got up, and Tallia red at her.

    "Because I have to save Galio! I love him!" Tallia eximed, and then she burst forward tond a powerful punch that sent Aries flying backward through the wall of the arena.

    Tallia rushed forward, but Aries was gone. She frowned, but then she felt someone behind her.

    "I see now. You do love him." Aries said, and Tallia turned around to see that the other Goddess had transformed as well.<sub> </sub>

    Aries was now also in cosmic armor, and her spear was the same, but she now had two of them. Her eyes glowed a bright yellow, and she looked even more dangerous than before.

    "But that doesn''t matter! I will kill you anyway!" Aries roared and then charged forward to attack Tallia once more.

    Aries''s attacks were even more ferocious than before, but Tallia was now used to them. She dodged and weaved through the strikes until she finally saw her opportunity.

    Aries had left herself open, and Tallia took advantage of it. She punched Aries in the stomach with all her strength and then followed up with a kick that sent the other Goddess flying backward through the wall of the arena once more.

    "You...you bitch!" Aries eximed as she got to her feet, and Tallia red at her.

    "I am not going to let you kill Galio! I love him too much! If you don''t help me, then I will defeat you and find someone that will!" Tallia eximed as she charged forward to attack Aries once more.

    Aries was ready this time, and she blocked Tallia''s punches and kicks. The two goddesses fought ferociously, neither one willing to give an inch.

    The ground around them shook, and cracks appeared in the walls of the arena as their blows grew more and more powerful.

    Finally, Aries managed to hit Tallia with a lucky strike, and the force of the blow sent her flying backward. She hit the wall hard and then slid to the ground, barely conscious.

    "You...lose," Aries said as she walked forward, her spear ready to finish Tallia off.

    " Galio... " Tallia muttered as she tried to get up, but she couldn''t. She was too weak, and she could feel herself fading the power she had fading.

    "It seems like your little boyfriend is about to die," Aries said, moving to stand over Tallia. "And there is nothing you can do to stop it."

    "No... " Tallia muttered as she reached out with her hand. "I won''t... let him die..."

    Aries raised her spear to deliver the final blow, but before she could, she was hit with a st of energy that sent her flying backward.

    "What the?!" Aries eximed as she got to her feet, and she saw Tallia standing there, her eyes now a bright golden.

    "I told you," Tallia said, her voice now echoing with another power that was even stronger than Galio''s power. "I am not going to let him die."

    "Who are you?!" Aries eximed, but Tallia didn''t answer.

    She raised her hand, and a bright golden light appeared in her palm. "This is for Galio."

    She threw the light, and it hit Aries square in the chest. There was a bright explosion, and when the smoke cleared, Aries was gone.

    Tallia copsed to her knees, and the power left her as she returned to her normal self. She was exhausted, but she had won.

    Now, she just had to hope that she could get to Galio in time.

    "So, Little Goddess," Kadeon said as a resplendent portal opened, and the God of Light and all the things it touched walked out of it into the destroyed arena. "You really are simr to my son! No wonder you two get along so well!"

 Chapter 237 DarknessxLight

    "Delores? Why are you here?" Tallia asked weakly as she looked up at who she thought was the person that delivered the Goddesses their golden eggs.

    "Oh, I just wanted to see how this would y out. I have to say, I am impressed! You are quite the fighter!" Kadeon eximed as he looked down at Tallia with a smile.

    "But Galio is in trouble! I have to go to him!" Tallia eximed as she tried to get up, but she was too weak.

    "And you will, my child," Kadeon said as he knelt down and picked Tallia up in his arms. "But first, you need to rest. You have done enough for one day."

    Kadeon opened the portal, and they walked through it back a golden temple. As they walked, Kadeon looked down at Tallia with a smile.

    "You really are something special, Tallia. I can see why the boy loves you so much," Kadeon said, and Tallia blushed.

    "I love him too," Tallia said, and Kadeon chuckled.

    "I know, my child. I know. This is your first time, right? What do you think of my home? Do you like it?" Kadeon asked, and Tallia nodded.

    "It''s beautiful," Tallia said, and Kadeon smiled.

    "Yes, it is. Just like you," Kadeon said, and Tallia blushed again.

    When they arrived back at the temple, Kadeon ced Tallia down on her bed and covered her up.

    "Rest now, Tallia. When you are feeling better, you can go to him," Kadeon said, and Tallia nodded.

    "Wait! I can''t just leave him! Galio needs me! He could die!" Tallia eximed, but Kadeon shook his head.

    "No, my child. Galio is not going to die," Kadeon said, and Tallia looked at him in confusion.

    "What do you mean?" Tallia asked, and Kadeon chuckled.

    "Time is frozen until you return because Ophiuchus has lost his bnce. While he is like this, everything will start to warp, and it will affect everything. Youing here was the very best thing that you could have done, but you need to rest now so you can be at your best when you face him again," Kadeon said, and Tallia nodded.

    "Okay," Tallia said, and Kadoen ced a hand on her forehead, causing her to instantly fall asleep.

    Instantly, three hooded and robed Guides stood before Kadeon. Hellios, Angelios, and Apocolios were all on edge.

    "I hope you are not going to try to say that you have this under control?" Apocolios asked with crossed arms, but Hellios stepped right up to the God of Light.

    "This was not supposed to happen! This is all your fault and it is going to ruin everything! You know what will happen if Bnce is upset! That child is about to tear everything we have ever worked for apart!" Hellios snapped, but Kadeon''s smile didn''t break

    "What would you suggest I do? You all are the ones ying the dangerous game by hiding this from him. I will be the one that hees to after this is all over as the savior! It was only natural that things would go this way," Kadeon said, and Angelios sighed.<sub> </sub>

    "You are being foolish, Brother. You know as well as I do that telling him too soon could unravel everything. This is on us for not being able to keep Ophiuchus in check," Angelios said, and Hellios gritted his teeth before turning away.

    "What are we going to do then?" Apocolios asked, and Kadeon sighed as he walked over and sat down on his throne.

    "I am going to have to go talk to him myself," Kadeon said, and the Guides all looked at him in disbelief.

    "You know that is against the rules!" Hellios snapped, but Kadeon just shrugged his shoulders.

    "What rules? The ones that you three thought would be a good idea? Or should I just leave him?!" Kadeon said with his voice rising. "You are the ones to me here! You all seem to think that you are all part of your own game, but you seem to forget that I am the one that controls everything!"

    "You will not be going anywhere near that boy!" Nemoria snapped as a portal ck as night snapped open, and the Goddess of Darkness and all that shadows touched marched out to stab her finger into Kadeons chest. "You might think that you are smarter than the rest of us, but I already knew that you would try to do something this stupid, and I was prepared!"

    "What are you talking about? Do you see your son right now?!" Kadeon snapped, trying to stand up, but shadows pinned him down.

    "Yes, my child looks beautiful, Pretender," Nemoria said, and Kadeon tried to move, but he was frozen in ce. "I have been protecting him since the day he was born by using my power to keep you away. It is because of me that my son will rule everything as it should be!"

    "What are you talking about? He needs me! I am the only one that can help him now!" Kadeon snapped, trying to break free from the shadows.

    "No, what he needs is a strong mother that will guide him into his destiny!" Nemoria snapped as she looked down at Kadeon with a look of triumph. "And that is something that you could never give him!"

    "You know that you can''t go down there either, right?" Hellios asked but flinched back when Nemoria turned her burning gaze on the three Guides.

    "Yes, I do, and I do not need to go down. None of us do. But I am taking the girl with me. Ophi would never forgive me if I left her with you," Nemoria said as she walked from the struggling Kaedon, who was starting to be brighter. "You will not have your way, Pretender. While I will not ruin the test, I also will not let you control all parts of it."

    "Do you think that I will just let you take her?!" Kadeon roared, but no matter what he did, he could not break the shadows.

    "Yes, I do, but my, how ugly you look when you lose your temper. My sweet child is feeding from my power now, not yours. You know what that means, right? While Ophiuchus in this state is not good, when this beautiful creature helps my son to return, I will be in the lead, and everything that I have been forced to do will finally mean something! I will not let you rule in the new world!"

    Nemoria gently picked up Tallia as Kadeon struggled futilely, but it was no use. Nemoria was right, and with the boy, as he was, Kadeon was now the lesser of the Bnce. If this continued, things were not going to go as the self-named True God had nned, but because of Bnce, he was all but powerless at this moment. Kadeon would have to work on a new n to earn back his son''s favor, or his title of True God, which he had already dubbed himself, would mean nothing.

    "You win this round, Nemoria, but I will be what I was always meant to be! Even you know that the power of light will always triumph over darkness!" Kaedon growled, but Nemoria only smiled as she walked over to the portal that swallowed the light, but she stopped before walking through with the sleeping Tallia.

    "This is not a fairy tale, and you would do well to drop such an immature view of things, Pretender. My son is no white knight, nor is he a dark one. What path he chooses to take will be decided by him and him alone, but she will learn the reason when she is so important. This is something that is allowed, right?" Nemoria asked as she looked over at the three Guides, who were extremely quiet during this exchange between Gods.

    "You may, but she is not allowed to reveal it to Ophiuchus," Apocolios said, and Nemoria nodded with a smile.

    "I will see to it that she doesn''t," Nemoria said, then turned and left, the portal closing behind her, releasing Kadeon, who screamed out in rage.

 Chapter 238 In The Beginning

    Nemoria chuckled to herself as she walked through the portal, and it closed behind her, but that was where theugh ended. She walked over to a swing that was made from bones, and it hung from a dead and twisted tree that sat on a cliff. Below was constant fighting, pain, and sadness, but above all, there was the darkness of the Living Shadows. These were Nemoria''s personal shades that moved among the chaos to collect the Negative Energy, slowly bing more immense.

    Nemoria sat down in the swing and began to softly rock as she looked down at the sleeping girl in her arms. "You will be the key to everything, my dear," Nemoria whispered, then she leaned back and continued to rock as she looked out over her dark domain with a satisfied smirk.

    Some might see untold horrors. Others might say this world was evil incarnate, but to Nemoria, the chaos and destruction were beautiful. Not many could understand this, but that was what Bnce was. Galio was going to have to learn how to keep that Bnce with him.

    Tallia began to wake up in her arms, so Nemorai slowly set her down on the swing beside her as the little Goddess looked around in confusion.

    "Is this a  dream?" Tallia whispered, but Nemoria chuckled and shook her head.

    "No, child, this is not a dream. You are in my domain now, and you will be here until it is time for you to return home," Nemoria said as she looked down at Tallia with a soft smile.

    "But I thought that I was supposed to help your son? Kaedon needs me!" Tallia said as she tried to get off the swing, but Nemoria gently pushed her back.

    "He does need you, but there are things that he must do alone. Things that even you cannot help him with," Nemoria said as she looked out over her domain with a sad expression. "This is the home of Pain, Death, Destruction, Cmity, and many others, and it is also a ce of testing. Your role in all of this has yet to be revealed, but it is due time. That Pretender will not hide who you are anymore."

    Tallia was about to say something else when she felt something tugging on her dress. She looked down to see a small shadow cat rubbing against her leg purring softly. She reached down and scooped it into her arms and cuddled it close as she looked up at Nemoria with wide eyes. "What is this?"

    Nemoria smiled and shrugged like it was no big deal. "That, my dear, is your personal Living Shadow. While you are here, she will be your guide, and she will now join you in the Mortal Realm."

    "Why? Not that I am against having a pet, and especially a cat, but what is the reason for giving me her?" Tallia asked, but Nemoria put up a hand.

    "First, Do you know why you are so important to Ophiuchus? Do you know why that man would give up anything for you?" Nemoria asked, but Tallia shook her head. The question had been bothering her ever since she had learned just what he had given up.

    "I don''t get it. I know I love him, and he loves me, but how could that be enough for him to give up everything? That just doesn''t make sense to me," Tallia said, and Nemoria nodded.

    "Once upon a time, there was a world of only Gods. They were once just humans but then gained immense power from an event known only as the Mana Wave. One, above all, was the strongest, but that did not make him perfect, nor was he truly evil. After failing countless times to bring bnce to the world, nothing seemed to work, so he started to force people to follow his way. This caused others to rise up, and a thousand-year war began," Nemoria exined, but Tallia looked confused.

    "What does this have to do with me?" Tallia asked, but Nemoria clicked her tongue.

    "Just because I take a breath does not mean I am finished speaking yet, Child. After over a thousand years of conflict, one brave woman rose up from the lesser Gods and approached Galio, the True God. The True God was prepared for battle like always, but you were the heart that changed everything. You asked him if he would make the two of you lunch," Nemoria chuckled, putting one hand over her mouth. "You know that I can almost remember seeing it happen like it was yesterday! When you told your father what your n was, I still remember how mad Kadeon was! He had refused toe with us that day, but I had faith in you, my daughter."<sub> </sub>

    Tallia was about to speak, but her words got caught in her throat, and her mind slipped a gear.

    "Your... how? You are..." Tallia tried to choke out, but Nemoria pulled the little Goddess into her side.

    "Another breath, Child. You should try to take one. Galio''s parents died when the Mana Wave hit. Now, as I was saying! You were able to slowly bring bnce back to the True God. That man treasured you, and I can''t say I was envious, especially the way your father acted after. Kadeon was the leader of the Lesser Gods, and he was determined to kill Galio to take his ce and was never able to let things go. I still consider Galio as my child because from that point, he became a son to me," Nemoria said with a small smile, but that was wiped away.

    "Your father couldn''t beat Galio, so he used you to trick the True God into a challenge, but Kadeon bit off much more than he could chew. After the Thousand Year War, Yaggisdral was a wastnd, and Kadeon put forth the idea of Galio creating a new world for them, but."

    "But Galio refused?" Tallia whispered, and Nemoria nodded.

    "For that to happen, Galio would have had to kill everyone, and they all would have had to be reborn, including you. You can imagine Galio''s reaction, and this was the final straw between them. Galio cast him out of the City of the Gods, and all of his followers, not killing him only because you begged him not to," Nemoria exined, and Tallia frowned.

    "Why would I do something so stupid?" Tallia asked, and Nemoria smiled warmly.

    "You were still a child at that point, hardly even a millennium old yet. There was a time when I also felt the same way as you, but that is neither here nor there. I am just telling you what you cannot remember," Nemoria exined, and Tallia signed but nodded. She was starting to feel frustrated but also like she might be partly to me for all of this.

    "What happened next?" Tallia asked. "From the sounds of it, my father would not have taken this lying down."

    "Yes, so Kadeon took matters into his own hands and created a break in the world. A ce where the Lesser Gods could live without having to worry about Galio''s rule. From there, they plotted their revenge against Galio and all those who sided with him," Nemoria exined as she looked down at Tallia.

    "How does this apply to where we are now? I don''t mean to gripe, but this has to be going somewhere, right? I just can''t see how we get from there to here," Tallia said, and Nemoria nodded.

    "Since Kadeon was trying to have the world rest, he convinced his followers to sacrifice themselves to create the three abominations known as the Guides. Be careful of them, and never let Galio fight them. Kadeon sent them after Galio, but he had no idea what they would do when they got to Galio. They attacked us, but they went for you, and naturally, Galio saved you, but theytched on to him. Kadeon was with us in the same room, and something happened. The moments they touched Galio, the world copsed, then your father and I stood facing each other in darkness with the three Guides. I was forced into my role while your father was given the one he has. The Guides told us that we needed to guide Galio and at the end of the Test, A new God would be decided from the three of us. There is only one True God, but he is nothing without you and will turn to ruin again if you two can''t find bnce," Nemoria said as she sighed, looking out at her domain.

    "Wait, so if I am not around, my father will gain control of everything and one?! Is that what you are saying?" Tallia asked as everything clicked into ce for her.

    "Yes, and if you cannot find a way to fix this, then," Nemoria said bluntly as she got off the swing and walked towards the cliff''s edge. "But that is not something you need to worry about right now. For now, you need to return home; your work is only just beginning."

 Chapter 239 Keep The Balance

    "What do you mean that my work is only beginning?" Tallia asked as she stood up with her shadow cat in her arms, walking up to join her mother. This was all still too fresh for her to be able to form any emotions about what was going on other than utter confusion.

    "If Galio only takes the high road, and falls for Kadeons tricks, then Kadeon will be crowned the True God of the new world. If he takes the low road and sinks into darkness, I will be the new True Goddess," Nemoria exined as she looked out over the chaos that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    "But then, why do you want Galio to be the True God? Would it not make sense for you to be and push him into darkness?" Tallia asked, but Nemoria shook her head.

    "No, that is even worse than if Kadeon won. I do not have full control of my facilities right now. I won''t hurt you while you are here, but when you go back, I have no idea what I might be forced to do. Angelios controls me, but if I win, all three of those abominations will absorb into me, and I will no longer be me. I will be a true Queen of darkness, and that is not something that anyone wants. Galio is the only result that this test can provide where we all get to go back to normal lives and live them how we want," Nemoria exined, and Tallia nodded slowly.

    "That makes more sense, but then we just have to tell Galio that Kadeon is the Pretender, right?" Tallia asked, and then added, "He is already suspicious of him."

    "The Guides will not allow it because it will interfere with their test, nor should you try. This is the most important thing. Do not reveal this to Galio, no matter what happens. For all we know, the guides may choose to reset everything. They are the ones that hold all the power; even if Kadeon thinks he can control them, that is not the case. The three will not do anything that they don''t want to. You should know how strong they are after being sealed from telling Galio anything useful for five hundred lifetimes now. Do not test them," Nemoria warned.

    "Then what can I do?! I am starting to feel really useless. If I can''t warn him, what am I supposed to do?!" Tallia griped, and Nemoria turned and pulled Tallia into a hug.

    "Child, you just need to do what you are best at. Guide him with your love, but he needs to embrace both sides. There are times when he is going to have to kill, and there will be times when the best option is not the most pleasant. The guides will not let him take any other road than the one they want him to take. What you can do is help him find a bnce in what order he does things as well as which title he chooses for himself." Nemoria exined, and Tallia nodded from her mother''sforting embrace.

    "I can''t watch Galio suffer if I know that I can guide him, so that doesn''t happen," Tallia said with conviction, and her mother smiled at her proudly before letting go of the hug but keeping their hands sped together over their stomachs.<sub> </sub>

    "You are strong just like your father, girl; there is no denying that," Nemoria said as she squeezed Tallia''s hand gently before letting go of itpletely and turning back to look out over the chaos again. "Even if he is an idiot, you are better than him, and now it is time for me to send you back. You can''t change Galio back as he is now, but Umbra will protect you from him and give you the strength plus more to hold him back while he regains control. Because he is two halves, he will be able to control all aspects of our Positive and Negative Energy, but this is one thing he can''t call on past memories to conquer. This is something that only he can do, so you will have to keep him busy," Nemoria exined, but Tallia pulled back in shock.

    "What? You want me to fight that thing?! I mean, won''t I be hurting Galio?!" Tallia exined, but Nemoriaughed.

    "You can''t hurt him like this, just like he won''t be able to hurt you. Your job is just to keep him busy and to show the world that my Daughter is the strongest, of course. It tickled me to watch Galio put that Elf in her ce! I never really liked her, but his tastes have always been varied. Regardless, take good care of Umbra; she will keep you safe from my Blood Witches and Riftwalkers. I would also like to thank you for stopping him from killing Xena. She is not a bad person; I made her one, just like the other Blood witches. There are really bad people that are just like your father, pretending to be good, so you need to be careful," Nemoria warned.

    "Like who?" Tallia asked, but Nemoria shook her head sadly.

    "You will see in time. Just be ready; I have a feeling that you are going to need all the strength that you can get when you two face Kadeon again," Nemoria exined, and Tallia got a strange feeling that she was holding something back, but she had to trust her mother not to lie to her any more than what she had too.

    "I understand," Tallia said as she nodded, and Nemoria leaned down and hugged her tightly onest time before pulling away from the hugpletely. "Be careful with yourself," Nemoria instructed as she started walking away from Tallia towards another area of Nornheim, Nemoria''s domain. It looked like a giant rock garden with huge statues of mythical creatures hidden amongst them, plus more buildings made out of stone built into ledges in the sides of the mountains surrounding them. As soon as Tallia could no longer see where her mother went, a door appeared in front of her, but it opened on its own before disappearing behind itpletely, leaving no trace at all except for an empty doorway floating alone insideplete darkness.

    It was time for Tallia to return and help the man she loved, even if that meant having to fight him.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 240 RiftwalkerxNightmare Cat

    Tallia mmed back into her body, and Umbra started to form over the Summoning circle that started to fade.

    "Huh?! You summoned a cat?! I thought you were going to get some kind of power or something?!" Silvy asked in confusion as Tallia picked up Umbra and cuddled her into her face and chest.

    "Umbra will be enough," Tallia said as she stood and then spotted Ca running down the wall. She opened a portal to open in front of the captain, and Ca came running out of the portal Tallia had made beside herself. Ca stopped in confusion and looked at her Goddess, who was petting a ck cat that seemed to be made from shadow. It was so dark that it seemed to swallow the light, and it was hard to look directly at.

    "Goddess?"

    "Do not fire on Galio. Let him defeat the Riftwalker, and then I will deal with him," Tallia said as she turned to look out at the two massive monsters fighting over ten miles away.

    "You have a way to stop him now and bring him back?!" Silvy asked as she came to stand beside Tallia to watch, but even with her Elf eyes, Galio and the Riftwalker were dark shapes.

    "No, there is no way for anyone to bring him back from this. Galio has to bring himself back and get control of this power," Tallia said as she watched Galio and the Riftwalker square off.

    "Then what are you going to do against him?!" Silvy asked but flinched back when Tallia turned her icy and determined look on her.

    "I am the Goddess and protector of this ind, and I love that man that is being consumed right now. He is doing everything that he can to protect us, but he is not perfect. I will hold him off until he can gain control again. I will not lose him ever again!" Tallia said so fiercely that both women were forced back, and every eye on the wall was on her golden glowing form.

    Ten miles to the south, Galio was still fighting for control, but there was too much Negative Energy flowing into him from the Riftwalker that he was fighting. He was forced to sit and watch as a passenger as his now massive nightmare cat body fought with the serpent-like Riftwalker. Galio knew that he had to gain control again, but even the power of light was not strong enough anymore. He couldn''t change back until he regained control and won this fight, so Galio did something else as his vast ck body mmed into the Riftwalker and sent it flying into a rock wall.

    With a thought, Galio cut himself off from all his Positive Energy and harnessed some of the Negative Energy surging through him into two dark orbs that floated to either side of him. The orbs were over ten yards across on either side of my head, and they would suck up anything within twenty feet until they were destroyed or removed by their master or creator, which Galio was now both at this moment. Despite being cut off from his Positive Energy, though, there seemed to be no ill effects on him yet, except for the fact that he felt less whole than usual.

    [Galio]

    "Dammit!" I growled to myself as I punched the Riftwalker in the face. I had no control over my movement still, but I was the one doing it at the same time. I was like being on auto-pilot.

    I had hoped that the sphere would maybe disrupt my form, but Negative Energy just really did dick all against itself. The best way topare it would be like two people using shadows to fight. On the other hand, this form was physical, and so was the Riftwalker. That meant that we could still hurt each other, but we both healed faster.<sub> </sub>

    The Riftwalker lunged at me with scythe-like arm spikes, but I just spun and pped it out of the air to smash back into the mountain. I screamed at the creature and then leaned forward and bent down, firing hundreds of hair spikes into the Riftwalker.

    Suddenly, instead of trying to get up, it started to shift into a fatter and more like a lizard. The monstrosity grew massive spike legs like a centipede and turned its monstrous head at me with a red beam forming in its mouth.

    My body didn''t flinch as I felt excitement rush through me, and I caught the beam in my hands. Entropic Energy balled into my hands until the Riftwalker stopped in what looked like confusion. I looked down, and I suddenly felt an overwhelming hunger that filled me... oh fuck!

    I raised the ball of pure red energy up to my face, and my mouth opened impossibly as I swallowed it whole, feeling my body stretch in ways not right. Then it hit me like a million volts as I screamed out, red cracks forming all over my body. This was not good at all, and the Riftwalker seemed to think the same thing as it tried to transform again, but I burst forwards with impossible speed.

    My foot drove forward, and the Riftwalked was kicked into the air, smashing through the ind''s golden barrier and out of open water. I grabbed two massive twenty-foot wide boulders into two hands and jumped at the creature that was still rising like a rocket. I smashed into it and then used the rock to smash it down into the ocean below me.

    A gigantic red spell circle formed about me as I flipped to face down and created a gravity well. I mmed downward, throwing both rocks to break the water as my huge nightmare cat body drove down into the deep water. The Riftwalker was waiting for me, and it had finished changing its form. It was now like a gigantic anaconda with spikes down its back and a head like a hammerhead shark.

    I didn''t give it time to attack as I pounced at it, mming into its side and flipping it over. Then I pinned it down before it could escape, my teeth ripping open its throat out as my body wrapped around the creature so I could grip the Riftwalker tighter. The thing thrashed beneath me as the water started to boil around us from all the Negative Energy being released, but there was no way that this thing was getting away from me now!

    Suddenly the Riftwalker discharged a crazy amount of energy that sted me back out of the water. My body flew through the air, and I smashed a third hold in the golden barrier. Tallia was going to be pissed about this, but there wasn''t much I could do at this point. I just had to hope that I would be able to stop myself if I could beat this Riftwalker.

    I smashed back into the hard ground again, and the Riftwalker crashed into me, mming a ck de into my chest and pinning me to the ground. It was one-third of its size, and the Riftwalker was in its ck knight form. Then two more des mmed down, but I just ripped the three of me like children and then mmed my arms back, catapulting me off the ground, des still in my chest.

    I ripped the des out as I roared and flung them back at the Riftwalkers, stabbing two of them but missing the third that caught the de and rushed me. Before it was close enough to strike, my arm snapped forward and grabbed the shadow night, bringing it up to my face as it shed at me futilely.

    Then I bit it in half and greedily devoured the other half. Internally, I would have puked because I could feel the first half w and scratch as I swallowed it. This did not help things, and once I was done, I turned on the other two struggling forms. I already had no idea how to stop this, and now I was going to absorb even more Negative Energy.

    I needed to think of something fast because the Riftwalker was done for now, and I was sure that this body would not be satisfied with just that. If I couldn''t get control, I was going to destroy everything that I was trying to protect!

 Chapter 241 Gaining Control Of Darkness

    Tallia opened a portal and stepped through to stand behind the monster that Galio had be with Umbra in her arms. He had just finished eating thest part of the Riftwalker, and the massive nightmare cat turned on Tallia.

    "I know that you are in there, Galio. I am going to keep you busy until you can get yourself under control, okay? You promised me that you wouldn''t leave me, but this is your fight, and only you can do it. I will do my part and keep you from doing something you will regret. I will also say sorry now, to get it out of the wayter for what I have to do now," Tallia called up, and Umbra merged into her, coating her body in a shifting shadow that made her look like a female shadow version of the Cat God himself.

    The nightmare cat roared and charged at Tallia and swung down at her. The massive fist was stopped dead in its tracks by Tallia''s outstretched arm, and it tried to swing with the other arm, but a wave of Negative Energy bubbled from her shoulder to her hand. Instantly, the nightmare cat was sted back like it had been hit by a speeding train, mming into a mountainside. The nightmare cat got back to its feet, and Tallia was already in the air, flipping over the cat''s head and kicking it in the back of the head. The force of the blow sent the nightmare cat crashing to the ground again.

    The nightmare cat scrambled to its feet, and Tallia was there waiting for it. The nightmare cat shed at her with its ws, but she effortlessly dodged every attack and countered with a series of punches and kicks that would have killed a normal person. The nightmare cat was getting angry now, and itshed out with everything it had, but Tallia dodged or blocked every attack, but the gigantic creature was ceaseless. Suddenly, the nightmare cat''s paw came down on Tallia like a hammer, and she was sent flying through the air. The nightmare cat pounced after her, but she vanished in a puff of shadow and reappeared behind it.

    "You are going to have to do better than that," Tallia taunted, and the nightmare cat roared in anger. It turned and charged at Tallia again, but this time she was ready for it. She dodged every attack and then countered with a series of her own that were so fast that they were nothing more than a blur.

    The nightmare cat was getting frustrated now, and it began tosh out wildly, but Tallia was always one step ahead of it. Suddenly, the nightmare cat made a lucky shot and hit Tallia with a powerful swipe of its ws that sent her flying through the air. She hit the ground hard and skidded to a stop. The nightmare cat moved in for the kill, but Tallia was already on her feet again.

    "Nice try," she said, and then she vanished in a puff of shadow again. The nightmare cat roared in frustration and charged after her, but she was always one step ahead of it.

    This went on for what seemed like hours, but eventually, the nightmare cat began to tire. Its attacks became slower and less urate, and Tallia was able tond more and more hits. Finally, the nightmare cat made onest desperate attack, and Tallia dodged it easily. She then countered with a powerful punch that sent the nightmare cat flying through the air. It hit the ground hard and didn''t move.

    Tallia walked over to the motionless body of the nightmare cat and ced her hand on its head. "It''s over," she said softly, but then she was sted backward by a massive explosion of dark energy. She hit the ground hard and skidded to a stop.

    The nightmare cat was gone, and in its ce was Galio. His body was engulfed in dark energy, and his eyes were glowing red.<sub> </sub>

    [Galio]

    Nothing that I tried seemed to work. No matter how deep I tried to dig, there was nothing that I had learned that could help me right now. I had never used this power before, and Tallia had done a good job of wearing me down, but even with my Nightmare form gone, I was still a passenger.

    "I know that you''re in there, Galio, but you need to regain your bnce! Please! Just stop this so we can go home, and you can tease me about all my cats!" Tallia pleaded, but my body took a step toward her. I knew what it wanted, but I was not going to let it.

    So long had I been trying to fix everyone else, but I had yet to look at myself. I was good, but I also had darkness within me. I had been trying to ignore it for so long, but now it was time to face it. I was going to need to be something else, something more, in order to fix this.

    With that, I let go. I had been fighting the darkness this entire time, but the only thing that I hadn''t tried was embracing it. I let the darkness flow into me, and I could feel myself changing. My body was growingrger, and my muscles were rippling with power. My clothes ripped as my body expanded, and soon I was standing there naked, but I didn''t care.

    The darkness flowed through me like a tidal wave, and I could feel myself bing something else. Something more powerful than I had ever been before. The ground trembled beneath my feet as the power within me grew, and soon I was surrounded by a ck aura that crackled with dark energy.

    I lifted my head to the sky and roared, unleashing all of the pent-up darkness within me in a red and ck swirling beam of light that filled the sky. When it finally dissipated, I slowly lowered my head to look at Tallia.

    Then I copsed, a more familiar darkness taking me, the world going dark as I heard Tallia scream my name.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 242 Pain

    When I woke up, there was someone holding me while Iy in one of the softest and mostfortable beds that I had ever been in. I slowly opened my eyes to look into Tallia''s rainbow-colored ones. She still was still the prettiest woman that I had ever seen.

    "You are finally awake. I was starting to get worried, and the others were starting to think that I had you tied up in my house," Tallia said as she brushed a hand across my cheek.

    "Is everyone alright?" I asked, thinking of when I lost control, and I closed my eyes again.

    "Everyone is more than fine; they are all just worried about you. You gave me quite the scare, but you were able to bring yourself back under control. If you have to do that again, you will know what to do this time," Tallia said, but I looked away from her.

    "I don''t want to have to use this power again. If you hadn''t been there, I really don''t know what would have happened. I might have destroyed this world and all the people in it," I said, feeling the weight of what could have been pressing down on my chest, but Tallia took my face into her hands, and I opened my eyes.

    "Galio, no one would have survived if you didn''t do what you did. No one got hurt because you did all the fighting on your own, and you protected everyone," Tallia told me, but it was hard to see things like this, even if she had a point.

    "What happens next time? What if I lose control again? This time things were fine only because I was ten miles from everyone else. What happens if they attack a city or there is something in a heavily popted area?" I asked, knowing that if that happened, many people would die.

    "You will have me, Galio, and I promise to always be here. I will always be just a single call away from you, but you are going to have to learn how to control this power. It is a part of you now, and it is not going away," Tallia said, and I looked at her.

    "I wish that was enough to make me feel better," I muttered, and she leaned in to kiss me on the forehead before she stared into my eyes again.

    "Do you trust me?" Tallia asked, catching me off guard.

    "With every fiber of my being," I said, and then Tallia kissed me briefly, and I pushed some blonde hair out of her face as she slightly pulled back.

    "Then that should be all that you need. You have my love, but you have more than just me. Everyone loves you and cares about you, Galio. We will always be there for you, just like we are for all of us. You are our defense, and we are your family," Tallia exined, and I sighed with a smile.

    "I love you," I said, and Tallia grinned as she kissed me again.

    "I love you too, Galio. Now let''s get you some food so that you can get your strength back up," Tallia said as she pulled away from me and then helped me to my feet.

    I was still a little unsteady, but Tallia wrapped an arm around me to help support me. We walked slowly to Tallia''s kitchen, but then she motioned for a portal, and I saw everyone looking at me with smiles on their faces. They all wanted toe rushing over to me, but they held back and gave me space as Tallia helped guide me over to a seat.<sub> </sub>

    My body felt like I had been hit by a bus and a train and then finished off by a ne. I didn''t have memories of ever being in so much pain before, but even trying to pull in magic did nothing for it. I tried to cast a healing spell, but it did nothing for what I was feeling.

    "Galio?! Are you feeling okay?" Eliza asked as she came over and hugged me in my chair, and I returned it softly, giving her a kiss on her cheek.

    "I am okay, just really sore. How is everyone from the wall doing?" I asked as women started to take chairs around the dining table, but Tallia was on one side, taking one of my hands in her. Just holding her hand seemed to make my body feel better, and I gently squeezed her hand back in appreciation.

    "Everyone else? They are all good, but they have beening to the house almost five times a day for thest three days, wondering when you would being back," Eliza sighed, and I chuckled.

    "Well, I am d that everyone is okay," I said, and then yawned as my body started to rx. It was like the pain was just draining out of me.

    Food was brought out to me by Breya, of all people, who was wearing an apron. The Angel looked cute in the outfit, and I gave her a kiss after she set my food down, which was pancakes covered in fruit and syrup.

    "This is something that we like to eat for breakfast, and Tallia, let us know as soon as you started to get up. I wanted to make sure that this was ready for you," Breya said with a smile, and I kissed her again before digging in.

    It didn''t take me long to finish all the food, but it was definitely something that I needed. The pancakes were done to perfection, and everything went together perfectly, but now I was starting to feel drowsy again.

    "You should get some rest, Galio. You need it," Tallia said as she stood up and then helped me to my feet again, but this time I could stand on my own power.

    "Yeah. My body is starting to feel better, but using that power seemed to take a lot more out of me than I expected. It''s strange," I said as I slowly stretched, then rubbed my shoulder that was bothering me. "I can''t heal myself like normal."

    "That power isn''t normal, so that makes sense. Now, say goodbye to everyone so we can go back home. I would have just made food for you there, but the Angel demanded that I let her make you the meal since I was taking care of you," Tallia said, and Breya came over with a knowing smile to hug and kiss me, which I returned.

    "I will see you all soon, and thank you for everything," I said as I looked at everyone. They all nodded in return, and then Eliza came over to give me a big hug as well.

    "Get some rest, Galio; we need you at full strength," Eliza said before she kissed my cheek and then let me go before I was guided out by Tallia.

    We both stepped through the portal that took us back to the kitchen of her home,  and I saw the table that was set for two. A fire was going in the firece, and candles were lit around the room, but there was something else that caught my eye.

 Chapter 243 [Super Bonus Chapter] Lifetimes Of Love

    Arge bubble bath had been drawn, and I could see rose petals floating on top of the water. This must have taken a lot of work to get ready while I was out, but it looked amazing.

    "Tallia, this looks amazing," I said as she walked up behind me and wrapped her arms around my waist before kissing my neck softly.

    "I wanted to make sure that you had everything that you needed when you woke up," Tallia said as her hands ran over my chest before she started to undress me. "Now, let''s get you into the bath so that we can both rx."

    I was soon undressed and then guided into the bath by Tallia, who disrobed as well before she got in behind me. I leaned back against her and let out a sigh of enjoyment as she started to wash my body with a soft sponge.

    The feeling of her hands running over my body was more than enough to make my manhood start to stir, but Tallia didn''t seem to mind as she shifted slightly so that I could feel her breasts pressing against my back.

    "You know. If you keep doing things like this, I am going to want more than just a bath from you," I teased, and Tallia chuckled softly as she continued to wash me.

    "Is that so? Well, maybe we can save that forter then," Tallia said, but I could hear the smile in her voice.

    We both rxed in the tub until the water started to cool down, and then we both got out before drying off. Once we were dried off and had put on some robes that were hanging up near the firece, we walked hand in hand into Tallia''s bedroom, where I saw the bed had been turned down.

    I had been waiting lifetimes for this moment, and Tallia was more beautiful than ever. Tallia slowly pulled me over and into the bed, but for the first time in this life or any other for as long as I could remember, I was nervous.

    It wasn''t that we hadn''t ever had sex before in past lives, but they were something wholly andpletely different about this moment. My heartbeat was starting to rise, and even my breathing was bing more excited, like this was my first time, and Tallia seemed to notice.

    "Galio, it is okay. We don''t need to do anything that you aren''t ready for," Tallia said as she sat up next to me, but I stopped her before she could get too far away.

    "No, I want this. Good lord, do I ever, but I just feel really weird right now. I think that waiting for so long just to get me over excited is all," I admitted, and Talliaid back down with me before pulling me into an embrace as we stared into each other''s eyes.

    We kissed gently at first, but then it became more passionate as our desire for each other started to grow. Our tongues explored each other''s mouths deeply as our hands roamed over each other''s bodies, hungrily exploring every inch of the other.

    I soon had Tallia underneath me as we kissed passionately, my hands gently exploring her body as she did the same. I moved from her lips and slowly started to kiss down her neck to her naked chest as my hands moved down to grasp her hips.

    I then moved further down, kissing and licking along her stomach until I reached her waist. I slowly moved kisses down the inside of Tallia''s hips, smelling her arousal as I went until I was finally in front of her.

    Tallia''s pussy was dripping wet, and I could see her clit pulsing with desire as I kissed along her inner thighs. My tongue then found her clitoris, and I started to flick it softly as Tallia gasped and grabbed a fistful of sheets.

    I then slipped two fingers inside of her while my tongue continued to tease her clitoris, but soon she was moaning loudly and gripping my hair tightly. Tallia''s body then tensed up as she came hard on my fingers and tongue, but I didn''t stop as she rode out the waves of pleasure.

    Once Tallia had calmed down some, I kissed my way back up her body, but Talli pushed me down to the bed as she moved to climb over me, pushing her pulsing   pussy down onto my face again as she leaned forward to take my cock into her mouth.

    My shaft was rock hard, and she took me all in as she started to suck and lick along my shaft. I could feel her warm breath on me, and it only added to the sensations that I felt as my cock disappeared into her mouth.

    Tallia then started to ride my face as she continued to suck me off, her sweet juices dripping down my face into my mouth as I grabbed her ass. I groaned as Tallia took all of me into her mouth, and then I greedily forced her hips down on my face, digging my tongue deep inside her as she rode my face.<sub> </sub>

    Tallia cried out as I started to flick my tongue over her g-spot, and then she wasing all over me again, but this time it was even more intense than before. She rode out the waves of pleasure before finally moving off of me, but not before giving me a final passionate kiss.

    "That was amazing," Tallia said breathlessly as sheid down next to me and cuddled up against my side with her head on my chest. "I have never felt anything like that in any of our lives."

    "Yeah, I know the feeling," I muttered as I wrapped an arm around Tallia and pulled her close, and started to kiss again, but then Tallia pulled back from our kiss with passion-filled eyes.

    "Will you take me now? I want to feel you inside of me," Tallia asked, and I could feel my shaft throbbing in anticipation.

    I then kissed her deeply as I rolled us over so that she was on her back before slowly pushing my shaft inside of her wet pussy, but there was a resistance that made me smile with carnal excitement. Tallia looked up at me and nodded as I pushed forward until I was buried deep inside of her, making her cry out.

    "Are you okay?" I asked as I felt a saw small amount of blood leak out of her

    "Yes, I am fine. It just feels really good, is all," Tallia said as she looked up at me with a lustful expression, and I grinned as I started to thrust my hips in a slow rhythm.

    I could feel every inch of her tight pussy gripping my shaft tightly as we rocked our hips together, our bodies pping together in perfect harmony as we moved faster and faster toward our climaxes.

    Tallia''s body was writhing beneath me as she cried out in pleasure, her hands wing at my back to try and pull me closer as we both reached the edge of oblivion. We then both tumbled over that edge together as ecstasy imed us wholeheartedly.

    I could feel Tallia''s pussy spasming around my cock tightly as we both came hard, but neither of us wanted it to end so soon.

    Tallia''s pussy was tight around my shaft as we just looked at each other for a moment, but then we started to kiss passionately as I started to thrust in and out of her again. Our bodies were pping together in perfect rhythm, and soon we were both moaning loudly as our hips moved faster.

    I then grasped Tallia''s hips tightly as I pounded into her hard and fast, the bed creaking with our movements as our breathing became ragged. My orgasm was building up inside of me, but so was Tallia''s from the way that she was moaning and wing at my back.

    "I am so close," Tallia whimpered, but I quickly pulled out, pulling her up and onto her knees.

    "I don''t want this to end yet, baby," I whispered as I leaned forward to her ear, wrapped one arm around her waist, and used my other hand to rub her clitoris softly as I continued to pound into her hard. It only took a few more thrusts before Tallia cried out loudly in pleasure as she came all over me, her juices flowing freely down my shaft and coating my thighs.

    "Galio! Oh god, Galio!" Tallia shouted out as she rode out the waves of pleasure before she copsed onto the bed with me still embedded deep inside of her throbbing pussy.

    I then quickly rolled us over with her on top of me, and I started to thrust up into her softly as she rode me. My shaft was still rock hard inside of her, and it only took a few more thrusts before I wasing hard inside of Tallia.

    Tallia then copsed against me with a satisfied grin on her face before she gave me a long passionate kiss, our tongues entwining deeply as we explored each other''s mouths. Once we finally pulled away for air, Talliaid down next to me with her head on my chest as we both stared up at the ceiling in contentment.

    "I love you," Tallia whispered, and I wrapped my arms around her tightly.

    "I love you too," I muttered back as I stared up at the ceiling with a happy grin on my face, knowing that this was only the beginning of our lives together.

 Chapter 244 You Trust Me

    The next few days went by in a bit of a blur. I spent them mainly with Tallia, helping her repair the barrier around the ind, but I also made stops to see how everyone else was doing from time to time. It was just hard to get away from Tallia now that I had her.

    It was now morning, and the two of us were just rxing in bed together after just enjoying some time. That was pretty much all we had been doing in our free time, but I wasn''tining.

    "You know that we can''t keep doing this forever," Tallia said three days after I had woken up as the two of usid together in bed naked together, and I leaned in to kiss her.

    "Are you sure?" I teased, but Tallia gave me a look that made me roll my eyes. "I know, but you can''t me me for trying. I  just wanted to squeeze as much time as I could with you, but I will go see what the girls are up to in the manor."

    "I am sure that the little countess will be excited to see you. Maybe just stay out of Bramma for a bit while I do some poking around about Kira and Melrose. I still don''t really think that we should trust the queen," Tallia said with a sigh and tucked her face into my chest as I wrapped her in my arms.

    "Are you sure that you don''t want me toe with you?" I asked, but Tallia shook her head.

    "No, I would like you to go up to Torrian. After everything, you could use a bit of a break, and you can take some of the girls with you that you are watching over. That means ire and Elfinia, but you had better take those two troublemakers," Tallia said, looking up at me with narrowed eyes. "They were thrown out of Bramma for snooping around."

    "Who? You don''t mean my pair of detectives?" I asked with a grin and then groaned as Tallia bit my chest.

    "This is why you can''t spend every day with me! You need to keep those two in line, so take them with you. I am sure that a few others will want toe, so you should take a wagon and enjoy the trip. I don''t want to see you back at Northwall for the next two weeks. The boat that you requested is being built, but they won''t have the skeleton built until then, so there is no point in you hanging around. There also have been some food problems up there. You seem to have a knack in the kitchen, so maybe you could help them out with new dishes or maybe better ways to hunt," Tallia exined, and I perked up.

    "Oh? Is this something that has always been a problem, or just recently?" I asked.<sub> </sub>

    "This has always been a problem, but the Northerners all get by, but since you are here, I thought that you might be able to help. They are more hardened women, but they are also known to throw grand parties and big fires in the center of the city. I think that you will like the ce," Tallia said with a smile, but I felt like there was something I was missing here.

    "What is really going on?" I asked, staring down at her. "You are sending me away for a reason, so just tell me what it is."

    Tallia gave a long sigh and looked up at the ceiling. "I have received word that there could be some unrest in Torrian. They are in the middle of selecting a new leader, and I don''t think that things are going to end well if left as they are," Tallia said finally, and my eyes narrowed as I processed this new information. "Carrie is the current Warden of Torrian, but there is a new girl, Hilda, and she has some interesting ideas that might help the people of Torrian. The problem is that Torrian is the main city, but there are about five other smaller towns around it. They have a basic way of trapping, but they don''t have many skills that are useful for making things to sell. The north is a cold ce, so that is what they are good at making things for. There is a bunch of problems that I could tell you about, but I think it is better for you to deal with this."

    "So let me get this straight," I said slowly as my hand tightened around Tallia''s waist protectively while shey in front of me. "You are sending me up to a city that is about to go into a civil war with a bunch of girls that have nobat training and telling me to just figure it out?"

    "No, I am sending you up there because they need someone with a level head. The people of Torrian won''t listen to me because I don''t live there, but they will listen to you. You are also taking the girls so that they can help spread the message of peace. As for civil war breaking out," Tallia said with a shrug as she sat up and stared at me. "I don''t think it wille down to that if you can help Hilda gain more support."

    "And how exactly am I supposed to do that?" I asked as Tallia got out of bed and began getting dressed. "You haven''t given me much information on what is going on."

    "That is because this is something that you need to figure out on your own," Tallia said over her shoulder as she finished putting on her boots. "I trust you implicitly, Galio; otherwise, I wouldn''t be sending you off into danger like this."

    "That doesn''t really make me feel better!" Iined as I got up and got dressed.

    "Well, that is how things go. You will understand why I am leaving this to you when you get there, okay?" Tallia asked as she turned back and walked over to me as I pulled on my shirt that got caught on my point white ears. "You trust me, right?"

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 245 Yes And No

    "Yes," I said as Tallia helped me get my shirt over my cat ears. "I just don''t like the cloak and danger with you. I thought that we were done with all of this," I said with a sigh.

    "Just trust me, and go be the Cat God that everyone loves and that I love," Tallia said as I wrapped my arms around her with my tail as well.

    "Mmm, fine. Twist my rubber army, why don''t you?" I said with a sigh and then kissed my beautiful goddess. "I love you too. Now, send me to go get Elfinia first. I really wish that my own Astral Energy would charge up faster so I wouldn''t have to keep asking you to make portals for me."

    "That reminds me, don''t forget to go spend some time with Cancer and Scorpio. I am sure that the others there could use some guidance as well. I know that Aries will probably be in a bad mood after the beating I gave her," Tallia chuckled, and my eyes went wide.

    "You kicked the shit out of little Aries?! Ho! She is going to be so pissed! Man! I really wish I could have seen that! Yeah, you are right! I should definitely go do some ass-kicking up there! Okay, I know, I am stalling!" I said as Tallia looked like she was about to bite out of me. "Alright, I am going!"

    [Tallia]

    Tallia watched as Galio left, then the portal closed, and she let out a long sigh. She really wasn''t sure if this was a good idea, but telling him the truth about things in Torrian would not have done any good. That would have made him run there alone, and things would escte quickly.

    "Hello? Tallia, is he gone?" Goldy asked as a portal opened, and she peeked out.

    "Yes, I just sent him off, but I am not sure if this is a good idea. I really need to deal with things in Bramma right now, but Torrian is more of a problem," Tallia signed as she took a seat in one of her chairs. The golden Dwarf Goddess walked through the portal that closed behind her and to the other seat beside Tallia.

    "Yes, I know about Torrian, and I am worried about them. I think that it is good to send the Cat God there, but do you really think it wise to send him with so many girls? That ce is dangerous, and the people there are pretty two-sided about people. I have heard about strange happenings that have been going on there. Sacrifices,  kidnappings, and worse," Goldy said with a shake of her head. "I don''t like the idea of sending him in there alone."

    "He isn''t alone. He has ire, Elfinia, and those two other girls he is always seen with. I am sure that they can handle themselves," Tallia said with a shrug as she thought about it. "Although I have to admit that it does seem risky."

    "Well, you are the one who originally wanted to take over all of these ces by yourself after all," Goldy teased, and Tallia gave her an annoyed look. "Sorry, but it is true! You know Galio well enough now, though; I think he will figure out what is going on up there pretty quickly."<sub> </sub>

    "That is what I am worried about. I don''t want the situation to escte any more than it has to. We have enough on our hands as it is," Tallia said with a sigh.

    "Yes, Bramma is a problem that we need to deal with soon," Goldy agreed and then patted Tallia''s knee. I know that you have had the most trouble out of all of us to consolidate your hold as a Goddess, but I think that Galio will help you with that. While we all know that he can be a bit of a hothead, I think that he cares deeply for people. I think that he will put others first before he tries to solve things with his fist. There is actually a certain someone that is interested in seeing Galio. If you want, I can ask him to join them?" Goldy offered.

    "Oh?" Tallia asked, raising an eyebrow. "Who is this person that you speak of?"

    "Well, yes and no," Goldy said as she leaned forward and sped her hands together on her knees.  "This person isn''t really a person per se, but more like a God herself."

    <o>,m Tallia thought about it for a moment before realization dawned on her face. "The Creator? Isn''t she mad at me after what happened?" Tallia asked with wide eyes.</o>

    "No! Like I would be caught talking with that soul monger. No, I am talking about Titania! She heard that Skr is staying with Galio now and is really interested in seeing him!" Goldy eximed, and Tallia nodded in realization but then gave Goldy a look.

    "Do you remember your time with Galio? Like before you came to this ind?" Tallia asked suddenly. "You know that all of us are connected to him, but you, the Goddesses, even more."

    "No, I don''t remember much. Just snippets here and there before I woke up in the middle of a battle with two hot girls fighting over me," Goldy said dreamily with stars in her eyes before blinking as she realized what Tallia was asking. "Oh! No, I don''t remember anything about him, though."

    "I think it is important that you do. I am not sure why, but Galio needs all of us to remember who he really is," Tallia said as she stood up and began pacing in front of the golden-haired Goddess. "Do you think there is any way we can get Titania here? If what you say is true, then she could at least help Galio with his memories."

    "Oh! Yes! I know that Titania would love to see him again too! Maybe if we asked her nicely?" Goldy suggested. "Titania loves nothing more than a good party or grand gesture."

 Chapter 246 What The Angel Is Trying To Say

    As I stepped out into Listenia''s shop and the portal closed, the sounds of arguing women filled the air, but it wasing from the Armor side of the shop, and Tallia had dropped me off on the Weapons side. It was Listenia and her mother arguing, which didn''t surprise me, but there was a third voice, and it sounded like they were arguing with the third person. That one sounded like my Angel, but I couldn''t figure out what she would be doing here.

    "No, stop being a pest and just let me borrow her for one day! I know that Galio won''t mind, and I am not asking to force her to do ve work!" Breya demanded as I walked to where themotion wasing from,ing up behind Listenia.

    "Good morning," I said as I kissed Listenia''s cheek, making her whip around to look at me with a startled look. "Sorry, didn''t mean to surprise you!"

    "Good, you are here. This Angel is being annoying and won''t leave my shop," Listenia exined, ring at Breya, and I looked over at Elfinia and then at Breya.

    "What  do you want her for?" I asked, and Breya rolled her eyes.

    "I can''t believe that I even have to ask! I want her toe with me to get some stuff from my home! Since she is a Goddess, the Angels won''t mind hering with me," Breya exined.

    "No, I am not going anywhere with the Seraphs around when I am like this! You know what they will be like!" Elfinia snapped, and I put up my hands to stop everyone.

    "Elfinia can''te with you because I will be taking ire and her with me today," I exined, still standing behind Listenia, who looked back at me.

    "You are leaving?" Listenia asked, but Elfinia spoke up.

    "Who asked me if I wanted to?!" Elfinia demanded, and I gave her a raised eyebrow.

    "No one did. I am telling you that you areing with me to Torrian, and that is it," I exined, but Breya put her hand to her chest.

    "What is the reason for going to that frozen cesspool?" Breya asked with a concerned look on her face.

    "Tallia asked me to take a trip over there and help with the election that is going on right now and to help them hunt better and make other kinds of foods," I exined, and Breya nodded slowly.

    "Hmmm, I guess that you would be the best to deal with this, but I am concerned. Why are you taking the Goddesses with you?" Breya asked after a moment of thumbing her chin.

    "Tallia said it would be good. I''ll be taking Eliza, Daphne, Velma, Skr, and possibly Chili if she wants toe," I exined, and Breya flinched, making me frown. "What was that about?"

    "What is wrong with that Goddess? Tallia is usually more thoughtful than this!" Breya said in a concerned tone, making my frown deepen.<sub> </sub>

    "What are you talking about?" I asked, but it was Elfinia that spoke up.

    "What the Angel is trying to say is that it is dangerous there, and it is strange to take a bunch of people with nobat experience with you," Elfinia said, crossing her arms.

    I had assumed that it was worse than Tallia said, but seeing the looks on everyone''s faces made me realize that it was way worse than I thought.

    "Alright, well, we can talk about this on the way there. Are you ready?" I asked as I looked at Elfinia, who nodded. "Good, let''s go."

    "Hold on for a minute! If I can''t get help now, then I wille with you, if you don''t mind. I think that you should have at least one person besides yourself to watch over the girls if you are busy. I don''t approve of this, but I do agree that something needs to be done," Breya said, and in truth, it didn''t hurt my feelings to have here along with us.

    "Sure, if you have the extra time. I have to stay there for a while just so you know, but you can leave any time that you want," I exined, and then Listenia turned around to face me.

    "If you need, I can alsoe along," Listenia said, but I shook my head and leaned in to give her a soft and slow kiss.

    "No, Beautiful. You have your shop here, and I will make sure toe by and visit while I am gone," I exined, and Listenia nodded, hugging me, and I kissed the top of her head. "Alright, let''s get going. I really hope that the crowds will leave me alone today. Starting to get tired of getting mobbed every time I step outside."

    "They won''t bother you if I am with you," Breya said as she opened the door outside, and I frowned as I walked over, trying to slip an arm around Elfina as I did, but she ducked and then darted out the door.

    "Why is it that?" I asked as I walked up to Breya, but Listenia answered.

    "That is because she is an Angel and an irritable one at that. People with half a mind know better than to get mixed up with an Angel; you just happen to be one of the few people that this one actually likes," Listenia exined.

    "Well, excuse me if we don''t like most people. It is not our fault that you all can''t tell the truth, and we are forced to see it. What do you think would happen?" Breya said, turning up her nose at Listenia, who just shrugged.

    "This is what I mean, but I am sure that you will be fine walking. Be safe, and make sure not to hang any dignitaries out any windows," Listenia teased, and I rolled my eyes.

    "You hang a Queen out of a window, and no one seems to want to let it go," I gripped with a grin, running a hand through my hair as I walked out of the building.

 Chapter 247 Tough Nut To Crack

    p To my surprise, no one came near us as we headed north back to the manor. I did see a group of women around one corner, but when they got a look at my party, they sunk back into the shadows. This was kind of nice, but at the same time, kind of sad.</anda>

    "I get what you meant back in the shop," I said to Breya after she linked arms with me, with Elfinia following very close behind us, almost to the point of hiding in our shadows.

    "It is hard to have a conversation with someone when you know that most of the things that are said are either lies or half-truths," Breya said quietly as we walked, and I nodded.

    "I understand that, but I really enjoy spending time with you, if that means anything," I said, and Breya leaned her head on my shoulder and smiled warmly.

    "It does, and I appreciate that because I know you are telling the truth when you talk to me, always. Even if you do lie, I know you have a reason for it, and you are not just trying to do it for your own benefit," Breya exined, and I nodded.

    I nced back at Elfinia, who didn''t seem to be interested in the conversation that was going on between Breya and me.

    "It must be hard for you, living with humans and knowing that a lot of the things that they say are all false," I said, looking back at Breya.

    Breya just looked over at me as we walked, the sound of our feet against the ground echoing through the streets in an off-beat rhythm.

    "It is difficult to live among people who are not honest with one another or themselves," she finally replied softly after looking forward again.

    "But you are still here, with them. Why is that?" I asked.

    "Maybe because I see something in them worth saving, or maybe because there is somewhere else for me to go," she said quietly and stopped us abruptly, making both Elfinia and I look at her quizzically.

    "What''s wrong?" Elfinia asked, looking concernedly back the way we had juste from but not seeing anything out of the ordinary.

    Breya looked at her sharply before turning to follow her gaze as well and then took a step closer to me so she could speak quietly in my ear without Elfinia overhearing us, if possible.

    "I feel like we are being followed," Breya murmured, so only I could hear as she scanned the street behind us again while keeping up the pretense of conversation with me as if nothing was amiss. "Do you see anyone that looks suspicious?"

    It didn''t take long before my eyesnded on someone who stuck out like a sore thumbpared to everyone else on this street which was mostly made up of women running errands or walking around aimlessly. Most of them seemed like they had nothing better to do, apparently, besides talk about other people''s business instead of their own for once.

    The figure in question was draped entirely in ck robes with a hood pulled low over their head, but even though their features were hidden, something about their gait seemed off somehow, almost mechanical or robotic, almost as if they were being controlled by someone or something else entirely. They also seemed eerily fixated on us, specifically no matter where we moved or what turns we took.

    Whoever this person was, they definitely weren''t human. But what exactly they were still remained a mystery; however, based on what little information I had gleaned during my stay here, it seemed likely that it might be one particr race: Golem!

    Once we made it to the gates to Eliza''s manor, I instructed the girls to go inside and let everyone know what the n was and to start getting things ready.

    "Are you sure you are fine to go alone?" Breya asked, and I nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "More than sure. I am pretty sure I know what it is, but the who is what I am curious about," I replied, and Breya nodded, looking back over at Elfinia.

    "Come, Fallen Goddess. Let us go round up the team and start getting things ready," Breya said, but Elfinia just crossed her arms and scowled at the Angel.

    "You do not tell me what to do! I am a Goddess, and the-"

    "If you say strongest, I will have Galio put you over his knee like your daughter! Get inside now!" Breya snapped, stabbing a finger at the door of the manor that was opening up, making Elfinia flinch.

    "Galio!" Eliza screamed and came running over to me. I scooped her up into my arm, and Eliza hugged me tightly.

    "Hey, you! Did someone miss me?" I asked after assaulting her neck with kisses that made her giggle and squirm in my arms.

    "Only a little bit," Eliza said cutely, and I set her back down.

    "Well, I aming here today to take you and some of the girls on a bit of a trip if you want toe," I said, and the little Countess''s face lit up with excitement.

    "Really?! Where are we going?!" Eliza asked, almost jumping up and down.

    "Don''t get too excited, we will be going to Torrian," Breya said in a matter-of-fact tone, making Eliza flinch and look up at me.

    "Why are we going there?" Eliza asked with a bit of a worried look on her face that made me frown.

    The reactions that I was getting from everyone made it seem like Torrian was a lot worse off than Tallia had let on. This, mixed with the fact that I was taking so many people that couldn''t defend themselves, was starting to put me on edge.

    "Tallia asked me toe and take a look at things and see if we could help out, but now I am not too sure I should be taking you all with me. Every person that I have talked to has said that is not a good idea. Am I missing something here?" I asked, but Eliza shrugged.

    "It is a bit of a rough ce right now, and there are a lot of weird rumorsing from the Vine there, but being so far, the news tends to get garbled by the time we get it. I am sure that we will be fine with you there," Eliza said, and I let out a sigh. Normally, Tallia would appear if I even thought about her, which was only heightening my suspicions.

    "Fine, but make sure we have stuff packed for setting up tents and such. I am not sure how long it will take to get there, but I kind of wanted to make a trip out of it and do some camping," I exined, and looked back, still seeing the small robed figure watching me from an alley.

    "You want us to sleep outside?! You know that it gets a lot colder the farther you go north, right?!" Eliza eximed, and Breya nodded along.

    "We will be fine. Now, get ready while I go talk to the woman that has been following me," I said, and Eliza gave me a strange look, but Breya grabbed her shoulders and started pushing her back to the manor.

    "Come now, we have a lot of nkets to pack and many other things like a carriage that is going to fit us all," Breya said, and Elfinia followed them but looked back at me briefly only to scowl at me before turning back around to head into the manor.

 Chapter 248 Doll Attack!

    That one was going to be a tough nut to crack, and Elfinia really didn''t seem like her time with Listenia had improved her mood at all. The memories that I could remember with her were mostly her bickering with me or getting violent. That made me worry about her, but I wasn''t going to give up. This trip might be exactly what she needs, danger and all.

    I took a deep breath in and then sighed it out before turning back around to look for my follower, but I couldn''t spot her. I headed over to thest ce that I had seen the head poking out from and walked into the back alley, looking around.

    "I know you are in here, so you might as welle out," I said, looking around but not seeing anything.

    There were barrels and boxes scattered everywhere, with clothes and other things thrown all over the ce, but I couldn''t see anything that looked like it moved or breathed. It was at this point that a small piece of paper falling from one of my pockets caught my attention.

    When I reached down to grab it, something hard hit me in the head.

    "Really?" I growled as I winced and emitted an oppressive amount of Spiritual Pressure.

    "Ahh!" A little girl''s voice cried out from behind me, and I whirled around to find the small finger twitching on the ground under my pressure with the brick she had used to hit me on the back of the head.

    I red down as I decided what to do about this. This creature just tried to kill me for all I knew, and I knew that neither size nor sound was a proper indication of how strong a person was. Still, I needed to know what this was about.

    "If I let you go, are you going to try and kill me again? Or run away?" I asked; the body looked up at me, and I finally got to see the face.

    Her face looked like it was made out of porcin, and her features painted on. While it was a cute face, it was poorly made, if this is what I assume her to be.

    "No. I did... not try to... kill you, just to... incapacitate you," the girl said, and I released the pressure, making the girl''s body rx, and then she slowly picked herself off the ground to stand in front of me.

    The girl was no more than four and a half feet tall, but I could only see her doll-like face. I had yet to meet one like this in previous lives, but I was positive that this little woman was a Living Doll, even if she was poorly built.

    "So, how''s about you tell me why you decided to hit a God over the back of his head with a brick?" I asked, and the expressionless face just blinked at me.

    "His? God? What is that?" The child-like voice asked, and I blinked back.

    "Wait... do you know who I am?" I asked, but the doll shook her head, and I lifted an eyebrow. Not to toot my own horn, but at this point in things, I had thought that there wasn''t a woman in the world that didn''t know who I was.

    "You are someone that saved the city from a Riftwalker and someone that the people all adore. You also help people and don''t seem to ask for anything in return. I was hoping that you would hear my request," The girl said in a t tone, but I narrowed my eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "What does that have to do with hitting me over the head with a brick?" I asked, rubbing the back of my head where I had a lump and using a bit of making to bring the swelling down.

    "I was going to drag you to our secret base and then ask you. There is an Automaton in the city posing as a nurse, but she is really a Seeker that is trying to find and recapture people like me that have escaped."

    "What is your name? I am Galio, and yes, I do help people when I can, but I am less likely to do so when a said person assaults me before asking.

    "I am Five, and I only did what I thought was best for the others that I am trying to protect," the girl said, and I nodded, then grabbed my cat medallion, transforming into a ck cat, making Five step back in shock.

    "Okay, let''s go, and I will see what I can do to help," I said, but Five was still staring at me in shock.

    "You... can be a cat?" Five asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes, now let''s hurry. I have other things that I am doing today, and then I will be leaving the city for a little while," I exined, and Five finally snapped out of her trance.

    "Yes, this way," Five said and walked deeper into the alley.

    The alleyway was fairly long and had small pathways leading off to other alleys. Five took a few of these turns before stopping in front of a wooden door that looked like it had been cobbled together from scraps.

    Five knocked three times, and the door opened just enough so I could see someone peeking out. When they saw me, however, their eyes got wide and then shut quickly as the door mmed closed again with a click which meant it was locked from both sides now.

    "Let him in! He''s here to help," Five called at them through the wood, but I could hear nothing on the other side after that besides a lot of shuffling around, followed by heavy footsteps getting closer to us slowly until finallying up behind us rather suddenly making me jump back in surprise while Five simply stood quietly.

    There were now five sitting behind us, all wearing hooded cloaks much like my own littlepanion did. I was wondering if they were all going to pull weapons out.

    "This is Galio, and I think she can help. She is the one that everyone is talking about," Five exined.

    "This cat is the one that will help us?" One of the other dolls asked, but Five shook her head.

    "Let''s go inside, and we can talk there about this," Five exined and then turned back to the door. "Fourteen, open up."

 Chapter 249 More Complicated

    "Yes, Five," The one called Fourteen said before I heard them fumbling with the locks again.

    The door opened, and we all filed into what looked like an abandoned warehouse. The inside was very dark since there were no windows, but a few oilmps lit the ce up just enough to see. There were other dolls in here as well that all scattered when they saw me enter, making me sigh as I followed Five further into the room. We stopped in front of arge crate which Five sat down on top of while patting the spot for me to sit. I did after transforming into my human form.

    "Now then," I began. "I think it''s time you exin what is going on here."

    Five exined that they were all living dolls that had escaped from their previous owners, the Golems, who used them for either personal gain or ill intent, such as using them in experiments. They had found this ce and made it their home, but now Rexa, a Seeker Automaton, had been appearing more frequently in search of escaped dolls like themselves. This resulted in many dolls disappearing without a trace if caught by Rexa.

    They needed my help because I was strong and had helped people before. They hoped since I was able to take down an entire Riftwalker by myself, ording to rumors spreading throughout the city. The heroic deeds, which have only grown more unbelievable with each telling, turned me into some sort of myth or legend amongst those who didn''t know me well.

    "Can you help us? Can you get our family back?" Five asked, and her small words pulled at something inside me, and anger started to well up.

    I thought about Tallia, how I had lost her long ago, and the pain that I still felt even after getting her back now. I also thought about the new family that I had found here in this city and how they needed me just as much as I needed them. Could I really turn my back on Five and the others?

    "I will see what I can do, but no promises," I said, standing up from my seat. "In the meantime, don''t go out looking for Rexa yourselves because you will only get caught."

    "But GalioˇŞ" Five started to say, but I held up a hand to stop her.

    "No buts," I said firmly before turning around and walking towards the door. "I will find Rexa and stop her from taking any more of your friends."

    "Thank you!" All the voices cried, and I gritted my teeth with my back still to them. No wonder Capricorn was so disappointed in all of them, but this was not her fault.

    That lie with The Creator, and that would be a bone that I would be picking in the future. For now, they would not be touching another doll.<sub> </sub>

    "I will be back after I talk with Rexa," I said, and then left.

    I didn''t bother to change my form, making my way back out to the street with whisps of Positive Energy rolling off me like visible whisps winds. I was not angry, I was disappointed, but I would stay optimistic about this and get the dolls back.

    The darkness could be used, but it was not the time. As much as I didn''t like this, it was something that had probably been programmed into Rexa from the time she was birthed from the golden egg. This was also a city full of people that I had protected, but Tallia protected them from me. I couldn''t lose control again until I understood how to control that part of me.

    Everyone watched me as I walked, and I slowly started to draw a crowd that was following me, but they all stayed back a reasonable distance as I headed over to the Care House. Once I was there, I knocked and the door and waited until Rexa came to answer it, but I immediately noticed that there were Living Dolls floating behind her.

    "There was talk of a Living Doll following you, so I knew that it was only a matter of time. I restored all the functions and any restrictions that I put in ce, so they are fine to go. I do not wish to start a fight with someone like you, but I know The Creator is going to be quite angry with me for this, but I was already breaking indw. I will be leaving if Tallia will let me or face whatever punishment that is given for what I have done," Rexa exined before I could say anything.

    "Can we talk inside now?" I asked, not really sure what else to say, but I didn''t need half the city eavesdropping.

    Rexa nodded before leading me inside and shutting the door behind us, but I could still feel all the eyes boring into my back as we walked away.

    "So, I didn''te to fight, but I dide for the girls. While you doing this is a good thing, it alsoplicates things. If you were only meaner and less honest, this would all be easy, but this is clearly not the case, and you understand what you did was wrong. No, what I think we are going to do is talk to your goddess," I exined while pulling at my trim beard that was forming.

    "I do not think she wille if I call her, nor do I think that Tallia will let here even if I could," Rexa exined, and I turned to the Living Dolls.

    "Do you know how to get back to Five?" I asked the ten little floating girls, and they nodded. "Good, go get them, and then go to the Countess''s Manor and wait for me."

    They all nodded, and some of them cheered as they opened the door, and all flew away. The flying part surprised me, but now it made sense how Five hit me with the brick.

 Chapter 250 The Creator

    "So? Ready toe for a quick trip?" I asked as I turned back to Rexa, who tipped her head at me.

    "If you think it will do any good, then I am ready," Rexa said, and together we left the Care House. I scooped up the Automaton, and I was pleasantly surprised at how light she was. I had kind of thought she might be heavier.

    "I don''t want to bother Tallia right now, so we will just go to the edge of the ind, outside the barrier. Then I will call her to us," I exined as my golden ethereal wings burst from my back, and I pulled in a lot of magic.

    p This was something that needed to be talked about, and a warning was set so that more Seekers weren''t sent. I really just didn''t have a lot of time to spare to go and deal with the entirety of this problem while Tallia needed my help.</anda>

    I sted us up at breakneck speeds with a st of air, using my wings only to steer as I shot up above the city. I could have sworn that I heard a few panicking cries as people saw me with Rexa in my arms, but they were quickly lost as I flew even higher.

    We reached the edge of the barrier, and then I gently lowered us down before setting Rexa back on her feet. Then I started to ooze Positive Energy that started to build up inside me until the light started to leak out of my pores.

    The light gradually got brighter and brighter until it hurt my eyes to look directly at me, eventually bing so bright that you couldn''t see anything but a silhouette of my body which was engulfed in what looked like a miniature sun. The heating off was intense enough to make Rexa take several steps back from where she had been standing next to me just seconds ago while trying to shield her eyes from the brightness.

    A pir of light shot up into the sky above us before disappearing into the clouds, and I screamed.

    "As the Protector of the Mortal Realms and The Thirteenth Zodiac, I, Ophiuchus, summon you, The Creator, Goddess of the Golem!"

    "You didn''t have to yell so loud! I could hear you before, and I was just finishing a project I was working on!" a beautiful mechanical golden goddess snapped as a portal appeared in front of me.

    "You know, if you weren''t breaking internationalws, I might have just asked nicely," I said and then crossed my arms. "Are you going to invite us in? Of do I just walk in?"

    The woman was wearing goggles, and some of the lenses switched before she let out a grumble and waved for us to follow her. I tried to pull at my memories, but I just couldn''t get anything on this woman.

    "This is strange. Anyone else would be dismantled and reprogrammed if they ever talked to The Creator," Rexa said quietly from beside me.<sub> </sub>

    "That is because I know that this creature could take my power from me just as easily as breathing. You should be wise to remember that, Rexa," The Creator said as she went back to working on a small circr device on her workbench.

    I looked around, but the ce was a bit of a mess, and not really what I expected of a goddess. There were half-finished projects, some that looked like they were close to beingpleted, and others that had been abandoned. There were also several shelves with different kinds of books which I was pretty sure Rexa wouldn''t be able to read since she was just a Seeker.

    "So?" I asked as The Creator put down the device she had been working on and reached for another one. It looked oddly simr to the device Rexa wore around her neck, but it was much moreplex looking. "You know why we are here, so let''s get this over with."

    "I suppose you want me to stop sending Seekers after escaped dolls," The Creator said without looking away from what she was doing or giving any indication that she might actually stop.

    "If you don''t, then I throw you in Goddess Boot Camp with the other two. We are going camping up north," I warned, taking a step forward only for several magical orbs to appear in front of me, stopping me in my tracks as electric shocks coursed through my body, and I started tough. "You should know by now that messing with mortals is not something I take kindly to. I also really think you should think a bit more before doing."

    Purple spell circles appeared over the orbs, instantly locking and casting Gravity Well on each. I didn''t have to do that, but sting the back would have hurt Rexa.

    "You are a strange one," The Creator said after a moment, and the orbs disappeared. "While I see your point, I cannot just stop sending Seekers out. They have their orders from me to bring back any escaped doll they find, no matter what."

    I sighed as I pinched the bridge of my nose. This was going to be moreplicated than I thought, but at least now she wasn''t trying to hurt or kill us anymore, so that was something.

    "Listen, if you give me some time, then I will help you round up all the dolls and bring them back myself," I offered, hoping that she would take me up on it because this was getting us nowhere fast.

    The Creator''s eyes widened before she started tough, which only made me more confused than before. Rexa also looked just as confused as well, which didn''t really help since she was supposed to be the expert on Golems here, not me, even if her Creator did seem a bit off her rocker at the moment.

    "Ohoho! You are serious!" The Creator said after a few moments, wiping away a tear from her eye while still chuckling softly under her breath. "Alright then! You have yourself a deal!"

    "There is one condition. Actually, it will be more of a contract. So, there will be a bunch of things in it. Mostly explicit rights for the Living Dolls, so they are treated as equals. This is also not up for discussion, meaning you are going to sign it and be happy about it," I said, and The Creator choked on her tongue.

 Chapter 251 The Contract

    "You-you can''t just dictate terms like that to me! I am a goddess!" The Creator snapped, and I held up a hand to stop her.

    "If you want my help, then this is the price," I said firmly before walking over to one of the shelves and grabbing a thick book, and starting to cast a binding contract of the right spell to convert it to what I needed. "This will have everything that we agreed on inside it. You can sign it with your own blood or use ink; it doesn''t matter to me."

    The Creator''s eyes widened as she stared at the book in my hands while Rexa just looked between us both, clearly not knowing what was going on.

    "Oh, by the way," I continued as an afterthought before turning back around to face The Creator again, who still hadn''t moved from where she was standing. "I am also going to be setting up weekly check-ins for you so we can go over any concerns that either party might have about this contract."

    The Creator didn''t say anything for several minutes as she just stood there staring at me with wide eyes while Rexa continued looking between us both confusedly. Eventually, The Creator nodded before reaching for a small knife on her workbench, using it to slice open her palm, letting some of her golden blood drips onto the first page of the book, which caused words in an unknownnguage to start appearing on all subsequent pages until it was filled.

    "Wait?! You are actually going to sign it?!" Rexa eximed, only now realizing what just happened.

    "What choice do I have?! Do you think that anyone could force me toe to them?! Do you think that a mortal could have survived that attack?! My options are to do as I am told or lose everything that I am working for!" The Creator snapped, but I patted her on the head.

    "Be mad all you want, but you know this is the right way to do things. When Ie back, you can tell me all about yours and other concerns about the contract, but do not test my patience. All testing and imprisoning ends before the end of today, or you will being with me, and you will be forced to give yourself up to me," I said, but I didn''t want to do things this way. I wish I could have given her a chance to change on her own, but it was clear that she wasn''t going to, so this was thepromise.

    The Creator just grumbled something under her breath before going back to work on whatever it was that she was working on, ignoring us both, but I didn''t really care. As long as this worked out for the best, then that is all that matters, even if it wasn''t exactly how I wanted things to go.

    "Come on, Rexa, let''s go," I said after a few minutes when The Creator showed no signs of acknowledging our existence any longer. "Let''s get going back."

    Rexa nodded before following me out and back outside the golden portal that snapped behind us, where we were sted with cold air, but neither of us really cared since we had bigger things to worry about at the moment.

    "I don''t understand what happened there? You just told my goddess what to do, and she listened to you?" Rexa asked in confusion, and I shrugged.

    "I just used a little bit of Positive Energy to help her see the error of her ways. I also cast a spell on that book so she can''t go back on our agreement, and I will being by every week to check up on things," I exined as we flew back down towards the city, and Rexa was quiet for several minutes.<sub> </sub>

    "You are different than what The Creator told me," Rexa said eventually, and I chuckled. "She told me that you were some sort of evil monster that enved mortals for your own amusement."

    "That''s not entirely inurate," I said, and Rexa looked at me with wide eyes. "I am a monster, but I am not evil. As for the mortals, I am your protector until you are the one that needs to be protected from."

    Rexa was quiet again for several minutes as she thought over what I had said before eventually nodding her head in understanding. We didn''t really talk much after that as we flew back down into the city to Eliza''s Manor, but that was when she spoke up.

    "Why are you taking me to the manor?" Rexa asked, and I grinned.

    "I hope you don''t mind, but I would like for you toe on a little trip with me and some girls. I think that the Care House will be fine for now, and I would like to spend some time with you if you don''t mind?" I asked, and Rexa gave me a surprised look.

    "Are you sure? I am not a good person, just a smart one. I only did what was best for everyone after I knew that I couldn''t do what The Creator had ordered of me," Rexa eximed as we sat down, and the manor door opened. Eliza came running out, looking excited to see me.

    "You''re back! You''re back!" Eliza eximed as she threw herself at me, and I chuckled as I caught her. "I was so worried about you."

    "I told you that I would be okay," I said gently before setting her down and ruffling her hair. "Listen, do you mind if we bring Rexa to go on the trip with us?"

    Eliza''s eyes widened in excitement before she started to jump up and down, nodding her head energetically. Then she turned to Rexa, who was still standing there quietly, looking between us both confusedly like she didn''t quite understand what was going on.

    "Well? Aren''t you going to say something?" Eliza asked, but Rexa just continued staring at us both for several more minutes before eventually shaking her head slightly.

    "I don''t understand what is happening, but I will go with you," Rexa said eventually, and Eliza squealed in delight before quickly running back into the manor.

    "Come on, let''s go get packed," I said as I started to walk towards the manor with Rexa following close behind me, still looking a bit confused about everything that was going on.

 Chapter 252 Trying To Process

    Once we got inside, I ducked as one of the Living Dolls flew past me and up to the top corner of the hallway in a maid outfit, holding a duster. I looked over at Eliza, and she shrugged with a grin.

    "Someone has to keep this ce clean, so we might as well put them to work," Eliza said with a chuckle before she started walking toward her room. "Come on, let''s go get packed."

    I nodded before following her while Rexa trailed behind us, still looking a bit confused but not seeming to mind too much as Eliza chattered away excitedly about all the ces we were going to visit. I cast a nce at Rexa and smiled when I saw the small smile on her face as she listened to Eliza talk. It seemed like, despite everything that had happened, Rexa was going to be alright, but I wanted to use some of the time in the future to get to know her and what the other Golems were like.

    "Did we get a carriage lined up?" I asked as we got to Eliza''s room, seeing more dolls flying around happily cleaning. I was surprised that none of them seemed to mind being around Rexa, which I found to be strange, considering.

    "We do, but I don''t think that we can fit everyone inside," Eliza said as she pushed her door open. "There are a good number of peopleing now, but the biggest carriage only fits eight, and that is only with the driver and another person sitting outside!"

    "Not a problem. I will do some fiddling with it before we leave, and we will have a much bigger area inside, and you won''t even know that you are in a wagon!" Iughed, thinking about what I could do by using some Spatial Gravity Magic to open arge space inside the smaller one of the carriage called a Spatial Lodge. Depending on how well a person understood the spell was how well they could customize the interior, and I was pretty good at this type of thing because it could make even a tent into a luxury hotel.

    "Really?! What does that mean?!" Eliza asked with excitement, but I just leaned down to kiss her.

    "Don''t worry about it, and get Rexa to help you get things packed. I would like to get going by at least lunchtime. From the looks of the sun when I was out there, we areing up to that time. I am going to make some rounds and see how everyone is doing," I said, and Eliza hugged me.

    "Okay, see you in a bit!" Eliza said, and I turned to Rexa.

    "Are you okay with helping?" I asked, and Rexa nodded, but she had an uneasy look on her face. "What is wrong?"<sub> </sub>

    "I... I don''t know. I am trying to process everything, but I don''t understand. You dealt with others with much greater force for much less, and yet, you... want to get to know me, and trust me with your close family," Rexa said slowly and then looked at Eliza, who answered for me.

    "That is because you know what you did was wrong, and even though what you did was bad, you fixed it and turned yourself in. Listenia got the rough end of things because she thought she could bully Galio. Elfinia lost her powers as a goddess because she tried to use them against one that gave her power. Galio is not a bad person, but if you are, he will bring you in line, one way or another," Eliza exined rather properly, filling me with pride to see how much she had actually grown. She was still the same cute and excited girl, but now she seemed to be getting a better understanding of things.

    "I see. I guess that I will have to do my best then. I don''t want you to take The Creator''s power away, so I will try to teach you about my people if that is what you would like so you can understand us better. This might be helpful for you when the timees to visit the ind," Rexa exined, and I nodded with a smile.

    "That is exactly what I would like for you to do, but for now, just help Eliza," I smiled and left the room. It was time to see how Lady Katarina was doing.

    Thest time we talked, she was still feeling a bit shy from being under Xena''s control and embarrassed, but I hoped that she was doing a bit better. We did have a very explicit time together in jail, but that was something strictly between her and me. My little prisoner was quite the dirty girl, but she was allowed to have a side that no one else but someone like me could see.

    I knocked on the door after making sure no one wasing down the hall, but there was no answer. I waited a few moments before opening it and poked my head inside, not wanting to intrude if she wasn''t decent.

    "Katarina? Are you decent?" I asked loudly so she could hear me from wherever she was in the room. There were plenty of ces for her to hide, considering how big and sprawling Eliza''s mansion was designed. "Hello?"

    There wasn''t an answer still, so I walked into the room, closed the door, and looked around for any sign of her. It didn''t take long before I found what I was looking for when a movement from under the covers of the bed caught my eye. Slowly approaching it, I lifted up a corner of the heavy nkets to find Lady Katarina sound asleep with drool running down her cheek.

    I turned to leave, but a hand grabbed mine, and I turned to see a naked and partially covered-up Katarina rubbing her eyes with her other hand. Her body was looking more toned than it had been before, and I couldn''t help but get excited, my erection pushing on my pants.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 253 Your Slutty Little Prisoner

    "Galio! You came to see me!" Katarina said as she pulled the covers off, revealing her naked body before sheunched herself into my arms. "I missed you so much!"

    I caught her easily in one arm and chuckled as I kissed her. "Hello, little prisoner. I missed you too," I whispered, feeling her press her hips into my bulge, and I pressed back, making Katarina moan into my mouth as I took her down to the bed. This morning had a lot of pent-up stress that I had pushed down, and now it was time for some release!

    Katarina''s new body felt even better thanst time, but she pulled away from me briefly before I got my pants off.

    "Please use me like you didst time! I don''t want an egg so use my mouth and ass to dump your hot cream. Fill my holes and make a mess of me!" Katarina moaned, and my pants were off in a second as I pulled her towards me.

    "dly," I grinned before kissing her again and then pulled away slightly, guiding her face to my cock. "You know what to do, little prisoner."

    <o>,m Katarina didn''t need to be told twice as she opened her mouth wide and took me in, her head bobbing up and down my shaft as she sucked me deep. I moaned as my cock disappeared into her throat before she let go with a ''pop'' and licked her lips. "Mmmm... you taste so good!"</o>

    "You have no idea," I chuckled before rolling her over onto all fours. "I missed that ass of yours."

    "Then take it! Use me like the dirty slut that I am!" Katarina moaned, and I didn''t need to be told twice as I lined my cock up with her waiting hole. Slowly, inch by inch, I pushed into her tightness until I was buried deep inside of her. "God... it feels so good to have you inside of me again!"

    I started moving slowly at first, letting Katarina get used to my size again before picking up the pace. Our bodies pped together in a wet and lewd manner as we fucked harder and harder, neither of us able tost much longer. It didn''t take long before Katarina was screaming my name as she came hard around me while I pounded into her onest time before spilling my seed deep inside of her ass and then flipping her over.

    "You truly are a dirty girl," I chuckled as I saw the mess that we made, and Katarina just grinned up at me.

    "I told you that I wanted to be your slutty little prisoner," Katarina said before she pulled me down for a deep kiss. "Now, fuck me until my mind breaks!"

    I grabbed her knees and pushed her legs up behind her head as I started pounding into her again. I took her throat in my hand, and both Katarina''s hands grabbed my wrist to make me press harder as she cried out in pleasure. I wasn''t going to hold back this time as I fucked her hard and deep, our bodies pping together as one.

    It didn''t take long before Katarina wasing hard around me again, her pussy juices flowing like a river around my cock while she screamed out my name. This time I pulled out and did a spin to a sixty-nine position, filling her mouth with my cock while I licked and sucked on her dripping pussy.

    Katarina''s tongue worked around my shaft like a pro as she moaned, her body writhing in pleasure as she came hard on my face and in my mouth. I kept fucking her mouth like a pussy, and she took it without resisting until I came hard, my shaft jerking as I filled her mouth with my seed.<sub> </sub>

    Katarina swallowed it all down before she fell back into the sheets, exhausted from our endeavors, and Iy next to her with a satisfied grin on my face. "You truly are insatiable."

    "I told you that I wanted to be your dirty little prisoner," Katarina said before she turned onto her side to face me andid her head on my chest while we caught our breath. "I don''t ever want to leave this room."

    "You have to at some point," I chuckled, but Katarina just shook her head.

    "No, I just want to be used by you whenever you want. I want to stay here forever," Katarina said dreamily, and I had a feeling that she wasn''t talking about just the room anymore.

    "While that might be nice, that isn''t something that can happen. I will need you to be getting up and about since Eliza ising with me. I know that you had a rough time, but you are thedy of the house, and I need you to start acting like it until I can get Senna to take your ce if that is what you want?" I asked, and Lady Katarina sighed.

    "If that is what it will take, but since ourst experience, I have been working on my figure, so I might want to bring me with you. I know that I don''t really have much in the way of help to offer, but I will make my body as appealing as I can to you so I can be of service!" Katarina almost begged, and I sighed but nodded.

    I almost felt like I had caused things to change by letting Katarina act out her fantasies. Still, worse things had been done for better causes, so I would just have to roll with it, and it was nice to have someone that liked to have their body used like that. More women were going to be like Listenia than not, so it was nice to have someone that I could get a proper release from. That or I was just as dirty of a slut as Katarina imed to be.

    "I will see what I can do, but for now, you need to get up and get dressed. We have to leave soon if we are going to make it in time for lunch," I said as I got up from the bed and began getting dressed.

    "Okay! Just let me know when you are ready!" Katarina said before she got up as well, her naked body on full disy as she walked across the room to find her clothes.

    I had wasted some time, but in my opinion, it was time well wasted. I was in need of that, and this time Lady Katarina had no wild hair to make excuses for, but she did get herself cleaned up before we left the room. I did a quick transformation and came back looking spotless, with Katarina giving me a look.

    "You know, it really isn''t fair how you can just be clean like that," Katarina said with a sigh, and I smiled back.

    "Perks of being a Cat God," I said, and then opened the door to guide us through the manor and out into the backyard. There were many women gathered, but it was just the onesing with us.

 Chapter 254 Setting Off!

    Eliza, Chili, Breya, ire, Rexa, Daphne, Velma, Skr, andst and most pissed off, Elfinia. This made a prettyrge group, but I had Breya with me, so things should be okay. If things got too bad, I would just lock them all in the Spatial Lodge until I could get the ce settled down. I was starting to think the reason why Tallia wanted me to take all these girls with me was to ground me to make sure that I didn''t do anything stupid, but not having a backup n would be much worse. There was always that chance of something happening, and that was just asking to invite Murphy into your life.

    "Well, I am d to see that everyone has gathered. I know that some of you aren''t that excited abouting, but I think this will be good for all of us to spend some time together. This is also something that Tallia asked of me, so there is no getting around it," I said to the gathered girls, and Eliza rushed over to me with Chili dragging along behind her.

    "Yes! I am so excited to finally get to go on an adventure with you!" Eliza said as she hugged me tightly, and Chili smiled at me, her cute gray ears twitching with excitement and her cat tail swishing.

    p "I just hope that it won''t be too dangerous," Chili said, and I shook my head.</anda>

    "Hard to say, but you will all be safe with me around!" I said confidently, and the girlsughed. "Okay, let''s get this show on the road and head out to the wagon!"

    The girls cheered, and we all headed out, but not before Elfinia grabbed my arm to stop me. "You need to be careful, Galio. I don''t know what is going on or what you are up to, but I am trusting you with my safety!"

    "I will do everything in my power to make sure that you are safe," I said solemnly before trying to pat her head, but Elfinia dodged and hissed at me, giving me a dirty look.

    "Just make sure that you do," Elfinia said before she turned and walked away, her long blonde hair swaying behind her.

    I looked at Breya, who just sighed and shook her head. "She is going to be a handful," Breya muttered, but I just smiled.

    "Year, but that is why she and ire areing. I can''t keep them here like this all the time. Both of them have Inds to run and take care of, so I need to put in a bit more effort in bringing them back under my wing like there were so long ago," I said as everyone started to head inside and then to the front of the house there guards were taking stuff outside to where the was a fairlyrge carriage waiting. "I am going to help with the preparations. I will be back in a bit."

    "Okay! We will be here waiting!" Eliza said as she blew me a kiss, and I caught it before heading out front.

    It didn''t take long for things to get ready as they had been preparing for this departure for quite some time now, unbeknownst to me, but finally, we were all on board and on our way. The interior of the carriage was cozy enough since it was designed for, but it just wasn''t going to work for all of us, so it was time for me to work some magic.

    I pulled in a massive amount of magic to the point where I was glowing before I focused on the space inside of the carriage. I had done this before, but never to this magnitude, as I was creating a space that was almost ten times the size of what it should have been on the inside and evenrger with all of us piled in. It took a few moments for everything to solidify, but when it did, there were gasps from everyone at howrge and open it was on the inside.<sub> </sub>

    I had created an area with several seats and ces for people to sleep if need be. It was going to be that long of a journey since we would be stopping every now and again so everyone could rest up or explore, but still, it didn''t hurt to have too much room just in case something happened where we needed more space. There was a chance we could suddenly be attacked by bandits or creatures.

    "Wow... just how big is this ce?!" Eliza asked as she walked around looking at everything while Chili jumped up into one of the chairs and curled up.

    "As big as I need it to be for everyone''sfort," I said with a smile before Breya stopped me.

    "Is this a Spatial Lodge?!" Breya asked in disbelief, but ire shook her head from beside the Angle, her golden eye stalk swaying.

    "No, I can make that. This is like a Spatial Pce if that is even a thing. The best I can do is make a tent twice its size, and I was a goddess," ire said t and passionless as she climbed into the carriage. "This is astounding. I have never seen magic like this before."

    "And you never will see it again," I said as Breya just stepped back in shock. "Come on, let''s find our seats so we can get this show on the road."

    Breya nodded, and we all filed into the carriage, with Elfinia, Rexa, Skr, and Daphne deciding to sit up front while the rest of us sat in the back. It was a little cramped at first since, as we got everything inside, and everyone wanted to look around. I let them explore their new surroundings inside my creation, but they finally settled down after a few minutes.

    It was Elfinia that spoke up first thought as she stared at me with her piercing green eyes that almost seemed to be looking right through me. "Just how much power do you have?" she asked tly without any emotion in her voice.

    "More than you can imagine," I said simply, not really sure how to answer such a question. Even I didn''t know the limits of my magic since it was something that just seemed to grow as time went on. "Why do you ask?"

    "Just making sure that we are safe with you," Elfinia said inly before she looked away from me and out the window, her arms crossed over herrge breasts. She really was quite beautiful, even if she had a bit of an attitude problem at times.

    This trip was sure to be fun!

 Chapter 255 First Day On The Road

    We spent the rest of the day traveling across thend. We would stop every now and again to let everyone stretch their legs and eat a meal before continuing on. Eliza proved to be quite adept at finding the best ces to stop, and Chili followed her lead like a puppy following its owner everywhere. I couldn''t help butugh whenever I saw them walking side by side, and I knew that Eliza was happy. It was nice to see her smiling andughing. Her face was more rxed, and there was a glow to her that reminded me of someone else.

    I tried not to think of my Goddess too much because I knew that she was busy dealing with things in Brama, and things were going pretty good so far. Rexa had offered to drive since she didn''t get tired, making things easier for everyone; she just had a certain amount of time that she could function, and then her body would go into rest mode.

    ire stayed close to Breya, but she kept her distance from me. I was kind of hoping to get to know her better, but ire wasn''t an original goddess like Nya or Elfinia, that had been part of my Harem up in Yaggisdral. Even knowing that didn''t make me want to get to know her any less, but it was hard with everyone just sitting quietly. Breya was really quiet, which I found odd, considering she was the one that pushed toe along on this trip.

    Eliza was talking with Chili, Skr was reading a book, The Art Of Understanding Others, Velma and Daphne were passed out, and Elfinia was ring out the window as if the countryside had done her some wrong. While it was nice being around the girls, this was kind of boring and a bit tedious, so I got up and headed to the door.

    "Where are you going?" Eliza asked, and I pointed to the front of the carriage.

    "Going to spend some time with Rexa. I am sure that she is lonely, and I also would like to get a better look at our surroundings. This is allnd that you grew up with, but for me, this is a brand new world," I said with a grin as I leaned over and kissed Eliza and Chili, who bothughed, but Elfinia clicked her tongue, so I turned around to her and narrowed my eyes.

    "What is your problem? Are you jealous that I am now giving you some attention?" I asked, and Elfinia pped me, but it was like a child p, and I grinned. "I will make some time for youter, promise-"

    I had to put a finger up to stop the next snap as Elfinia looked like she was starting to get worked up, but I was done pushing. Any harder, and I might bring some tears, but I was sure she needed that, just not like this.

    "Fine, be a little shit and stare out the window," I said and opened the door to outside as the grassy countryside rolled by.

    I grabbed the roof and flipped up onto the roof while closing the door in the same motion. Once Inded, I turned to the front, where Rexa was driving the four-rune-covered horse that the girls at the barracks had been using.

    "How are things going?" I asked as I sat down, looking out at the beautiful countryside.

    "Not bad, but not great either. The roads aren''t in the greatest shape," Rexa said tly, and I chuckled.<sub> </sub>

    "Well, It is only like this out here, but if you want, you can go ride back with the others," I said with another chuckle before leaning back against the bench seat, so I could watch Rexa drive.

    "I''m sorry," she said tly after a moment, "I was just thinking about how different things are nowpared to what they used to be like. I am still trying to think of what to tell you about my people. We are all like machines, so many of us don''t really exhibit our emotions like the other races, but we still have them."

    "You mean that you feel sadness or anger when something happens, right? Or do you just act like nothing happened?" I asked, and Rexa shrugged.

    "Sometimes it''s hard to say, but I think that makes sense to a degree. When you were acting strange earlier, I thought that you might be worried, but you weren''t showing it physically. Just like I didn''t show my anger at all until just now," she admitted, and I smiled.

    "That''s fine, but I bet you felt it deep inside. I did for most of my life, but I got used to suppressing them. I never even realized that I was doing it myself," I said, and Rexa nodded.

    "Yeah, I remember seeing you suppress your emotions all the time, especially when you were helping me with the women that were stricken with Madness the first time the Undead Riftwalker attacked," she said, and I took hold of her hand to reassure her.

    "And I hope that you realize that I am always there for you no matter what," I said, and Rexa leaned into me before letting go of my hand so she could reach for the reins.

    "Thank you, but I need to focus on driving now," she said, and I looked away from her, out on the open ins, but I could see that we were going to be in the cold a lot faster than I had thought.

    As we continued northward, the weather became worse and worse. The wind picked up, blowing icy sts through the trees, and every now and again, small kes of snow would start falling. By the end of the first day, the roads had be slick with ice and slush, and the horses looked to be getting tired.

    Eliza called up to us, telling Rexa to turn up a side road, and then we went a bit farther till there was a clearing. Rexa pulled off to the side of the road, and we stopped to make camp.

 Chapter 256 Bed Roulette

    After everyone unloaded, Rexa started a fire, and once the light that she made came to life, I got to work setting up a tent that I brought along for just such asions. The reason that I had brought a tent was that I wanted to have a private ce where I could sleep with one of the girls at a time. A slumber party was fine, but I was not going to be getting anything with all the other girls around, especially not Elfinia.

    That woman was still cold as ice and refused to even get out of the carriage, but that was fine for now. There were still things to do, but it wasn''t like I had enough help from the rest of the girls.

    "Do you need help with that?" Velma asked, and I smiled.

    "Sure, where is your other half? Should I be worried?" I teased, and Velma giggled.

    "I sent her with Breya and ire to go get wood. I am pretty sure that she should be fine with the Angel. She is pretty scary after all," Velma said but then paused. "Or, she used to be really scary, but now she treats us like little sisters when she sees us. Thank you for that. If you wouldn''t have let us drink your blood, I don''t think I could have Daphne go with her now."

    "I am trying to make it so you all can live peacefully, but there is never going to be a feeling of perfect peace. The best that we can hope for is a ce where you aren''t assholes to each other, and you can work together. There is a lot of work left to do, but I have no grand illusions of making this world some perfect utopia like Yaggisdral. This world is always going to have its rough edges; I am just here to get rid of all the sharp ones," I chuckled.

    Once the tent was up, we moved towards the fire. It was already cold, and I knew that we were going to need warmth soon.

    "So, what should we eat tonight? I am feeling like munchies!" Elizained as she came to sit on myp, and I shook my head.

    "No, we need to get ready for tomorrow. With the weather the way that it is, we are going to need a full day of travel tomorrow. So, let''s keep it simple and warm," I said, and Eliza crossed her arms in disappointment.

    "I guess that means that I will just have to wait for the next meal toe to me," she said with a frown and sat down. After the sunset, Rexa pulled out a few pots and a little stove that heated water for tea.

    "Would you enjoy some hot chocte?" Rexa asked, and Eliza sighed with a nod as she leaned back against my chest. Chili hopped up next to her, and I petted her between the ears as she purred.

    "I would like some! It is making my nips pointy out here!" Chiliined as she cuddled into me, and Iughed.

    "It will be fine when you get back in the carriage. There is an electric furnace going in there, so everyone will have a good sleep," I replied, and Velma giggled.

    "Who gets to sleep with you in the tent?" Velma asked curiously, and all the girls except for the ex-goddesses, Skr and Rexa, looked at me expectantly.

    "Oh, who knows?" I teased, and Rexa began heating the water,ing close to me. "It will be warmer and safer in the carriage."

    "I do not mind sleeping on the floor. Besides, I am going to be riding with you anyway," Rexa said, and I shook my head as I got up.<sub> </sub>

    "Then I guess you will just have to stay warm with me," I said, and Rexa looked back at me with surprise, but the other girls that cared all agreed with me before she could speak.

    "Umm, if you think that is the best idea, but I am sure that some of these other girls would prefer it be them than just some stranger like me, right?" Rexa asked, but Eliza shook her head from myp.

    "No, most of us that want time with Galio have had personal time with him, and you should really get to know him better. I think that it will be good for you," Eliza said, and I kissed her cheek, making her smile and kiss me back.

    "Besides, I am sure that he will want to spend time with you too. He likes you, and I am sure that you will find it easy to get along with him," Eliza added, and Rexa blushed deeply.

    "Oh? But I really don''t..." Rexa began, but I cut her off.

    "He is a god, Rexa. He is immortal and needs no sleep, so it doesn''t matter how long he stays awake. Also, you seem to know more than anyone else here about Golems and what they like, so I trust your judgment in this," Eliza told her gently, and Rexa huffed quietly as she poured the hot chocte into cups.

    "Ok, but I''m not going to force him. That is his choice," Rexa said, and I sighed as I leaned back into my seat with a big smile.

    This interaction was really cute to watch as Eliza basically courted Rexa into my bedroll. Not that I expected anything naughty to happen, but it was still interesting to watch.

    After we had finished eating some food, the girls had brought and said good night to the girls and closed the door to the carriage, cing a spell over it. Then I ced a warning and a number of defensive spells to make any monster think twice about attacking us. Thest thing that I did was put up a heat barrier around the tent that would keep the two of us warm.

    Rexa climbed into the tent with me, where there were two bedrolls, but someone had already zipped them together. There wasn''t a lot of room in the tent, so both of us took off our heavy clothes and got into the bedrolls.

    Iid down beside her and put my arm around her, and Rexa snuggled up to me. Once I wasfortable, I decided that I was probably not going to fall asleep anytime soon. Rexa felt the same way, though, and she turned over to face me.

    Her silver hair fell across my bare chest and stomach, and I looked over her naked metallic body. It was not like a normal woman, but not that much different. The main difference was theck of nipples. I couldn''t see between her legs, but I was very interested in that part.

    That had been one of the first things that I had wondered when I met her, but I wasn''t going to go for the gold the first time I got her in bed. Rexa wasn''t some sex bot, and I needed to try to take my time with her.

    "You have a very interesting body. Do you mind if I scan you? I will touch you," Rexa asked, and I nodded with a smile. I did not mind at all!

 Chapter 257 Squealing Whistle

    "Sure, by all means!" Iughed, but what happened next was nothing short of a routine physical feel-up that you would expect from a doctor.

    Once it was all said and done, I was the one left feeling awkward and slightly vited. Rexa just nodded at me.

    "This growth thing is interesting, but I am not concerned about making a partner, and I don''t n on doing a mating ritual unless The Creator asks it of me. My job is to help and study the lower races, along with keeping ours from interfering with others," Rexa exined, and I frowned.

    "What about for fun? Don''t you ever pleasure yourself or spend time with other girls?" I asked curiously, but Rexa shook her head.

    "Some of the other Golem races are more emotional in that respect, but Automatons are born to do certain things, even if there is a wide range of things that they can do in that position. There are Excites; Automatons that deal with pleasuring others of all races, but there are special ces on our ind for finding them," Rexa exined, and I sighed, lying back.

    This kind of reminded me about how the dwarfs were more concerned about their inventions than making more people. I still wanted to try to see if Rexa would want to try something fun, but not tonight. Whether I needed sleep or not, I was a cat at heart, and I did enjoy a good nap.

    "Well, I am going to close my eyes for a bit," I said, rolling back to Rexa, and she nodded, turning to put her back to me and then scooching closer to press her cool metal back into me.

    I wrapped my arms around her waist and let out a long sigh of contentment as my heat barrier warmed us both. It was good to just rx and not have to worry about anything for a while.

    ---

    I woke up to a squealing, whistling noise that made me squint, but then it stopped.

    I looked down, and Rexa was fast asleep, and it was clearly still the middle of the night as I could still see the moonlight bathing the outside of the tent.

    Then I heard the noise again, and I growled quietly. It wasn''t that it hurt my ears, but it was enough to make me wince, yet it didn''t bother Rexa. The others in the carriage wouldn''t hear it either since they are sealed off from the outside.

    The sounds stopped again, but I decided to get up and go check it out. I slipped on my clothes and stepped out of the tent to see what was going on. When I got out, I didn''t see anything, but I didn''t think the sound was close; it wasing from deeper in the cold and dark forest.

    Before leaving, I reinforced the spells around the tent much more and then turned to the northwest as the piercing sound shrilled out again. I swear, if this was a bug, I would kill it and all it''s family from here until the end of time! But that was not very likely since it was colder than a witch''s tit out here!

    I started off into the forest following the sound, and as I went further in, I could see evidence of a struggle. There were broken branches everywhere and footprints that were big. They looked almost like giant wolf prints!

    The sound pierced through my head again as something crashed through the underbrush toward me at high speed!

    I had just enough time to raise my hands and put up a barrier as whatever mmed into it, causing my shield to crackle with energy. I was thrown back off of my feet and hit a tree hard, but I was not hurt.

    Whatever hit mended in front of me on all fours like an animal as it slowly stood up on two legs. It looked almost like a woman, but it was hairless and wrinkled all over its body with big yellow that glistened in the moonlight. ws protruded from its fingers, and when it squealed at the moon, long fangs showed!

    "Were...what the fuck are you?!" I eximed as I scrambled to my feet while putting more power into my barrier spell. The were-hairless cat squealed again before leaping at me with surprising speed!<sub> </sub>

    My barrier stopped him midair, though, as he collided with an invisible wall of energy a foot away from where I stood! The were-hairless cat grunted in pain before falling back down onto all fours again, and I mmed barriers down on it and then dropped my own barrier as I squatted down to look at the strange creature that I had just caught.

    "What are you?" I asked, but the creature just squealed its high-pitched whistle, so I cast numerous dispels and restoration spells, but nothing seemed to have any effect.

    The creature was definitely not a werewolf or anything that I had ever seen before, so I was pretty sure that this thing was something new. Maybe even something from an Underworld Portal! Those were ces where demons ruled, and they could pop up anywhere, but they required a lot of work to maintain. Plus, they were really easy to destroy, so finding one here and not on a deserted ind was very unlikely. Still, if that were the case, then how did it get here? There had to be some kind of entrance around here somewhere.

    I stood back up and began to look around for any signs of a hidden door or anything out of ce in the forest when I heard twigs snapping behind me.

    I turned and put up another barrier as two more creatures leaped out at me!

    This time I punched the first one in the face as it hit my barrier, and then I grabbed the other one by its neck! It was struggling to get free, but I was not going to let that happen.

    I dropped my barrier and mmed the creature down onto its back hard enough to make it grunt before mming down with all of my weight on top of it, hoping to crush its windpipe!

    The creature''s head lolled to the side, and I could see that its eyes were ssy as if it had already died.

    But when I got off of it, instead of staying dead, it spasmed, gasped, and then got up. Just as it did, the first one that I hit leaped at me again, but this time I was ready for it.

    I put up another barrier and used my wind magic to hurl the creature back into the trees! It hit hard enough to make them shake before it fell still on the ground.

    The other one got back up, though, and this time there were three more with it as they all began to surround me! It seemed like they had been waiting for their friends to get hurt before attacking. Now that there were more, I needed to start killing them. If any got back to the camp, Rexa might be in trouble, so no more Mr. Nice Cat God.

    I gathered Pure Magic and drank it in, separating it into the six elements as everything tried to attack me.

    I drank so much magic that it was almost painful, but I did not care. I needed to end this now!

    As the first one leaped at me again, time seemed to slow as I put up a dome of air around us and then drew the power of all six elements into my fist as if they were water from a well. Then with a roar, I released all that power into my attacker as everything around us was blown away by the force of my attack!

    The creature was utterly annihted, and when everything settled, there wasn''t even dust left behind. It had been pulverized down to its very atoms!

    I turned, zing eyes on the naked werecats, but they weren''t backing down as they continued to spread out. I darted around and smashed each of the creatures till there was nothing left, but each time, there were more when I was done with thest group, but I kept pushing deeper. Something was controlling these things, and that was what I needed to get to.

    These creatures were not natural, and when I got to the bottom of this, whoever was doing this was going to wish that they had never been born!

 Chapter 258 Leave Now

    I finally found the source of the creatures deep in the forest. It was a woman who was chanting and surrounded by a pentagram. I sted another one of the creatures away, then aimed a palm at the woman, sted her off her feet, and screamed through the air. The spell circle started to spin and dissipated without someone holding the portal open.

    The creatures around me melted now that the portal and their energy source were gone. Each one of the were-sphynx cats turned into a ck ooze as I walked over to the idiot groaning in pain on the ground. I was trying to figure out what I should do with them, but I didn''t understand why this person was trying to attack me. Albeit it, I did walk in and find them; they were close enough to be considered a problem in my books. There was also no getting around that annoying sound.

    "You!" I growled as I walked over to the groaning woman, straddling her and then dropping down to sit on her back, making the robed woman cry out. "What the fuck are you, and why did you attack me?"

    "Get off me!" The woman demanded, her voiceced with pain.

    "Not until you answer my questions," I said firmly as I used my magic to put a little pressure on the sides of her head, not enough to crack anything but enough that she would know that I was serious about this. "Now talk!"

    "I can''t tell you! They''ll kill me!" The woman cried out, and I could hear the terror in her voice.

    "Who will kill you?" I asked as I leaned down, my face close to hers. "And why should I care?"

    "The Cult of the ck Goat!" The woman eximed, and then she started to babble incoherently about some dark god they served.

    I sighed as I listened to her rambling until she went quiet. There was one of the other goddesses, like Laguna, but Rem did not sound as good-tempered as the Tempest Goddess.

    "So, Rem is your leader? And she told you toe and kill me?" I asked, letting go of the woman''s head and getting off her, but I still bound her in cords of mana. "I also need something to call you."

    "I am Phen, but Rem is just our goddess that we draw power from. She is pretty busy most of the time, but Joslyn uses this to draw her power for her own use. Joslyn is like our leader and draws in support for Carrie. In turn, she let Joslyn and us do our rituals," Phen exined, but I frowned at her.

    "What is with the sudden change of heart? I thought that you were worried about being killed if you talked?" I asked, and Phen shrugged before she winced.

    "Well, you did just kill all of my pets, so I don''t really have anything to lose now, do I?" She asked bitterly, and I sighed as I stood up.

    "I didn''t want to kill them. They were just following orders," I said as I looked down at her with a frown. "You should be thankful that you''re still alive."<sub> </sub>

    Phen just snorted as she tried to move her arms, but the mana cords held her in ce. "Whatever, cat god. Just kill me and get it over with."

    "I''m not going to kill you," I said firmly as Phen red up at me. "But you will tell me everything you know about this cult."

    Phen told me everything she knew about the cult, and I was not pleased. They were trying to summon some dark god and had already killed people in their sacrifices. I needed to put a stop to this before it went too far.

    I left Phen tied up in the forest and flew back to camp. It waste, but Rexa was up, and she looked worried when she saw me walk out of the forest.

    "What happened? Where have you been?" She asked as she came over to meet me as Inded.

    "I ran into some trouble," I said as I turned to her with a frown. "We need to leave now. The horses should be fine, but we don''t have to wake anyone up. My Spatial Lodge will make them think they are sitting still while we travel. Did you get enough rest?"

    Rexa nodded as she went to wake the others up and get them moving. We would have to travel all day to get to the first outside vige, but I had to start somewhere. I was not going to let them summon that dark goddess. Not on my watch!

    I would summon that bitch myself, and then we would have words! Damn irresponsible lesser goddesses just handing out deadly magical power like Halloween candy! Laguna at least seemed to understand not just to give anyone ess, but this Rem was busy, whatever that meant.

    Rexa nodded and helped me pack things up quickly, and I fed the horses and restored their stamina and vitality to the max. They were barely to be considered even horses anymore with all theyers of runes and enchantments, more like my Astral Steeds at this point.

    "Alright, let''s go," I said as I climbed up to the top of the carriage, where Rexa was already waiting with the reins in hand.

    The others were all in the carriage, but because of the Spatial Lodge, they would not notice until one of them looked outside. For now, it was still the middle of the night, so we had lots of time to make it to the first town before sunrise, but I wouldn''t let my guard down. I was scanning all over the area using my Mana runes to see if I could see any of the creatures or anything else that looked like it was going to try attacking.

    "What happened out there? I was going toe to look for you, but after weighing the odds, I decided that I would only be a problem that you would have to protect. If you were in trouble, I surely would be no help," Rexa exined, and I nodded and leaned over to give her a quick kiss as I continued to look around.

 Chapter 259 STOP!

    "That was very good of you, and I will rely on you in the future to use that expert-level assessment to make sure that the others that are less experienced inbat stay out of situations that they cannot handle," I said and Rexa nodded as I put a hand to her cheek. "As for what attacked me, they were summoned minor demons from a ce called the Underworld. They are dangerous, but if you can deal with the caster that is holding the circle open, they all die, no matter how many of them there are. The dangerous ones you would find on continents, they will be on deserted inds. That involves someone sacrificing themselves and a bunch of others to create a portal to the Underworld and grant them Demon Queen status there and lots of armies, but it takes a while to make the portal bigger, and you have to send demons out to gather Negative Energy. Demon Queens are like Lesser Blood Witch, but only while they are stuck in the Underworld. If their portal can get big enough, they can get out, and then they are a serious problem, sort of."

    "Sort of?" Rexa asked, and I snorted.

    "I am not sure why, but as a cruel joke, demons cannot swim or fly," I said, and then there was a smile in my mind.

    *Poof!* "Did I hear something about a demon?" Xieus asked as she appeared in myp, and I grinned, giving her a kiss.

    "Yes, it seems one of your sisters is beingzy," I said, and Rexa looked at Xieus in confusion. "Sorry, Rexa, this is Xieus, my Subus Demon that is in a contract with me, so you don''t have to worry about her."

    "There is just no limit to what you can do, is there?" Rexa asked as she looked at me with admiration. "I mean, you have angel wings, an army of women, and now a subus demon."

    "Well, I am trying to be prepared for anything," I said with a shrug before looking at Xieus. "Do you want to go back to the Underworld and see what Rem is up to?"

    "Of course! I will have to be gone for a bit, and you are going to have to send me there, but I should be able to see what Rem is doing. I don''t know her well, but I do know that he is pretty adventurous," Xieus said with a grin, and I nodded.

    "Alright, just let me know if you find anything," I said as I used dark magic to create a portal to the Underworld. There were screams and roarsing from there, but Xieus would be fine, and I kissed her before sending her off and closing the portal behind her.

    "Is it always like this? What else do youmand?!" Rexa asked, and I chuckled.

    "No, sometimes it is much worse. I don''tmand anyone; I just have lots of-"

    "Galio-"

    I whipped my head to the other side to see Tallia open a portal and then almost walk out into thin air as we sped away from her. I couldn''t help but scoff a little, but then she appeared again.

    "Galio-"

    Gone again.

    "GALIO! Stop-"

    Zipped by and gone again.<sub> </sub>

    "Should we stop?" Rexa asked.

    "If we don''t, I am pretty sure she will not be impressed... We should stop, like now! STOP!" I roared as a massive golden portal opened up ahead to the top of a mountain peak somewhere.

    "What is that?" Rexa asked as she halted the carriage, and I hopped off.

    "That is what happens when you tease a goddess," I said as a golden portal opened, and Tallia and aughing Goldy walked out.

    "You love him but are still ready to toss him off a cliff!" Goldy giggled, and Tallia scowled.

    "That is because I have things to do, and so does he! I still think that you should just watch over him and be done with it. Both of us have things to do, and Galio is already running from the ck Goat Cult at night!" Tallia snapped, but Goldy shook her head with a shrug.

    "No can do that, I have exams with the new Starlets, and it is my job to teach them in the final month! This is the only time I have had to work all year, and you know that! This is not going to take that long, and I will sit with Miss Rexa so they can keep moving while you two go deal with Titania! Just remember that she is an independent woman, but she likes to be shown a good time!" Goldy said, and she walked over and gave me a hug. "How are things going? This silly woman really set you up this time! But it is good that you are keeping the girls safe, I think. You need to bnce your ability to use force with your ability to use your heart, right?"

    "Did you see those god-awful cat things?!" I exined, hugging her back.

    "Yes, they were quite horrifying," Goldy said with a shudder. "But you dealt with them quickly and efficiently. I was very impressed."

    "Thank you," I said as I hugged her back before she walked over to climb up beside Rexa.

    "We should go," Tallia said, and I nodded as we both turned to leave.

    "You know where we are going?" I asked as we walked, and Tallia nodded.

    "We are going to the ind of the Fae to get you a watcher of sorts. I just want to ensure that there is someone there to help you out if you need it, and it would be good for you to get to know the girls better. I also heard that you were talking with The Creator, and she is not very happy, but she is also not making a big fuss about it like I thought she would. Good job on that because I really didn''t like what was going on with the Living Dolls," Tallia exined as we stepped into her house.

    "Is there anything that I should know about Titania? I tried to remember things about her before this, and like most of the others, I am still blocked," I exined, and Tallia sighed.

    "All I can say is that the woman is not the strongest in magical or physical strength, but I am sure that she stands above all of us in her tenacity. If she does not want to do something, then there is no chance of it. I am just along for the ride in case she doesn''t want toe. You will have to convince her yourself. she is a fan of grand gestures, so you might want to keep that in mind when you introduce yourself," Tallia exined as she opened another portal for me to a strange and enchanting forest. "I need to go back and continue the conversation that I just had to pause when Goldy told me toe and get you. This is going to be the best time to deal with her since she just imed thest part of her kingdom, so she will feel like celebrating."

    "Alright, I will see you soon," I said as I stepped through the portal into the most beautiful forest that I had ever seen. As soon as I stepped out of the portal, two massive trees pped their branches together to close off the path behind me.

 Chapter 260 Titania

    I walked forward a bit before pausing and looking around. Something about this ce just called to me and made me feel at home. It was like a part of my soul belonged here, and it felt amazing!

    "Who dares enter my forest from the portal of a goddess?!" A cute female voice boomed almost squeakily, and I had to think on my feet fast. What would be a good grand gesture for a Titania, Queen of not only the fairies but of all Fae? She did just win a battle, it seemed, so how could I make her day even better without getting myself attacked?

    "Mydy, I am Galio, God of Cats. I havee to speak with you on a matter of great importance," I called out as calmly and respectfully as possible. It wouldn''t anger an all-powerful being like Titania, even if I could just put her over my knee.

    ? "You are the God of Cats? I have heard so much about you, but I never thought that I would actually meet you so soon!" The voice said, and then there was a burst of tinklingughter as a small fairy flew out from behind some bushes in front of me.

    The fairy was breathtakingly beautiful, with long blonde hair and blue eyes. She wore a simple green dress that billowed out around her as she flew in front of me, leading the way through the forest. We came to a stop at a massive tree with vines wrapped all around it before she ducked inside an opening near the bottom.

    I followed her into what looked like a massive underground cavern lit by glowing fungus on the walls and ceiling. There were all sorts of creatures moving about doing their own thing as we walked through what looked like a throne room up ahead.

    The closer we got, the more I could see just how beautiful Titania really was. She was not just some minor goddess like Laguna; she was true royalty. She sat on her throne with a look of boredom on her face as we walked in, but as soon as she saw me, her eyes lit up with excitement.

    "So, you are the God of Cats? It is truly an honor to meet you! What brings you to my forest?" Titania asked as she leaned forward in interest, and I bowed before stepping forward.

    "I havee to speak with you about a matter of great importance," I said gravely, and Titania''s eyes rolled at the next part. "I havee to warn you about a cult that is trying to summon a dark goddess into this world."

    "So, tell me about you, and a cult sounds bad, but that is Tallia''s problem. What did youe here for? I know it isn''t for help with that, but you have proved to be able to take on much greater tasks than this! What I want to know is what you want from me?" Titania asked, rising up from her throne, her skin having a strange blue and purple tone that faded to pink. She came over and circled me slowly, and my mind raced.

    I needed to think of something that would interest her, but she already seemed to be interested in my body, so maybe I could use that to my advantage. I just had to be careful not to anger her or make her think that I was trying to take advantage of her.

    "I was hoping that you could help me understand more about the Fae and maybe even help me find a ce in this world," I said cautiously, and Titania stopped in front of me, looking up at me with a smile.

    "See? Was that so hard? I think that can be arranged," Titania said as she took my hand and led me toward her throne. "But first, let us celebrate your arrival! It is not often that we have such honored guests in our midst."

    I wanted to tell her that we had to get going and that I had a wagon that was running from cult members, but to this goddess, that wouldn''t mean much. For some reason, I wanted to be a lot nicer to this goddesspared to the others. Something about her told me that I needed to be very careful of her feelings, and that made me think of how shy her daughter, Skr, was.<sub> </sub>

    "Thank you for your hospitality, mydy," I said with a smile, and Titania''s eyes sparkled as she pped her hands.

    "Excellent! Now let the festivities begin!" Titania dered, and all around us, creatures began to appear out of nowhere, some ying music while others brought in food and drink. It seemed like the party was just getting started, but I had to make sure that I didn''t spend too much time there.

    As the night wore on, I found myself getting more and more lost in Titania''s world. It was like nothing that I had ever experienced before, and I found myself wanting to stay here forever. The creatures were all so friendly, and they treated me like royalty. Titania herself was an amazing hostess, making sure that I was never without a drink or food.

    I knew that I had to leave soon, but I didn''t want to go. This felt like home in a way that nowhere else ever had, but eventually, Tallia woulde looking for me, and she would not be happy if she found me here partying instead of working on our mission.

    "Titania, thank you for your hospitality," I said as respectfully as possible as I bowed before her onest time. "But I must be going now."

    "So soon? The party has just started!" Titania protested, but I shook my head.

    We cane back another time because this really has been an amazing time, but I can''t very well enjoy myself, knowing the rest of my family is running from an enemy that I don''t fully understand yet. Plus, I have Goldy taking my ce right now, and she has sses to get back to teaching," I exined, but then Titania scowled.

    "Ahh! so it was her! that little witch told you to catch me in a good mood, didn''t she?! Fine, no matter! Just so we are clear, Goldy does not have to teach those sses for another month!" Titania dered, and I frowned as a golden portal opened.

    "Good, that means she can stay and help you watch over Galio," Tallia said as she waved for us toe through, but both Titania and I looked at each other in confusion.

    "How did you know I was ready to go?" I asked in confusion as I looked from Titania.

    "I have never been kicked off this ind, so I cane and go as I please, and I have been checking to see when you are ready," Tallia said in a matter-of-fact voice, but Titania snorted.

    "Yeah, right! You just wanted to see if Galio and I were getting along!" Titania used, but Tallia shrugged.

    "That too," Tallia admitted before turning back towards the portal. "Come on, we need to get going."

 Chapter 261 Just Roll With It

    Tallia took us back to the wagon, but it was just getting to early morning, and they were stopped outside of town. Rexa and Goldy were still sitting up top as we walked out, but Goldy hopped and tried to make a portal to get away, but Tallia grabbed her by the back of her golden dress, stopping her before she could escape.

    "Gah! Why did you tell them?! You said you wanted to spend some time with him; I have... things to do!" Goldyined, but Tallia just rolled her eyes.

    "You need to get to know Galio just as much as Titania does, and now that I know you don''t have anything to do, you can spend some time helping him. I know that you have things that you are going to ask of me when Galio gets to your ind, and they will also require my help, yes?" Tallia asked, and Goldy grumbled but then let out a sign.

    "Fine! But you own me for this!"  Goldy dered as she pulled from Tallia''s grip, but my Goddess just scoffed at her.

    "You will be the one owing me after you spend some time with him, mark my words. You will see at some point why everyone is so interested in him, and it is not just the growth between his legs!" Tallia snickered, and I coughed from beside her, and Tallia looked up at me with a smile. "What? I was giving you apliment!"

    "You have aplicated way ofplimenting a person," I said with a sigh as I leaned down to kiss her, but I didn''t let her pull away when she tired, pulling her deeper into my arms as I enjoyed the soft sweetness of her lips.

    "Enough! I have things to do, and you have a cult to dig up! Try to remember that not all of them are evil, just a few of the leaders. Most of the others are cast-offs, but that doesn''t make any of them any less dangerous. You are going to have to find the bnce between those that deserve to be saved and those that have lost the light and must be killed," Tallia said as she broke away from me with flushed cheeks, and I  just nodded.

    "I understand," I replied, and Tallia just sighed.

    "Good, if you need anything, you know how to get me, but I am dealing with some things right now, so try to only call if you need. You have Titania and Goldy with you, so you really shouldn''t have that much trouble," Tallia said and then opened a golden portal, leaving through it.

    "So, this is not really what I thought I was getting myself into," Titania said as she lifted her beautiful dress that was now wet all along the bottom from the slush and wet snow all around us.

    "Yeah, it is supposed to get colder, but I will work on getting us some clothing. It is early morning, so people should be getting up in this small vige, and the girl in the wagon should be waking up soon," I said, and then looked up at Rexa, who was just staring straight forward. I turned to look at what she was, but there was nothing of importance there. "What are you looking at?"

    "Nothing, I am just trying to process that you have two of the most powerful beings in this world toe and watch over you. This is all just a bit much for me to process, so I decided that it would be best for me just to stare forward rather than ask silly questions," Rexa said inly, and I smiled.<sub> </sub>

    "I get what you mean. This must be a lot, but I also must look like I take it all for granted, which must make it even more confusing," Iughed, and Rexa nodded.

    "Yes, it very much does," Rexa said with a sigh.

    "Cheer up, things are only going to keep going like this, so it would be best to just roll with it. Do you mind bringing the carriage into town and finding a ce where we can park this?" I asked and looked back at the goddesses briefly. "I am going to take a look around with them first to see what I can learn about the ce."

    "Of course, my God," Rexa said with a bow before taking the reins and getting the horses moving. I waited until she was gone, resisting an eye roll before turning to look at Titania again.

    "Mydy, would it be alright if we walked around town for a bit? I have some questions that I need answers to about this ce," I asked as respectfully as possible, and Titania just nodded.

    "Yes, that is fine," Titania said, and then she looked at Goldy, who was currently sulking. "Goldy, you cane with us or go back to the wagon, your choice."

    "I don''t want to go back to the wagon! I want to stay here with you guys," Goldy said in a huff as she walked over towards us. It seemed like her objection wasn''t just for show after all; she really did want to stay close by.

    "Alright then, let''s walk around town so Galio can ask his questions," Titania said before leading the way into town, with me following behind her and Goldy trailing not too far behind me.

    The town was small, but it had a cozy feeling to it. The people were all friendly and stopped what they were doing to greet us as we walked by. I got the feeling that they weren''t used to seeing outsiders here, which made me wonder just how often Tallia came into town.

    "So, what exactly are you looking for?" Titania asked after a few minutes of silence, and I shrugged.

    "I am not really sure. I ran into some strange demonic creatures in the forest that were summoned but a cult member. There is something going on here that I am not aware of," I said honestly, and Titania nodded her head in understanding.

 Chapter 262 Rumors

    "Since this is not my ind to watch over, I know very little about this ce or what goes on," Titania exined, and Goldy snorted.

    "That is because you are always busy dealing with problems on your own ind! I know a bit about this ce, but I love listening to rumors! We should be going to talk to the Elder for this vige, and she will be able to tell us what we need to know or what we don''t," Goldy suggested as she came up beside me, and I frowned.

    "What we don''t?" I asked, and Goldy nodded.

    "Yeah, since there is a power struggle right now, and you areing to "fix" that problem, anyone that is loyal to Carrie is going to either not be helpful or even hostile. Since we are walking around and not getting any dirty looks, I will assume that Carrie''s influence is not as strong here," Goldy exined, and I nodded and leaned down to kiss the top of her head, making the dwarven Goddess smile brightly. I noticed that Titania got a bit of a sour look on her face, so I turned and gave her a kiss on the cheek, bringing a small smile back to her face.

    "Let''s go talk to the Elder then," I said, and Titania nodded before leading the way again. It didn''t take long for us to find the Elder''s house since it was one of the biggest houses in town, and it also had a bit of an eerie feeling about it that made me feel on edge.

    Titania knocked on the door, and after a few moments, an old woman answered. She looked at us with questioning eyes but smiled when she saw who we were. "Mydies! What brings you here today?"

    "We are looking for information about what is going on in this vige," I said inly, and her eyes widened as she stepped back so we coulde inside. We entered a warm living room with a fire going in the firece, even though it wasn''t necessary yet since winter hadn''t hit its peak yet. The Elder sat down by her fire after motioning for us to do so as well across from her small table where two teacups already sat waiting for us along with some biscuits Goldy started eating as soon as she saw them there.

    "My name is Kendra, and this is the vige of Taal. You must be the traveler that saved this ind from a great monster recently?" The old woman asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes, I am Galio, the Cat God, and I am sure that mypanions need no introduction, but this is Titania, Goddess of the Fae, and Goldy, Goddess of the Dwarfs," I said, and Kendra stood up to bow to each of us respectively.

    "It is a great honor to have you all join me here! I have heard that you are here to help Hilda gain the support that she needs to remove Carrie, right?" Kendra asked, and I nodded. "That is good, but you are in for a hard pull. While I personally want Hilda to take the spot, it is not going to be easy for her. Carrie''s influence is strong, and she also had the ck Goat Cult, and they put a threat to her words."

    "What do you know about the ck Goat Cult?" I asked, and Kendra frowned.

    "They are a group of people that believe in some dark deity that they call the ck Goat. They don''t seem to be very active right now, but when they are, they can be quite troublesome," Kendra exined, and Goldy snorted.<sub> </sub>

    "They aren''t just troublesome! They are dangerous!" Goldy eximed, and we all turned to look at her with raised eyebrows. "What? I listen to rumors too, you know!"

    "And what exactly have you heard about them?" I asked, and Goldy shrugged.

    "Well, besides that, they are a group of people that believe in some dark deity they call the ck Goat; I have heard that they are also nning on summoning a demon lord to help them achieve their goals. Supposedly, this demon lord is extremely powerful and is not to be messed with," Goldy exined, and Kendra nodded her head in agreement.

    "That is what I have heard as well, but I do not know how much truth there is to it. There has been some strange activity going ontely, though, that makes me wonder," Kendra said thoughtfully, and I sat up straighter in my seat.

    "What kind of activity?"

    Kendra sighed before she began her story. "About a month ago, we had a young womane into town asking for directions to the nearest city. We tried to give her directions, but she got lost anyway and ended up at Carrie''s house instead."

    "What happened then?" Titania asked gently as she leaned forward slightly in interest while Goldy just nibbled on her biscuitzily.

    <o>,m "No one really knows for sure since no one was allowed inside except for Carrie herself and the other high-ranking members of the cult." Kendra shook her head before continuing on with her story. "But ever since then, people have been disappearing in small groups of threes or fours."</o>

    I frowned deeply as I processed this information; it sounded eerily familiar to what happened back home when my father disappeared along with some others from our vige. "Do you think they are being taken by this cult?"

    Kendra shrugged helplessly before replying. "We don''t really know for sure since no one has seen or heard from them ever again." She paused briefly before adding another piece of information. "But we did find strange symbols all around town that match up with those used by the cult."

    My grip tightened unconsciously on my teacup at those words; if this was indeed the work of that cult, then things were about to get a lot moreplicated than they already were.

 Chapter 263 Disappearing

    "You seem to be lost in thought," Titania said as we made our way back to the wagon with Kendra, where Rexa was waiting for us with a worried look on her face.

    "Just trying to process everything," I replied honestly as I walked with the girls back to the wagon where Rexa was waiting with the horses.

    "I see; well, we will be able to discuss it more once we get more information. I do not think it would be wise to stay here in this vige since they are already on edge as it is," Titania said, and I nodded my head in agreement.

    "I agree, but where do you think we should start?" I asked

    "Well, I think it would be best to start with the cksmith, Tarna. She has been harassed recently by Carrie''s goons, and she might be more willing to talk if we can offer her some protection," Kendra suggested, and I nodded my head.

    "Alright, but I am going to see how the girls are doing inside the carriage," I said as I walked around to enter the carriage. It was already getting into the morning, so the girls should have been up and about.

    I slowly opened the door, but all I heard was the sounds of breathing and light snoresing from the rooms of the  Spatial Lodge. I quietly closed the door and smiled to myself as I walked back over to where the two goddesses, Kendra and Rexa, were waiting for me with the horses.

    "Are they alright?" Kendra asked with a worried look on her face, and I nodded my head.

    "They are just sleeping, but we should probably get going so we can get to the cksmith''s ce," I said and then looked at Rexa. "Do you mind staying to watch over them while we go deal with this?"

    Rexa shook her head before replying. "Of course not, my God."

    "Thank you, we will be back soon," I said before turning to the women. "Lead the way."

    We made our way through the vige to the cksmith''s shop, and I could feel the eyes of the people on us as we walked. It was obvious that they were not used to strangers in their town, but I tried my best to ignore it. We finally arrived at the cksmith''s shop, where a middle-aged woman was hammering away at a piece of metal while two other women were watching her with awe.

    The moment she saw us enter her shop, she stopped what she was doing and looked at Kendra with confusion. "What are you doing here?"

    "I came to warn you about Carrie," Kendra said inly, and Tarna frowned deeply before gesturing for us to follow her into a back room where no one would be able to hear our conversation. As soon as we entered the room, Tarna closed the door behind us before walking over and sitting down on a stool by her work table. She motioned for Titania and me to sit down in some chairs across from her while Kendra and Goldy took seats on a loveseat.

    After we all sat down, Tarna sighed deeply before starting to speak again. "I don''t know how much longer I can take this..." Her voice trailed off as if she wasn''t sure how much she should say or if she should even say anything at all.<sub> </sub>

    "It is alright; you can trust Galio," Kendra said reassuringly, but Tarna just shook her head before replying.

    "It is not that I do not trust her... it is just... difficult."   Another deep sigh escaped from between Tarnas lips before she continued speaking again. "Every day since that woman showed up in town, things have been getting worse and worse." She paused briefly as if collecting herself before continuing on with what sounded like a rehearsed speech. "At first, it started out small; things would go missing here or there without any real exnation."

    Another pause followed those words, which gave me time to process everything that had been said so far, but there were still parts that I didn''t get.

    "Who is this woman that she is talking about?" I asked, looking to Kendra for answers.

    "Melly, she was sent here by Carrie to help out, but she really hasn''t done anything since she came. I think she is just eyes for Carrie, but the Cult activity has started to increase since she came," Kendra exined, and I nodded, running a hand through my hair.

    "I see, so the Cult activity has been increasing ever since Melly came to town?" I asked Kendra, who nodded her head before turning back to look at Tarna.

    Tarna nodded her head slowly in response to my question before continuing on with what she was saying. "Yes... but it didn''t really start getting bad until a few weeks ago."

    "What happened a few weeks ago?" I asked, leaning forward slightly in my seat as my interest was piqued.

    Tarna looked down at her hands which were now clenched tightly in herp, before replying. "People started disappearing."

    "What do you mean people started disappearing?" I asked, and Tarna looked up at me with a haunted look in her eyes.

    "They would go out into the forest to gather some herbs or berries for their morning meal, but they never came back." Tara''s voice cracked on thest words, and she had to pause for a moment to collect herself before continuing. "At first, we thought that maybe they just got lost since it has been known to happen before."

    She paused again as she took a deep breath before continuing on. "But then we found symbols all around town that match up with those used by the cult."

    By this point, Tarna was visibly shaking, and Kendra walked over and ced aforting hand on her shoulder while Goldy hopped off of the loveseat and made her way over to sit on myp. I wrapped my arms around Goldy protectively as I listened to what Tarna had to say next. It sounded like things were about to get a lot moreplicated than they already were.

 Chapter 264 Bellazibub

    "So, what do you think?" Kendra asked me as we made our way back to the wagon where Rexa was waiting with the horses.

    "I think we need to find out more about this Cult and what they are nning," I replied honestly as I helped Kendra up into the wagon before climbing up myself.

    "I agree, but where do you think we should start?" she asked, and I frowned deeply as I thought about it. There was a lot that needed to be done, but I didn''t want to just go off half-cocked without any real n.

    "Well, first things first; we need to find out everything we can about this Cult. What their goals are, how many members they have... that sort of thing," I said as Rexa climbed up onto her horse and started leading us away from the cksmith''s shop.

    Kendra nodded her head in agreement before replying. "That sounds like a good ce to start."   She paused for a moment before continuing on in a worried voice. "Do you really think these people are in danger? That maybe Carrie is behind all of this somehow?"

    "Well, I think that we can say for sure that Carrie has a hand in all of this. Where is this Melly staying? I think that I will go have a talk with her alone because I don''t think that she will be too revealing if I bring a pair of goddesses with me," I exined, and Goldy looked up at me with a sharp look.

    "Do you think that is wise? I mean, Tallia asked us to watch over you for a reason," Goldy said, and I sighed deeply. I knew that she was just worried about me, but I didn''t want to bring everyone along on what could possibly be a wild goose chase.

    "I will be fine; you can stay here with Rexa and Kendra if you want," I said in an attempt to reassure her, but it didn''t seem to work as Goldy just tightened her grip around my neck.

    "No way! If you are going, then I aming with you," she said stubbornly, and I frowned deeply before replying.

    "Not this time. Titania, can you and Goldy go check on the girls and Rexa, and stay with them until I get back. I think I might have to get forceful to get what I need out of this one," I exined, and Titania sighed but nodded.

    "This is not really what I came here for, but I can understand what you are trying to do. I just hope that when youe to my ind that you will be just as determined to help as you are now. I have my own sets of problems simr to this," Titan said as she walked over to Goldy to grab her arm, and I nodded.

    "I will give each of you my full attention and give my full efforts to help you straighten out any problems that you have that are within my power. I am not in the business of forcing people to do things, but I also will not stand by to watch if people are not willing to try different ways," I exined, and Titania nodded at me with a small smile.<sub> </sub>

    "Good, that is what I wanted to hear. Come, Dwarf, let us go see the other women that the great Cat God has collected," Titania said, pulling Goldy with her as I watched them go and then turned back to the vige elder, Kendra.

    "Can you lead the way?" I asked, and Kendra looked to the side.

    "If it is all the same to you, I would prefer to just tell you where she is staying. While I don''t mind taking you to see Tarna, taking you directly to a suspected cult member might put the people I care about in danger," Kendra said quietly, and I nodded. I could understand her reasoning, and I didn''t want to put her in any unnecessary danger.

    "That is perfectly understandable. Can you tell me where I can find this Melly woman?" I asked, and Kendra nodded as she started giving me directions to the small hut that Melly was renting from one of the vigers.

    ---

    I knocked on the door of the small hut and waited for a moment before hearing a voice from inside call out for me to enter. I slowly pushed open the door and stepped into the dimly lit room, squinting my eyes, trying to adjust them to see better in the darkness. As my eyes finally adjusted, I saw a young woman sitting on a crudely made bed with her back toward me.

    "Melly? My name is Galio; we need to talk," I said as calmly as possible while walking further into the room so that she would be able to hear me better. There was still no response from her, though; it was like she couldn''t hear me, but then I noticed a spell circle that was being formed on the bed, and I growled.

    I snapped my hand around the back of the woman''s neck and ripped her backward off the bed, screaming to m to the floor. I turned as the spell disappeared, pulling magic to me and then using pins of light to hold the woman to the ground.

    "You!" Melly hissed up at me, and I nodded as I walked over to stand over her.

    "Yes, me. Are all you cult members so stupid and callous? You were about to summon more were-cats, weren''t you? Don''t lie to me, or I will bring an angel in here to question you," I said, but then the door to the hut flew open, and Breya was standing in it with all the other girls behind her.

    "Toote, I am already here! Why did you note and get me if you were going to question someone?!" Breya snapped at me as she marched over, nearly stepping on Melly''s head as she did to get up in my face.

 Chapter 265 Grimora

    "You were sleeping, I literally just came to check on you like thirty minutes ago, but you are here now," I said, and then looked down at the scowling Melly. "Speak, woman, or I will make you wish you did."

    "What if I was? Are you just going to kill me?" Melly demanded, but I shook my head.

    "No. Dead people don''t talk. I need answers, and you are going to give them to me," I said inly, and the woman narrowed her eyes at me.

    "Then you will kill me after?" Melly asked with suspicion in her voice.

    "I am not going to kill you unless you force me to. Don''t get me wrong, I will kill you if the need arises, but so far, you are just being obstinate. If that changes and you start bing dangerous like you would have if I would not stop you, then you die," I exined, and then looked up at the girls in the doorway, giving a head count, and all the Goddesses were missing. "Eliza, please take the rest of everyone back to the carriage and then get us all a ce to stay for tonight at the inn. I don''t need you all to be watching this."

    Eliza hesitated for a moment before looking back at the girls and then finally nodded as she started to herd them back out of the hut. As soon as they were gone, I looked back down at Melly with a raised eyebrow. "Now, are you going to talk or not?"

    "What do you want to know?" Melly asked defiantly, and I sighed deeply before replying.

    "Your reason foring here would be a good start," I said inly, but that just seemed to annoy her more.

    "Why do you care? We are just a bunch of stupid women who got tricked into following some crazy woman. Aren''t you just going to kill us all anyways?" Melly asked, and I frowned deeply before replying.

    "No, I am not going to kill you all. That is not who I am," I said with a shake of my head before continuing on in a firm voice. "Now, tell me what your goal is for being here."

    Melly''s expression softened for a moment as she looked at me before finally answering in a quiet voice. "We were just supposed to find some fertile women and bring them back for the goddess, that is all."

    "And you thought that was a good enough reason to kidnap innocent women from their homes and force them to be sacrifices?" I asked, not bothering to hide the disgust in my voice.

    Melly''s eyes hardened as she looked at me before finally answering in a cold voice. "It doesn''t matter what I think. All that matters is what Joslyn says the goddess wants, and she wants these women."

    "And what does the goddess want ording to this, Joslyn?" Breya asked, but her eyes were glowing.

    "She wants sacrifices to summon the Demon Queen, Bezibub, and not Rem. She is using Rem as a cover, so we will follow her. Carrie is giving her information about the fertile women in trade for the Cult to put pressure on the viges outside Torrain," Melly said in a t and emotionless tone but then gasped as Breya copsed beside me, and I caught her.

    "What did you just do?" I asked as I picked Breya up, as she breathed heavily.

    "All Angels have the ability to use The Eyes Of Truth, but it takes a tremendous amount of energy to do so. The Seraphs can do it much more effectively and use less energy, but it is one of their specializations," Breya exined, and then closed her eyes and turned into my chest, closing her eyes. I looked down at Melly, and she had a horrified look on her face, but I couldn''t tell what it was from.

    "W-What?! I had only assumed those things! What have I done?!" Melly eximed in a panicked voice, and I frowned. This was information that I needed to know if I was going to save these women.

    "Assumptions will get you killed in my line of work, Melly. You need to learn to trust your gut and do something when you know what you are doing is wrong. You assume that we were just going to kill you without the information is a perfect example of that," I said inly, and then looked down at the still form of Breya, who seemed to be lost in thought. "Melly, where have they been taking the women?"

    Melly''s eyes widened as she stared at me for a moment before finally answering quietly. "Ruins to the north of Dell, the northernmost town from Torrian. Masked memberse to retrieve them, and they just came yesterday since they knew that you wereing."<sub> </sub>

    "How many?" Breya asked, and Melly looked over at her in confusion.

    "Three," she said, and I released the pins of light from Melly.

    "Come. You are going to lead me to where this ce is, and I am going to put an end to this right now," I growled as Melly got up, but she put her hands up to stop me.

    "The ones that Joslyn is collecting are for the final summon, so they are being kept until the full moon in seven days. If you go now, they will just divert the one being sent in, and they will be more secretive. I think you would do better to get rid of the Demon Generals that Joslyn Summoned. There is one outside of the town, Grimora, and she has been setting up a spell circle that will soon start to drain the people of this town''s energy. It is called a Lethargy Trap."

    "A Lethargy Trap?" Breya asked in confusion, and Melly nodded.

    "Yes. It is a spell that would normally be used to drain the energy of arge group of people slowly over time, but it can also be used as an explosive if the person has enough power. I am not sure how many people have been caught in it so far," Melly exined and then looked over at me with pleading eyes. "I know that Joslyn tricked us into this, but please don''t hurt her."

    I frowned deeply before finally replying in a firm voice. "I will need to meet her first; dealing with this Grimora is going to be the first thing that I need to deal with. If she just started it, then it will take some time before she can get enough power from it to reverse it, but she could also be giving her own energy as well to speed up the process."

    "Yes, I have seen her do that as well. There is also a second one being set up in the center of town. I am not sure how far along it is, but Grimora has been working on it for some time now."  Melly exined and then looked over at me with pleading eyes once again. "Please, just don''t hurt Joslyn; she was only doing what she thought was right."

    I sighed deeply before finally replying. "I will think about it," and Melly nodded her head in relief before turning to walk over to grab a map of the area, spreading it out in the bed. I walked over with Breya, and Melly showed me where this spell circle that Grimora had been setting up was.

    "How has Grimora got into town without anyone noticing? If she is setting up a second one in the center of town, she would have to be there to draw it out," I exined, but then decided that I should deal with that one first. "Point it out on the map as well. If she is only just starting it, I can dispel it without a problem."

    "In disguise as an old woman with a walking stick that walks around all over town but adds to the spell as she passes without anyone noticing," Melly said as she pointed to the center of the town; it was an open area that I had passed before on the way in.

    "I see. Well, that is going to be a little more difficult. I will need to get everyone out of the area first before I can deal with it," I said as I looked over at Melly, who just nodded her head in agreement.

    There was a chance that the spell could be rigged, and since they knew I wasing, it was very likely. While pretty much all magic could be defended against, protecting everyone walking around would be next to impossible for even me. I was used to using more direct methods, but I could see if one of the goddesses had more experience with trap spells because I was used to just setting them off, not disarming them.

    "I think we should head back now. When we get back to the inn, I will be putting you to sleep in my carriage until I have this resolved. I might need your help in dealing with the other cult members in the other towns. This will be your way of redeeming yourself and your sisters. If you want me to go easy on them, then you need to teach me about everything as we ferret them all out," I said as I looked over at Melly, who just nodded her head in agreement.

    "All right, but you should know that Grimora is also a very powerful demoness. She will be difficult to deal with even if she is not using her full power," Melly warned me, and I just nodded my head.

    "That is why I need to get the others and go now before she can prepare for us," I exined, and then started heading towards the door with Breya still in my arms, but she had a small smile. "Do you want me to put you down now?"

    "No, I am fine like this," Breya said as she snuggled deeper into my arms, and I just chuckled.

    "If you say so," I replied with a smile as I started heading towards the inn where everyone else was waiting for us.

 Chapter 266 Goddess Gossip

    "So, what is it like to be a goddess with no power?" Goldy asked, and Elfinia scowled, but Goldy wasn''t rude. "I am just curious. I am not really looking to find out personally, but a first-hand ount from someone like you would be nice if you don''t mind."

    "Why are you always so nosy?!" Elfinia growled, but Goldy only shrugged.

    "It is in my nature to be curious about things that I don''t know. You are long-lived, So I assume that you are simr in that aspect, but maybe in a different way. Anyways, what is it like?" Goldy asked, and Titania sighed as she took a seat on the bed beside ire, the once Holy Beholder.

    "It is like being born without anything. I am a full-grown woman, but I don''t think that there is a single person here that could not take me down if they tried. It is like being reduced to nothing!" Elfinia snapped, and Goldy put her hands up but then turned to ire, who looked up at her with her singlerge eye that covered the front of her face. "What has it been like for you?"

    "Do you really need to pester everyone, Dwarf?" Titania said, turning her nose up at Goldy, making the little golden goddess cross her arms off her impressive chest. "I am sure ire would rather not discuss her experiences. She has suffered enough, and I think that you are taking up too much of her time."

    "No, it is okay," ire said, and Elfinia groaned because she knew what wasing. "It has been an interesting experience, and it has made me consider if I am really even worthy of my position. I would have killed a lot of people if Galio hadn''t stopped me. Even when he barely knew his own name, he summoned the power to protect everyone like it was nothing. That makes me wonder if I could do the same thing if I had been in the same ce."

    "You are stronger than you give yourself credit for, Holy Beholder. Like Galio said, we all have our own ways of fighting, and that is what makes us strong." Goldy told her with a smile on her face as she rubbed ire''s back gently. "I am sure the people will learn to ept you in time because you understand the mistakes that you have made. With more time and guidance from Galio, I am sure that you will regain your confidence."

    It was then that ire realized just how much had changed since thest time she saw Elfinia and Titania. Back before Galio, they had all been inpetition, but now she and Elfinia had lost their powers, and even Titania seemed more rxed. It was almost like Galio had brought them all together in a way that no one else could have ever done.

    "Why do you all think so highly of Galio? The creature took my power and then left me at the mercy of my daughter! How could I ever respect... him?!" Elfinia demanded, and Goldy looked back to ire.

    "Has she been like this the entire trip?" She asked, and ire nodded with a tired look, and Goldy turned back to Elfinia. "You really need to think about why you are here. Being put at your daughter''s mercy? You mean the same one that you belittled so much that she ran away from your home? The one that trained tirelessly to do all the things that you can do effortlessly? You deserve this more than you know, and until you understand why, Galio will not give you back your powers. Do you think that we all just follow him because he is strong? I was a follower the moment that I met him and ced all my bets on him because he cares about people; even if he is forceful in his ways sometimes, Galio is what this world needs. The sooner you ept him, the easier your life will get, or continue walking around with that resting bitch face and see how far it will get you."

    Goldy''s words cracked like a whip in the small room, and silence fell over the room. Elfinia looked away and gritted her teeth, clenching her fists as she was filled with anger, but she had no way to vent it. What Gold had said was true, and any objections at this point would just make her look foolish.

    "You all think that you know him so well, but you don''t! He is nothing but a liar who will only bring you misery!" Elfinia snapped and then stormed out of the room, mming the door behind her.

    "I didn''t mean to make her so mad," Goldy said with a sigh as she sat on the bed next to ire. "But sometimes people need to hear the truth even if it isn''t what they want to hear."<sub> </sub>

    [Galio]

    I checked on the girls and then left Melly with Breya to watch over in the Spatial Lodge. I wanted to go see what the four goddesses were up to. I didn''t want the ones with power abusing the other two.

    Eliza told me the rooms we had rented, so I headed up the stairs after waving to the cute bartender. On the way up, I heard a door m, and then when I got to the top of the stairs, Elfinia ran into me.

    "Oof!" I eximed as she collided with me, and then I caught her before she could fall. "What is wrong?"

    "Nothing! Just stay away from me!" She snapped as she tried to push me away, but I didn''t let her go. Instead, I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her close.

    "I am not going anywhere until you tell me what is wrong," I told her firmly, and she huffed as she looked away. "Come on, you can tell me."

    "I am not talking to you, beast! Let go of me!" Elfinia snapped, but she had no power to fight against me, and I had left this thing alone for far too long.

    "I am not a beast, and you will talk to me," I said as I looked down at her, and she finally met my eyes. "Now, what is wrong?"

    "You really want to know?" She asked, and I nodded because I really did want to know. "Goldy told me that I needed to think about why you took my powers away. I get it, I am a horrible person, but you left me, and you don''t get to juste back into my life after reducing me to nothing! I get what I did, and I can''t change that!"

    I was taken aback by Elfinia''s words because they were true. It was just like Goldy had told her, but I had never stopped to think about how much pain Elfinia was in. All this time, she had been living with the guilt of pushing her daughter away, and now she was being forced to confront it head-on with no way to escape it. It must have been absolute torture for her.

    "Elfinia...I-"I started, but she cut me off as she buried her face in my chest and started sobbing uncontrobly. Instinctively, I wrapped my arms around her and just let her cry it out.

 Chapter 267 Ah My Nuts!

    "I am sorry! I am so sorry!" She cried, and I could feel her shaking against me. "Please, just kill me! I can''t take this anymore!"

    "Elfinia, no!" I eximed as I pulled away from her and looked into her eyes. "I would never do that to you."

    "Why?! Everyone would be better off without me!" She sobbed, and I shook my head. No one deserved to go through the pain that Elfinia was in, least of all someone as strong as she was. If anyone could handle this, it was Elfinia.

    "Get a hold of yourself. Sure, you acted like a witch, but what are you going to do, just run away from your problem? Is that what you do now? If you can''t instantly fix something, you just look for the easiest way out?" I demanded, and Elfinia''s eyes widened as she looked at me. "I am not going to kill you, Elfinia. You don''t deserve that, and I am not going to let you just give up."

    "Why? Why do you care?" She asked in a small voice, and I sighed as I looked away because the answer wasplicated. There were so many reasons why I cared about Elfinia, but the most important one was because she had been in my life before this world, and we had spent countless years in Yaggisdral. It wasn''t just my duty anymore; it was personal now.

    "Because...I  care about you, Elfinia." I told her finally, and she looked at me in disbelief. "I know we have had our differences, but I can''t just sit by and watch you suffer like this. It hurts me to see you in pain."

    "You...care about me?" She asked, and I nodded because it was true. Even though she had been a thorn in my side for centuries, I still cared about her deeply. "Why? After everything that I have done to you?"

    "Because...you are important to me," I told her as I cupped her face in my hands and wiped away her tears with my thumbs. "And no matter what happens, that will never change. Stop trying to push people away and just tell them how you really feel, and stop pushing us all away."

    Elfinia looked at me for a long moment before she finally nodded, and then she threw her arms around my neck and hugged me tightly. I was taken aback by her sudden disy of affection, but I quickly wrapped my arms around her and hugged her back. For the first time in a long time, Elfinia finally seemed like she was warming up, then the door started to open in one of the rooms.

    Instantly, Elfinia drove her knee between my legs, and I yelped as I let her go and doubled over in pain. Elfinia darted around me and disappeared down the stairs as the three other goddesses came out, as I coughed. She had caught mepletely off guard, and things had been going so well! Like a goddamn deer, fleeing at the first sound of noise!

    "Galio? What is wrong?" ire asked as she came over to me, and I shook my head as I took a few deep breaths.

    "Nothing just got hit in the nuts," I muttered, and then Titania snorted as she walked past me.

    "Serves you right for being a pervert," Elfinia called from down the stairs, but there was no heat in her voice. In fact, she almost sounded...pleased? Maybe things were finally starting to look up for Elfinia. That didn''t make my nuts feel any better.

    I wanted to say that she was the one resting her head on me, but I decided that I would leave her be. A knee to my bits and parts was a small but painful sacrifice if it made Elfinia warm up to me more.

    "So, how did things with the cult member go?" Goldy asked as she came out of the room with Titania, and I scowled at her.

    "Would have been better if you had kept all the girls here like I asked," I grumbled as I straightened up, reaching into my pants to readjust my smash bits. "I had to leave Melly with Breya because I wanted toe to see what you all were up to."

    "Yeah, sorry about that. Goldy wanted to talk with the women, so I thought that I should keep a watch on her," Titania said, and I sighed as I shook my head.

    "It is fine, just next time, try to listen to me when I say to stay put," I told her, and she nodded as she looked down at the ground. "Anyways, what did you talk about?"

    "Oh, just girl stuff," Goldy said with a shrug as she walked past me, and I groaned because I knew that meant that they had talked about me. "Come on, let''s go downstairs so you can tell us what happened."<sub> </sub>

    I followed the three goddesses downstairs and took a seat at the table that Titania and Goldy were sitting at. ire sat down beside me after quickly grabbing some drinks from the bar, and then she handed one to me before taking a seat. It looked like she had gotten over her little outburst from earlier, which was good because I really didn''t need any more drama in my life right now.

    "So...what happened?" ire asked after taking a sip of her drink, and I sighed as I leaned back in my chair. There was no point in sugarcoating it because they would find out eventually anyways.

    "There is a demon in the town setting up Lethargy Traps, and they are collecting sacrifices to summon an even worse Demon Queen. Goldy, do you mind bringing Rexa, Eliza, Chili, and the rest of the women in here?" I asked, turning to the little golden goddess, and she nodded as she got up from her seat.

    "Sure thing, just give me a few minutes," Goldy said before disappearing upstairs, and I turned back to the other three goddesses.

    "The demon''s name is Grimora, and he has been using Lethargy Traps to drain people of their energy in order to create A bomb or to use the energy for a summoning of something big. The cult has already sacrificed dozens of people to summon Girmora and other Demon Generals, but they need more power for Bezibub to be summoned in seven days," I exined, and Titania frowned as she looked at me.

    "Do you think that they will be able to summon her?" She asked, and I shook my head because I didn''t know. "It all depended on how much power they could get from their sacrifices."

    From what I had seen so far, though, it wouldn''t be long until  Bezibub was summoned at the rate Grimora was going, so we didn''t have much time. It would be best to just take care of this now before it gets any worse.

    Just then, Goldy came back with all the girls, and I did a head count, but two were missing, and I groaned when I realized who it was.

    "Where are Daphne and Velma? I thought everyone was supposed to be sticking together?! There is a demon on the loose!" I snapped, and Titania frowned as she looked at me.

    "I told them to stay in the room, but they wouldn''t listen," Goldy said with a sigh, and I wanted to facepalm because those two were nothing but trouble. "They said that they wanted to explore the town."

    "Do you know where they went?" I asked, and Goldy shook her head with a worried look on her face.

    "No idea...but knowing those two, they are probably getting into mischief," she muttered, and I groaned because this was not what I needed right now.

    "I am going to go find them," I muttered as I got up from my seat and headed for the door, but ire stopped me with a hand on my arm.

    p "Let me go with you," She said, and I paused, looking down into herrge eyes. This was the first time she had asked about something like this, so I wanted to make sure that she was really up for it.</anda>

    "You don''t have to, ire," I told her, but she shook her head as she looked at me with a determined look on her face.

    "I want to help. I can''t just sit here and do nothing when there is a demon on the loose." She told me, and I sighed because I knew that she was right. It would be better if we stuck together anyways. "Plus, those two could use some supervision."

    I couldn''t help but agree with her as we headed out the door into the town square in search of Daphne and Velma.

 Chapter 268 Trouble Makers

    [Daphne and Velma]

    "This ce is so boring!" Daphne eximed as she and Velma walked through the town square, and Velma nodded in agreement. "There is nothing to do around here!"

    "We just got here, and you are already wandering off! You know Galio is not Going to be happy if we get into trouble! We still haven''t told him about the argument that you got in with that Peekaan Guard captain!" Velma warned, but Daphne threw up her hands.

    "That was your fault! You were the one that started it by insulting her momma!" Daphne eximed, and Velma rolled her eyes. "Anyways, Galio won''t find out unless you tell him."

    "Fine...but we should probably head back," Velma relented with a sigh as she looked around the town square, and then Daphne frowned as she saw something off in the distance. "What are you looking at?"

    "I could go for some food," Daphne said as she headed toward the bakery She was looking at. The smell of freshly baked bread was already making her mouth water, and she couldn''t wait to sink her teeth into something delicious.

    As soon as they walked into the bakery, their mouths started watering at all of the pastries that were on disy. There were all sorts of different pies, cakes, cookies, and other things that looked absolutely delicious. Daphne''s stomach growled even louder at the sight of all the food, and she quickly made her way over to the counter, where a young girl was standing with a smile on her face.

    "What can I get for you today?" The girl asked them, and Daphne quickly started rattling off everything that she wanted, and Velma just looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

    "All of that?" The girl asked with augh, and Daphne nodded as she licked her lips in anticipation. "That will be 1 gold piece."

    Daphne''s eyes widened when she heard the price, and then she quickly began to second-guess her order. She didn''t have that much money on her, and she really didn''t want to spend all of her money on food. It would be better to save some in case they needed it for something importantter on.

    Just as Daphne was about to change her order, someone walked up behind them and ced a few gold coins on the counter.

    "I will cover their order," A deep voice said, and both girls turned around to see Galio standing there with his arms crossed over his chest. He had an annoyed look on his face, and Daphne immediately felt guilty for spending so much money when he had told them not to.

    "Oh! T-thank you!" Daphne stammered out as the girl started filling their orders, and Velma just stood there looking at Galio with an amused smirk on her face. His expression softened slightly when he saw how embarrassed Daphne was and sighed.

    [Galio]

    ire had pointed the girls out as they headed into a bakery, but I was just d that they were into any trouble yet. I was still curious to know what happened in Bramma with the two girls that got them kicked out.

    ire had been quiet for most of the walk, but I could tell that she was deep in thought, and I didn''t want to disturb her. It was good to see her taking an interest in things outside of herself for once, and I hoped that this meant that she would be more involved from now on.

    "I am sorry about how I have been acting and staying away from you," ire said as we walked into the bakery, and my eyes widened when I saw how much food Daphne had ordered. "I have just been trying to figure out what to say to you."

    I reached between the girls, and they looked back at me with shock as I ced some gold coins on the counter, looking down at ire. "It''s okay, I understand. Do you want to pick some treats for you and the other girls?"

    "N-no! I don''t want to spend your money!" ire eximed, and I chuckled as the girl behind the counter started filling their order.

    "No need, just get whatever you think they would like," I told her, and she hesitated for a moment before she finally nodded. After ire picked what she wanted, I stepped forward as Daphne and Velma stepped back slowly.

    "No running off right now. I want you both toe back with me to the inn. There are things that we have to discuss that I have learned, and I will need both of your help," I said, looking back at the girls, and they both got hopeful looks on their faces that I wiped off. "You are also going to tell me what exactly happened in Bramma. The truth or I will get Breya to ask you."<sub> </sub>

    After ordering a pair of cakes, more pastry, and paying for the food, we headed out of the bakery with our arms full of treats and made our way back to the inn, where we left off with the other girls. As soon as we walked into the room, all of the girls turned to look at us with wide eyes, and Daphne startedughing nervously.

    "Woah, what did you guys get?" Eliza asked as she got up from her seat and walked over to us, and Daphne quickly started rattling off everything that we had gotten. "That sounds amazing! I can''t wait to try it all!"

    "We should probably save some forter," Velma said as she ced the food down on the table, and then everybody sat down except for ire and me. "So, what did you want to talk about, Galio?"

    I waited for ire to sit down before I began speaking, looking around at all of the girls who were eagerly waiting for me to start. "First, what happened in Bramma."

    Both Velma and Daphne tensed as I directed the question at them. Both looked like they would sooner be somewhere else, but that just made me more curious about what happened. "You can start, Velma."

    "Why is she starting?!" Daphne exined, and I narrowed my eyes.

    "Because neither of you volunteered, and you so far seem more prone to attracting trouble or getting in it than your daughter," I said, crossing my arms, and Daphne rolled her eyes, and Velma cleared her throat.

    "Well, you see. We were asking some easterners questions about their lives," Velma started, and so far, it sounded fine, but they shouldn''t have been there asking questions without being asked in the first ce. "After talking to a few people, we were approached by two guards and the guard captain."

    "De? What did you do to piss her off? Breath the wrong direction?" I snorted, thinking about how I had made a mess of her in Xena''s hotel room after she had drunk the love potion.

    "She insulted Daphne, and I replied with something mean," Velma said shyly.

    "What did she say?" I asked Velma, and Daphne crossed her arm.

    "She said that Daphne was a slut," Velma replied, and everybody gasped. "I know you''re not supposed to insult somebody''s mother, so I made ament about how she was nothing more than a doormat that people would always step on."

    "So what happened?" ire asked as she leaned forward eagerly, and both girls looked at each other before they turned back to us.

    "We got into a fight with her and the guards," Daphne said inly, and I rubbed my temples as I tried to calm down. These two girls were going to be the death of me yet.

    "What kind of fight? With just words or...physical?" ire questioned, sounding just as annoyed as I felt, and both girls shrugged their shoulders.

    "A bit of both...it started off with words but then it got physical when I kicked the guard captain between the legs," Daphne replied, and then Velma sighed.

    "It was more like Daphne fighting them off while I tried to talk sense into her," Velma stated, and then Daphne red at her.

    "You did not try very hard! You even kicked one of them in the shin!" Daphne eximed, and Velma shrugged again.

    "I was trying to prove a point !" Velma eximed, and Daphne just rolled her eyes.

    "Anyways, we got kicked out and told never toe back," Daphne said with a sigh as she crossed her arms, and I let out a long breath.

 Chapter 269 Stupid Idea

    "So let me get this straight," I started as I looked at both girls, who were now seated across from me at the table. "You got into a fight with the guard captain and two other guards?"

    "It''s not like that! We didn''t mean to get into a fight!" Daphne eximed, and Velma nodded her head in agreement.

    "We were just asking some questions, and then they started insulting us," Velma said, trying to defend their actions.

    "And you didn''t think that maybe you shouldn''t be asking those kinds of questions in a town we are currently not supposed to be in?" I asked them pointedly, and both girls shrunk back in their seats slightly.

    "W-well...no..." Daphne mumbled, looking down at her hands guiltily. "But we didn''t mean any harm by it!"

    "I know you didn''t mean any harm...but that doesn''t change the fact that you need to be more careful," I said sternly as I looked at both girls. "If anything happens to either one of you, I would be distraught. I like you girls, and I think that you have the potential to be great detectives that help me sniff out problems, but that can''t happen if you are both just doing whatever you want."

    "But we are used to doing things on our own!" Daphne eximed, and I shook my head.

    "That''s not going to work anymore. You need to start working together as a team, and you need to start following orders," I said firmly, and both girls sighed deeply as they looked at each other.

    "We understand," Velma finally said after a long silence, and I nodded my head.

    "Good...now let''s move on from that topic," I said as I leaned back in my chair and looked around the room at all the girls watching us intently. " Now, you all know what is happening here, and the demoness masquerading as an old woman. I will deal with her first, but I need you, girls, to get everyone out of the center of the town. We are dealing with a demoness, and she is not like Xieus, so there are only going to be two groups, and that is not up for discussion."

    I looked directly at Velma and Daphne, and both nodded, giving me determined looks. I wasn''t sure if I should be happy or concerned about them nodding, but this needed to be taken care of. If this was happening here, it was happening in the other town and maybe even the city. That bothered me like a festering sliver but still wouldn''t push itself to the surface.<sub> </sub>

    "So, you just need us to get everyone from the center? Breya asked, and I nodded slowly.

    "Mostly, I also want everyone to be on the lookout for Grimora, but I need one person toe with me. Someone that is experienced in disarming traps," I said, and I looked around at all the girls, but none of them volunteered, and I sighed. I was just going to have to set up something to contain the explosions then while I set them off, but it was going to make a mess regardless.

    "I know how to disarm traps," Elfinia said from the table she was sitting alone at, and I turned to her with shock. I mean, it shouldn''t have been a shock, considering she was an elf, but I really had thought that she had done nothing in the way of training. Disarming traps isn''t something many got taught, and spell trap dismantlers were even rarer.

    "Really? Great, you will be with me, and ire cane. I would prefer to keep the two of you as close to me as I can," I said with a smile, and ire hopped off her chair beside Breya, who was smiling as she watched iree over to stand beside me. Elfinia huffed, threw her hands up, and then rolled her eyes dramatically as she got up and walked over to stand with ire between us.

    "Just to rify, I think this is a stupid idea. Neither of us has power; if something happens, we will be powerless to help you!" Elfinia snapped, and I rolled my eyes, ignoring her and turning back to the other girls.

    "If you can split into two even groups, one with Goldy and the other with Titania. Start getting people out of the center of town, and then we will be right behind you. If you see Grimora before I get out there, send two people back, but one of them has to be Breya. Demons are not to be underestimated, and she might try to use a double to trick you into sending people, only to ambush the runners. I need to follow the rules today, no exception, or I will just lock you in the carriage," I said, looking at everyone. "No one gets hurt today, and everyonees back here for drinks after, got it?!"

    Everyone giggled and smiled, but when I continued to give them a severe look, they all settled down. This was serious, but having the girls all out in the open would be the best idea. If the people found out there were demons here, it would start spreading, making the Cult''s job immeasurably harder.

    "Good. " Let''s get moving," I said, and the girls all nodded before they started getting up and leaving the room. ire stayed behind for a moment with Elfinia and me as we waited for everyone to leave so that we could have some privacy.

    "So, we will head into the Spatial Lodge, and I will give you both magic. I will not give it back because I don''t have that right, but because I am Ophiuchus, the Thirteenth Zodiac, I can bestow you with Pure Magic and give you new Goddess powers, but you will be under my sign. I will have to talk to your Signs first, but in time I will return your powers if you want," I exined, and Elfinia scowled at me.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 270 Goddess Kiss Engaged!

    "What do you mean by that?" Elfinia asked, and I shrugged.

    "You can keep the powers or not; it is up to you," I replied inly, and Elfinia''s scowl deepened.

    "And what happens if we say no?" ire questioned as she looked at me with a raised eyebrow, and I smiled at her.

    "Nothing really... I will find others to take your ce, and you will continue adventuring with me or do whatever you want to," I exined, but Elfinia released an exasperated breath.

    "Why would we not want our powers back and to be who we were meant to be?!" Elfinia demanded, but ire looked up at her.

    "I don''t know if I still want to be a goddess. Seeing the type of God that Galio is, I just don''t think I am cut out for that. I thought I was, but the Angels Realm is a mess. The Seraphs are hated universally, but none of them care, and they make others'' lives hell. I don''t think I can fix that or anything," ire said, turning all her eyestalks on the Elf. "Do you really think you did the best job for your people? Or were you just trying to be the strongest? I am starting to see my faults, but are you?"

    Elfinia stepped back and turned away with a scowl but didn''t reply to ire. I was just as surprised as the Elf was because I hadn''t known that ire felt that way about Angels and Seraphs. This meant a lot to her; maybe it would set things right.

    "We will talk more in-depthter, but for now, we need to head out to the carriage," I said after a long moment of silence had passed between the three of us, and both girls nodded before they followed me out of the room quietly.

    When we got outside, more people were milling about going about their day-to-day lives with no idea what was happening beneath their feet or who ran this town from behind closed doors. I needed to get this done with the girls fast so we could capture Grimora. Killing her would be useless since the demoness would just get sent back to the Underworld and could be resummoned for more sacrifices.

    I led the ex-goddesses to the wagon, and inside the Spatial Lodge I had created. All the time, I was pulling in massive amounts of magic to the point that I was glowing white when we got inside.

    "So, what is it that you need for us to get the magic back? Are you going to have your way with us in some weird sex ritual?!" Elfinia demanded, and ire looked between us with some shock on her face, and her single eye peeled back.<sub> </sub>

    ? "W-What?! I am n-not ready for that! We haven''t even k-k-kissed properly yet!" ire stuttered, and I scowled at Elfinia as I closed the door.

    "Stop blowing things out of proportion. I just have to kiss both of you while putting my hand on your chest to create Mana Wells inside of both of you. You will have ghosts of your old wells that I could just breathe the Pure Magic into, but you would only have human-level Mana Wells, which is pointless. This will also make you much stronger as goddesses if you do decide to return to your posts," I exined, and ire''s face got really red as she went to sit down on a bench seat.

    The first part of the lodge looked like a superrge carriage. An open door led into an open-concept wood lodge with beds all over the ce and a second level with more since this was more than I was used to fitting.

    "S-So... umm, do we have to d-d-do it for a long time?!" ire stuttered as she looked down at where she was poking her index fingers together nervously, and Elfinia let out a huff as she walked out of the room and into the lodge.

    "You are so shy! This will only take a moment, and then you can return to doing whatever it is that you do!" Elfinia eximed as she flopped down on a bed while kicking her feet up in the air. I sighed deeply, wondering why all the girls that I got close to were troublesome in some way or another. Maybe it was just my luck, or I just attracted those types of people.

    "Fine, but be quick about it," ire said after a moment of silence had passed between us, but it would take more than a moment. Still, Elfinia''s world calmed ire down, and I walked over to sit down on the bench beside her.

    She didn''t look up at me with her central eye, but the ones on the stalks of her hair were looking up at me. She was adorable like this, but I couldn''t spend too much time with her, so I slowly took her chin into my hand. I used my other hand to gently press between her modest breast, and ire let out a small gasp. I turned her head up to mine at the same and pressed my lips into her pillow-soft kiss that tasted like the strawberry shortcake I bought for Breya and her but even better than the food had tasted.

    ire slowly kissed me at first, but then, bit by bit, she melted into my arms as I slipped around her. That was when I started to pour the magic into her while using some of it to create a new and much more extensive Mana Well at the same time. As I slowly dimmed, ire got brighter as our kiss became more passionate, and I pulled away after a few minutes.

    "Okay, that is enough," I said as I got up from the bench, and ire''s eyes were ssy as she looked up at me with confusion.

    "W-What happened?" ire asked in a daze as she looked down at her hands that were glowing.

 Chapter 271 Taming The Shrew

    "You now can use magic like you could before, but you have to be careful because you are almost as strong as you were before with this, but I can still take it back in an instant. Even more so now because I was the one that gave it to you, and I can do it without being near you," I exined, and ire snapped out of her revelry, reaching her hands out.

    "I have too much, so let me do this," ire said, now sitting on myp, still in my arms.

    "Sure, show me the power of the Holy Beholder," I said and kissed her cheek, making her smile and blush as she started to concentrate.

    I watched as the surroundings of the Spatial lodge started to distort, and a spell circled appeared, making ire gasp and almost lose her spell, but I grabbed her forearms gently and helped her guide the spell. This was usually a straightforward spell, but this magic was my Blessing, and that meant that ire could now not only wordlessly cast but also edit her spells like me. The spell was just a way to edit an existing Spatial Lodge, but many things were added with a ton of Pure Magic poured in. I was almost concerned that it might tear the fabric of this world, and when we opened the door, we could be in a different world, but ire had everything under control almost better than I could have.

    The white three-foot wide spell circle snapped into ce, and then suddenly, there were spell circles hovering over every surface, and everything shed. I heard Elfinia scream, but she would be fine. I was more concerned about what kind of ce ire had constructed with that silly amount of Pure Magic. The spell was elementless, so it could be cast with any of them, but Pure Magic was a different beast regarding spells like this.

    "Wee to the new and improved Spatial Lodge!" ire eximed as she hopped down, looking at everything with wide eyes. "I made all of the roomsrger so that we wouldn''t have to squeeze in any more people than we need to!"

    I looked around at the massive lodge now; it was easily a hundred times bigger than before! We could hold armies in here if needed, but what was even more impressive was that there were three floors! It wasn''t like a regr house where you had one floor for sleeping quarters and another for living quarters. This ce had three levels of perfect equality, each two stories high!

    "This is amazing...but how did you do this?" I asked as I walked over to look out one of the windows onto the town. From up here, everyone looked so small, but it gave us an aerial view in case anyone should try anything funny today from up on rooftops or something foolish like that.

    "It''s called World Shaping, but I could do some pretty interesting stuff with this new magic you have given me. I went basic, but tomorrow we can change it again, and I will make it into a pce fit for goddesses. That should make everyone happy!" ire exined while walking over next to me before Elfinia joined us after getting over her shock about being moved without warning.

    "You all could have warned me before throwing me around!" Elfinia snapped as she entered the room with arms crossed across her chest, and I grinned.

    "Sorry, but the ce does look a lot better. I will only have two hotel rooms tonight to see if we can lure some Cult Members out. We have Melly, but there are sure to be more hiding in the vige as spies or will be sent here because we are here now," I said, and ire nodded before walking over to the central part of the house.

    "I will leave you while you do the ritual. Don''t resist him, Elfinia; you will only make things harder on yourself. Galio is only trying to help, and you acting like you don''t want this will only make things harder," ire said with some of her confidence returned as she left the room with Elfinia ring between us.

    "What is that supposed to mean?" Elfinia demanded, and I sighed as I walked over to stand across from her.<sub> </sub>

    "ire is just trying to help you see that what you are doing isn''t going to work out in the long run," I exined, but Elfinia crossed her arms defiantly as she leaned back into the wall with a huff.

    "And what do you know about helping people?!" Elfinia demanded as she looked at me with narrowed eyes, and I shrugged nonchntly in response.

    "A lot more than you would think...but we don''t have time for this right now," I said before walking over closer to where she was standing since it seemed like this was going nowhere fast.

    "I am not going to let you have your way with me again," Elfinia said as she put her hands on my chest, but I gently took hold of both of them and looked down at her.

    "You really think that this is about the kiss for me? Or do you think that maybe...just maybe... I care for you?" I asked pointedly as Elfinia''s eyes widened slightly in shock before she tried to look away from me, breaking our connection.

    "W-What are you talking about?! You don''t care! You just use people!" Elfinia eximed defensively while trying to wriggle out of my gentle grip.

    "That is a load of crap, and we both know it," I said inly while looking directly into Elfinia''s silver eyes before sighing deeply when it was clear that this was going nowhere like this again.

    "Fine! Have it your way!" Elfinia eximed as she tried to push me away, but I just tightened my grip on her wrists and looked down at her.

    "That is not what this is about," I said inly, but Elfinia refused to look up at me. "I know that you are scared of letting people in because of the pain that it had caused you in the past when I left you. I am not going to leave you again."

    "S-Stop it!" Elfinia cried, and I pulled her into a kiss as I filled up with more magic. She tried to fight me at first but then threw herself against me in the kiss and returned it. This was going to be more challenging than I thought, but the sooner we got this done, the better.

    I slowly poured my magic into Elfinia until it started glowing brightly around us. The glow eventually got brighter and brighter until even with our eyes closed, we could still see each other perfectly without issue with how bright this ce was bing! Finally, when everything seemed nearly at its peak brightness, I pulled away slightly while ensuring neither of us copsed on the floor in exhaustion.

    Elfinia''s eye glowed with silver light, and she had a genuine look of happiness on her face, and then she pounced on me to kiss me more to my surprise, pushing back to the bench seat.

 Chapter 272 You Shall Not Pass!

    I enjoyed the kiss for a while, but then I had to push Elfinia off me. As much as I would have loved to take her right then and there, there were things going on that had to be dealt with before that kind of fun could be had.

    "I hate to say this, but we have to go," I said regretfully while getting up from the bench and helping Elfinia get back on her feet as she blushed slightly.

    "R-Right! We have things to do!" Elfinia eximed before rushing off toward one of the windows.

    "The door is over here. ire, let''s get going. We have a demoness to catch and a spell to unravel." I said before walking over to the door and opening it for her.

    "Right! Let''s go!" ire eximed as she rushed out of the carriage, Elfinia hot on her trail and not looking at me. I guess she still was going to be difficult; even after her jumping on me to kiss me, Elfinia still seemed frosty. That might be because she didn''t want the other people to see her warm up to me after being so cold.

    Women were suchplicated creatures.

    I started walking to the center of town with a girl on either side of me, but I could see that most of the people were clear. There was one person that stood out from the rest that was still there. An older woman with a walking stick that waspletely covered in heavy-looking robes.

    "Girls, prepare to start taking the spell apart, but wait back here and make sure that no one elsees close," I said after stopping just outside of where I could feel the spell start.

    "Are you sure you should go alone?" ire asked me, and I nodded my head.

    "There is nothing she can do to me that will do me any great harm. Just listen to what I say, and let the other girls know that they areing over," I exined as I saw the two groups headed our way and then turned back to the center of the town square. The old woman was looking at me, and she had a scowl on her face, but she didn''t move.

    Demons created were controlled by their Queens or Lords and had very little say in what they did. These were unlike Xieus, or Rem, who were both natural Demons if you could call them that. Queens were the same thing, and there were only so many of them. This Grimora was a created demon, so there was a chance that I might be able to reason with her if I could break her connection to her Queen, and there was only one way to steal a demon.

    I would have to make her my ve, but I was not the type to own ves, so I would have to figure out a better term for her. Still, this was all a bit premature nning if I ended up having to cut her head off.<sub> </sub>

    I walked into the center of the spell circle, and I felt the magic push back against me, not physically but mentally. It felt like this spell was trying to keep me out so that it wouldn''t be disrupted, but that wasn''t going to happen!

    "You can try all you want," I said as I pushed forward through a barrier that seemed like it should have knocked me off my feet if not for boosting myself with Pure Magic as I walked. I reached what appeared to be an invisible wall in front of me, surrounded by floating enchantment circles on every surface around her.

    The barrier gave way immediately when there was no resistance from my side anymore, and then suddenly, everything started shing brightly before draining away again, leaving only white light surrounding us now from some sort of magical field.

    "Who are you? What do you want?" The woman asked with a scowl as she looked down at me, almost leaning over me from her much taller position. I was far from intimidated by this old hag that wanted to drain this vige.

    "I am someone that is here to end the madness. My name is Galio, and you are going to release these people from this spell," I said inly as the old woman chuckled slightly and took a step back.

    "So you know about me then?" She asked with a raised eyebrow, and I nodded my head again.

    "What else would bring me here but your evil deeds?" I asked in response while moving forward as well since it was clear that she wasn''t going anywhere anytime soon while being surrounded by all of those magical barrier spells orbiting around her like satellites. This ce felt strong enough to withstand an army, so what this must have taken were some high-level demons or something simr, along with lots of Pure Magic!

    "You shall not pass!" The hag eximed before giving out a bloodcurdling scream as lights started shining through her robes, mixing together with some kind of Negative Energy in front of her. It transformed into what appeared to be a half demoness/half ape creature behind the glowing blue barrier spell circle surrounding us both!

    It bared its teeth at me menacingly for several seconds until finally speaking after we just stood there looking at each other motionless for several seconds.

    "You must be quite powerful if you managed to make it past my defenses without any... Oh, it''s you!" The demon apes form started to say but then narrowed its eyes on me when Bezibub recognized me.

    "Been a while. You look as ugly as ever! still using sandpaper for face wipes?" I asked, crossing my arms. This was not her true form, and she was actually very beautiful for a Demoness, but she was on the other side right now, and I knew she wouldn''t give an inch, so I didn''t have to be nice.

 Chapter 273 Vile Creature

    "Stupid god! Why are you here?!" Bezibub roared at me, leaning down to get in my face. Thankfully, she was just an image, or I would have had to smell hot ape breath. Her own breath and kiss were like kissing a dragon right before she was about to breathe fire. Saved a vige one time with that trick!

    "Vacation...designed to ruin your day, though more than likely it will be you trying to ruin mine," I pointed out. "I know about these things; you can''t just show up and take over a vige like this without someone poking their head in or something."

    The demon ape snorted but didn''t say anything else as she looked around her at the other barrier spell circle orbiting around us that was starting to spin faster now from me pulling magic from the area into myself. If Bezibub wasn''t there physically, then that meant her connection was through some kind of link with Grimora. It was one of many ways for a Demoness to control other Demons, but it would be more difficult since I didn''t have ess to the link between them.

    "Maybe you should get lost; this is my vacation time, after all," Bezibub taunted me before standing up straight again.

    "This vige is under my protection now, and that means you are going to leave!" I said firmly as the magic began swirling around me even faster before suddenly releasing in a torrent at once!

    "I am not going anywhere while there are still people left alive here!" The demon ape roared in defiance, drawing power into herself, which quickly created tworge orange orbs of fire near her shoulders on either side of her form as she red down at me defiantly!

    In response, I summoned two orbs of water and dosed the fire orbs, and Grimora, who was frozen, thinking I could get Bezibub. The fire orbs were extinguished instantly, and it seemed like something was happening to Grimora as she was frozen stiff, but nothing happened.

    "What is going on?! Why won''t you die?!" The demon ape huffed in exasperation.

    "Well, this vige was already under my protection," I said inly while shaking the water off of my hands again, causing steam to rise up around me before suddenly vanishing into thin air!

    "W-What?!" Bezibub eximed in a shocked tone while looking at me with wide eyes; her demonic shape started flickering now before disappearing entirely along with the glowing field around us that she created. The barrier spell that was around us both before had also gone, but I knew that everyone else was safe since it only allowed me toe through and no one else.

    "I have a group of people here trying to help this vige out, and they are going to get more when this is taken care ofter," I exined while looking at the old woman with grim eyes now. "The fact you were able to control these poor innocent people for so long without anyone figuring it out speaks volumes about your intelligence."

    The hag gritted her teeth together angrily as she started shaking, and I dispelled the rest of the spell she had ced up as I walked forward.

    "Start taking the spell apart," I called back to the girls, and I could feel Elfinia and ire start using their new magic right on cue.<sub> </sub>

    I kept focused on the hag in front of me, but suddenly she burst into pink smoke, and an extremely beautiful, short, and pink-skinned demoness appeared before me wearing the same clothes as before but without anything covering her face.

    "Are you going to kill me now?" Grimora asked, but I scooped her up off the ground and into my arms.

    "Nah, I have better ns than that, but first, we need to make sure that crazy bitch doesn''t try to take over your body again, or I might have to," I exined, but Grimora just looked at me in shock.

    "You are not going to kill me? You are a god, and I am just a demon," Grimora said, almost falteringly, as she looked into my eyes. "Why would you let me live?"

    "Firstly, you are cute. Next, doesn''t matter as much, but I know that you were being controlled, and not all demons are bad; some are just forced to be, but all races can be the same way. Your race just happens to have more bad apples than good ones. Lastly, I want information about what is going on in the Underworld. Did I mention you were cute?" I asked with a smile, but that just seemed to make her shake her head in disbelief.

    "Y-You don''t have to kill me?" Grimora asked with a trembling voice as she looked up at me, and I shook my head again no. "I-I will do anything you want!"

    "Oh, don''t go saying things like that, or I will make you take your clothes off and make you do some really weird shit," Iughed, but Grimora looked up at me with serious eyes.

    "I mean what I said," Grimora insisted while looking directly into my eyes, and I could see the determination in them.

    "Really? Well, we do need to give you a ve Crest to break the hold the Demon Queen has on you. So, if you like to get creative, I have some fun ideas on how we can make it work, okay?" I asked, and Grimora nodded her head like an excited puppy, even putting her hands up in front of herself to hang like paws, striking at something inside of me to light the fires of excitement. This demoness looked like she was into some freaky stuff, but most Demonesses were.

    "I would enjoy anything you have to show me," Grimora said excitedly, looking up at me with flirtatious eyes. "So what are we waiting for?"

    "Right!" Iughed, turning around to find all my girls staring at me with crossed arms.

 Chapter 274 Slave Crest

    "What are you going to do with that vile creature?" Breya nearly growled but softened when I gave her a look.

    "I am going to bond her to me like Xieus, so I am sure that you all can get things cleaned up here, and then we can meet back at the inn for lunch. There are still a lot of days left, and I want to see if we can find any other cult members. They are going to be a lot harder to find now since I have captured Grimora now," I exined, but Titania marched up to me.

    "Are you really going to go spend time with that... creature rather than with me first?!" Titania asked, and I raised an eyebrow.

    I then leaned forward with Grimora still in my arms, almost pushing my lips to Titania. Then I whispered all the things that I wanted and was going to do with the demoness, and the Fae Goddess looked a bit pale when I pulled back slowly, but Grimora looked excited since I had made sure to be loud enough for just us to hear.

    "I, umm... see," Titania said slowly and then looked down at the excited demoness in my arms. "Will let you take your frustration out on this one first then, but I want you after. Being around you is making me feel things and see shes of another ce with you in it."

    "Don''t worry about it. The more you spend time with me, the more that it wille to you, but we can talk about thister," I exined as I started walking for the inn with Grimora still in my arms.

    I couldn''t wait to get my hands on this crazy demoness. She was into some freaky shit, and I am sure that there would be a lot of fun to be had!

    I decided that the carriage was probably better than the inn since it was sealed off from the outside world, and there were bedrooms. I didn''t want the vige to hear this demoness''s screams of pleasure because I was going to make sure they came.

    "So, you are going to be my master, then? Do I have to call you lord of everything, or can I just call your Galio?" Grimora asked after we had gotten into the carriage and made our way up to what seemed like a master bedroom on the third floor.

    "Oh, you can call me Galio," I said, cing her down on the bed before crawling into it myself. "I won''t make you my ve; we will work something out."

    <o>,m Grimora pouted for a moment at that before she started taking her clothes off.</o>

    "What are you doing?" I asked in confusion as she crawled over to me with a look of hunger in her eyes!

    "You need to mark this body so no one else can have it but you," Grimora replied while leaning forward to kiss just below my neck. She added more pressure quickly afterying gentle kisses along my corbone until reaching up toward the top of my head, where our lips met briefly before parting again.<sub> </sub>

    "Are you sure that you want me to make you a ve? I can think of another way that I can bond you to me if you want?" I suggested, but Grimora shook her head, undoing my pants.

    "I want you to mark me, and I want to be on a leash. I am going to be your sex ve, so do all the freaky things you can think of to me. I am ready for you; I just need you to make me your ve so I never have to go back to Bezibub," Grimora said as she started to pull my pants and underwear down.

    "Okay, but let me do the rites then," I said as I pushed the naked pink demoness back on the bed, taking my pants the rest of the way off and pulling my shirt off. Then I activated my spell that set up the bed with chains and pulled them out of the mattress.

    I then started chanting in an ancientnguage as I crawled on top of Grimora while she looked at me curiously. Her eyes were almost mesmerized by mine, so I knew that she was entranced enough to start the ve Crest spell.

    Grimora''s body waspletely limp when I activated the spell, and it started drawing symbols all over her body in ck ink as it appeared from nowhere around us!

    Her body looked like it was being possessed, but the spell wasn''t that kind of spell. It was just enving her will to mine while also blocking off any other influences, which meant I could erase Bezibub''s influence as well since she had enved Grimora, to begin with!

    The symbols appeared on every inch of her skin until there seemed almost no nk space left on Grimora at all!

    "Grimora," I said finally after the tattooing had stopped and started drawing mixed colors in between some of the symbols. These tattoos would be permanent unless removed by magic. They pretty much would never disappearpletely from this point forward, even if someway terminated from my end. "You are now mine forever."

    I then sealed the markings with a kiss on her forehead and finally pulled the spell into myself. It was like drawing in a deep breath of fresh air after holding it for so long! I then got up off of Grimora''s motionless body, pulling down my pants and crawling into bed beside her.

    "Please wake up now," I said after lightly pping both cheeks softly as if that would actually work. Magical spells didn''t generally respond well to physical contact, but sometimes there were odd instances when they did, or special conditions had to be met.

    "Are we done?" Grimora asked quietly sometimeter as she slowly lifted herself from lying t on the bed until she was leaning against me, looking at me confusedly for several minutes before slowly rxing again while still staring deeply into my eyes!

    "Done? That part, but now for the fun part, " I said, pulling her closer to me as our lips met in a passionate kiss!

 Chapter 275 Grimoras Hunger Pt 1

    "Are you sure that this is what you want?" I asked again while Grimora was still chained to the bed. I had been going easy on her since she was my first real ve, but now it was time to see what she could really take!

    "Yes, Master," Grimora replied with a nod as she squirmed against the chains. "Please let me show you how much of a good ve I can be."

    I then started flicking and biting her nipples before moving down to lick and nibble on her navel. Her abs tightened in anticipation as my tongue madezy swirls around it before dipping lower just enough so that my mustache tickled over her mound!

    "Please, Galio!" Grimora begged as she pulled against the chains some more while thrusting her hips eagerly toward my mouth!

    She was dripping wet already, so I knew that it wouldn''t take much for me to get her off; however, I wanted to draw this out as long as possible because watching Grimora lose control was such a turn-on for me!

    "So eager," Imented while gently sucking on the inner flesh of one thigh and then switching to the other before making my way back up again. This time when I went lower, there would be no teasing; instead, there would only be a pleasure.

    Grimora''s body tensed up as my tongue finally met her slit, slipping inside to swirl around her clitoris while also dipping lower to slide past her entrance and rub against that magical g-spot of hers.

    "God, yes!" Grimora shouted as she writhed against the chains some more while my tongue worked its magic!

    Her juices were flowing like a river now, coating my mustache and beard in their sweet taste before dripping down onto the bed sheets. I could feel her tightening up around my fingers as they thrust in and out of her rapidly while still rubbing that little nub with my thumb!

    "I am cumming!" Grimora cried out momentster as she thrashed about uncontrobly on the bed with pure ecstasy written all over her face!

    Her body trembled and convulsed for several long moments before finally going limp again as shey there panting heavily for breath. I then kissed my way back up to where I had started before gently sucking on one of those hard nipples again.

    "Was that everything you wanted it to be?" I asked yfully after a few minutes had passed; however, Grimora just nodded eagerly without saying anything else because she was too busy trying to catch her breath still from how intense that orgasm had been!

    I reached up and unhooked the chains because I wanted Grimora to be able to move freely now. I wanted her to feelfortable with me, and I didn''t want her to feel like she was trapped.

    "Come here," I said as I pulled Grimora into my arms after she had rolled over onto her side so that we were spooning. "I think you have earned a little break."

    Grimora just nodded again before snuggling up against me contentedly while letting out a little purr of pleasure. We then justy there quietly enjoying each other''spany, but this was only a short break, and it was time now to make this little demoness squeal.

    "Are you ready to continue?" I asked after a few more minutes had passed, and Grimora nodded eagerly while wiggling her ass back against me.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, please, Galio!" Grimora begged, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at how eager she was.

    I then flipped her over onto her back before climbing on top of her, slipping inside of that tight wet heat in one smooth thrust!

    "God, you feel so good!" I eximed as I started moving my hips in a fast rhythm while Grimora wrapped her legs around my waist and started meeting me thrust for thrust!

    "Harder, please!" Grimora cried out after a few minutes, and I obliged by increasing the pace even more until we were bothing close to our climaxes.

    "You are going to make me cum first," I warned yfully, but Grimora just nodded eagerly because she wanted nothing more than to please me!

    It didn''t take long after that for me to reach my peak as the intense pleasure overwhelmed my sensespletely; however, it took Grimora a few moments longer before she finally came screaming out my name while tightening up around me like a vice grip!

    "Oh god, Galio!" Grimora shouted as she writhed beneath me while clinging onto me tightly with both arms and legs. "Please don''t ever let this stop."

    I pulled out, and she eagerly pulled me back in, not wanting there to be even a second where we weren''t joined together!

    "Don''t worry," I whispered as I kissed her lightly on the forehead. "This is only the beginning."

    Then I pushed my cock into her mouth as she eagerly started sucking me off, wanting to taste her cum on my dick! I grabbed her hair, using it for leverage as I fucked her face and came all over her!

    Grimora just smiled and licked her lips, swallowing my cum before looking up at me with hungry and epting eyes. "I love being your ve, Galio. I want you to be rougher, so please don''t hold back anything from me. Use your Growth to break me!"

    I looked at her for a long moment before sighing and nodding. "Alright, Grimora. I won''t hold back anything from you anymore."

    I flipped her, so her ass was in the air, mounting her like a seat, my ass, pushing her legs down while I entered her. Grimora could watch me fuck her now while both our juices dripped down on her face and into her open mouth.

    "You like that, ve?" I asked as she started moaning loudly while trying to keep herself from spilling cum all over the ce.

    "Yes, Master! Please give it to me harder," Grimora begged as she tilted her chin back to look up at me with zed-over eyes. "I am your willing slut, so please use my holes however you want!"

 Chapter 276 Grimoras Hunger Pt 2

    I then grabbed both of her wrists with one hand while using my other hand to grab hold of her ankle before lifting it up and spreading her legs even further apart!

    "You are mine now, Grimora," I said before mming into her hard enough that she cried out in pleasure.

    She was so tight around me that I could feel every single inch as I pounded into her repeatedly! The look of ecstasy on Grimora''s face was almost too much for me to handle sometimes because it just made my own need for release grow even stronger until, finally, I couldn''t take it anymore!

    I dumped my entire load of cum into her while continuing to thrust hard a few more times until Grimora wasing all over the bed and me!

    "God, Galio!" Grimora shouted as she came, her body shaking uncontrobly with pleasure. "I never knew it could be like this! I thought Bezibub was good, but you are so much better!"

    I then pulled out and climbed off her, pushing back down to the bed where she flopped, but I scooped my arm under her waist. I pulled her back to her knees and then pressed back into her wet mess of a pussy, making Grimora gasp as I took a handful of her hair. I pulled back, so she looked up at me with love and admiration.

    "You feel so good," I praised her as I wrapped an arm around her waist and fucked her hard from behind. "I love how tight you are every single time, Grimora!"

    "Oh, Galio, please cum inside of me," Grimora begged as she turned her head back to me with glowing red heart eyes. "I am your willing slut, I want you to feel good all the time!"

    I then pulled out before flipping Grimora onto her back on the bed while crawling on top of her to take hold of both wrists again while pushing one ankle up!

    "You are mine now, ve," I said before mming into her hard enough that she cried out in pleasure, but now I was getting excited, and I started to move like a blur.

    I moved so fast and pounded her so hard that it made Grimora scream out uncontrobly as she came over and over again!

    "God, Galio!" Grimora shouted as she came, her body shaking uncontrobly with pleasure. "Please cum inside of me; I need to feel you fill me up!"

    I then pulled out before flipping her onto all fours on the bed, pushing down to mount her like a seat while grabbing hold of both wrists this time!

    "You are mine now," I said before mming into her.

    I then started fucking her harder while still holding onto both wrists as if I was going to snap them, but I rxed. I was getting to into this, and I might break her if I was to rough.

    "Cat God! I am your dirty little demoness slut. Punish me for being such a dirty little slut! Please, Master. Please cum inside of me," Grimora begged as my hips sshed against her ass while her entire body trembled uncontrobly!

    I then pulled out before flipping Grimora onto her back on the bed while crawling on top of her to take hold of both wrists again, but above her head this time.<sub> </sub>

    "I am going to do exactly what you want, my little slut," I said before mming into her hard enough that she cried out in pleasure.

    I then started fucking her hard from all angles. I flipped and turned Grimora, putting her in impossible positions, but she just begged for more after each one!

    I grabbed Grimora''s ankles and pulled her legs up so that they were resting on my shoulders before mming in again, hitting that magical spot deep inside of her!

    "My pussy! It''s on fire, Master!" Grimora shouted as she came, her body shaking uncontrobly with pleasure.

    I then let go of her ankles before grabbing hold of her wrists again with one hand, using the other to rub her clit hard. I started fucking her hard and fast while leaning over her so that my mustache tickled against one of those hard nipples, and then I bit down on it!

    "All my spots are zing, Master! Thank you so much for using me so well!" Grimora cried out as I felt her body shake and gush as she orgasmed hard.

    "You make me so hot, Grimora," I eximed as the pleasure started building up inside of me until, finally, I couldn''t take it anymore!

    I pulled out and released Grimora''s wrists before flipping to do a single-arm handstand on the bed while jerking myself off rapidly above my head!

    "Master!" Grimora shouted as she saw what I was doing and scrambled to get into position so that she could catch my cum in her mouth.

    She seeded, and momentster, I was shooting load after load of cum all over her face and into that eagerly waiting mouth!

    "You are such a dirty little slut, Grimora," I praised her as she swallowed my cum eagerly before licking her lips. "I can''t wait to do this again!"

    "Neither can I, Master," Grimora replied with a smile before dropping out of my handstand and falling onto the bed next to her. "Thank you for making me your ve."

    I grabbed my little pink demoness ve and kissed her passionately. I had been pretty easy on her this time, but next time I would turn the freak up. Now I had a ve and a prisoner for my perverted needs!

    Listenia had been proof that I couldn''t just use every girl like my personal cum dumpster, but I didn''t think of Katarina and Grimora like that. They were just girls that liked a bit more filling in their lunchboxes, and I was a veracious Cat God that was always up for whatever challenges. Still, I was curious about what the goddesses were going to be like in bed.

    So far, I had only slept with Tallia, even if it had already been countless times in the short few days we had just spent together. There were still the four that I had with me and the others, but I really hadn''t made much of an effort with them.

 Chapter 277 Grimoras Hunger Pt 3

    Goldy was the one I knew the longest, so I should start with her, but Titania seemed the more eager of the four. Then there was Elfinia, but I really wasn''t sure what was going on with that Elf. She was hot but far more cold than anything, but ire was just adorable, even with all her eyes.

    "What are you thinking about?" Grimora asked and then started to kiss my chest, slowly moving back down to my half-hard cock

    I sighed and then looked down at her. "Just trying to decide which goddess I want to sleep with next."

    "Oh, well, you can''t go wrong with any of them," Grimora said as she started sucking my cock again.

    "I know, but it is a matter of what order to take them in," I replied as I watched her head bob up and down on my shaft.

    Grimora then started picking up the pace, and I slowly started to get harder, making it much harder to think about the other girls. I pulled her off my cock, and then pulled her on top of me as her pink hair and tits hung down. As I stared into her burning red heart shaped eyes, I grabbed her ass and pushed her hard down on my cock.

    Grimora''s eyes crossed, and her tongue came out as her body vibrated in pleasure, and she let out a long and gurgled ''ahh.'' I wrapped my tail around her to pin her to my body as I started to hammer my cock up into her soaked pussy, making Grimora squeal and gurgle.

    I built up and dumped my hot load as deep as I could, making Grimora scream and shake, and then she started to kiss me passionately as I slowly pumped everyst drop into her before she rolled off me. She moved down to clean my dick off beforeing to cuddle back up with me, smiling warmly.

    "Maybe we can justy here for a little longer?" Grimora suggested as she licked her lips clean, her body still trembling.

    "Then I will need you to start talking about everything you know about the Goat Cult and what Bezibub is nning to do when she gets here," I exined, and Grimora nodded eagerly, going back to my cock with new ferocity, making me groan out as I started to get hard again.

    "I will make sure to be very thorough in my exnation," Grimora said between sucks as she started to pick up the pace again.

    It didn''t take long after that for me to reach my peak as the intense pleasure overwhelmed my sensespletely and forced Grimora''s face all the way down onto my cock as I came!

    "I love it when you cum in my mouth, Master," Grimora said after she had swallowed everyst drop of my cum before licking her lips.

    "I love how much you seem to enjoy being a dirty little slut," I teased her, and Grimora just giggled before snuggling up against me contentedly.

    This sexual appetite was something new to me, but there was nothing wrong with it as far as I was concerned. The other girls seemed to enjoy it, but Grimora took it to a whole different level. I felt like I might be on the losing side if I tried to keep up with her, or I was going to have to think of some magic to buff me for next time!

    "So, what do you want to know about the Goat Cult?" Grimora asked after a few minutes had passed infortable silence.<sub> </sub>

    "Everything," I replied with a sigh. "I need to know everything that Bezibub is nning so that I can stop her."

    Grimora then proceeded to give me all the information she had on the Goat Cult and what their ns were; however, it seemed like they were still trying to figure out what their next move was going to be since their number of new members and sacrifices were starting to slow.

    "Do you think that they are getting wind of what is going on?" I asked after Grimora had finished her exnation.

    "It is possible," Grimora replied with a shrug. " Bezibub has been getting more and more paranoidtely, and now she has seen you, so it is almost a given that she will tell Joselyn, the cult leader."

    "Yeah, I heard that she is a bit of a menace from what Melly said," I replied, and Grimora nodded.

    "Yeah, Joselyn is a crazy bitch who will do anything to get what she wants," Grimora exined. "She is the one who came up with most of the ideas for the sacrifices and such."

    "Do you think that she wille after me?" I asked, and Grimora shook her head.

    "No, I don''t think so," Grimora replied with a shake of her head. " Joselyn is all about worshiping Bezibub; however, she wouldn''t dare go against her orders, and Bezibub will tell her to stay hidden from you, so she is going to be very hard to find."

    "Yeah, that is what I was afraid of," I muttered before letting out a sigh. "Well, we will just have to wait and see then, I guess."

    Grimora nods before snuggling up against me and closing her eyes, clearly intending to take a nap; however, I was still wide awake and had too much on my mind to be able to rest just yet.

    I pulled away from Grimora to get up, but as I did, she jumped up to kiss me passionately, reaching down to fondle my spent manhood. Even a god has his limits, but it seemed that I was going to have to step up my game next time if I wanted to satisfy this little demoness!

    "Are you sure you don''t want to use me some more before you leave? I am your sex ve since I am not good at much else, so I want to make sure you arepletely satisfied! I will do anything you want, Galio," Grimora begged, and I just shook my head.

    "No, I need to go talk to the others about what we are going to do next," I exined as I started getting dressed again. "We will have more time in the future."

    Grimora nodded before flopping back down on the bed with a pout; however, she didn''t say anything else as she watched me finish getting dressed. Once I was done, I leaned down to give her a quick kiss on the forehead before heading toward the door.

    "I will see youter, Grimora," I said before walking out of the room and heading toward where I knew the others were waiting for me.

 Chapter 278 The Search For More Cultists Begins!

    I left the carriage and headed back into the inn. The girls were all waiting for me, but a few of them turned and gave me sour looks, Breya included.

    "So you are done having your fun?" Breya asked, and I narrowed my eyes.

    "Would you have just preferred to have me kill her instead? Sure I didn''t need to have fun, but I did. I could have killed her, but I have lived with demons before, and they are not all bad," I said as I came over and sat down at the big table everyone was sitting at. "Did you all find anything new while I was busy?"

    "No, we haven''t heard anything yet," Titania said, and I nodded.

    "I know where two more of the Cult members are in town, or at least who they are. I also know the names of the other demonesses that were summoned. I found out that Joselyn has more than likely gone into hiding, making her more difficult to pin down. There are a few other things that I learned as well, but that is because I didn''t kill Grimora," I said, looking at Breya, who stared back at me with a bit of defiance.

    "Fine, but you had better be ready to kill if you have to. I have dealt with demons before, and things can get quite messy if you hesitate with them. We were lucky that this creature was the more pathetic type of demoness, and they probably hoped that she would be killed," Breya said, and I nodded in agreement.

    "Yeah, that trap spell was poorly constructed. It took ire and me only a few moments to disarm it, but this new magic did make it easier," Elfina said, and Goldy turned to look at her as if she didn''t recognize who she saw.

    "Even so, we still have to head out of town to disarm the other one. I think that it would be good for Elfinia, ire, and Goldy to head out with a guide to where Grimora was staying before to take care of that trap. I will take everyone else on a hunt around town to find Shelly and Kelly. They are the two other Cult members that Grimora mentioned being in town," I exined, but Chili gave me a strange look.

    "Is it a coincidence that their names are Melly, Kelly, and Shelly?" She asked, and Eliza and Velma giggled.

    "That is pretty interesting. Maybe if we find them, you could let Daphne and I question them?" Velma asked, and I raised an eyebrow.

    "We will see when the timees. To tell you the truth, I am kind of interested in seeing how this will go, but it depends on how dangerous these girls are. I am not going to get any of you hurt over this, so I need you all to listen to Titania and me," I exined, and Daphne and Velma lit up.

    "We promise to be good!" They said in unison, and I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "I know you will. Just be careful, alright? We have no idea what we are walking into with these girls, so let me do the talking for now. Once we get a feel for them, then you can start asking questions, got it?" I asked, and they both nodded.

    A few hourster, we were all gathered outside the inn, getting saddles put on our horses for the girls to head out. Elfinia was riding with ire and Goldy while everyone else was with me as we split up into our two groups. We had decided that it would be best if Elfinia tried to disarm the trap since she seemed to understand magic traps better than anyone else in our group. As for us, we were going hunting for Shelly and Kelly around town ording to Grimora''s directions.

    "Where are we going to look first?!" Eliza asked excitedly as Chili, and they grabbed one of my hands each.

    "First, we are going to a boot or shoe shop or something to that equivalent," I exined, and Breya gave me a strange look.

    "Is that really where one of them is hiding?" She asked, but I shook my head with a smile.

    "No, but everyone needs new boots and clothing. Higher dresses and leg warmers, all that jazz, and I want to get some of my own winter gear. There are heating enchantments I can put on our clothing, or I can see if ire can take care of them. The bottom line is that it is going to get colder the further north we go," I exined, and everyone nodded.

    "That is a good n! Come on, Chili! Let''s go ask people where the store is!" Eliza eximed, letting go of my hand and pulling the gray-eared cat girl over to a group of women that were looking at us.

    "Sorry for earlier," Breya said, stepping in close to me, but Skr came over to my other side to stand near me as well.<sub> </sub>

    "It is fine, and I get why you had a distaste for demons, but I know them, and I have spent a few lifetimes in the Underworld. That ce is another world just like this, but the rules there are much different. Still, we can''t paint everyone the same color and expect people from different worlds to act the same as us. I had to learn that when I first came to the world. Mind you, I still do get a bit pushy," I chuckled, and Breya gave me a look.

    "I heard about your little interaction with The Creator. I have always liked her, but I can see the reason for what you did. I am interested to see what you will do with the Seraphs. They are a different kind of bad, but good at the same time. It''s hard to put a finger on them sometimes, and they cross the lines more often than not, but I will let Titania''s Daughter have some of your time now," Breya said and leaned in for a kiss that I leaned to meet before she turned to walk over to were Titania was with her arms crossed, and not looking at me.

    "Do you know my mother?" Skr asked after a few moments, and I shrugged.

    "I do, and I don''t. I don''t remember her yet, but I know that we have spent a lot of time together, and we were lovers at one point," I exined, and Skr nodded, making her curly blue-green hair bounce.

    "Interesting. I was just wondering that; sorry to bother you," Skr said, and then turned to walk away, but I reached out and gently grabbed her arm, making Skr stop.

    "Would you walk with me? I have rarely got to spend any time with you," I said, and Skr slowly looked back at me and nodded, so I linked my arm with hers as Eliza and Chili ran back from the group.

    "Found one! It is on the other side of town, but it isn''t that far!" Eliza cheered, and I grinned at her.

    "If you know the way, then you will be our leader, and we will follow you!" I chuckled, and Eliza smiled brightly beforeing to give me a quick kiss, and then after grabbing Chili''s hand, she ran up to the front of the group and then turned to face us all.

    "Follow me!" Eliza eximed and then took off running with Chili bouncing along beside her as they bothughed. Everyone else chuckled as we all started to follow after them at a more rxed pace.

    "Follow me!" Eliza eximed and then took off running with Chili bouncing along beside her as they bothughed. Everyone else chuckled as we all started to follow after them at a more rxed pace.

    As we walked, I couldn''t help but notice that the group was bing more divided. It seemed like everyone had their own little group or pairs that they stayed with. I didn''t mind it too much, but I did wonder if it was going to be an issueter on down the road. Either way, we all made it to the store without any issues, and everyone went in to start looking for what they wanted while Skr and I hung back a bit.

    "You seem troubled," Skr said after a few moments of silence as she looked up at me from under hershes.

    I sighed and nodded my head before exining what was on my mind. "I am just wondering how everything is going to work out with us all being together. It seems like people are already starting to choose sides."

    "That is just people''s nature, unfortunately," Skr said with a sigh as she crossed her arms over her chest. "You can''t expect people not to choose sides when there are always things that people disagree on."

    I nodded my head in agreement before continuing, "I know that, but I don''t want there to be any division in the group. We are all going to need each other if we want to make it through this."

    "I agree, but you can''t force people to get along," Skr said, and I sighed as I ran a hand through my hair.

    ? "I know that, but it doesn''t make me worry any less," I said, and Skr moved closer to me.

    "Worrying won''t do you any good. Just take things one day at a time, and try not to stress yourself out too much," Skr saidfortingly as we stopped outside of a store called Penumbra''s Shoes and Such.

 Chapter 279 Not Every Was As It Seemed

    "This is the ce," Skr said, looking up at the sign with a small smile.

    "What was your mother like before?" I asked curiously as we stepped inside, and Skr''s smile faltered a bit.

    "She was... difficult to deal with at times. She had high standards and expected everyone to meet them no matter what," Skr exined, and I could hear the strain in her voice.

    "I only expect what I know a person is capable of. You just don''t like to do anything you don''t want to," Titania said as she came and took my other arm. "If you are going to talk about me, at least include me in the conversation if you are going to do it right beside me."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle as I leaned down and kissed her on the cheek as we walked inside. "Sorry, Titania. I just wanted to learn more about you."

    "Hmm, well, that is a touchy subject for my daughter," Titania said as we all started to look around the store at all the different shoes they had.

    "I am not touchy! I just don''t like talking about you," Skr said defensively, and I could see the anger in her eyes.

    "I see. Well, I am sure Galio will be more than happy to listen to whatever you have to say about me," Titania said, and I could feel the challenge in her voice.

    "I would love to hear anything that she has to say about you," I said with a smile as we all started towards the back of the store, where there were some shelves with different boots and shoes.

    "Hmm, well, let''s see... You are an amazing woman, but you can also be quite frustrating at times. You always want things your way, and you have a hard timepromising," Skr began, but Titania cut her off.

    "That is not true! I am perfectly capable ofpromise!" Titania eximed indignantly as she crossed her arms over her chest. "You just don''t like it when I win."

    "That is because you rig everything to be in your favor, or you just don''t do anything!" Skr growled, which surprised me, but it seemed she was less awkward when her mother was around. Even if it was for all the wrong reasons, I am sure it wasn''t easy to live with someone like that.

    "Rig? I do no such thing," Titania said, but I could see the amusement in her eyes.

    "You totally do! You just don''t want to admit it because you are afraid that people will think less of you," Skr retorted, and Titania sighed as she shook her head.

    "Fine, maybe I do rig things a bit, but it is only because I want to win. Can you me me for that?" Titania asked, and Skr huffed as she turned away from her mother.

    "Yes, actually. It is not fair to everyone else when you do that."<sub> </sub>

    "I see your point, but sometimes winning is more important than being fair," Titania said nonchntly as she started looking at some of the shoes herself. "Now, help me find something suitable for walking in the snow."

    Skyler huffed but then let go of my arm and surprisingly walked off with Titania after she also let go of me. I just watched the two women walk off, scratching my head.

    "That was... unexpected," ire said as she came to stand next to me with a bemused expression.

    "Yeah, I am not sure what just happened," I admitted as we both started looking around at all of the different shoes.

    After a few minutes of looking, we managed to find something for everyone, and then we headed back up to the front of the store, where the owner was waiting. She was an older woman with graying hair and but she looked to be in good shape. She had a kind face, though, and she smiled when he saw using.

    "Find everything that you were looking for?" The woman asked, and we nodded as Daphne stepped forward with her arms full of shoes.

    "Yes, thank you," Daphne said politely as she set the shoes down on the counter in front of her. "We will take all of these."

    The woman''s eyes widened a bit in surprise before he quickly recovered and started totting up the cost. "That will be 100 gold pieces, or would you like me to split the bill up?"

    Daphne nodded and started counting out the gold, but I stopped her before she could give it to him. "I will get this," I said as I pulled out some money from my pouch and handed it to the woman. Tallia had given me over a thousand gold pieces and this handy little magical pouch to carry them.

    "Oh, no, Galio! You don''t have to do that!" Daphne protested, but I just waved her off.

    "It is fine. I brought you all with me on this trip, so consider it a gift," I said with a smile as the woman took the money from me and put it in her own pouch before getting everything bagged up for us.

    "Thank you so much for your business!" The woman said as he handed the bags over to me, and then we all headed back outside, where ire cast a heating spell on all of our clothing to keep us warm since we would be heading back out into the cold soon enough anyways.

    "Where are we going next?" Eliza asked, but I looked down at the bags. I underestimated just how many bags we would have from the first store.

    "I think we should head back to the inn so we can put all of this stuff away," I suggested, and everyone agreed as they started heading back in that direction.

    As we walked,  I couldn''t help but think about what Skr had said about her mother. I could see how it would be difficult to deal with someone like that, and I wondered if that was why they were always at odds with each other. Still, they seemed to have a good rtionship in the end, so maybe it wasn''t as bad as it seemed.

 Chapter 280 Getting Late

    We made it back to the inn without any issues and then took everything to our carriage. Once everything was put away, the girls left, but I went to check on my little demon.

    Grimora hadn''te out while we all changed shoes, so I wanted to make sure she was okay since I knew she hadn''t left the carriage, or I would have sensed her. It was possible she was just tired and sleeping after I had pounded her brains out earlier, but as I got to the door, I shook that notion out of my head. She had still wanted me to fuck her before leaving, so I wasn''t sure why she was still in the room.

    I walked in and found Grimora still naked, lying on the bed where I had left her. The moment she saw me, she jumped up and got on her hands and knees like an excited puppy.

    "You have returned, master! Have youe back to use my body again?! I am your sex ve, so I am always ready to please you!" Grimora eximed, and I couldn''t help but chuckle as I walked over to her.

    "That is good to know, but I actually came in here to check on you. You have been in here for a while now, so I just wanted to make sure that you were feeling okay," I exined as Grimora''s face fell a bit.

    "I am fine... Just waiting for you. I don''t want to leave the room because I know that the girls don''t like me, but I can''t really me them," Grimora said, and then she suddenly looked up at me with a mischievous grin on her face. "Although there is something that you could do for me."

    "What is that?" I asked, already feeling a bit suspicious.

    "I want to see your tail," Grimora said, and my eyes widened in surprise.

    "What? Why?" I asked, but Grimora just shrugged her shoulders.

    "I am curious about it. I have never seen a tail so white before, so I want to know what it looks like," Grimora exined, and then she started crawling towards me on all fours. "Please let me touch it!"

    "No, I don''t think that is a good idea," I said as I took a step back from her. "It is... sensitive."

    "Please! Just for a little bit!" Grimora begged, and then she started licking her lips. "I promise I will make it worth your while."

    I could feel my body responding to her words, and the way she was looking at me was making it hard to think straight. Still, I knew that if she touched my tail, then it would only be a matter of time before I was pinning her down to fill all her holes, and the girls we waiting for me.

    "No, I don''t think so," I said as I turned and started towards the door. "Maybe next time, okay?"

    I could hear Grimora''s disappointed sigh as I walked out of the room and then quickly made my way back outside to where the girls were waiting for me. It was a close call, but luckily I had managed to resist Grimora''s advances. For now...

    Once I rejoined the group, we all walked back out into the cold and started making our way towards the next store on Eliza''s list she had created. Even though it was cold, it wasn''t too bad since we were all bundled up in our enchanted clothes and new shoes.

    "So, what did you think of my mom?" Skr asked as she fell into step beside me, and I could see the curiosity in her eyes.

    "She seems like a very... interesting woman," I said diplomatically, and Skr snorted.

    "Yeah, that is one way to put it," Skr said as she shook her head. "She can be a bit much sometimes."

    "I can imagine," I said sympathetically, and then we fell into silence as we continued walking. After a few minutes, I finally broke it, as something had been on my mind since our discussion earlier.<sub> </sub>

    "Can I ask you something?" I asked hesitantly, and Skr nodded her head.

    "Of course," Skr said, and then she waited for me to continue.

    "Do you... ever regret not having children?" I asked quietly, and Skr''s eyes widened in surprise before they softened a bit.

    "No, I don''t think so," Skr replied after a moment of thought. "I didn''t want a mate before this, but now that I have found you and the other girls, I think I am starting to understand what you said about home being a feeling. You make me feel at home."

    I nodded my head in understanding as we continued walking, and then we finally made it to the next store on the list. This one was called The Book of Shadows, and it looked like a bookstore from the outside.

    "Why are we here?" I asked Eliza curiously as she led us inside, and she grinned at me.

    "Well, I remembering here with my mother when I was younger, and they always had really good prices on books," Eliza exined as she started looking around at all of the different titles that they had.

    "Hmm, that is a good point," I said as I also started looking around. Books were always expensive since they took so long to make by hand if you didn''t have ess to magic like we do now. Even still enchanted paper was still quite expensive, even if it didst longer than normal paper without falling apart over time.

    "I found something!" Eliza eximed as she pulled a book off of the shelf, and I raised an eyebrow at her.

    "What is it?" I asked as she turned and held it up for me to see. It was called The Wizard''s Handbook, and it looked like a spellbook of some sort from the symbols on the front.

    "It is a spellbook! And it looks like it has some really powerful spells in here, too," Eliza said with excitement, but then she frowned as she looked at the price tag. "Although... It is really expensive."

    I took the book from her and started flipping through it to see if there was anything that we could actually use since we didn''t want to waste our money on something that wouldn''t help us in any way possible. After skimming through the pages, though, I couldn''t find anything out of ce or dangerous, so I handed it back over to Eliza, who put it back on the shelf before finding another one.

    This one was a bit cheaper, but it still had powerful spells in it as well, so we ended up buying that one along with a few others before heading back out into the cold.

    "It is gettingte, so we should probably head towards thest store on our list and then call it quits for today," Velma said as she rubbed her hands together to try and generate some warmth.

    "That sounds like a good idea," I agreed since I was starting to get tired myself from all of the walkings around that we had done today. It wasn''t too bad though since I knew that once we got back to our room at the inn tonight, someone would be more than happy to help me work out any knots or tension that I may have.

    Thest store was a clothing store that carried winter gear called The Northern Star, and it was a bit more expensive than the other stores, but we still found some good deals. We all ended up getting some cloaks and scarves to keep us warm as well since our other clothes would only do so much in this kind of weather.

    After we finished at the store, we all headed back toward the inn since it had started to snow again. It wasn''t too bad, though, since it was just flurries at the moment, but I knew that it would start picking up soon enough, considering how cold it already was outside.

    "It is getting prettyte," ire said as she yawned widely, and I couldn''t help but chuckle as I put my arm around her shoulders and pulled her close to me for warmth.

    "Yeah, we should probably head back," I agreed as Eliza came over and took my other hand in hers before leading us towards the inn with Daphne following behind us with Titania on her arm while Skr walked next to Velma, who had an arm around her waist for support like I did with ire.

 Chapter 281 Cat God Bath 2.0

    Once we made it back inside, where it was nice and warm with everyone, I noticed that the ce was filling up, but many of the eyes were on my group. Most of them were looking at me with smiles or even flirtatious looks, but that was to be expected mostly since I had gotten rid of a demoness and one of three cult members. We still had to find the other two, but I had a strong feeling that one woulde to find me herself tonight.

    The three goddesses, ire, Goldy, and Listenia, looked much dirtier than the other two. She also had a scowl on her face, but that was the equivalent of saying the sun would rise tomorrow. I wanted to know what had happened, but I was sure one of the girls would tell me once we all sat down.

    There were three tables pulled together for us, so I sat down at the end with Goldy and Elfinia closest to me but then got right back up. I could smell the damn woman from where I was sitting without even leaning close to her. Elfinia still had mud on her face even and smelled like a mix of wet dog and swamp, so I motioned for her to stand.

    "Stand up so I can clean you up. I am not sure why you didn''t just go and get changed before we got here," I said, and Elfinia got up and whirled on me with an angry look on her red face that she put close to mine. That gave me a full st that I could almost taste, and I tried not to screw up my face.

    "I don''t have a change of clothes!" Elfinia whispered harshly, and I blinked. Shit. This was my fault.

    "I am sorry. First thing in the morning I will either take you shopping or we can get one of the girls to give us a ride through one of their portals. For now, I will clean you back up," I said, giving her a quick kiss, then stepped back fast, summoning an air bubble around her.

    On the ride from the castle, I had given serious thought to how I used this set of spells. I had figured out a way to get more control over the water so it would be warmer, and I would infuse it with special enchantments to make everything softer and silkier.

    This would include skin, hair, and clothing, and this way, when I dried them off, everyone''s hair wouldn''t be trying to set new trends. I also add some de spells that would target the legs and between them to make them nice and smooth.

    Elfinia looked confused, but she started screaming as the water that looked like a water dragon started attacking her, but it was just to get her clean. No one could hear her screams, but the girls were all giggling.

    Then the silly woman tried to gather magic, and I almostughed as I cut off her magic since I was the one that gave it to her. The shocked look on her face was worth a million gold pieces, and then the water dragon sshed into the side of her face as she started to sputter.

    Once clean, I drained the water snake, hit Elfinia with some hurricane-force winds, and then released Elfinia. She started for me, but the stopped as she looked down, and started to feel her skin and clothing, then moved to her hair. Her features softened slightly, and then she touched her hair, letting out an almost imperceptible moan as she walked over to me.

    "Thank you," Elfinia said quietly so only I could hear, but the ce had got pretty quiet from my performance. Suddenly, Elfinia looked up at me and then leaned in to kiss me softly but quickly before going back to sit down.

    I was left surprised, but now she did smell clean, but next time I would have to add something to give a sweet scent. I would have to make it random so everyone didn''t smell the same. The whole point of this was that I thought we were going to be camping more, but it was still better than any shower that I had seen in this world so far.<sub> </sub>

    "Wah! Your hair is so soft!" Titania eximed, and Elfinia pulled her hair away from the goddess, but Titania grabbed her hand instead. "Oh, mercy! Your skin is even more... EVEN YOUR CLOTHES?!" Titania jumped from her chair, rounding on me with an intent re. "What is this sorcery?!"

    ? I was trying to drink some water but choked on it, making it run down my chin. This was the most animated I had ever seen this woman, but then a memory seemed to uncover itself, showing that Titania was not reserved by any means. This was all just an act to cover up her fun and immature personality. I had to respect her for how much she had grown from what I remembered, but I was still missing many parts of our time.

    "It is just something that I came up with. The water has special spells in it to soften the skin, hair, and clothing, as well as a few other things," I said nonchntly, like it was no big deal.

    I had been working on this idea for a while now, but Elfinia was the first test subject, so I still wasn''t sure if everything would work perfectly or not. I was d it was good, but now the other girls were getting up to molest Elfinia, who was trying to fight them off, but she had no strength for that and was overwhelmed quickly.

    "I want a bath!" Chili cheered.

    "Do me too!" Elizaughed.

    "Wait, we are in the middle of the in, and we are already causing a huge scene!" I eximed, but a woman from some other table that I didn''t see spoke up.

    "Yeah, he would have to do all of us!" The woman called out, and then the women in the inn cheered in a deafening roar of agreement.

    This was something else, but it could be kind of like a challenge, but I looked at the woman behind the bar when everyone calmed down. "What do you say about this?"

    "As long as you do my staff and me, I think it would be nice to get a proper clean for once. I am sure it will get everyone spending more on drinks," The woman said and then looked around at everyone drinking. "Am I right?"

    There was another roar of approval, and people started to stand up.

    I was no bard, but I did know how to make some sh disys of power, and this was sure to put everyone in a good mood.

 Chapter 282 Cat God Bath 2.1 Plus Ultra!

    It took about ten minutes of moving things around, but none of the women seemed to mind, and all the inn''s staff helped out. Soon we had the center of the inpletely clear, and all the women standing up. I raised myself with some growth magic that made the wooden floor grow up, and I looked around the room of waiting women.

    This was crazy, but I pulled in the magic and started to surround each woman in a bubble of air, but before I summoned forty three water dragons, I did a few tailoring spells that would restore all the woman''s clothing to its original condition when made. I also took the leg hair de spells out but left the peach. I was sure that would be okay.

    "Okay! Here we go!" I said in thepletely silent room, save for Elfinia breathing beside me.

    "They can''t hear you," Elfinia said inly, and I grinned and blinked, activating my mana rune in my eyelids, and the entire room of people changed in my view as I could see all their Mana in their bodies.

    "Sure, but they can read my lips!" Iughed as water dragons appeared in all the bubbles of air, sshing into the women. I was going to be busy for a little while, but this was fine.

    A few minutester, I had all the water drained from the dragons and started hitting each woman with hurricane-force winds that would remove any lingering moisture. After that, I released them all from their air bubbles, making sure they could move around before flying back down myself.

    The looks on everyone''s faces were priceless as they touched themselves everywhere, feeling how soft their skin now was, along with their clothing and hair being in better condition than it had been in months or years even. The women also smelled much better since I had added a light floral scent to the water as well as some other things like silkier nails and such.

    "How much do we owe you?" A tall woman with long ck hair asked, and I shook my head.

    "No need! This was on me!" I said as the women started to filter out, some going upstairs while others went back to their original tables or even left the inn entirely.

    I turned to look at Elfinia, who had a content look on her face as she leaned against me. "That was amazing," she breathed out in a whisper, and I grinned at her before kissing her lightly.

    "All in a day''s work, my dear," I said yfully, but then she pulled away from me and scowled. "Oh,e on, god dammit! You were being so cute!" I whined, and Elfinia just stood there with her arms crossed.

    "What? I am not allowed to have a bad mood?" Elfinia asked innocently, making me groan as I leaned my head back.

    "Fine! Be that way!" I said childishly before stalking off toward our table, where the other girls were sitting and waiting for us.

    ---

    "So, what happened to you three?" I asked as we all sat down, and the women started to tell their stories.<sub> </sub>

    It seemed that they had gotten lost in the maze and had run into a few bad situations. The first was when they were beset by somerge snakes that Listenia took care of quickly with her fire magic. They then got turned around again and ran into a group of bandits who thought that the girls would be easy pickings since they looked like royalty.

    The bandits had been dealt with harshly by Goldy''s wind magic, but it seemed that one had gotten away since he was too quick for either of them. After that, they found themselves at a dead end in front of a door with no doorknob or anything else indicating how to open it. There was an inscription on the door itself written in an ancientnguage none of them could read even with their knowledge runes active which said ''those who enter must face seven trials.''

    "WAIT!" I demanded. "I sent you to a house outside of town! How did you end up in a maze?! What about the Lethargy Trap?!"

    The girls looked at each other for a minute before Elfinia finally answered. "We... erm... may have taken a wrong turn," Elfinia said sheepishly, making me want to face-palm.

    "You mean you got lost on purpose, didn''t you?" I asked skeptically, and the girls all started to get fidgety in their seats before finally nodding slowly. "Okay then, continue."

    For now, I would hear them out since this could be interesting at least, and food had been delivered to our table. It seemed that they were able to get the Lethargy Trap taken care of, but ire had sensed something deeper in the woods and then walked off on her own. Elfinia wanted to leave her, but Goldy forced them to chase after her, leaving their guide. This was starting to sound like a story of all the things not to do when you step outside.

    Listenia used her scrying magic to find where ire had gone and found that she was in a dark ce but couldn''t see much else. Goldy could track her, but that is when they got to the maze. For ire''s part, she said there was something that was pulling her to the maze, but she didn''t know what it was, but it felt really important.

    I was trying to think of what it could be, but nothing came to mind as the story continued. Once inside the maze, they got separated quickly and ended up in different ces until they found each other again.

    "That is when we heard your voice," ire said quietly, making me tilt my head since I didn''t remember ever speaking in there. "You said you woulde to save us, so we kept moving."

    "It wasn''t me," I muttered absently as I thought about this new information taking a bite from my roast beef sandwich that everyone else had as well. Something was definitely off here if they were hearing things that weren''t there, or at least not from me.

    "Yeah, we figured that out after, but not before we ran into the snakes that the Elf killed, but then we ran into bandits that were using the ce for a hideout," Goldy said in a tired voice. "I hate killing people, but they tried attacking us without talking."

    "They attacked ire first," Listenia muttered, and I nodded. "She was the one who yelled for help then we all came out of hiding to help her."

    ire looked down at the table sadly. "I stopped them, but one of them had already thrown a knife at me, and I had to stop it, but I let go of them. It was a really big mess."

    "What do you mean by that?" I asked slowly, and ire looked up at me with a pained look.

 Chapter 283 Elfinias Time Pt 1

    "They were.... hurt pretty bad," ire whispered, and I felt anger start to bubble up inside of me as I thought about all the things that could have happened if my girls got hurt. It also meant that there might be more of them out there since one had gotten away from Goldy.

    I needed to find this woman, but for now, I would concentrate on getting these women back in better spirits before dealing with her tomorrow morning after some sleep hopefully.

    "I am just happy that you are all okay, but what about this door? Better question," I asked and turned to Goldy. "Why didn''t you just portal you all out after that?"

    "Wouldn''t work. There was something about that ce that blocked me. I could still use my magic, but I had lost my connection to many of my goddess powers," Goldy exined. "It wasn''t until we reached the door that I felt ite back to me. I portalled us out, but that was when Elfinia slipped and got dirty."

    "What is the door? You said something about seven trials?" I asked, and ire spoke up since she was the one drawn to it.

    "I don''t know, but I got this feeling that it was important, so we should check it out," ire said with a shrug.

    I frowned and thought about this before finally nodding. "Okay then, how about after some sleep? We can all go back together tomorrow morning."

    "Thank you," the girls said, sounding exhausted, but I was just as tired. It seemed that this had been one long day after another for a while.

    Since all of them except one were going to the carriage to bed, I stood up and stretched before cracking my neck. "Well then! Are you all ready to get some sleep?" There was a chorus of agreement as they got up from their seats. "Who is going to sleep with me in the Inn tonight?"

    "I am!" Elfinia snapped, making everyone look at her in shock, myself included. I was not against it, but she was thest person I thought would demand it.

    "Are you sure?" I asked, and Elfinia nodded. "Okay then! You can have the bed while I take the floor."

    "That is not happening," Elfinia said sternly as she grabbed my wrist and pulled me towards the stairs. "You are going to sleep in that soft, fluffy bed with me whether you like it or not!"

    "Goodnight, girls!" I called, and they allughed, but I wasn''t sure how I was supposed to feel.

    I was being dragged up the stairs by an elf who looked like she was about to kill someone, but then I got a look at her face and saw that she was more determined than anything. It seemed that my n had worked perfectly since they were all in much better moods now, even if one of them might try to murder me in my sleep.<sub> </sub>

    Elfinia opened the door, dragged me in, and mmed it right after. Her face was red, and her beautiful breasts, which were a good handful size each, were heaving up and down as she breathed heavily.

    "You... are such an ass sometimes," Elfinia said as she turned around and started to undress. "I only want you because I want to know why I am so damn attracted to you! The feeling and memories are all fragments, and it is just too much!"

    Elfinia then threw her clothes at me as she finished taking them off, which I quickly caught since I was watching where they were going. This was amazing! It felt like ages since thest time I saw her naked body, even though it had many ages.

    I gazed over her perfectly sculpted body, my eyes taking in every part of her. Elfinia was taller than ire or Goldy, but not by much, and she made up for it in many other ways.

    Her breasts wererge for her body, and she had some nice curves, even if they weren''t as big as some of the girls. Her stomach was t like a board, but then her peach fuzz led down to that beautiful peach between her legs. I licked my lips when my eyes finallynded on its bare and smooth slit, and Elfinia gasped out before taking a step back from me.

    I took a deep breath and calmed myself before ordering my clothing away with some air magic since we probably wouldn''t need them tonight anyways, so they could just get thrown into the washing pile.

    "Hey! What are you....?" Elfinia started to say, but then she stopped herself when I ced a finger on her lips.

    "I am going to romanticize this moment for all its worth," I said yfully as my magic started swirling around Elfinia and me. It pulled the nkets off of the bed with some air magic before bringing them back up along with everything else that went in there like fluffier pillows, candles and such. Then once I had everything this night needed, or I could think of at least, my body became covered in white light as red rose petals appeared out of nowhere to fill the room, making Elfinia''s eyes widen.

    "What is this?" She whispered as she watched millions of red rose petals surround us while candles flickered into life all around us, lighting up every dark corner even if they didn''t throw much light.

    "This is my idea of romantic," I said as the rose petals started to circle Elfinia and me, lifting us off of our feet with some air magic but making it look like it was on its own.

    "What do you think?" I asked when all the candles had gone out except for one, instead floating behind me in a way that lit up all of Elfinia''s body rather than mine.

    "It is so beautiful," Elfinia whispered as she looked around at everything before her gazended on me again. "You are beautiful."

    Those words filled me with warmth inside as we slowly floated towards each other until my lips found hers in a deep kiss. It wrapped us both in even more red rose petals along with fluffy white feathers and gentle cooling winds putting us both at ease for what was about toe next. She had been thorny since I met Elfinia on this world, but tonight I wanted to make this special for her. One of the strongest fragments I could remember about us in Yaggisdral was how much she loved to be spoiled with attention, so tonight would be all about her.

 Chapter 284 Elfinias Time Pt 2

    I pulled her into my body with my fluffy white tail, and Elfinia reached up to stroke one of my cat ears before leaning in for another kiss. It wouldn''t be long now until I could finally let loose and show her what she really meant to me, but for now, this moment was about Elfinia being the center of attention with my love surrounding her.

    I could have floated there forever, but Elfinia was the first to pull away from me and look up into my face with a slight smile on her lips. "Are you sure about this? I know that we haven''t been together for long, and it feels like everything is happening so fast."

    "I am one hundred percent positive," I said without an ounce of hesitation in my voice. Whether she remembered it or not, this woman was mine, and tonight would be the start of iming what was rightfully mine. I also wanted to show Elfinia how much she really meant to me now since this world had given us a second chance at happiness together, even if neither of us really remembered all those memories just yet.

    The red rose petals started to swirl around us swiftly, along with white feathers gently soothing any part of our bodies that felt ufortable before finally wrapping themselves around Elfinia''s beautiful body snugly. We floated down to the bed together as the rose petals and feathers all fell away, leaving us both to stare at each in silence for a moment.

    I leaned forward and kissed Elfinia gently on the forehead before pulling back just enough to see her eyes close as she took a deep breath through her nose. I could tell that Elfinia wanted this just as much as I did, even if she was feeling nervous about it, which waspletely understandable since we hadn''t been together long, but if there were two things that we both knew, it was that our connection ran deep whether we remembered why or not.

    I moved my hands up and down Elfinia''s body, gently exploring every inch of her while stoking some fires inside of her with my wind magic so tonight would be extra special for our first time together again. My fingertips brushed over one erect nipple making Elfinia gasp out loud before they started to circle around them lightly while my other hand slowly made its way down between her soft thighs bringing gasps from Elfina''s lips again.

    "Ohhh... Yes! Please!" She moaned out loud when I finally touched what awaited me there, finding it slick with desire, already telling me everything I needed to know. I was excited to feel how much she wanted this time spent rediscovering each other''s bodies, considering how icy the Elf had been.

    Neither of us would be rushing tonight, but Elfinia wasn''t the only one who was feeling impatience right now as my touch sent electricity through her body, igniting the desire inside of her. She needed this just as much as I did, even if she didn''t realize it yet.

    "Ohhh... wow!" Elfinia eximed when my finger finally made contact with her slick petals, making them part so that I could slide in easily, bringing a deep moan from Elfina''s lips.

    I added another finger pushing myself further into Elfina until I reached that secret spot inside of every woman who always elicited such amazing sounds from their lips.

    "Aaaaahhhhh...." Elfinia eximed loudly before sucking in a deep breath and letting it out again, shivering against me. She reached down and started to stroke my cock, and with each movement, more pleasure coursed through both our bodies at an ever-increasing rate until there was noing back for either one of us now.

    We were both moaning loudly at this point, gasping for air between moans while clinging to each other tightly, knowing full well neither wanted to let go any time soon.

    Our bodies were trembling violently when we finally came down from the intense high brought on by our love y, joining back up once more, pressing soft kisses all over each other''s delicious-looking skin. We were enjoying every inch along the way down, slowly exploring everything about each other''s bodies except what waited below. That wetness waiting patiently for me, iming what rightfully belonged to me!

    I wanted to savor this moment, but Elfinia had other ns as she quickly wrapped her legs around my waist and pulled me on top of her. "I want you now! Please!" She begged loudly, and I could see the desire burning brightly in those pretty green eyes of hers.

    "Are you sure?" I asked onest time, knowing full well that there would be no turning back after this for either one of us.

    "Yes! Please!" Elfinia eximed again eagerly before bringing my lips down to hers for a deep passionate kiss, letting me know just how much she really wanted this without needing any more words to be spoken between us.

    Elfinia reached down and guided me into her warm wetness, sinking down onto my throbbing cock until I was fully seated deep inside of her, letting out a deep moan. We both froze at the sensation for a moment before finally starting to move together, enjoying every inch as we rocked our hips back and forth in perfect synchronization.<sub> </sub>

    I quickly changed our positions so that Elfinia was now on top, and she gasped out loud when I did but quickly got into the rhythm so that we could continue where we left off.

    Our bodies were pping together loudly as they moved faster and harder. Neither one of us wanted this night to end anytime soon. This just felt too good!

    "Ohhh... Yes!" Elfinia eximed loudly when I finally hit just the right spot again, bringing her over the edge first with me, following shortly afterward with a deep guttural moan as everything tightened around me tightly, milking everyst drop from my body, leaving both of us trembling uncontrobly against each other once more weak in the knees, but I slid her off me.

    "Are you done, or can I keep going?" I asked, and Elfinia shook her head with a new tired but hungry look.

    "I want more," Elfinia said, and I could see the determination in her eyes. "I need more."

    "As you wish," I said with a grin before moving on top of her again, putting her ankles up to my shoulder as I pushed forward, sinking down into her wetness again.

    The sheets were bunched up tightly in my fist as I pounded away, enjoying every moan and gasp that Elfinia made each time I hit that special spot inside of her. My hips were moving on their own at this point, and I quickly got into a rhythm as we rocked our bodies back and forth against each other until neither one of us could take it anymore.

    "Yesss...." Elfinia cried out loudly when she finally found release again, shivering uncontrobly against me, with me soon following afterward, letting everything loose inside of her with a deep guttural moan, but that just turned me on more.

    "More," Elfinia demanded, and I quickly got back into the rhythm, moving faster and harder than before, giving her everything that she wanted.

    Elfinia''s nails dug into my back tightly as she held on for dear life while both of us rode out the intense waves of pleasure crashing over our bodies until we both finally came down from it once more weak in the knees, but I didn''t stop. I just couldn''t get enough of her!

    "Are you sure that you can handle this?" I asked, and Elfinia nodded eagerly before bringing my lips down to hers for a deep passionate kiss, letting me know just how much she really wanted this without needing any more words to be spoken between us.

    I reached forward and took the back of her neck in my hands, and she grabbed my forearms, almost lifting her up. Elfinia''s moans became screams as I pushed into her deepest spot with each forceful stroke of my cock.

    "I am cumming!" Elfinia cried out loudly, her pussy tightening around me hard as she came undone around me, but I just pushed forward harder until I found my release deep inside of her once more with a deep guttural moan that seemed to go on forever.

    "Wow," Elfinia said breathlessly when we finally finished and copsed onto the bed, weak in the knees from all the pleasure. "That was amazing!"

    "I agree," I said, still trying to catch my breath, and Elfinia snuggled up against me with a happy sigh. It felt good to finally be able to let loose like that after everything that had happenedtely, even if it might have been a little too much for Elfinia, who was exhausted now.

    We quickly fell asleep in each other''s arms,pletely spent from our love y, knowing full well there would be plenty more where that came fromter. For now, we were both happy just being able to hold each other close.

 Chapter 285 Cultist In The Night

    Before I had fully fallen asleep with Elfinia, who was cuddled into me, Iid a few traps and warnings. I was almost certain that one of the cult members would try something tonight, and I was not disappointed.

    I wasn''t really sure what time it was when the bell went off in my mind, waking me up, but I didn''t move or open my eyes. Instead, I rolled on my back from Elfinia casually and activated the Mana Runes in my eyes. This allowed me to see the person that was trying to close the door quietly or at least the outline, so I became a cat, slipping out of the nkets.

    The woman was in a dark cloak, and she turned around to look at me in surprise but then looked at the bed. I dashed forward, got behind the woman, then transformed back before she knew what happened, and covered her mouth as I ced a paralyzing spell on her. The woman went stiff in my arms, but I heard movement at the door.

    I quickly lifted the woman up and then set her facing the corner, and then I leaned her into it like a stiff board. Then I silently moved to the side of the door that had hinges and waited with excitement, hardly believing my luck.

    The door opened, and another figure crept in, and I grabbed her right away, using the same spell, but it was much harder to make it stick. It was like the person was using her own magic to fight back, but that was pointless against me. The spell finally set in, and then I turned the woman around in my arms but then snickered as I looked into a shocked and frozen face.

    Titania''s shocked and frozen face. I quickly undid the spell, and Titania''s face unfroze and instantly went to a scowl, but I put a finger to my lips and pointed to the bed and then the corner.

    Titania''s scowl did not lessen, but she pointed to the door, and I nodded with a smile as I went to the corner, picked up the cultist, and stuck her under my arm. I quietly left the room with Titania, only hitting the cultist''s frozen face on the door frame once, splitting her lip, but I healed it.

    "Do you not check to see if a person is an enemy before stunning them?!" Titania demanded in a harsh whisper, and I nodded.

    "Every time. You end up getting stabbed less that way. A better question is, why are youing to my room in the middle of the night?! I literally just paralyzed this idiot, and then youe creeping in! I told you that I was worried one might attack tonight!" I groaned but then ced a strong seal on my room to keep Elfinia safe. "Come, you can help me with this shit disturber so I can get back to sleep. I only got a few hoursst night."

    "Do you even need sleep?" Titania asked as I started to look around at the rooms, my Mana Runes still active.

    "No, but that isn''t the point. I like to sleep, and I like being cuddled into cute women when I do it," I exined as I walked over to a room that was empty and used a thread of Mana to unlock it.

    "You think that is a cute woman? She treats you and everyone else like garbage," Titania said as we entered the room, but I gave her a look.

    "And you have a problem with cheating to get your way, right? Goldy is a gambling despot, and Tallia can be haughty. You all have a quirk that is less than desirable, but you are all more than that one thing. Elfinia is cold, but she has always been like that. Do you think that it is easy for her just to change? Don''t you think that after being like that for so long, people might not take you seriously when you try to be sincere? Would you not scoff at her?" I asked, and Titania looked away as I closed the door and lit some candles.<sub> </sub>

    Iid the cultist down on the bed as Titania remained silent and looked down at the in-faced woman. Nothing special, but Melly wasn''t either, so it seemed that this Joselyn was just trying to get average-looking people as members to blend in better.

    "So, I am going to release you, but do not try anything. I will kill you just as easily as breathing without lifting a finger, so do not test me. I have some questions, and you have some answers. I want to hear nothing but those, and only when I ask a question," I warned. This woman had snuck into my room, and I knew that she had no intentions of suggesting a threesome, so I would treat her like she had tried to kill me.

    I released the woman, and she did not move her body, just her eyes as she looked up at me in fear.

    "Name?"

    "Shelly."

    "Why did youe here?" I asked, and the woman looked away.

    "To kill you on Joselyn''s orders," Shelly said, but then she looked back at me like she had more to say with an almost pleading face.

    "What else do you want to say?" I asked, and tears filled her eyes.

    "Please kill me after you are done questioning me," The woman requested, and then turned her head to look at the wall. Her words caught me off guard, but I shook my head.

    "No," I said, and Shelly''s head snapped back to me, but I put up a hand. "I will not be letting you go either. You will be ced under house arrest until I have this all sorted out. Why are you so keen on dying?"

    "If I fail, Joselyn will give me to one of the demoness to be a ything. They are not like Grimora; they are real evil creatures. I am actually d that you didn''t kill her. She was going to be a ything for Bezibub, ording to Joselyn, when the Demon Queen was summoned, but now you have her," Shelly said, seeming to rx some.

 Chapter 286 The Search For Kelly

    "What information can you give us? Where is the other cultist member?" Titania asked as she stepped beside me.

    "Kelly is hiding right now because she was told to do the same thing, but she is really clumsy and knows she will fail. I tried to get her toe with me, but she didn''t want to die. Most of us don''t want this, but we are people shunned, and Joselyn seems so nice when you first meet her, but then things change really fast. You would never expect a woman with such a kind face to be so mean, but I guess that is the point," Shelly exined in a tired voice.

    "If you know where she is, then I will go get her. I am sure that Joselyn isn''t going to let her just hide, and she is more than likely to send people after her," I exined, and Shelly nodded.

    "I think so too, but Kelly just ran off out of town when I came here," the cultist exined, and I sighed. Nothing could ever just be easy.

    I was hoping that I could just get them all tonight, but this was going to make things much more difficult.

    "What direction did she go?" I asked, and Shelly pointed in the direction of Grimora''s old ce that the goddesses had gone to earlier in the day. I would have to go alone, and if I didn''t make it soon enough, the woman might do something stupid.

    "What else do you know about the cult?" Titania asked as she sat in a chair, but I turned to her.

    "Do you mind doing this without me? I am sure that you can handle this one girl, but," I said, turning to Shelly and waving my hand at her, making shackles appear on both wrists and attaching them to the bed. "This should keep her in ce. Sorry, I just don''t have time to take any chances."

    "I understand," Shelly said, and then I turned to Titania.

    "Yes, I can do this. I haven''t really helped out much, so I will do my part here. Just do try to make it back soon enough. I came to see you because I wanted to see if you wanted to talk some," Titania exined, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, but I can''t make any promises on the speed that I will return with. I should be able to find her pretty easily with my eyes if I fly, but that is only if she is above ground and not hiding somewhere," I exined, and Titania nodded.

    "I understand. Good luck," Titania said, and then I turned to Shelly as well.<sub> </sub>

    "Just remember what I said. Speak only when you are asked a question and nothing else except the truth," I warned the cultist but then quickly disappeared out of the door before anyone could say anything more to me.

    I left down through the now dark inn and then closed the door and locked it behind me. I was curious how Shelly had gotten into the inn if the door was locked, but that was a question forter.

    I summoned magic to myself and silently shot into the air as my wings burst from my back, activating the other runes in my eyes as I looked to the east. I could only see things with Mana brightly, but I could see many red spots of animals. I was sure that even if the sun was up right now and I was walking cloaked, I still wouldn''t find an animal that didn''t have its own Mana. In all my lifetimes, I had no memories of a phenomenon like this.

    While that was highly interesting, and I would delve into it another time, it just made my job ten times harder. Still, I knew the shape I was looking for, so I could ignore most of the small stuff, but it was just the fact that even the damn rodents and birds had Mana! There were ces where there were birds in the trees and animals in the ground, making them blobs of red.

    I flew faster, leaving the town, and heading towards Grimora''s old ce. I followed the road leading out of town, passing Grimora''s, and went for a while before I came to an area where there were no red spots at all.

    A whileter, after concentrating, I found a trail of Mana that was hardly detectable if I wasn''t looking for it. It looked like Kelly ran through this area with so much panic that all wildlife left the whole ce. That projects even more just how terrified she must have been to chase away everything with her own Mana! This girl was going to end up getting hurt if she kept going like this. I had been hoping she would have been hiding at Grimora''s old ce, but I was never that lucky.

    I tried to follow the path by flying as close as possible from above, but I was forced tond. I found her trail again, but I also noticed some other prints that looked drier but still fresh. I would assume that these were my three goddesses from the two single sets that would be Kelly and ire, and then the double set that ran beside ire''s. I started using an auto-walk spell on myself that teleported me short distances without any effort at all since there was no street or road for me to walk down.

    After going a bit further, I stopped and let out a long groan, but this was probably for the best. I was standing outside of what was, no doubt, thebyrinth that the girls had stumbled into. I was a bit apprehensive about going inside but walked in anyways since this was where Kelly''s path led to.

    The ce was all stone, but it looked to be in very good condition, to the point that there wasn''t even any dust on the stone tile floor. It looked like there was only one path, so I started down it.

    I went for about a couple of minutes and then came to an intersection. I stopped there for a moment and looked around, even using my other senses to check the area. There were two ways that Kelly could have gone from here, but both paths followed down in different directions.

    I stared at the two paths, but there was no indication that Kelly had gone down either. I looked back and then lifted my feet, frowning at my clearly we boots, but they were making no tracks. This ce was starting to frustrate me, but getting angry about it wasn''t going to point me to the right path.

 Chapter 287 Vampire Balloon Animals

    Instead, I closed my eyes and then turned right. That was the feeling my gut was giving me, and that was the best I had. I had already tried using magic in here, but it was like this ce had none at all. Not only that, but I couldn''t use my own Mana. The girls never seemed to have that much trouble, but it might be because I was a Zodiac God. Still, my reflexes and strength were still there, so I was not that worried. Magic was just one of my many tools, and it seemed that I could still summon Positive and Negative Energy here, so all was not lost.

    I kept walking down the path, but the deeper I got, the more I felt a sense of wrongness with this ce. It wasn''t like Negative Energy; it just felt... Wrong. The feeling was like I was being watched, but every time I looked up, there was no one there. Still, it kept getting stronger and stronger as the minutes passed.

    I stopped dead in my tracks when a sh of light appeared down the path before me! Then it vanished.

    I took off running, but I hit another fork, but the light shed to my left, and I bolted at it, but it vanished again. Four more dashes, and I was suddenly standing at a handleless door with that same inscription about the seven trials.

    "Son of a Bitch!" I swore and turned around but ran right into a wall. "Oh, you have got to be kidding me! NO ONE PUTS THIS CAT IN A BOX!"

    I turned back to the door, and Negative Energy started to swirl, but then I stopped and started to use positive instead. I switched gears in my mind and thought about Tallia and all the girls. I let their love be the catalyst to draw in abusive amounts of Positive Energy. I didn''t really know that much about either, but since too much negative had turned me into a nightmare cat akin to a Riftwalker, I was curious what too much of the good stuff did.

    The energy was swirling around me, like a hurricane of light, and poured into me, and I let it flood me. The feeling was so great that I got an erection that made me grin, only to pull even more Positive Energy in. Soon, I felt like I was either going to explode or bust a firehose nut that might fill my pants and boots; not a pretty mental image, but I didn''t seem to be anything more hornier than usual.

    "I hope you aren''t going to try and take the building down, are you?" A female voice that I didn''t recognize asked me, and I turned to find a naked woman with white skin and red hair and eyes. A vampire.

    "Fancy finding you in a ce like this?" I asked, trying to keep eye contact, but she was staring at my erection and was not helping my glowing ass.

    "More like I should be asking you that, but you look like you could use a little servicing, and I could use some blood," The Vampire sad as she licked her lips, but I put up my hand.

    "Wait! Two things! If you put my dick in your mouth and bite it, cum is probably going toe out your nose, and you won''t be a vampire anymore!" I exined, trying to figure out what to do with all this energy since it was light, and if I used any attack, it might kill the Vampire. The very sexy naked Vampire...<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t mind if it means that I will finally be able to leave. This ce traps magical creatures like you and me, but Goddesses like your little cuties that came earlier can portal out. So, let me relieve you," The woman said as she knelt before and pulled down my pants, letting my glowing shaft stick out like a weapon. "This thing is much bigger than I had heard, or maybe it is... gulp!"

    I grabbed her head and forced her open mouth over my glowing cock, and the moment she started to suck, I exploded like no time ever before. I didn''t even know that it was possible to cum this much as the Vampires went huge as she tried to take all of it in, but my cock didn''t stop.

    ? I could feel the energy pouring out of me like a firehose, and it shot right into her mouth and then out her nose in streams. It was like one of those intable jumps that were blowing up, and I could feel the energy being forced into her body. The Vampire tried to push me away, but my cock gripped onto her throat like a rubber band trying to keep itself erect in a flood of cum. She had asked for this.

    Her belly distended as cum pumped down her throat and out the corners of her mouth, but the Vampire didn''t bite my dick. That was probably because if she wasn''t, this might be more than a little bit ufortable. Finally, after what seemed like forever, the flow of cum slowed but then stopped when she let go of the burning lump at my groin.

    "Holy shit. I am sorry about that, but... Wow! That was amazing! What did you do to me?" The Vampire asked as her red eyes looked up at me; she sat on her huge ass in a pile of my cum as she whipped the stuff off her face. Her body was all bloated with sperm, looking like she was eight months pregnant, and  I was worried about how much damage I had done to her.

    "I used Positive Energy, and then positive emotions like love for the girls acted as a catalyst to pull it in," I exined, pulling up my pants so that my dick wouldn''t explode on me like a firehose again. At least, that is what caused this mess in the first ce... "Are you okay?"

    "Oh yeah! My body feels alive! Lighter than air even!" The woman eximed as she got up off of the floor and almost floated before settling down with both feet firmly nted on the ground, still naked, without any care at all.

    "What about your stomach?" I asked, but she rubbed her huge curved belly.

    "This?" The Vampire said and then giggled as it jiggled before patting the lump gently like a pregnant woman. "I think it will take a bit to digest all that  it is holding right now."

    This was not what I came down here to do, but we learned something new today. Vampires are like balloons, and Positive Energy is useless. That is unless I am trying to make vampire balloon animals.

 Chapter 288 The Origin Of It

    "Wait! I came here looking for Kelly, not you... Wait... how did you get in this room?!" I demanded, as my brain finally caught up with my dick as I looked around the room.

    "Hmm? Oh, that creature? I already put her at the end of the trial! I mean, you can''t get out of here unless youplete the trials, so it just made sense, right?" The Vampire asked me, and I narrowed my eyes. My dick got the best of me before, but I was not going to y any more games. This Vampire was turning out to be quite suspicious.

    "Do you think that you can actually hold me here? You do know who you are talking to, right?" I growled, this time letting the darknesse, but the Vampire put up her hands defensively.

    "Wait, wait, wait! I know you can destroy this ce, Ophiuchus, Zodiac Cat God, but there is more to this than you think! I have yet to tell you who I am and the real reason I am in here!" The Vampire eximed, and I rolled my eyes but stopped pulling in Negative Energy.

    "What makes you think that I am going to believe you? You clearly lied to me, too... yeah, I am not going toin about that, but I can''t really see why I should trust you. It seems like you are just trying to get what you want," I growled, and the Vampire nodded.

    "You could say that, but aren''t we all? What are you here for? Is there not a person that you ''want'' to save? Is there any real reason why you need to save her?" The Vampire asked, and I sighed, rolling my hand in the air.

    "Fine, I will listen to the story, but I can''t promise that I will not just blow this ce apart right after," I said as I sat down on the ground against the far wall.

    "Well, I think it is best to start off with names. My name is Olivia, but before I was trapped inside of this prison, I was called, The Origin," the Vampire said, and I narrowed my eyes.

    "That is mighty convenient, but I will bite. I do already know that the original Holy Beholder usurped you, but I thought that she would have had you locked away in a tower somewhere or something. I guess this ce kind of fits the description, but then why didn''t you ask the girls for help? There were three goddesses in here today; what about them?" I asked, and Olivia gave me a look, crossing her arms over her naked breasts.

    "There is no chance that they would make it through the trials, or I would have already been out of here. This ce gives and takes to make you feel safe, but then when you need your powers the most, that is when they will fail you. I am sure you noticed that there is no magic here," Olivia exined, and I frowned at her.

    "Then why did you lead them to this door? You were the one calling my name, right? How did you even know who I was?" I asked suspiciously, and Olivia tapped her temple.<sub> </sub>

    "I can read minds to a degree, but it is more like seeing images, but when I saw you, I got a brief sh of a life before this one. A life that I lived with you as your student and lover," Olivia exined, and suddenly, I saw a sh of her smiling in my arms while we rxed together under a moon much bigger than the one in this world. "You see it now too? The moon was much prettier wherever that ce was. I am still missing a lot, but one thing I do know is that you are important to me, and you are probably the only one that can release me from this prison."

    This was a lot to take in, but there was no doubt that I knew this woman from before in Yaggisdral, and there were only 12 women there. I have no memories of ire, and there were no other Vampires up in Yaggisdral. It had to be Olivia, but the pictures in my head seemed off somehow, like I was seeing them from another person''s point of view.

    p "I wanted to tell you everything, but it is not that simple," Olivia continued as she sat down across from me and then swore when her swollen belly hit the ground. "I don''t know how long it will take this thing to digest, but I feel heavier than a tank right now."</anda>

    "What exactly did that do?" I asked, looking at her huge bloated stomach and then watching as milk sprayed out over her breasts because they were way too big for what she normally had before; something was definitely wrong with this picture since females didn''t give milk unless they were pregnant or giving birth.

    Olivia touched herself between the legs while staring at me suggestively, and I averted my eyes. This woman needed to put some damn clothes on! The room was now filled with the scent of her musk as she got herself off, and despite everything that I said, my dick started to sumb to temptation...

    "Some of it is in there, but the rest of it is circling around within me since I have no idea how to get rid of that much cum. It feels really good, though," Olivia said suggestively as she got up and floated over to me, stroking my knee with her hand. "Don''t you want some more?"

    I looked back at her, trying to keep my eyes on her face, but that only made it harder since she had a body to die for. Even if this did not make much sense... "What I need is for you to put some clothes on! Just because I am sexual does not mean that I will do everything with everyone."

    "Oh? You seem like the kind of guy that would screw anything with a pulse," Olivia teased as she started rubbing herself against me from face down and then stopped at my crotch. "You don''t even have any idea how much I wanted you when we were together in my dreams."

    A sh of us rolling around naked stirred something in me, almost like memories were being forced into my mind right now. They were blurry and fuzzy, but it was definitely us making love together.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 289 The Origin Of Answers For A Cost

    "I believe you." I groaned out, closing my eyes so that I wouldn''t get distracted from what she was saying; otherwise, she would just be taking advantage of me again. "So anyway, you were about to tell me about what is going on? How did you end up in here?"

    "Oh yeah. What I was about to say is that I am not all here. My essence has split into seven parts, and they are locked inside of these trials," Olivia exined as she stopped rubbing herself on me but still straddled myp; her huge tits were in my face while her swollen belly was pressing against mine now, so this was decidedly bad for trying to think straight. "You mustplete the trials."

    "First, you have to get off of me! I can''t think straight like this!" Iined, but Olivia bit her lip and shook her head. "If you don''t get off me right now, then so help me goddesses..."

    "If you want to know what is going on, then you can only get the information from me, and I am not giving it up that easily," Olivia said as she pressed her breasts harder into my face. "You will have to earn this somehow."

    I sighed; it looked like there was no way that I could get her off of me right now... so I will just have to get me off in her to get the information I wanted. It was a hard life being a Cat God, but someone has to do it, and it might as well be me!

    "Fine, but if you are not going to get off me, then you are going to get me off while answering my questions," I said as I lifted her up slightly by one ass cheek and pulled out my shaft, which was hard and ready to rock as Olivia looked at me with hunger in her eyes.

    "I could go for round two." Olivia teased, but I shook my head.

    "This is not going to be likest time. You are going to ride me while you answer all of my questions, and if you stop talking or trying to stall me in any way..." I exined as I let go of her ass and put both hands on her swollen belly. "Then this happens!"

    "You wouldn''t!" Olivia eximed as she put her hand over mine, trying to push it away from her milk-filled breasts. "That is cruel!"

    "No, what is cruel is that you have kept me here while my target is lost, and I was supposed to be sleeping," I said sternly as I dropped on my hard cock, spearing her wetness as I squeezed one of her breasts and watched the milk squirt out between my fingers. "I will not ask again."

    Olivia bit her lip and then nodded, putting her hands on my shoulders as she started to ride me slowly. Both of our bodies were glistening with sweat as we moved together, but I was more focused on the questions at hand than getting off for now.

    "So, the Origin is split into seven parts?" I asked as Olivia''s moans got louder. Clear, she was enjoying this too much for my taste.

    "Yes! They are locked inside of these trials that you mustplete," Olivia groaned out in ecstasy as her knees wobbled on me before she copsed onto my chest; her belly was still bloated from before, so it made her look even fatter than normal, but still so hot. "Each trial is harder than thest."

    I sighed and then lifted up slightly to pull out of Olivia but found that I couldn''t move now that she had me pinned down with her huge body weight on top of me. What in the world...?

    "When I am finished with you, if you are not going to give me the information that I need, then I will leave this ce ande back when it is time for your friends to take their trials," I threatened as Olivia giggled.

    "You can''t leave now! You have toplete the trial!" Olivia eximed as she lifted herself almost off my cock, so only the head was still inside of her warm slit, and then put her hand down between my legs and started stroking me. "Just give me more, and then I will open the door for you! Please, I have missed this feeling even though this is the first time in my life ever felt it!"<sub> </sub>

    The feeling of my shaft bulging and throbbing inside of her while Olivia was stroking me was too much, and I let go as my cock exploded inside of her, but she didn''t stop as her tits started to spray milk. Olivia''s body shook as she fucked me harder, but I rolled forward toy her on the ground; she had been fucking me, but if she was that thirsty for my cock, then I would give it to her good and proper!

    "You want me to fuck you?" I teased as I put my hand on her belly, using Negative Energy to lift her up slightly so that she was in the perfect position for me.

    Olivia''s eyes rolled back in ecstasy as I lowered her down onto my throbbing shaft, both of us grunting at the sudden invasion. She was tight like a glove around my girth, and it felt amazing as we rocked together slowly at first before quickly building up speed; Olivia''s moans got louder with every thrust until she was wing at the ground and screaming uncontrobly.

    "Ohhh! Yes! More!" Olivia eximed as she tilted her chin back and shuddered while squeezing me tight inside of her; I could feel another orgasm brewing but fought against it since this woman needed to answer some questions still. "I am so close! Please let me cum!"

    "What is the first trail?" I asked, stopping mid-stroke as Olivia tried to pull me into her, but I held still. "Answer me if you want more!"

    "The first trial is to get through a puzzle!" Olivia eximed as she shuddered, trying to pull me in with her body weight. "Please! I need this!"

    I sighed and then started thrusting into her again, using Negative Energy to lift her up so that I could go deeper as Olivia moaned out. We were now going at it like rabbits in heat, and the only thing on my mind was getting off inside of this woman''s hotness... and asking more questions!

    "So, you have to get through a puzzle? What next?" I asked, trying to catch my breath since we had been going at it for a while now. Olivia was now panting and sweaty as shey underneath me with her ass up in the air waiting for me to take her again.

    "No! You also have... Ohhh!" Olivia eximed as I slid into her wetness again; this woman was insatiable! "You also have to face your fears in the room beyond!"

    I frowned because that didn''t sound good, and Olivia was already on the brink of orgasm, but I had to learn about the next trials. Right now, it was time to blow my load inside of her and then get some answers!

    "So, what is in the room beyond that I have to face?" I asked, grunting as Olivia tilted her chin back and came hard on me; her body milked my shaft tightly as she rode out her orgasm before copsing onto the ground.

    "You will have to see for yourself, but I can tell you that it is not going to be easy," Olivia said as she rolled over onto her side, gasping for breath. "The next trial is..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, the room started to spin around us, and I felt myself being pulled out of Olivia''s hotness. Thest thing I saw was her huge belly and milk-filled breasts before everything went ck...

    Then I woke back up, and I was still in the room with no exit and handleless doors; and frowned as I looked around for Olivia, but she was gone. Part of me just wanted to blow through this popsicle stand, but the other part knew that I needed to do this in order to get back that damn woman! Both of them!

    I stood up, then did my pants up, but Olivia had left proof that she was actually here all over them and my soaked shirt. I quickly transformed myself into a cat and then back with a smile as I came back fresh and clean.

 Chapter 290 Paradigm Shift

    "Well then! Time to solve this puzzle so I can get the hell out of here!" I sighed and walked forward to push on the inscribed door that opened very easily.

    The door opened wide to reveal a long hallway with an inscription on the wall that said, "Your mind is your own worst enemy. Ovee it and find the way out." in big, bold letters. I narrowed my eyes at the words as I started down the hallway; looks like this was going to be another test of willpower or something.

    I managed to get pretty far before seeing any type of obstacle, but when I did, it stopped me dead in my tracks. The first thing was a pair of huge swinging des that wereing at me fast, and I ducked under them just in time before they decapitated me! As soon as I got up, though, there was more swinging towards me; this time, though, there was also a spiked floor and walls, so if I messed up, then it would not be a good day.

    I managed to get through that by the skin of my teeth and sighed in relief when I saw the next door. I walked forward, pushed the door open, and started walking, but soon I got to the same des and spikes. They even happened at the same time, as much as I could tell.

    When I made it to the next door, I opened it but groaned as I same the same clear hallway. Again, I ran the course, but I was starting to get frustrated, even if I could now walk through it with perfect timing, so I didn''t even need to dodge or break pace.

    "What the Underworld is going on here? This can''t be right," I said as I opened the door to yet again, the same hall. I let the door close and then stopped, pressing my fingertips of one hand around the crown of my head as I tried to figure out what this was.

    Each time I went, the exact to the second, traps would retrigger, but I had been watching carefullyst time if there was anything that looked out of ce. Nothing had caught my eye, but now I started down the path again; this time, I felt around while easily avoiding the traps, but still nothing!

    "Son of a bitch! Gah! This is ridiculous!" I growled as I pushed through the doors and then sat down on the floor to stare ahead with a pissed-off look on my face. "My mind is my worst enemy? What the hell does that even mean?!"

    I flopped back on the hard floor, but as I did, I noticed something and rolled over. "What the fuck?"

    The door had no handles like the other side, but there was a new inscription on it now. "When a person bes so used to going forward, it makes it hard for them to think of looking back on what they have done."

    I narrowed my eyes for a moment but then snapped my fingers as soon as I realized what was going on. "Paradigm Shift! Of course!"

    I quickly got to my feet and ran back the way that I came from, making it all the way until I reached that original door with no handle still. The inscription had changed now, too; it now read, "The simplest answer is almost always right in front of you."

    "Ok... so if this room wants me to look back on what I have done, then maybe looking at things from a different perspective will help," I murmured as I put one hand against the wall and started walking backward down the path instead of forwards like before.

    When I reached the halfway point, something happened... All of a sudden, everything around me flipped upside down until I was now walking on the ceiling! I yelped and almost fell off, but I quicklyposed myself and looked around; things were still the same but just... flipped.<sub> </sub>

    "Well then! This is new," I said as I started making my way down the hallway, easily avoiding all of the traps since they wereing at me from a different direction now.

    When I got to the end, there was another door with an inscription that read, "The impossible is only impossible until it is not."

    I narrowed my eyes and then chuckled when I realized what this meant. "So if I am looking at things from a different perspective, then maybe what is impossible in one view is possible in another."

    I put my hand on the wall again, but this time instead of walking forwards or backward, I walked sideways until I was clinging to the wall like a gecko! When I got to the halfway point again, everything did a flip, and now I was standing on the other side of the room that was now right side up.

    "Well then! This ce just keeps getting more interesting, but this is annoying!" I grumbled as I made my way down the hallway, easily avoiding all of the traps since they wereing at me from a different direction now.

    When I got to the end, there was another door with an inscription that read, "The key to sess is hidden within failure."

    I frowned for a moment until I realized what that meant; this ce wanted me to fail in order to progress. "Ok then! If that is what you want, then fine!"

    I purposely walked into one of the swinging des and yelped as it sliced across my arm before quickly healing over. When I got up, everything had changed... Now instead of walking on the floor or walls or ceiling, there was now an invisible floor in mid-air! The only thing I could see was the path ahead of me that suddenly led to another door with yet another inscription.

    "Clever... very clever," I muttered as I started making my way down the new path. Finally, there were no traps.

    When I got to the end, there was another door with an inscription that read, "The only way to progress is by taking risks."

    I frowned and then put my hand on the wall, but this time there was no Paradigm Shift. I pushed on the door, but it wouldn''t budge, so I started pounding on it in frustration. "What the hell? Come on!"

    I stepped back and kicked the door as hard as I could, but still, nothing happened; it looked like this was a dead end. I growled in frustration before turning around to head back down the path when something caught my eye... There was now a new inscription at the bottom of that same door that read, "Sometimes you have to go to great lengths just to take one small step forward."

    "Ok then! If that is what you want then fine!" I eximed as and stepped off the edge, but Inded right away, but I was instantly transported to a room with a single candle in it, but there was a body lying on the floor, and as I saw it was Tallia, face down in a pool of blood, making my knees instantly buckle.

 Chapter 291 Fingers In Both Holes

    I hit the floor with my knees, and the world started to spin around me, and images of Tallia on the ground with Xena started to swirl around my head as Negative energy started to build inside of me. Then, I breathed out, back in, then out again as I forced myself to my feet, crushing the dark energy that was starting to build. This wasn''t real.

    I stood and walked over to the body, turning it over, and the woman was suddenly wearing one of the cultist''s ck robes and looked nothing like Tallia, and the blood was gone. This had to be the cultist that I had been looking for, Kelly, but she looked to be passed out. Either that or someone or thing had used magic to keep her asleep. Regardless, I had her now, but if The Origin was to be trusted, I had five more trials.

    This second trial had taken less time, but the effect of it had shaken me, so even after picking Kelly up, I stood in the room for a while longer. I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down before finally exiting the room with Kelly in my arms. I wasn''t sure what the other trials would entail, but I knew that they wouldn''t be easy, so I had to be prepared for anything.

    As I got to the door, I read the inscription on it for the subsequent trial.

    ''The third trial is the hardest,

    You''ll want to give up and quit,

    But if you push through and don''t falter,

    You''ll find the strength within yourself.''

    Great, this should be fun while holding on to this cultist! Whatever, If this one was the most challenginging up, then it should be easy street after that, but I wouldn''t dare say that out loud. Don''t need Murphy getting in on this!

    I pushed the door open to a long hall filled with a scent that I knew all too well, and I groaned at what was toe as I walked up to a single door with an inscription.

    ''Harden your resolve, and push through!''

    "Fuck off, I''m already rock hard!" I growled as I stared at the door. The scent of ripe women made my hair stand on end, and I was almost positive about what was behind trial number three as I opened the door. "When I find out who made this, I will kick their ass across each ind!"

    I opened the door all the way and was hit full st with the scent of hot and ready women, and the room was filled with them, all naked, of course, and everyone turned to look at me. Each of them was a solid 11/10, and the looks they were giving me were trying to tear my clothes off.

    "What kind of sick and twisted joke is this?!" Iined, and the room lit up with my name.

    "Galio!"

    "Oh fuck me," I groaned and lifted Kelly up in my arms so my erection stopped digging into her back.<sub> </sub>

    The women started to close in on me from all sides, and their hands were all over me as they started to feel me up and pull at my clothes. It took everything I had to keep pushing forward because if I stopped, I knew I would be pulled to the ground and probably never make it up again.

    "Isn''t this what you want?" One of them purred as she nibbled on my earlobe. "You know you want us."

    "No, I really don''t," I lied as her hand slid down my stomach and wrapped around my cock. "I mean, sure, you''re all hot and everything, but this is just too much."

    The woman chuckled and then whispered in my ear again. "Come on... Just give in... We know you want to."

    I could feel Kelly stirring in my arms now as the woman''s hand started stroking me harder. Still, just as I was about to lose control, Kelly pped the woman''s hand away before elbowing her in the face with a hard crack that sent her flying backward into two other women behind her!

    "What is going on?!" Kelly shouted as she writhed around, trying to get free from my grip while also trying to hit me simultaneously!

    "What? What did I do?!"

    She elbowed me again in the gut, which knocked the wind out of me for a bit before finally squirming out of my armspletely, which caused both of us to fall onto our asses!

    "What the fuck is going on?!" Kelly shouted as she scrambled to her feet and tried to make a run for it, but the women were all around her now, and they were not letting her leave! In fact, they were pulling her back towards me!

    I got to my feet as well and grabbed onto Kelly''s arm to try and pull her back, but it was like trying to move a mountain; these women were strong!

    "Let go of me!" Kelly screamed as she tried to fight them off, but it was pointless. "Help!"

    This was so much better when she was fast asleep in my arms, but now she was getting terrorized by these horny women. I knew this wasn''t real, but each time a hand slipped around my cock, I had difficulty caring if it was. I was flinging women off Kelly, but when I got to her, she was sucking on one girl''s tits while getting both holes fingered by two other girls.

    "Kelly, snap out of it!" I shouted as I tried to get her attention, but she was too far gone; she was lost in the moment, and there was nothing that I could do to bring her back.

    I had no choice but to throw the women off her and scoop her up, but the girls had done something to her, and now she was also reaching down for my cock.

    When the inscription said that this was the most challenging room, this was not what I had in mind, but if I was alone, it would be pretty easy to sumb to this type of thing. The problem was now that this ce was like a mosh pit, making it nearly impossible to move without getting groped or fondled in some way!

 Chapter 292 Chill The Fuck Out

    "Come on, you horny bitches!" I shouted as I fought my way through the crowd with Kelly still in my arms. "Is this really what gets you off?!"

    Apparently, it was because they were all fighting me tooth and nail to get to us, but I was not going to give in that easily! Finally, after what felt like forever, I made it to the door and kicked it open before quickly making my escape!

    The third trial was done, but now Kelly was awake, and she looked pissed. "What the hell did you do to me back there?!"

    I ignored her question as we started making our way down the fourth trial, which happened to be a very long hallway with an inscription that read, ''When you lose your way, sometimes the only way out is through.''

    "Ugh... This ce just keeps getting better and better," I muttered as we started walking down the hall; Kelly was still trying to pull away from me and hit me simultaneously.

    "Let go of me, you asshole!" She shouted as she elbowed me in the gut again. "I''m not going to let you get away with this!"

    I sighed and then finally let her go, which caused her to stumble backward a few steps before regaining her bnce. "Fine... Go ahead and try to run, but I promise you that you will not make it very far."

    She narrowed her eyes at me for a moment before turning around and starting to run down the hallway, and I just waited and watched as she opened the door to run through it. Then Kelly ran past me as the in front of me opened, and she came through it.

    "What the fuck?!" She eximed as she looked around before turning to me with a confused look on her face. "How did you get in front of me?"

    I just shook my head and then red at her.

    "Listen here, fuck. You are the reason that we are stuck in this shit hole! ording to Shelly, you are supposed to be scared and shaking, but you are just a mouthy bitch. I should have just left you in thest room since you fucking around is what got you molested by all of those women in the first ce!" I snapped at her, and she just stared at me for a moment before finally looking away.

    "Whatever," She muttered before starting to walk back to me, but then she stopped and stared at me with a look of confusion on her face again. "Wait... How do you know my name?"

    I pped my hand to my face and then walked to the door ignoring the airhead. This is what I get for being nice.

    "I should have just left you to be one of Bezibub''s ythings. That is what Shelly said was going to happen if you failed to kill me, right?" I asked with my hand on the door and turned back to watch all the color drain out of her face. "Or did you already forget why you ran away from the vige?"

    Kelly just stood there for a long moment before finally shaking her head and looking away again. "No... I remember, but that doesn''t change the fact that you are an asshole."

    "I would watch how you speak to me," I warned her as I opened the door, but instead of walking through it, I just stepped to the side so she could go first. "Remember, I am the only one who knows the way out of here."<sub> </sub>

    She red at me for a moment before finally walking past me and into what looked like an empty room; there was nothing in it but a single chair that was sitting in the middle.

    "What is this?" She asked as she turned to look at me, and I just shrugged as I walked in and then closed the door behind us.

    "I have no idea," I admitted as I walked over to take a seat in the chair, but Kelly just stood there with her arms crossed over her chest, looking annoyed. "You can stand there all you want, but we are not going anywhere until we figure out what this room wants from us."

    The woman didn''t respond and just stood there staring at me as I started to walk around the chair. The inscription for the room had been, ''When you lose your way, sometimes the only way out is through,'' but that didn''t really make sense with nothing more than a single chair. Unless...

    "I think we have to sit in the chair," I said after a moment, but Kelly just scoffed and shook her head.

    "No fucking way," She muttered as she took a step back from the chair. "I''m not sitting in that thing."

    "Are you really going to be a bitch this entire time? What is your problem? Did the girls back there only get you half of it, and now you are in a pissy mood because of that?" I demanded as I rounded on her. "Do you have any idea what I am going through right now?"

    "Oh, please," She scoffed as she rolled her eyes. "You are not the one who just got groped by a bunch of horny women. You actually enjoyed it!"

    "No, I fucking didn''t!" I snapped at her, but I did, but that was not the point! "I was trying to keep us both alive! Do you really think that I wanted to be manhandled by all those women?!" Could have enjoyed it more if this fun sucker wasn''t with me!

    She just stared at me for a moment before finally shaking her head and looking away again. "Whatever... Just do whatever you want, but I''m not sitting in that chair." With that, she turned and started walking towards the door on the other side of the room, leaving me standing there with my jaw hanging open in disbelief!

    Kelly leaned on the door to the next room in a huff and then promptly fell over as the door swung open. I guess that was one way to go through. The chair must just be here to help make you overthink what it was supposed to be, but seeing that cunt fall over was the best part of it all.

    ? "See? That wasn''t so bad," I said as I walked over to the door and then paused when Kelly started to get up. "Are you going to be a problem in the next room too?"

    She red at me for a moment before finally shaking her head, but she still refused to look at me. "No... Just hurry up and get us out of here." With that, she turned and walked to the next room without waiting for me.

    The fourth trial had been easy enough, but Kelly''s attitude was really starting to grate on my nerves. Maybe it was just because we were both stuck in this ce together with no way out, or maybe it was because I found her annoying, but either way, she needed to chill the fuck out!

 Chapter 293 The Trials Of The Trials

    I followed after her and stopped at the door to read the following inscription for the fifth trial. So far, there have been some difficulties, but for the most part, anyone with a brain between their ears could have figured them out. This next door looked like it was going to be more of me type of trail, and I was kind of excited after all the stupid puzzles and sexual frustration, but it still seemed like a puzzle.

    ''The fifth trial will not be easy,

    But if you can find the right key,

    Then you will have won half the battle.

    The other half is up to you.''

    I turned to look at Kelly and lifted an eyebrow. "Find the right key?" I repeated, but she just shrugged in response. "Well... This should be interesting." With that, I opened the door and walked into what looked like a library. There were bookcases lined up against every wall filled with dusty old books; it looked like someone''s personal collection. But there was something off about this ce, too; It felt like I was being watched somehow... Or maybe it was because Kelly had been staring at me since we came in? Either way, It made my skin crawl a bit as I walked further into the room, looking around for any clues on where to start looking for this ''right key.''

    Books were alright, but they were fighting and fucking, so being stuck in a room full of them for an extended period of time would probably send me over the edge, but thankfully, I didn''t have to look for long. Taped to the side of one of the bookcases was a scrap piece of paper with something written on it. I snatched it off the wall and quickly looked it over before pocketing it into my jeans.

    "What does it say?" Kelly asked from behind me, making me jump a bit; I had been so focused on looking at the paper that I hadn''t even heard her move!

    "It says to find the book with the missing spine and then use that to open the door," I exined as I started looking around for any books that looked like they were missing a spine.

    "That''s easy enough," Kelly said after a moment as she started walking down one of the rows of books. "I mean, how many spines can be missing from these things?"

    She had a point there; It couldn''t be too hard to find one book with a missing spine in all of these, but it still took us a while because this room was fucking huge! We ended up finding it in the back corner on one of the top shelves; whoever put this together really wanted us to work for it!

    "Got it!" Kelly eximed as she pulled the book off the shelf and then started walking back to the door.

    "No, wait!" I called after her as I ran to catch up. "We still need to find out what the key is."

    Kelly just stared at me for a moment before groaning and turning back around to look at the book in her hand; It was an old leather-bound book with no title, and it looked like it had seen better days. She opened it up and started flipping through the pages until she finally stopped on one near the middle of the book.

    "What does it say?" I asked as I peered over her shoulder to try and read it, but the writing was too faded and smudged to make out.

    "It says... ''The key to the fifth trial is...''" Kelly trailed off as she squinted at the writing, but then she frowned and shook her head. "I can''t make it out; It''s too faded."

    "Let me see," I said as I held my hand out for the book, but Kelly just tightened her grip on it and stepped back away from me.

    "No! I found it, so I get to read it!" She snapped at me, and I just stared at her for a moment before finally sighing and shaking my head.

    "Fine... But hurry up," I muttered before turning around to lean against the door while Kelly continued to try and decipher the clue. After a few minutes, she finally gave up with a frustrated huff before shoving the book into my hands.<sub> </sub>

    "I bet you are great at making friends," I growled at her as I took the book and started to stare at the only words in the book. "The key to the fifth trial is...''" Just like she said, it was too faded and smudged to make out, but I could see a few letters that looked familiar. I just needed to piece them together in the correct order.

    After a few minutes of staring at it, I finally had it, and I turned back to Kelly with a smirk on my face. "The key is ''love.''"

    Kelly just stared at me for a moment before scoffing and shaking her head. "What is that even supposed to mean?"

    "I have no idea," I admitted as I shrugged and started walking towards the door, but Kelly just stood there staring at me with a confused look on her face. "Are youing or not?"

    She didn''t respond but just turned and followed after me as I walked up to push on the bare door, but nothing happened. I pushed again a bit harder, but still nothing.

    "What''s wrong?" Kelly asked as she came up to try pushing as well, but gave up right away in frustration. "This is pointless! There is no keyhole or anything!"

    "Yeah, I noticed that too," I muttered as I stepped back and started looking around the room again; There had to be something that we were missing. The inscription said that the other half was up to us after we found the key, so whatever it was, it had to be in this room somewhere.

    After a few minutes of searching, Kelly finally let out an excited shout which caused me to jump and turn around to see her standing in front of one of the bookcases with a triumphant look on her face. "I found it!"

    "Well, don''t just stand there; Show me!" I eximed as I hurried over to where she was standing.

    She turned and pointed at one of the books on the shelf with a big heart on the spine, and sure enough; It looked like there might be a hiddenpartment inside of it!

    I pulled the book off the shelf and then carried it over to one of the tables before setting it down and then looking back at Kelly with a raised eyebrow. "Well? Aren''t you going to open it?"

    She just red at me for a moment before finally sighing and rolling her eyes as she walked over to join me. "Fine... But I get to keep whatever is inside."

    "We will see about that," I muttered under my breath as Kelly pried open the hiddenpartment; Inside was a small silver key, but there was also something else in there too... A ring! And not just any ring either; It was an engagement ring!

    "What is that ring for?" Kelly asked, and I frowned.

    "It''s an engagement ring. You give this to someone that you are going to marry or be partners with, I guess," I exined, and Kelly nodded as she picked up the ring.

    "Okay, but what are we supposed to do with this now?" Kelly asked as she looked at the ring that had a single-karat diamond ced in it. "It is kind of pretty."

    "I am not sure," I said as I reached down to grab the key, but the moment my hand touched it, the room started to spin and change.

 Chapter 294 No Idea, But I Am Going To Kill It

    When the room stopped spinning, I found myself in what looked like a gigantic wedding chapel; It was pretty big, with enough room for about over 500 people, but it was gorgeous! The walls were all covered in white lilies, and there was even a small stage at the front of the room. This is the type of ce to bring my goddesses, but it was all some grand illusion, so there was a fat chance for that to happen.

    "What is this ce?" Kelly asked as she looked around with wide eyes before turning to me. "And why are we here?"

    "It''s a church. Have you not seen one before?" I asked, but Kelly just shook her head. "I am not sure why we were brought here," I admitted as I started to walk down the aisle, and then something started to happen.

    ? The massive room was bright when we arrived, but everything started to get darker as I walked forward. The flowers on the walls died, and then the roots grew thorns that scraped against the stone walls. The carpet we were walking on turned red like blood, and the ss windows shattered. It was like we were walking through some sort of twisted nightmare!

    I heard Kelly gasp from behind me as something big dropped from a hole in the broken-down ceiling. It was a nightmare lizard creature with red eyes that snapped at us with its razor-sharp teeth!

    "What the fuck is that?!" Kelly shouted as she stumbled backward in fear, but I just stepped in front of her.

    "I have no idea," I muttered as the creature slithered closer to us, "but I am going to kill it. I suggest that you find somece to hide!"

    Kelly just stared at me for a moment before finally nodding her head and then running off to the side as I started to run toward the creature. It was huge, but thankfully it was slow, so I had no problem avoiding its attacks as I closed in on it. When I was close enough, I leaped into the air and did a front flip to bring my fluffy white tail down on the creature''s head.

    The creature let out a painful screech as it reared back and then started to thrash around wildly. I rolled out of the way just in time to avoid being crushed and then quickly got back onto my feet. The creature was obviously hurt, but it was far from dead; I needed to end this now before it had a chance to recover!

    I ran at the creature again, and this time, I leaped up onto its back. It thrashed around, trying to reach me with its teeth, but I held on tight as I started driving my fist into the back of the creature''s head until it stopped moving.<sub> </sub>

    The moment that it seemed to die, two more creatures dropped down from the roof. The time it was a pair of nightmare geese that were seven feet tall but had bodies like raptors. Their heads had hoods like cobras, their bodies ck and red, des on their wings, and just for kicks, three rattling tails on each of them.

    "Who is thinking up these things?" I asked as the creatures hissed and charged towards me, but they were much faster, and the first spit a stream of green at me that burned the floor and pews as it narrowly missed me.

    I leaped out of the way and then slid under the second one as it tried to sh at me with its wing des, but I quickly came up behind it and jabbed it in the back of the leg, which made it stumble forward. The first creature turned to attack again, but I was already moving; I ran towards its partner and leaped into the air before kicking its head and flipping over onto the back of the first creature. It thrashed around trying to reach me but couldn''t quite manage it, so instead, It started flying erratically around the room, smashing into everything!

    The second creature was not happy about this turn of events and decided to take matters into its own hands by flying at us full force; Unfortunately for it, this just caused its partner to lose control and m into the wall hard enough to kill it instantly. The second creature screeched in frustration as it watched its mate die, but I used that opportunity to rip off one of the wing des. I stabbed it in the creature''s neck, and it plummeted to the ground.

    Almost instantly, four more creatures dropped down. This time it was a pair of nightmare dogs with six legs each and three eyes in their heads that stared at me menacingly.

    "This is getting ridiculous," I muttered before running towards them and leaping into the air to bring my tail down on one of their heads. The creature yelped in pain as it was knocked to the ground, and its partner turned to snap at me with its teeth.

    I quickly rolled out of harm''s way and then leaped up onto its back before driving my fist into its spine repeatedly until it stopped moving; Then I quickly jumped off just in time to avoid being crushed by the other creature that had gotten back up.

    The fight went on like this for what felt like hours; More and more creatures kept dropping down from holes in the ceiling, but thankfully, none of them were too difficult to defeat, thanks to my speed and agility. After a while, though, I was getting tired; My arms felt like lead weights, and my breathing wasing out in ragged gasps... But still, more creatures kepting! Just when I thought that there couldn''t possibly be any more left, one final creature dropped down from the ceiling.

    This one was different, though; It looked like some sort of nightmare horse with ck fur and red eyes, but it was also on fire! The moment that it hit the ground, the entire room went up in mes, and I could feel the heat searing my skin.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 295 Ate Her First

    The creature whinnied loudly before charging towards me, but I was ready for it this time; I leaped out of its way and then quickly turned around to slice at its back legs with my acquired wing de. The creature stumbled forward a few steps but then seemed to recover like it was nothing.

    "What the fuck?!" I eximed as I leaped back out of the way just in time to avoid being smashed by its hooves.

    The creature was obviously angry now, and it reared up onto its hind legs before mming down hard enough to cause the floor to shake. Arge crack started to form in the ground that quickly spread towards me, but I was already moving; I rolled out of harm''s way and then came up behind the creature before stabbing it in between its shoulder des with my wing de.

    The de just melted away, and the creature just whinnied loudly before turning around to snap at me with its teeth. I leaped out of the way and then ran towards its head, but before I could reach it, the ground started to give way beneath my feet. I cursed out loud as I fell into the darkness below...

    When I woke up, Kelly was shaking me gently while calling my name softly; It took me a few seconds to remember what had happened and where we were. When it all came back to me, though, I quickly sat up with a gasp and looked around wildly for any sign of those creatures.

    Thankfully, there was nothing; No burning room or nightmare creatures anywhere in sight! The only thing that remained from that ce was the ring that Kelly still held in her hand; Everything else had vanished as if it had never existed!

    "What happened?" I asked as I sat up and saw the door before with an inscription on it.

    "...I put the ring on right as you feel in the hole... and we are here now, look at that! Haha..." Kelly was holding a finger up, pointing to the door. "We solved the fifth trial!"

    "I am just going to ignore how easy that should have been," I groaned as I flopped back down on the floor. I should have been able to whoop that horse''s ass, but he cheated with the floor trick!

    "Are you just going toy around here all day? We should keep going," Kelly said as she started to walk towards the door, but I quickly sat up and grabbed her arm to stop her.

    "No! We need a n first," I insisted as Kelly tried to pull away from me, but I held on tight. "If we just charge in there half-cocked, we are going to get ourselves killed!"

    Kelly just red at me for a moment before finally sighing and shaking her head; She was obviously not happy about this turn of events. "Fine... What do you suggest then?"

    This was actually a good question; What did I suggest? I let go of her arm and walked over to the door, looked over the inscription, and frowned.

    ''The sixth trial is... To escape the beast''s clutches, you must first bind its mouth shut.''<sub> </sub>

    "What the fuck does that even mean?!" I eximed in frustration before kicking the door in anger. "This is bullshit!"

    "Hey! Watch it!" Kelly snapped at me as she put her hands on her hips and looked at me sternly; I just sighed and shook my head before turning back to look at the door.

    There had to be a way to figure this out; The inscription said that we had to ''bind its mouth shut,'' so whatever ''it'' was, it had a mouth... That much was obvious, but what could it be? A person? An animal? Some sort of monster?

    p "Well?" Kelly asked impatiently, and I just sighed. I just wanted to get out of here and tie this bitch up and throw her in a corner. The other two Elly''s could watch her in a locked room.</anda>

    "Let''s just go; I will just figure it out as we go," I groaned, and Kelly clicked her tongue at me.

    "Yeah, ''cause that has been working so well for you so far," she said sarcastically, but I just ignored her as I pushed open the door and walked into the next room.

    This room waspletely dark, so Kelly reached over and grabbed my hand to make sure that we didn''t lose each other, Not that it would have mattered much since we were both still invisible. The only light in the room came from a single candle on a small table in the center of the room, but its light only extended a few feet in any direction. Beyond that was just pure darkness.

    "Is anyone there?" Kelly called out hesitantly as she squeezed my hand tightly, and I tensed up, and then she let go; Something about this ce felt off... Like we were being watched... again. It was just like in the library, but the ce was much creepier, and I could tell there was stuff beyond the light.

    Suddenly, something grabbed onto my other arm from behind me, causing me to yelp loudly in surprise before quickly spinning around to see what it was; Thankfully, though, it was just Kelly who had panicked and grabbed onto me.

    "What is wrong with you?!" She snapped at me angrily before letting go of my arm like she had been burned. "You nearly scared me half to death!"

    "Seriously?! You are the one that keeps grabbing me! I think we should spit up and look around," I growled, hoping that whatever monster was in here ate her first before I got a chance to kill it. This would make my life a lot easier.

    Kelly just scoffed and shook her head, though. "No way! I am not going off by myself in here!"

    "Fine," I muttered before turning back around to face the darkness again; Maybe if we stayed close to the candlelight, whatever was in here wouldn''t be able to get us... but that was very productive or fun.

 Chapter 296 Bird Cage

    We continued to stand there for several minutes, just staring at the darkness beyond the light of the candle, but nothing happened; There was no sound or movement at all... It was like this room waspletely empty except for us two. Finally, started walking into the darkness, and Kelly grabbed me again.

    "What are you doing?!" She eximed as she tried to pull me back, but I just shrugged her off and kept walking. "You are going to get us killed!"

    "No, I am not," I muttered beforeing to a stop just where the light of the candle seemed to end. "See? We are fine."

    Kelly just sighed heavily but didn''t say anything else as she reluctantly followed after me. We continued walking like this for several minutes until we finally came across something; A door! This one was made entirely out of wood with carvings all over it that looked like animals; There was a lion, a snake, an eagle, and a bunch of other animals that I couldn''t quite identify.

    "Do you think this is it?" Kelly asked as she reached out to touch the door hesitantly, but I just shrugged.

    "I have no idea," I admitted as I looked over the door carefully; It was pretty dark here, but with my eyes, I could see it clearly. I felt around it, and each one of the animal heads clicked in as I pressed on them until the door swung open, making me step back. "After you," I said, gesturing for Kelly to go first, and she just red at me before stepping through the door.

    I followed after her, and we found ourselves in what looked like a giant birdcage; The floors and walls were all made of metal bars that were close enough together that even a small child wouldn''t be able to fit through; There also didn''t seem to be a ceiling, and turned back the door had disappeared... which probably wasn''t a good sign.

    "What is this ce?" Kelly asked as she looked around with wide eyes, but I just shrugged.

    "No idea," I muttered as I started walking forward carefully; There was something about this ce that made my hackles rise... It felt like we were being watched again! Sure enough, when we reached the center of the room, four pairs of red eyes suddenly opened up in the darkness above us!

    "What are those things?" Kelly eximed as she stumbled backward in fear as the creatures started to descend towards us slowly. They looked like some sort of nightmare snakes with ck fur and red eyes; Some of them had wings, while others had legs, but they were all hissing menacingly at us. "Please tell me you have a n!"

    "Sure, I am going to hit them really hard!" Iughed as I charged forward and leaped into the air to bring my tail down on the head of one of the creatures. It let out a painful screech as it was knocked to the ground, but its partners quickly came to its aid; Three of them lunged at me with their mouths open wide, trying to bite me!

    I quickly dodged out of harm''s way and then ran towards one of them before leaping up into the air and kicking it in midair. It flew backward and hit one of its partners hard enough that both of them tumbled to the ground; The other creature hissed angrily before flying at me again, but I was already moving.<sub> </sub>

    I leaped over its head and then turned around in midair before bringing my fist down onto the top of it as hard as I could; There was a sickening crunching sound as its skull caved inward, and then it fell from the sky like a stone.

    The remaining two creatures were not happy about this turn of events, though, so they both lunged at me again; I dodged out of harm''s way quickly enough, but they were both much faster than me... And there were too many for me to fight both at the same time.

    I quickly ran towards one of them and leaped up into the air to avoid its mouth, but it turned around in midair and snapped at me with its teeth. I barely managed to avoid being bitten, but it did snag my shirt; I winced as its teeth scraped against my skin painfully before finally letting go.

    I hit the ground hard but quickly got back onto my feet just in time to see the creature lunging at me again; I tried to dodge out of harm''s way, but it was too fast; It mmed into me hard enough that all of the air was knocked out of lungs and then started wrapping itself around me tightly!

    The other creature hissed menacingly as it watched its partner start squeezing the life out of me; Kelly was shouting something from behind me, but I couldn''t hear her over the roaring in my ears. My vision started to fade as I felt myself losing consciousness... So I got mad.

    "No more of this bullshit!" I roared, and my teeth and nails became sharper, and I bit and tore into the creature that was trying to kill me. It hissed and screeched in pain as I shredded its body until it finally let me go; Then I quickly leaped out of harm''s way just in time to avoid being hit by the other creature.

    I hit the ground hard but quickly rolled back onto my feet before charging at the creature and leaping into the air. I grabbed onto its tail with one hand and then started shing my ws into its side over and over again until it let out a final screech and then plummeted to the ground dead. The remaining creature hissed angrily before flying away into the darkness... But not before leaving a few parting words.

    ''You have passed... The sixth trial.''

    As soon as it was gone, Kelly ran up to me with wide eyes; "What was that?! What happened to you?!" She eximed as she looked at me with a mixture of disbelief and fear, but I just brushed her off as the final door appeared.

    "Let''s go," I said as I wiped the blood from my mouth on my forearm.

 Chapter 297 Destroy The Destroyers

    A door appeared on the side of the cage, and I walked over to stand in front of it as Kelly slowly followed behind me. I stopped in front of it and examined the inscription that was carved into the door. This was thest and final of the seven trails, so it was probably going to be something interesting, but I just wanted to be done.

    ''The final trial is to fight destruction before it can destroy you.''

    "Simple enough," I said as I pushed the door open and walked through.

    The hall was long, and just about when I was starting to get annoyed, we walked out into a dark room with another candle in the center of it. It only took me a second to notice each of the four stone women dressed in battle armor and holding weapons that were real, and each had a color.

    "You had better go hide somewhere safe," I said, and Kelly grabbed my arm.

    "I am not some fucking cat! I can''t see in the dark! What are you... where are those glowing lightsing from?" Kelly asked as she paused in the middle.

    "The reason why you need to get the fuck into a corner and fast! Now move!" I eximed as the four statues slowly came to life and started walking toward us.

    Kelly yelped and ran towards the back corner as the red one, who was wielding a sword, charged at me. I sidestepped out of the way and then brought my fist up into its stomach as hard as I could. It let out an ''of'' sound as the air was knocked out of it and then doubled over. I quickly grabbed its head and twisted it, and it just spun all the way around, and I was forced to let go as a blue de came hissing at me.

    I leaped out of the way and then turned around to see the blue one, who was carrying a spear, lunging at me with the point of her weapon aimed right at my heart. I quickly grabbed the shaft of the spear with both hands and then used my momentum to spin around and flip the woman over my head. She hit the ground hard and then let go of the spear as she tumbled, but I quickly ran after her.

    I brought my foot down on her chest and then drove the spear into the golem''s face. They may look like women, but they were just stone. The blue one''s head cracked and then shattered as the spear drove into it, and she stopped moving. I quickly turned my attention to the other two as they charged at me.

    The green one, who was carrying a bow, shot an arrow at me, but I quickly dodged out of the way and ran toward her. I leaped into the air and brought my fist down onto her head as hard as I could, and she crumpled to the ground. I quickly turned my attention to thest one as she came swinging her axe at me.

    I dodged out of the way and then ran towards her and leaped into the air. I grabbed onto the axe with both hands and then kicked the woman away from me. I spun and threw the axe at the red one, but she was able to block it with her sword.<sub> </sub>

    I jumped and brought my fist down onto her head, but she was able to block it with her sword. I was momentarily stunned as pain shot through my hand, and she took advantage of that. She brought the pommel of her sword up into my stomach and then kneed me in the groin.

    I doubled over in pain and then fell to my knees as she brought her sword up, ready to strike me down. I quickly rolled out of the way and then leaped to my feet as she came swinging at me again. I dodged out of the way and then ran towards her and leaped into the air.

    I grabbed her head with both hands and then mmed it down onto my knee as hard as I could. There was a sickening crunching sound as her nose broke, and she dropped her sword as she staggered backward, clutching her face in pain. I quickly ran towards her and grabbed her head with both hands.

    I wrenched it to the side and then brought my knee up into her face as hard as I could. There was another sickening crunching sound as her jaw broke, and she fell to the ground, dead.

    I got up and caught an arrow that the green one had just fired at me, but I had to move out of the way as I did because the arrow had gotten a lot bigger. I looked over, and the Green with the bow and the Yellow with the now battle axe looked like they put on a bit of extra weight. They had both gotten about two feet taller and were starting to look more like Amazons.

    I dashed at the Green one, but they were much faster this time, and the Yellow one was on me before I could even get close. I jumped over a cleaving strike and barely was able to kick off the chest of Yellow as Green fired a fucking harpoon at me that I narrowly dodged.

    When Inded back on the ground, I bolted for Green, but Yellow''s axe spun me horizontally at my shoulders, and I was forced to duck. Suddenly, Green football kicked me across the room, and I flipped over, nting on the wall before sting back at them.

    They both dodged out of the way, and when I looked up, they had both grown another two feet and now looked like they were ten feet tall. This was getting ridiculous. I ran at them, and they were both able to hit me with a clubbing blow to the back that sent me flying.

    I hit the ground and rolled,ing back up to my feet as the two behemoths slowly stalked toward me. I ran at them, and they both brought their weapons down, but I slid between their legs and came up behind them.

    I quickly turned and wed my way up the back of Yellow, grabbing hold of its head and ripping it back to the ground as it tried to struggle. My ws became like diamonds as I tore into the back of its neck, severing the spine. I then leaped off and rolled as Green turned and tried to take my head off.

    I came up behind it and did the same thing to it that I had done to the other one, and then I was on my feet in a second as the two giants slowly fell to the ground. I looked over at Kelly, who was staring at me in disbelief, but I just shrugged it off and walked over to the door that had appeared.

 Chapter 298 Karmic Retribution

    "Are youing?" I asked, but she just shook her head and took a step back.

    "I... I don''t know what you are," she said, but I just chuckled and walked through the door.

    "I am whatever I need to be, let''s go, or you will get left behind," I said as I opened the door that had no inscription on it this time.

    "Where does this go?" She asked as she looked through the door hesitantly.

    "I have no idea, but it is the only way out, so unless you want to stay here, you areing with me," I said as I grabbed her hand and pulled her through the door.

    "Okay, okay, I aming," she said as she stumbled through the door after me. I was done with her shit and just wanted out.

    We found ourselves in a long dark hallway, and I could hear Kelly''s breathing echoing in the darkness, but I just ignored it and started walking. We had been walking for what felt like hours, but it was probably only been minutes when we finally came to a door.

    I pushed it open, and we walked through into a brightly lit room, and I had to squint my eyes against the sudden light. When my eyes finally adjusted, I looked around the room and saw that we were in some sort of throne room.

    There was arge throne made of gold at the far end of the room, and in from of it was a stone coffin. This was my prize, but somehow it feltckluster since we were already sort of a pair, but at least it wasn''t Kelly.

    "Well, that was... eventful," Kelly said as she looked around the room, but I just shrugged.

    "It was what it was," I said as I walked over to the coffin and pried it open. Inside was a beautiful woman with long blonde hair, and she was wearing a white dress.

    "Who is she?" Kelly asked as she came to stand next to me, but I just shook my head.

    "The Origin," I said, and as I did, Olivia''s eyes opened, and she smiled at me.

    "You made it!" Olivia giggled and jumped into my arms as she got up and gave me a long kiss. I hugged her back, but then she looked at Kelly. "You actually brought her the entire way? From the way she was acting when she was sucked into the dungeon, I thought you would have just left her behind."

    "Excusing me?" Kelly asked, and I nodded.

    "It''s true, I did try to split up at one point in the hope of the monster eating her, or I should have left her in the sea of estrogen. Jeez, that was one crazy room; I have never seen so many beautiful women in one ce naked, trying to all get in my pants at the same time!" Iughed as I kissed Olivia again and then tried to put her down, but she stopped me.

    "I have a gift for you since this ce will give you none. I will give you my Vampiric Blessing, my Cat God, Ophiuchus," Olivia said in a sensual voice as she bared her fangs and then bit into my neck.

    I gasped as I felt her teeth sink into my neck, but then I felt a warmth spreading through my body as she started to drink my blood. Then a fire started to fill my veins, and I groaned, and she continued to drink, and my body started to change. This shouldn''t be possible, but this was The Origin of all Vampires, and this was a blessing like what Breya had done, but much greater from a goddess.

    My arms and legs started to grow thicker and more muscr as my body started to bulk up. My clothing started to feel tighter as my muscles swelled, and then my clothing ripped as my body continued to change. My ws sharpened and grew longer as my nails became ck as obsidian.

    My canines sharpened and grew longer as my eyes turned a bright golden color, and then my vision changed as I could now see in the dark as if it was the day in full color. My body was now covered in ck fur as I continued to grow until I was almost twice my size.

    Finally, Olivia stopped drinking my blood and licked the wound closed, and then she giggled as she jumped down. "There, all done," she said, and I looked down at myself.

    I was now a giant ck panther, and I let out a roar that shook the room. I then turned and looked at Kelly, who was staring at me in disbelief, and then I shrunk back down to my human form, but now my tail was sleek and ck. I put my hands on my head, my ears were smaller and sleek ck, and my beard was perfectly trimmed.<sub> </sub>

    "Well! That is a new form! Even with all my memories back now, I don''t think you have ever turned into a Vampiric Panther!" Oliviaughed, but Kelly was still staring at me with a scared and confused look.

    "I... I don''t understand," Kelly said, but I just chuckled and walked over to her.

    "You don''t have to; just be d that I even came to get you. You were supposed to be killing me, right?" I asked, and Kelly flinched.

    "Oh? There is a lot of turmoil for Tallia? I was really surprised that those three goddesses were the ones that found me!" Oliviaughed, and I smirked as I felt my tail; it was really smooth!

    "Even better is that it was ire that found you, the Holy Beholder," Iughed, and Olivia joined me.

    [Karma System Activated]

    [Karmic Retribution Activated!]

    [Total Karma points gained 3450/300]

    [Karma System Levels Up twice! Three skills upgraded.]

    [Bonus for defeating Riftwalker and Guide Dungeon: Money Bags, Negative Cat Beast Form, Vampire Panther Form]

    [What Are The Odds?: Gain a 1%->30% chance of something good happening for someone else. 21:10:15s Cooldown.]

    [Great Teacher! 2: All exnations given and skills taught are 40% more effective.]

    [Body Tempering 2: All training is 60% more effective when you aren''t wearing a shirt. Training in various elements will increase your Elemental Resistance.]

    [Celestial Blessings: Temporarily grant Random Celestial Power to the target of your choice. 00:00:00s Cooldown.]

    [Essence Gathering 2: Defeating Monsters and enemies gathers Essence and distributes it to those in your party. If you are alone, Essence is stored and then is giftable to the person of your choice. 1000/10000 Essence Gathered. This skill has a seven-day Cooldown.]

    [Skill Reward: Money bags: Gain a money pouch that gives you coin rewards for defeating foes and monsters.]

    [Skill Reward: Negative Cat Beast Form: Control Negative Energy to coat your body and gain immense power. 70% To lose control and rampage.]

    [Skill Reward: Vampire Panther Form: Transform into a massive Panther that feeds on blood and gets stronger and more abilities the more you drink in that form.]

    [Total Karma points 150/15000]

    [Level 5 Karma is reached]

    [You are now being transported to Yaggisdral to meet with the Winds of Change.]

 Chapter 299 Winds Of Change

    "What is happening to you?!" Olivia asked with shock as I started to glow, but I just rolled my eyes. I knew what was going on.

    "I will be right back; I have to go talk to a bunch of children," I said, and before she could say anything, I was ripped from my body and sent flying along the Astral Highway.

    Colors streamed around me, and I tried to think about what these children wanted from me, that they were calling me up here. The Winds of Change weren''t children, but it was hard to see them like adults because they were like squished people with big heads. I was not excited to see most of them because they were all temperamental and had the potential to make my life much harder if I pissed them off.

    Suddenly, I was standing in clouds, and the group of chibi gods and goddesses stared down at me from their high chairs. This carried on for a bit longer until I finally cracked. "Alright, what did you bring me here for?"

    "You reached level five! It''s time to spin the wheels of Destiny and Fate. Depending on how you do will affect your reward," Karma said to me and looked down at her little bother Fate, who was scowling at me.

    "I don''t need you to tell me what to do; I know exactly what I am doing," Fate said, and Karma crossed her arms.

    "Oh really? Then let''s see what you got," Karma said as she waved her hand and a wheel with seven different colors appeared in front of Fate.

    Fate took a deep breath and then spun the wheel, and itnded on ck. "Hmmm, that''s interesting," he said, and then waved his hand, and a ck card appeared in front of me.

    <o>,m "What does it say?" I asked, but Fate just chuckled and shook his head.</o>

    "I can''t tell you that; it would spoil the fun," Fate said, and then he waved his hand, and the card disappeared.

    "Destiny, and you now spin the wheel?" Karma asked, but Luck butted in.

    "Wait! I want to help! Ophiuchus did get a Karmic Retribution!" Luck said as she floated down beside Destiny, who looked nervous, but that was her natural state.

    "Fine, but you have to go first," Destiny said, and Luck just grinned and rubbed her hands together.

    "I am going to get a good one; I just know it!" Luck said as she rubbed her hands together and then spun the wheel. Itnded on red, and she squealed with delight. "Yes! I got the best one!"

    "Are you going to tell me what it say''s?" I asked, but Luck just giggled and shook her head.

    "I can''t tell you that; it would spoil the fun," Luck said, and then she waved her hand, and the card disappeared.

    "Destiny, your turn," Karma said, and Destiny sighed as she rubbed her hands together and then spun the wheel. Itnded on yellow, and she looked relieved.

    "Destiny? How long have we known each other?" I asked, but Destiny just sighed and shook her head.

    "I can''t tell you that; it would spoil the fun," Destiny said, and then she waved her hand, and the card disappeared.

    "My turn," I said, and Karma nodded.

    "Yes, it is time for you to spin the wheel of Karma," Karma said, and I just sighed as I rubbed my hands together and then spun the wheel, but I gave it a good spin. Itnded on Green, and I just stared at it for a moment.

    "Let me guess?" I asked, but Karma just giggled and shook her head.<sub> </sub>

    "I can''t tell you that; it would spoil the fun," Karma said, and then she waved her hand, and the card disappeared.

    "So, that''s it? I just have to wait and see what the card says?" I asked, but Karma just nodded.

    "Yes, that is all. The card wille to you when the time is right," Karma said, and then she waved her hand, and I was sent flying back to my body.

    I opened my eyes and saw that I was back in the throne room, and Kelly was still staring at me with a scared and confused look. "What the hell was that all about?" She asked, but I just chuckled and shook my head.

    "I have no idea, but I am sure that we will find out eventually," I said, shaking my head and rubbing it because I waspletely lost to what had just happened.

    "Are you sure you are okay?" Olivia asked as she came over, and I just nodded.

    "Yeah, I am just a little confused, is all. Let''s get out of here; I don''t think I want to stay in this ce any longer," I said, and then I turned and walked towards the door.

    "Wait, what about her?" Olivia asked as she pointed at Kelly, who was just standing there with a confused look on her face.

    "She cane with us; I don''t think she is going to be a problem," I said as I opened the door and then gestured for them to follow me.

    We walked out of the throne room and back into the dark hallway, and then we started walking towards the door that we hade in from. We walked in silence for a while until we finally reached the door, and I pushed it open, and we walked through.

    We found ourselves in the room with the three statues, and I just sighed and shook my head as I walked over to the one on the left. I put my hand on it and then pushed it, and the entire statue started to move to the side.

    "What the hell?" Kelly asked, but I just ignored her and walked through the opening that was revealed, and then I turned and gestured for them to follow me.

    We walked through the hidden door and found ourselves in a long dark hallway, and then we started walking towards the light that was at the end of the hallway. We walked in silence for a while until we finally reached the end of the hallway, and I pushed open the door.

    We found ourselves outside, and I took in a deep breath of fresh air, but thankfully it was still dark out, meaning I could still get some sleep and cuddle time!

    "Alright, let''s get out of here so I can go back and get some sleep," I said, grabbing both girls, but Olivia gave me a look.

    You don''t even need to sleep," She said inly, and I grinned.

    "I do many things that I don''t have to, but just because I want to!" Iughed and summoned air as my wings burst from my back. Kelly screamed and then screamed some more as soon as Iunched into the air.

    "Rx, I got you," I said as I wrapped my arms around her and then increased the speed, but not enough to make her pass out.

    "I am never going to get used to this," She said, but I just chuckled and shook my head.

    "You will, eventually, but for now, just enjoy the ride," I said, and she nodded as she tightened her grip on me.

    We flew through the air, and I took us on a scenic route so she could see the beauty of the world, but eventually, we made it back to the Vige, and I touched down, but there were lights on in the inn, and I groaned. I had just wanted to tie Kelly and gag her, put Olivia in the wagon and get back into bed with Elfinia before she got up and skinned me alive!

 Chapter 300 Tackled

    "Where the hell have you been?!" Elfinia shouted as soon as I walked into the inn and saw her standing there with her arms crossed.

    "I went for a little fly, and I might have gotten a bit lost in a dungeon,pleted all the trials, and stubbled back home with a cultist and a missing goddess. I think I did pretty good," I said as everyone got up from the table where they were all drinking something hot. "What are you all doing awake? I literally came back as fast as I could so I could get back into bed!"

    "I heard Titania get up, so I stalked her, but then the other girls all woke up, and now we are here, waiting for you to return. You were supposed to take us all with you, right?" ire asked as her eyes all focused on me.

    "That I was, but this troublemaker went in and got lost and absorbed into the dungeon. I don''t think it was something that I could have done with everyone there. I had to protect this miserable brat the entire time," I said, pushing Kelly forward, but Elfinia side-stepped the woman and grabbed my hand.

    "It is still night, so you will being back upstairs to finish the night with me!" Elfinia snapped as she started to drag me, but I stopped her.

    "Really? You aren''t going to say anything to Olivia before you drag me back to bed?" I asked, and Olivia came over to kiss my cheek softly.

    "It''s fine. It looks like the Elf hasn''t really changed much from our time in Yaggisdral?" Olivia asked, and Elfinia turned around to re at her.

    "Don''t think I can''t smell your undead stink on him, O. I know that you gave him your blessing, but you probably gave that as easily as you open your legs!" Elfinia snapped, but Olivia giggled.

    "While I might let my Cat cuddle my pussy, at least he doesn''t have to pull the cobwebs off of it, even though I have been stuck in a coffin this entire time! What have you been doing? Trying to fight everyone?" Olivia asked, and Elfinia''s cheeks turned red.

    "I don''t need to exin myself to you! You are just a washed-up, old hag!" Elfinia shouted, and Olivia''s eyes narrowed.

    "Oh really? I think I remember someone who used to be just like me. I think her name was Elfinia? But she is long gone, so I don''t think you have a leg to stand on here," Olivia said, and Elfinia''s cheeks turned redder.

    "Fine, I will leave you all to your fun, but when I wake up, I expect a naked woman cuddling me in my bed!" I said as I turned and started to walk towards the staircase, but before I could take a step, Elfinia had already tackled me.

    "Don''t you dare leave without me!" Elfinia shouted as she pulled me towards the staircase, and all the girls called that they loved me.

    "I love you too!" I shouted back as she pulled me up the stairs, and then I turned and winked at the girls. "Night, again!"

    "Night!" They all shouted back, and then I was pulled into the room, and the door was shut.<sub> </sub>

    "You!" Elfinia growled and tried to stab a finger at me, but I grabbed her, brought her squirming body to the bed, and tossed her in it, stripping my clothes off.

    "Seriously. You are the one that wanted me back in bed, so get under the covers and stopining. There is no one left to put on a show for, and I have had a very long night," I growled as I got into bed.

    "Fine," Elfinia said, and then she took off the green nightgown and got under the covers. I pulled her close, so her naked body was pressed up against mine, and she rubbed her ass into my hips softly, making me moan slightly into her ear, and I nipped it after.

    "Behave, or I am going to gag and bind you," I warned, and she giggled, but she didn''t stop moving.

    "I thought you liked it when I was a little bad," Elfinia said, and I moaned as she continued to grind against me.

    "I do, but if you don''t stop, I am going to take you right here, right now, and I don''t think you are ready for that," I said, but she grabbed one of my hands and pushed it between her legs, and my fingers were instantly wet and sticky.

    "I am always ready for you," Elfinia said, and then she turned around, so she was facing me, and then she kissed me. Our tongues entwined, and she moaned in my mouth as I started to rub her clit softly.

    She was getting wetter by the second, and I could feel her juices running down my fingers, but I didn''t mind. I loved the way she tasted, and I could feel her tightening around my fingers.

    "I am so close," Elfinia said, and I could feel her body tensing up.

    "Not yet," I said, and then I pulled my fingers out of her, and she gave me a pouty look.

    "But I was so close," Elfinia said, but I just chuckled and shook my head.

    "I know, but I want to make thisst," I said as I leaned in and kissed her neck softly. She moaned and tilted her head to the side, giving me better ess, and I took full advantage of it. I started to kiss and nibble on her neck, and she started to squirm in anticipation.

    I could feel her body heating up, and her breathing wasing in short gasps, but I didn''t let her go over the edge. I wanted her to be begging me for release, and I could feel her getting close, but I pulled away just in time.

    "Please," Elfinia said, and I could see the pleading look in her eyes, but I just chuckled and shook my head.

 Chapter 301 Cruel

    "Not yet," I said as I leaned in and kissed her again, but this time, I didn''t let her go. I kissed her deeply as my fingers found their way back between her legs, and she moaned loudly into my mouth.

    I could feel her body tensing up, and then she went rigid as she came, and I swallowed her cries of pleasure as she rode out her orgasm. I didn''t let her go until she was done, and then I pulled away, and she copsed onto the bed, panting and sweating.

    "That was cruel," Elfinia said, and I just chuckled and shook my head.

    "I told you that I was going to make thisst," I said, and she just sighed and nodded.

    "I know, but it was still cruel," Elfinia said, but I just chuckled and pulled her close, but she pushed me back and climbed on top of me, her hair streaming down over her big perfect grapefruits that hung just above my face.

    "Well, if you are going to be cruel, then I am going to be as well," Elfinia said, and then she leaned down, and her breasts dangled in my face, tempting me, but I just chuckled and shook my head.

    "I don''t think so; you are going to have to work for it," I said, and she just pouted, and then she started to kiss me, but I turned my head. "Nope, you are going to have to do better than that."

    Elfinia just sighed, and then she started to kiss me again, but this time, she let her breasts rub against me, and I could feel my body responding. My shaft started to grow, and she just chuckled, and then she shifted so she was sitting on my stomach.

    "I think I will just have to wait until you are ready then," Elfinia said, and then she leaned forward so her breasts were hanging in my face, but I pulled her down to me so she couldn''t escape.

    I wrapped my arms around her and then rolled her over so she was on her back and I was on top of her. "I think I am ready now," I said, and then I pushed forward so my shaft was pressing against her wet and waiting opening.

    "Yes," Elfinia said, and then I pushed forward, sinking myself into her in one smooth thrust. She moaned loudly, and I moaned along with her.

    "You are always so loud," I said, and she just pouted and wrapped her legs around my waist.

    "I can''t help it; it feels so good," Elfinia said, and then she started to move her hips, matching my thrusts.

    I started to pick up the pace, and she just moaned loudly, and I could feel her body tighten around me. "I am so close," she said, and I just chuckled and nodded.

    "Me too," I said, and then I could feel her walls contract around me, and I let go, spilling myself into her. She moaned loudly as she came, and then she copsed onto the bed, panting and sweating.

    "That was amazing," Elfinia said, and I just chuckled and nodded.

    "I know; it always is," I said, and then I copsed onto the bed and pulled her close. She snuggled up to me and then sighed.<sub> </sub>

    "I love you," Elfinia said, and I just chuckled and pulled her into my arms.

    "I love you, even more when you act cute like this. You know, the others aren''t going to bug you if you do, right?" I asked, and Elfinia pushed her face into my chest.

    "I know, but it is just hard sometimes," Elfinia said, and I just chuckled and nodded.

    "I know, but I think you are doing great," I said, and then I kissed the top of her head.

    "I love you," Elfinia said, and I just chuckled and nodded.

    "I love you too," I said, and then I pulled her close, and we just drifted off to sleep in each other''s arms.

    ---

    I woke up to Elfinia shaking me, and I opened my eyes to see her standing there with an annoyed look on her face. "What is it?" I asked, and she just sighed and shook her head.

    "You have to get up. The day is not going to wait for you, and the sun is already up," Elfinia said since that was the most obvious answer.

    I groaned, pressed my face into her soft breast, and tried to wrap my arms around her, but Elfinia tried to wiggle free. That only served to excite me, and I started to nip and kiss at her chest, but right as she seemed to be sumbing to my advances, there was a knock at the door.

    "We are all about to have breakfast! Can Ie in?" Eliza asked from the other side of the door as Elfinia stroked my ears and grinned up at me.

    "We will be out soon, Countess. Wait for us downstairs," Elfinia called, but then the door swung open, and Elfinia screamed and ripped the covers over herself as Titania, Goldy, Olivia, ire, and Breya marched into the room. Eliza and Chili just stood at the door with confused looks on their faces.

    "Really? You just walk into every ce after knocking once and are told to stay out?" I asked as I got up and out of bed to give a long stretch.

    "It is a goddess thing," Olivia said as she walked over to me to trace her fingers down my chest before giving me a kiss and then looking down at my swollen sex. "Mmm, you look like you could use a little bit of help down there."

    "That is not what we came in here for, Galio; put some clothes on! If there are no more problems left in this town, then we should be heading off to the next. I don''t know about all of you, but I have a kingdom that I am trying to run, and I am ying at watching over you instead!" Titania snapped and then stormed out of the room.

 Chapter 302 Love Each Other Or Some Bull Crap

    "She is just mad because she heard that you spent time with Olivia first. I don''t really see what the big deal is. I haven''t even kissed you yet, and I am notining," Goldyughed after I got my clothing on, and I walked over to the little Dwarven Goddess and leaned down to give her a short but sensual kiss. "Oh! Well, maybe I should be more like her! I bet you are pretty good at other things as well."

    "Do you all mind getting the hell out of my room so I can get dressed?" Elfinia demanded from under the nkets, and Iughed as I looked over at her.

    "Yes, everyone, out of the room, and I will be right down," I said, but then Elfinia poked her head out to re at me.

    "That means you too!" She snapped, and I put a hand over my heart in mock pain.

    "What? What did I do?" I asked, but Elfinia just stabbed a finger at the door, and I shrugged. "Fine, be that way."

    I left the room with Elfinia ring at me until I closed the door. There was just no winning with that woman. The moment that you thought you had her figured out and things were going smoothly, Elfinia just threw gas on everything.

    "She does seem like she is getting a little bit better, right?" Eliza asked after Chili, and she slid under each of my arms, making it awkward to go down the stairs.

    <o>,m "I think so, but I have a feeling that it is just going to be a long road," I said, and Eliza sighed, but Chili just giggled.</o>

    "But that is the fun of it! Don''t you agree, Galio?" Chili asked, and I just chuckled and nodded.

    "I do, sort of, but I think Elfinia is going to be the death of me, and I am not sure if I am ready for that," I said, but Chili just giggled, and Eliza sighed.

    "You can''t back out now!" Chili said, and I just chuckled and shook my head.

    "I am not going anywhere," I said, and then we were finally at the bottom of the stairs, and I could see Rexa, Skr, Daphne, and Velma all sitting at a big table, and they all had tes of food. The smell of the food was making my mouth water.

    "Finally, we were starting to think that you weren''t going toe down," Daphne said, and Titania took a seat next to me, but she looked unhappy, and Chili and Eliza sat on the other side.<sub> </sub>

    "I am sorry, I was just talking with Elfinia, and she is quite the handful," I said, and everyone nodded their heads in understanding.

    "She is, but she is one of your goddesses, right? I am sure that she wille around to you at some point," Rexa said as she took a seat next to Titania, and then Skr took the spot next to Rexa, and Daphne was next to Skr.

    "I guess so, but I think she is going to give me gray hair before I am done with her," I said, and everyone just chuckled and nodded.

    "That is just the way Elfinia is, but I am sure you will get her to calm down," Goldy said, and I sighed as I watched here down the stairs, but I kept focused on the table.

    "What about the three Ellys?" I asked as I picked up a piece of bacon to devour.

    "In cells that ire created. They all have new and normal clothing, and we fed them," Velma said, and then Olivia shot her a look.

    "You would talk to a Goddess so freely?" Olivia snapped, making Velma shrink into Daphne. I was going to say something, but ire seemed to be fine on her own.

    "You would be wise to think about how you treat people. You may have been asleep for a long time, but things aren''t the same. I was the Holy Beholder, but I am no longer, and I don''t even know if I want to go back to the job. It was never mine in the first ce, and seeing all the work that Galio puts in makes me think that someone else could do a better job than me," ire exined, and Olivia just sat stunned.

    "You would give up your position as a Goddess?" Olivia asked, and ire just nodded.

    "I never wanted it in the first ce. I was just thrust into it, but Galio has given me a new purpose, and I think I would like to stay with him for a while," ire said, and Olivia just nodded.

    She paused for a moment, tapping her small chin. "I think that is a good idea. The previous Holy Beholder''s actions didn''t make sense, and I think there is trouble brewing on my ind," Olivia said, and then she looked over at me. "You have really changed things since you got here, Galio."

    "I am just doing what I can. There is trouble brewing on every ind, and that is what I am here for. Each of the twelvends will be visited, and every ind in between. My job is to have fun, kill the really bad girls, and teach everyone to love each other or some bull crap like that. The point is that I just want you all to work together! You are all my family and the leaders of this world, so you all should at least try to get along. I know that is a big stretch, but that is what I am here for!" Iughed and then got serious. "We can''t leave yet. Yes, we got rid of the bad stuff and cleaned some people, but I want to know how we can make their lives easier. This is one of the things that Tallia asked about. So, before we leave today, I would like to help make a couple improvements."

 Chapter 303 Glass Garden

    We sat at the table for hours, making ns and changing things. Overall, I was happy with what we came up with. I wanted to divide the work up, but in the end, there was only really work for ire, Titania, and me; the rest of the girls were left to wander and gather some extra supplies. The next town was just over a day''s trip, even if we went through the night, so we were going to need food, so I didn''t have to catch it.

    "We will all meet back here at lunch, and then we can get going after having a quick bite to eat," I said as I got up from the table, but Eliza jumped up with Chili.

    "Can wee with you?!" Both asked, and I grinned and nodded.

    "Of course! I think that I can find something for the two of you to do to help out," I exined, and both girls rushed over to grab me as ire and Titania got up. "You two and go work on enchanting the bakery and the deli. Once you are done, head to the smiths, and then that should be lunch by the time you both get done enchanting everything."

    "I will be riding with you on the way to the next vige, Cat. I want to know what this new look is all about," Titania told me as she passed, turning her nose up at me, but it wasn''t my fault that I couldn''t go and talk to her. I was saving a buried goddess and an ungrateful cunt!

    "Yes, we can talk all you want then; just please help the people of this town. Once we are out of here, I am all yours for a while, okay?" I asked, and she nodded and walked by me, leaving with ire. The moment she did, Goldy hopped down and walked over to my side with the other girls.

    "You must have room for one more, right? I want to see you in action with this greenhouse thing. I mean, I know what a greenhouse is, but the way you talk about it is a lot different than what I am used to," Goldy said, and I nodded. I was just d she waited till Titania left, but then if she had gotten up sooner, the Fae Queen would have dragged Goldy with her.

    "Great! Then let''s go see what we can do," I said, and we left the inn after I said goodbye to the others.

    <o>,m I walked down the street with my arms around Eliza and Goldy, with Chili riding on my shoulders. The women of the town all had warm smiles on their faces when they looked at us, but I was just happy that they all seemed to be in better spirits. I was worried about how the women of the other towns were going to be, but I could only assume that they got worse the deeper I went.</o>

    "The next vige is bothering you? Eliza asked, and I was pulled from my thoughts.

    "Not just the next one. Kelly told me this was like the vige where Joselyn has been sending duds, but the other ones are much different. I am just worried about you all," I said as we walked to the other side of town to an open plot that no one was using ording to the innkeeper.

    "We are not all weak, and there are more than enough of us that can protect each other. You just worry about what you have to do, and we will take care of us and the girls that you think are worth saving. I am sure that things are about to get really bad, and I am kind of scared, but I have a lot of friends now that I can rely on, thanks to you," Eliza said with a smile, and I leaned down to kiss her. She kept maturing more each day, and it was almost magical to watch her change, but she wasn''t the only one.

    "I am proud of you. You havee so far from the girl that was yelling to have an olddy beat up, and I am happy to have been by your side," I said, and Eliza just cuddled my arm while making small, content sounds.

    "I hate to break up this little love fest, but we really need to get started on this if we are gonna finish it by lunch," Chili said with a soft giggle, and I just sighed.

    "Fine! But you still have to stay on my shoulders!" I said as Eliza let go of my arm and took off running into the field like an eager puppy. Goldy giggled as she followed behind her at a much more sedate pace.

    "Come on! I want to go run with Eliza!" Chiliined as she fidgeted on my shoulder until I let her down. She grabbed my shirt and pulled me down to rub my nose with hers before giving me a quick kiss and running off with Eliza.

    The area was more than big enough for what I had nned, and Goldy was right that it wouldn''t be a conventional greenhouse, but almost everyone seemed to have a little bit of magic in them, so they would be able to recharge the things that I made with rtive ease, and not even know that they were doing it. They would just simply have toe into work inside the building, and the enchantments and glyphs would collect everything from them.<sub> </sub>

    "What are you doing first?" Goldy asked as she walked back over to stand by me.

    "First, I am going to need some sand, but there isn''t much around here. It''s mostly y and rock, so I will have to transmute some," I exined as one of my nails became a w, and I sliced my wrist and let the blood flow out and drip to the ground before healing myself.

    "Ick, I don''t do Transmutation for that exact reason! I don''t like blood, and turning things into gold isn''t as rewarding as finding it!" Goldy said cheerfully as she leaned into me, and I squatted down to put my hand on the ground as I gathered magic to it. The ground started to rumble, and then the rocks slowly started to change into sand. It took a while, but I had some time to kill, and when I was done with one part of the field, there was still more than enough room for howrge it would need to be.

    "Wow! You are really good at this! How long did it take you to learn?" Goldy asked as she watched me work on converting all of that y into sand until everything looked just right.

    "I guess about two months? Maybe less? I am cheating by using my blood, so I never had to learn the proper way," I said with a chuckle as I picked the sand up into a big air bubble. "Girls,e over here for a moment."

    The girls came running as I started to make the sand swirl, and I heated it up to slowly start melting the pure sand into ss. Soon, I had a massive ball of glowing ss, and the girls all crowded around me.

    "What are you going to do with that glowy blob?" Chili asked, and I smiled.

    "Watch."

    I created a spine down the center, and then more strings of curved ss spilled out and down to the ground to make the frame for the halfpipe-shaped building. The gaps between us soon filled in to use all the ss that I had melted. The extra I used to make ss birds hung from the ceiling.

    The next step was to create a watering system and ces to nt things, so I worked on the nters first and then the gutters. The final touch was a few small windows that would let in air, but they were low enough that someone could get to them if needed. Next was pulling up some stones for paths around the ce, and then I started to make the food grow with some seeds that Titania had given me.

    Once all that was done, the ce looked nice, but it was just a normal greenhouse, but it wouldn''tst long in the cold weather here, so it was time for the final step. I pulled in tons of magic, and cast a Repeating Glyph for warmth on the stone paths, ced a water stone in the ce that supplied the water to keep the reservoir full, and then ced Sunbeam Glyphs all over the ss. Once I was done with all that, I turned to Eliza.

    "How are your barrier skills doing? Do you think that you can help me with the barrier?" I asked, and she nodded.

    "I might need some help, but I think I can. Are you sure you want my help? Wouldn''t it just be better if you just did it yourself?" Eliza asked, but I shook my head as we all walked out to the warm building, and back out to the chill. There were already some women from the vige gathered to look at the new building that had just appeared for most of them.

    "If you don''t practice, then you are never going to get any better. If you don''t do it right the first time, we will just take it off and put it on again. Plus, it would be good for everyone to see that the Countess of Northwall is most than an adorably cute face, right?" I teased, and Eliza giggled.

    "I am going to be so good at this that I will make you look bad," Eliza said with a grin, and I chuckled.

    "Good! Now let''s get started."

 Chapter 304 Oh My Goddess

    The first two tries didn''t work out, but the third shield Eliza put up stuck, and I wrapped it in glyphs to make sure that it absorbed magic from the people around. The ce would only be taking small amounts of Mana from each person, but as long as people came each day and tended to the gardens, the ce would be good and stay warm and watered.

    "This ce is amazing, but are you sure that we don''t owe you for any of this?! This looks like the type of thing that you would find in a fancy city!" The elder eximed, and Goldy giggled.

    "You won''t find anything like this anywhere you look. This ce is the first of its kind in this world. You should be all thankful for your goddess, Tallia. She was the one that asked Galio to help you all," Goldy exined, and Kendra, the vige elder, nodded, turning to me, and she bowed.

    "I do thank Tallia, but You really have helped us out a lot, Cat God. Is there anything we can do to repay you for your kindness?" Kendra asked, but I shook my head with a smile.

    "Nah, just vote Hilda. As long as you people take care of this ce, it will take care of you. Do not always harvest everything, and sometimes let the food go to seed if it needs to, and you will have good food all the time. I have to see how the other viges are, but I think that there is one close enough to a river runs, and the rest are far enough north that setting up a few trap lines should help bring in more meat. When everything settles down, I wille back and make more of these, and then you all can form a trade route between the viges. It is going to take a few days, but I think that you will see an improvement in the quality of life you all live now," I exined, and the older woman came over and gave me a hug, and then all the vigers came in to join in a massive group hug.

    "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" They all chanted, and I chuckled and hugged them all back.

    "You are all wee. All I ask is that you all take care of each other and this ce. Once I leave, I don''t know when I will be back, but I wille to visit soon," I said, and they all nodded.

    "We will take care of this ce. We all thank you again, Cat God," Kendra said, and I chuckled.

    "Yeah, yeah. Now let me go so I can check on the others, and then I need lunch," I said, and they all chuckled as they let me go. I waved as I walked out of the crowd with the girls and headed to the bakery that was now open for business for the day.

    "How did everything go?" ire asked as she handed me a pastry, and I sighed as I took a seat.<sub> </sub>

    "Good. I am just d that they weren''t too bad off, but I don''t think that the other viges are going to be so lucky. I will have to get some things set up to help them out, but other than that, I think that things are going to be better for them. The biggest worry is the Demons and Joselyn. We have two more viges to go through before we are close enough to head to Torrain. Once we can, I want to head there and go meet with both Hilda and Carrie. I need to know what both of them are thinking, and I would like to keep Hilda safe until I can deal with this all," I exined, but then looked around. "Where is T?"

    "MY name is Titania, Queen of the Fae!" She snapped as she walked from the back of the shop, but covered in flour. "Do not ask!"

    "Mmm, not how I would cover you in white, but this is kind of a cute look for you," I teased as she yelled at me, but I already had her in a bubble of air with the water dragon sshing into her. Once the wind had dried her off and pulled the scowling goddess into my chest, she was still scowling but leaned into me as I looked over at the other four. "Do you all want to get some stuff for us all? I will pay."

    The girls cheered and ran up to the counter as I reached into one of my bags to pull out a few gold coins, handing them to Eliza. All the girls but Titania started ordering things. Instead, she just rxed my arms while I stroked her hair gently, but then I felt a portal that opened up behind me, and I turned to see Tallia walking out.

    "Things are looking better here already. The people are looking to be in a lot better spirits, and I saw the nice greenhouse that you built. I am interested to see what you do with the next ces, but I am sure that you know how bad they are. I can''t believe that you actually found the Origin hiding on my ind. You have been quite busy," Tallia said as she came over and gave me a kiss over Titania before walking over to the counter, but the woman fleeced me for a gold coin and added it to Eliza''s other three.

    "Oh! Goddess! Did youe to get some sweets?" Eliza eximed as she hugged Tallia, and my goddess patted her head.

    "Yes, things have slowed down, and I finally got Melrose out of her manor and back out on a boat," Tallia said and then turned to give me a look. "No surprise visits! If you want to go talk to the woman, you do it with me only. All the windows on the second floor have been boarded over, and the ce is starting to look like it is under siege. You have shaken that poor woman to her core."

    "Yeah, not one of my brightest moments, but it does sound like you are making progress with her. When I am done in Torrain, I will try to help out so I can earn her trust," I exined, but I wanted to know about the temple, but that could wait. It looked like Tallia was going toe back with us to talk, so I could prod her about Kari. Not like I didn''t have enough to worry about with this ce, but I was doing this so more Girls didn''t have to be ythings for leaders. That seemed to be a going thing around here with the less-than-savory types, but I was going to bust them up wherever I found them.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 305 Too Dangerous

    "That is good; let''s go back to the in and enjoy these sweets with the others," Tallia said after everything was paid for and the girl''s arms were filled with bags. My goddess gestured, and a portal opened into the inn, where most of the others were waiting at the inn table on the other side. Eliza gave me a smile before she ran through, and I followed her after letting the others go through before me.

    "You really do have a way with the people," Titania said as we walked to the table. She leaned into me, and I grinned.

    "I just treat them like I want to be treated. I think that if you treat people with respect and give them what they need, then you will be rewarded for your kindness. I am not going to force anyone to like me, but I will do all I can to help," I exined, and Tallia nodded as she walked next to me.

    "I can see that, and I think that you are good for my people. I can''t wait to see what you can do with the others," Tallia said, and I just chuckled. I guess that we were going to have to have the talk about Kari, but I would rather have it in private.

    "Yeah, I just hope that I can get them all to be like this ce. The next one is going to be a little more difficult. They have been under Joselyn''s rule for so long that they have been twisted, and they have been through some stuff that I don''t even want to think about," I exined, and the girls all nodded.

    "You are going to have a hard time going forward, so just be careful. I know you want info about Kira, but I am going to need more time with that before I get some real answers. I know it is wrong, but there are nows against what is happening. I am going to have to work with Melrose on them, but she is still in recovery, so things have to move at the pace that they are," Tallia exined, and I sighed as I grabbed an apple turnover.

    I really did want to know about Kira, but I was going to have to wait, so instead, I just enjoyed my sweets, thepany of the girls, and the fact that things were going well with the people. I had a lot more work to do, but I was going to make this work for another time.

    "We are going to finish eating, but then we are going to get going as far as we can to the next vige. From what I saw on the map, it is more than a day''s ride north," I exined, and Tallia nodded as Breya passed her a slice of cake she was cutting up. She already had two pieces on her own te, but we had gotten three cakes, so the angel could have her fill.

    "You are going to need to be more careful the farther north you go. There are more animals and monsters up this way, and no one camps outside around here, so you might want to set up a watch if you want to get any sleep. Even if you don''t need it," Tallia said, and I rolled my eyes.

    "I don''t need sleep; I want it. I am not a workhorse, and it is a great excuse to get cute with one of you girls. If I just did it whenever I wanted, we would get nothing done," I grinned, and Tallia rolled her eyes back at me.

    "I am just letting you know that you should be more considerate with the rest of your trip. I am sure that there will be another cultist that is going to try to attack you as well, so be on watch," Tallia said, and I nodded but grumbled.

    "Do you really think it is a good idea to have everyone with me? This ce was easy, but I don''t really know if it is wise to be bringing everyone with me into these dangerous areas. I was just stuck in that dungeon, and it could have been worse if I had been there longer. What would happen if the cultist took the girls? Do you really think that I will be able to stay calm?" I asked, and the girls all started to talk at once, but I put up my hand to stop them as I looked into Tallia''s swirling eyes.

    "I am not sure. I was worried about you losing control, but I can see your reasoning. I can send them back for now," Tallia exined, and the girls erupted.<sub> </sub>

    "What?! Why do we have to go back?!" Chiliined, and Eliza tossed her hands up.

    "I thought we were all doing so good?!" Elizained, and I got up from the chair.

    "You all have been, but I am worried about going forward. I told you that I lived with demons before, and some of them are good, but there are a lot of bad ones, and they are usually the type that gets summoned. I am worried that they might try to capture one of you while I am busy or even kill you. If that happens, I will lose it, so I think that it is better if everyone Goes back to Northwall for now. I think that Tallia won''t mind bringing me home each night to sleep there, right?" I asked, looking at Tallia, and she nodded.

    "I think it is probably a good idea," Velma said, and Daphne nodded.

    p "From what we have heard, the people in the next viges are a lot meaner, and they don''t like outsiders like this vige. I personally don''t think getting colder is really something I want to do anyways," Daphneughed, but Eliza sighed.</anda>

    "I really wanted to help you out!" Elizained, and I grinned as I went over to hug her.

    "You still can, but let me deal with all the cultists first. Once Joselyn is dealt with, then you cane and help me with everything, okay?" I asked, and Eliza let out a long sigh but nodded.

    Truthfully, I was the one letting out a long sigh inside. I had been on edge about bringing everyone along, but Tallia had thought it would be a good idea to keep me bnced, but there was a lot going on here. It was too much to ask for me to watch everyone and deal with things appropriately.

    "I will take everyone back, but you are going to have to keep Olivia with her. I am worried about what the Blood Witches are going to do now that you have her. I don''t know if Xena will try to attack, but I think that she had something to do with Olivia getting locked up. That is going to be another thing that you are going to have been working on," Tallia exined, and I looked over at Olivia.

    "Yeah, I will try to get to the bottom of that as well. This is going to make dealing with each vige easier, but I think that I am going to have to try and sneak in, so I might need a disguise," I said, and Olivia nodded.

    "I am sure that we will figure something out," Olivia and I sat back down.

 Chapter 306 Goodbye Until Tonight

    "I am not going anywhere! You have the time that you promised to spend with me!" Titaniained, and I sighed.

    "You are a goddess, so I can''t make you do anything. If you want toe along with me, that is fine, but I can''t promise you will be safe. The whole point of not taking everyone with me is so I can move around easier and not have to worry about each of them while I am trying to sort things out," I exined, but Titania just nodded along.

    "Yes, I can take care of myself, so you can stop trying to get me to leave!" Titania demanded as Godly came over to give me a hug.

    "I don''t think I will hang around. You have lots of help, and I have to go check on my own ind. You should think about that as well, Titania. Were you not just the person that wasining that they had to do just that?" Goldy asked, and Titania growled.

    "Fine! But I wille back to check on you, and you will give me the time owed!" Titania demanded, and I sighed with a nod. Tallia was the one that put a stop to it by opening up a portal.

    ? "Come on, you two. I have things to do as well, so we should all get going," Tallia said as she walked through with Godly and Titania following behind her. Velma and Daphne came over and gave me a long hug, and then both of them looked up at me.

    "Remember that you cane and bring us people that you need to question, okay?" Daphne suggested, and I bent down to kiss both girls, making them giggle and hug me tighter. These girls were both cute, and I was going to have to make some time in the future for them both so I could spend time with them.

    "Don''t worry, I will make sure to bring you some people to question. I am sure that you both will get more than enough chances in the uing days," I said, and the girls pulled away from me with nodes. Chili was the one that came over to me next, and she wrapped her arms around my neck with a smile.

    "You bettere back in one piece, or I am going to be so mad at you!" Chili threatened as she kissed my cheek, making meugh. I ruffled her hair as Eliza came up from behind her and put an arm around each of us.

    "He will be just fine! Just make sure you don''t do anything too stupid," Eliza said before kissing my other cheek, making me chuckle again. It felt terrific to have all these people who cared about me like this. Even if they were just friends, for now, it was still nice knowing there were people out there that cared about what happened to you even when you weren''t there with them anymore.

    Skr and Rexa walked overst with serious expressions as the girls stepped away from us and moved to leave through the portal.<sub> </sub>

    "We are going to be here when you get back, so make sure that you don''t die on us," Skr said, making me grin.

    "Yes! You also need to visit The Creator and check on her. I am sure you don''t have to do that, but maybe you should use some of your time to see her. She isn''t really a bad person," Rexained, and I chuckled. That was something I would have to make time for eventually as well. I had kind of forgotten about her, so it was good that Rexa reminded me.

    "I promise! But first things first; we have a cultist queen we need to stop."

    The girls nodded, and soon it was only Tallia, Olivia, and I left in the inn as the gold portal spun in the air. I was going to miss the girls during the day, but I would still see them at night. I was just d that I wasn''t going to worry about everyone while I tried to get to the bottom of these problems.

    Taking all the girls with me would just be giving the cultists and the Demons a chance to hold something against me. If they really wanted to, the Demons could try to attack Northwall, but I would find out quickly here. I could be back long before they could do any real damage, so that wasn''t a worry, but there was still the horse.

    "Do you think you can get Senna to send someone back to drive the carriage back home? I am going to be flying the rest of the way," I exined as Tallia came over and kissed me with a nod.

    "Yes, but just make sure you are careful. I think things are going to start pushing you, so you are going to have to be careful just how much you push back. If you push too hard, you might make a mess of things. Olivia will be with you, but that doesn''t mean that she can stop you if you go out of control. You are the only one that can stop you when you get like this. I can hold you back with Umbra, but it can only be brought under control by you," Tallia said before kissing me again and then leaving through the portal, leaving Olivia and me alone.

    "Well, that went from a big crowd down to just us in a real fast hurry! Not that I amining, it just seemed like you had a pretty intense party!" Oliviaughed, and I nodded.

    "I didn''t know it was going to be as bad as it is. It wasn''t until I got out here and saw just how bad it was that I started to get worried. Plus, all the women I have collected so far just didn''t make any sense to have them all out here with me. I am sure that you understand why I sent them off?" I asked Olivia, and she nodded to me.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 307 Soaring

    "Yes, you don''t want anyone to get hurt or be used against you. That is a nice thing to do, but I know it is more for you to be able to move around much easier, right?" Olivia asked, and I nodded. It was always nice to have someone around that understood what I was talking about.

    "Yeah, I need to be able to move fast and not worry about everyone. I know that if something happens to them, the girls will take care of it for me, but that doesn''t mean that it won''t hurt me inside. You are one of the few people here with a job in this situation. If anything happens, you are just supposed to get out of here," I exined as Olivia stepped closer and wrapped her arms around my neck with a grin.

    "I have been waiting for you to say something like that! So does this mean we don''t have any chaperones now?" Olivia asked, making my eyes widen for a second before rxing back into the hug with a chuckle.

    "That isn''t what I meant, but if you want to take advantage of that, then I am not going to stop you," I said, and Olivia chuckled as she pulled away from me slightly.

    "I think we should get moving. We have a long day ahead of us, and who knows how long this willst?" Olivia suggested, and I nodded as we left the inn. It was a clear day outside, and I scooped Olivia up before sprouting my golden and clear ethereal Angel wings.

    I gathered in magic and then burst into the air with Olivia, and she gripped her arms around my neck. I pulled her tighter into my chest as we started to fly higher into the air. We both looked down at the town below us as it got smaller and smaller by the second, and I grinned. I was going to miss the girls during the day, but I would still see them at night.

    "Don''t worry; they are all in good hands. We will be able to get back when we need to," Olivia said as if sensing my thoughts as she looked up at me. I nodded as I started flying even higher into the air with a grin on my face.

    The wind caused both of our clothes to wave around us and press against each other, making it hard for me not to think about what Olivia looked like underneath that outfit of hers. We were so high up in the air now that all you could see below us was a nket of clouds, and off into the distance, you could make out snow-capped mountains.

    "This is amazing! I have never flown this high before," Olivia said as she looked around in wonder, and I chuckled.

    <o>,m "Well, you are going to see a lot of things from up here that you will never see from the ground. The sky is a beautiful ce if you can get up here. This is just one of those things that will put a smile on your face every time," I exined and then started diving down towards the clouds below us at full speed.<sub> </sub></o>

    Olivia squealed with excitement as we fell through the cloudyer and then came out into bright sunlight on the other side, with meughing all the way down to her scream of delight. We broke through another cloudyer that had some raindropsing down from it above us, but they quickly evaporated before they could even hit my body.

    We continued our descent at breakneck speeds towards arge mountain range in front of us. The mountains got closer and closer until we were barely above them, speeding along between two peaks that seemed like they might scrape against my wings. Olivia held on to me tight as we barely made it through the gap and then started to climb up in altitude.

    I turned us so that we were now facing downwards and dove towards another peak with a grin on my face. I had a feeling that Olivia was enjoying this more than she thought she should be, but there wasn''t any harm in letting her have some fun while we were out here flying around. We came upon the mountain rather quickly from our high altitude, and I chuckled at how big everything looked down below us from up here.

    We broke through another cloudyer as well, one that was filled with snow flurries instead of raindrops like before, making me shiver as they hit my body for just a moment before evaporating into nothingness again. We continued our descent until we reached the bottom of the valley between all theserge mountains,ing down onto an open field covered in newly fallen snow.

    "How did you find this ce?" Olivia asked after I let her down when Inded.

    I had been watching as I went, and I wanted to get us to the northernmost vige since that was supposed to be the worst out of them all. I thought that if there was any ce to start, this was it.

    "I took us to what I assume to be one of the remotest out-of-the-way viges. When I was bobbing through the clouds, I was getting a good look at thendscape, and this looked like the best ce to set down. I think that starting from what should be the worst areas first might give us some advantages. Considering that they will think that we would be heading to the next town on the trail," I exined, and Olivia nodded.

    "That actually makes a lot of sense, so what are you waiting for? Let''s get this started then," Olivia said, and I chuckled as I nodded. We had a lot of work ahead of us today, but if we yed our cards right, we could make a big dent in all these problems pretty quickly.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 308 Disguises

    "Before we do anything, we are going to have to work on some disguises. While you might not be well known, you still are far more beautiful than the average woman around here. Both of us are going to stick out like a sore thumb, so we are going to have to change how we look," I exined, and Olivia nodded.

    ? "That is no problem for me, but what about you? I know that you are pretty hard to disguise since everyone knows who you look like," Olivia asked, and I grinned as I held out my hand for her to take.

    "That is why I am going to show you instead of just telling you. This might hurt a little, but it will be worth it in the end," I exined, and Olivia nodded with a grin as she pulled me into a hug.

    I hugged her tightly for just a moment longer before finally breaking free from her embrace. We both stepped back from each other while still holding hands, shaking off any lingering desire that we had to hold onto each other even longer. We stood there in silence for several moments, looking at each other before I took in a deep breath and started speaking again.

    "I am going to be honest with you here; this isn''t going to feel very good when it happens, but if we do things right, then everything will turn out fine," I exined, and Olivia nodded along with my words like she understood perfectly what was happening here.

    "Alright, I am ready for this. Just make sure you don''t identally kill me," Olivia joked, making me chuckle as I shook my head at her words. She was a strong woman, and I knew that if anyone could handle what was about to happen, it would be her.

    I took in a deep breath before finally starting to cast the spell that was going to change both of our appearances so dramatically that everyone would never recognize us if we passed them on the street without knowing who we were first. This wasn''t just going to change how she looked; it might even alter how she felt inside as well since everything about your appearance changes the way people see you overall.

    A bright light started to fill the area around us, getting brighter and brighter until I was barely able to see Olivia in front of me anymore. She was nothing but a silhouette now as I continued my spell, and finally, she started fading away into nothingness as well. This wasn''t what I wanted, though, so I quickly adjusted my spell before pulling her back into existence again, this time with a new appearance that would help hide her identity quite nicely.

    Her skin tone had darkened significantly from being so pale now that it almost looked like it had been tanned, and her hair had turned from a dark brown color to a deep ck, making it look shiny in the sunlight. Her nose was slightly different now, and the curves of her body were more noticeable through whatever clothing she wore.<sub> </sub>

    Her face was still that same beautiful visage of beauty that I remembered, though, so I concentrated my spell again to make some final adjustments before letting go of Olivia''s hand with a sigh. Both our appearances had been changed so much by this spell that they would both need adjusting once or twice as we went along.

    Olivia nodded slowly as she looked down at herself before turning back towards me with an excited smile on her face, matching my own grin perfectly as well. This was going better than expected, but there were still quite a few things we needed to get sorted out first before we could move on to finding clues about Joslyn''s whereabouts now though.

    "So what do you think? Do these new disguises look good enough?" Olivia asked after spinning around in front of me onest time with a huge grin on her face, showing off all those newly found curves that she hadn''t had before. I nodded with a chuckle at her excitement, and she stopped in front of me again as we both looked each other over.

    "I think they will work just fine, but we should be careful about what kind of attention you might get with your new appearance," I warned, making Olivia nod along as well. She was going to attract way more attention now than she ever had before, although I didn''t think that would be a bad thing for us down the road, either. I had taken some of her beauty, but I gave her a more curvaceous body, thinking that it would bnce her out, and truthfully, she looked nothing like she had before.

    Olivia was still beautiful in my eyes, though, no matter how much it might have changed on the outside. I was about to say something along those lines, but Olivia got there first as she stepped forward and kissed me with a huge smile on her face. It wasn''t a long kiss, but it had been loaded with quite a bit of heat behind it, and even my body responded.

    "Thank you! This is exactly what I needed," Olivia said when she finally pulled away from me and took in a deep breath, probably trying to calm herself down just as much as I was at the moment. She yfully punched me in the shoulder after calming down, though, making me chuckle again before shaking my head at her actions.

    "Yeah, well, we should be careful about both our appearances then so we don''t bring too much attention onto ourselves, especially if you are going to hit people whenever theypliment your beauty," I joked, and Olivia grinned back at me while nodding slowly along with my words as well.

    Now that the two of us were properly disguised, we started to walk towards the town that I had seen on the fly over here. The biggest thing that we had left to figure out was our back story. I didn''t really think that we would need anything fancy but going into a ce while trying to hide almost required some sort of backstory.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 309 [Bonus Chapter] Proper Backstory

    "So, do you have any ideas for our story?" I asked, and Olivia nodded while she thought about it for a few minutes. She started ying with her hair as she thought over the question, making me wonder if that was something that she just did when thinking hard about something or not. I would have to ask her about it at some point in time, though, so for now, I left the topic alone.

    "I don''t know; we are going to have toe up with something that matches both our appearances. I am guessing that if you are trying so hard to hide your identity, then you might want something far different than the average person around here," Olivia exined, and I nodded along as well. She was right, of course; anything toomon would be suspicious, but at the same time, it couldn''t be too oundish, or we would never get away with using it in the first ce.

    "Yeah, well, people tend to believe what they want around these parts anyway, so maybe a simple story will work better for us than something moreplex," I suggested after taking a moment more to think about things myself as well. We walked along side by side in silence for a few minutes before either of us finally decided on anything worth talking about again, though.

    "Okay, I think that I have something we can work with then," Olivia said after a few minutes of walking, finally breaking the silence between us as she thought about things more.

    "Oh yeah? Do tell," I replied, and she grinned over at me before taking a moment more to organize her thoughts again. This was going to be even harder than expected, it seemed, but it wasn''t like she could just make something up out of thin air without thinking about it first, either. There were quite a few things that came along with creating an identity like this, after all.

    "Yes, well. We could pretend to be Partners that lost their farm because of a flooded river and are now wandering around looking for work while they try to piece their life back together again. We can say that you did a mating ritual to get me, so that won''te up as an issue," Olivia exined, making me nod along slowly with her story. It seemed reasonable enough as far as I was concerned, but I wanted to hear more about it before deciding anything for sure just yet though.

    "That sounds like it has potential, at least; we can build on that moreter on if need be," I said after another moment''s thought about the subject matter at hand here. If this is what she wanted, then who was I to argue against it? This story had some good parts in it already, whether or not every single thing fits perfectly right now.

    "So we need toe up with some names for each other," Olivia said, changing the subject of our conversation as she looked over at me while still walking side by side. I nodded slowly along in response to her words, indicating that I agreed with what she had just said.

    "Yeah, I think that would be a good idea. What are you thinking for yourself then?" I asked, and Olivia thought over the question for a few moments while looking down at herself before finally shaking her head slowly in response to my words.<sub> </sub>

    "I haven''t decided yet, but maybe something that is of Elvin heritage? It might help exin my darker skin tone now," Olivia suggested, making me nod along with her idea again. That actually sounded like it might work out pretty well, too, if we went along with it.

    "That actually sounds like a really good idea! So should I call you Leafa? Or maybe something else?" I asked, and she nodded along while still thinking things over. She bit her bottom lip as she concentrated oning up with a name, which made me start thinking about kissing her again. This was going to be harder than expected; trying not to let my mind wander off during the daytime if this continued on much longer, even if there was nothing wrong with it right now.

    "No, Leafa will work just fine for me; and what should I call you then?" Olivia said after taking another moment to think about things some more before finally turning back towards me again for an answer instead of looking down at herself this time around.

    "Just call me Rosey," I exined, and Olivia grinned over at me while holding out her hand for me to shake in greeting, which I did with a chuckle when she finally grabbed onto my hand with hers.

    "It is nice to meet you, Rosey; I am Leafa," she said after we shook hands, and I nodded along with her words. It wasn''t the best story in the world since it was so close to my real name, but it would have to do for now. I doubted that anyone would figure it out as long as they didn''t know who I was, to begin with.

    "Good to meet you, Leafa; now let''s head on into town and see what we can find out about this ce," I said after letting go of her hand with a smile, which Olivia returned back towards me just as brightly before the two of us decided to walk side by side again instead of holding hands any longer.

    I was worried about this towning up, and from what Kelly said, this ce should be the hot spot for most of the problems With the cultists. She had said that it got worse the farther north we went. Since this was the farthest we could go, it stood to reason to think that this was going to be the worst ce.

    All we could do for now was blend in and see what we would learn from the people in this town. I knew we wouldn''t be able to hide forever, but maybe we could learn something from them before they finally figured out who I really was and came after me in force. Either that or they will just run away to hide.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 310 Dirty Looks

    We walked into town, and it was bustling with people going about their daily lives. There were a few stalls set up along the side of the road that we walked down, and some people were even set up to y music in the town square for anyone who wanted to listen. As we walked into town, I couldn''t help but notice all of the dirty looks that some locals kept shooting our way as well, though unless they said anything directly to us, I ignored them.

    "Where do you think would be a good ce for us to start looking around at then?" Olivia asked after taking another quick look around herself before turning back towards me again while still walking next to me through this crowded street. "Do you really think that your form is best? You seem a bit... husky, even for women of this area..."

    "My form isn''t the best, but it''s not like I have time to change right now. Maybe once we find a ce to settle down, we can focus on that more, but for now, this will have to do," I exined while shrugging my shoulders in response to her words. There wasn''t anything else I could do about it at this moment; besides, maybe the extra curves would help draw a little less attention toward me in the meantime.

    We walked into an inn after Olivia picked one out from all of the ones we saw that seemed rtively decentpared to most. The town was much bigger than the first one I had been in, and there were three inns. It was still strange that there were three because Northwall only had the one I knew about, but I hadn''t even been to it. I had only been to one bar there, so seeing three in a ce half the size made me want to start asking questions, but listening worked as well.

    "Do you want to grab us some drinks and food?" "I asked, and Olivia nodded as I gave her some coins. I walked to a corner booth, but a woman stood in front of me. She was shorter than me, but she had gotten up from a table full of other rough-looking women.

    "What is your reason foring to town, Stranger? We don''t need any more of your kind here." the woman said, crossing her arms in front of her. She had long ck hair that started to go gray and green eyes. Her skin was weathered from years outside; from the looks of it, she worked as a farm hand or something close to it with all the callouses on her hands.

    "I am justing to this town, is all; my partner and I lost our farm down south," I said and then stepped into the woman with a menacing look. "Are you this friendly to everyone thates into town? Did you girls want to have a little fun?" I asked as I cracked my knuckles, and the woman sat down just as Olivia came over and linked arms with me.

    "I am sorry about Rosie! She is a bit much sometimes, but she has a kind heart. Ever since we lost the farm to the floods, she has been a bit jumpy," Olivia said as she patted me on the chest before receiving a tray of drinks from one of the maids.

    "I don''t trust them! They look like liars; I bet they are just here to steal our food and start more problems for us," the woman shouted, jumping back up with renewed courage. Still, one of her friends from the table pulled her down into her seat with ease before speaking up herself in an attempt to diffuse this current situation.<sub> </sub>

    "Now, now, Karen, you know very well that we can''t just go around causing trouble all willy-nilly, or we will end up getting kicked out again. You remember what happenedst time when you got too drunk and started a bar fight?" The woman trying to calm Karen down exined while patting her on the shoulder in an effort to soothe whatever anger was still brewing inside of this other local. "You have got to be careful with these things now."

    Karen settled down after being calmed by another member at their own table. Olivia and I left them and walked over towards ours with our drinks following us. Once we were seated, the waitress gave us our drinks and apologized for how Karen acted.

    "Strange things have been happening, and more people are starting to go missing. Our hunters are stopping to go out as much, and there is more crime on the few farms we have. Things are rough here, so I don''t know if this is a ce that you might want to settle," The waitress exined, and I nodded.

    "Do you get floods here?" I asked inly, and the woman shook her head. "Sounds pretty good to me. Do you think people might rx if I did some hunting?"

    "Really? Are you a hunter? We will pay you for the meat and pelts if you know how to do that, but you have to be careful. People are disappearing or showing us mauled by strange beasts most have never seen!" The waitress said, and I thumbed my chin and then looked at Olivia.

    "Leafa, can you get us a room? I think that I will go do some hunting right now. If there are problems around here, then the night is when they will be the most likely to happen, right... What is your name?" I asked, looking at the waitress.

    "I am Corrin. I want to tell you this is a bad idea, but you are much different than the other hunters that havee here. I will help your Leafa get a room while you are out, and there will be food when you return. If you kill anything, bring it to the back, and my sister will take it from you, but try not to be out toote, or she will get upset. My sister''s name is Brenna," The waitress exined, and I nodded.

    "Good, give me a moment with Leafa," I said, and the waitress walked away as I looked over at Karen''s table. They were all drinking, so I could probably walk out without a problem.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 311 Followed

    "Why are you going out already?" Olivia asked.

    "Get on people''s good side, and see if I can capture some cultists. I can see in the dark, so I will be fine and have weapons on me. If they are as bad as people make them out to be, then I can at least see if the cultists are causing it," I exined.

    "How am I going to get a room?" Olivia asked after taking a sip of her drink and moving closer because of how loud everyone was talking around us.

    ? "There is some coin in the pouch; use that, and try not to cause trouble," I said before kissing her before standing up from my chair and then looking over at Karen''s table, who was too focused on having their own conversation about something else entirely instead now.

    I left the inn through the front door and rubbed my big arms, pulling my coat tight. The sun was going down, so I headed north through the town, but there were very few people out then, but I couldn''t really me them. I had no thermometer, but I was pretty sure it was colder than -20 Celsius.

    The sky was darkening quickly, and while I didn''t mind the darkness, others were probably more suspicious of it. If something out there wanted to attack me, it might be in for a nasty surprise tonight, whether or not they liked what wasing to them. I would have to make sure I didn''t reveal myself, or it would defeat our whole ploy the first day. I would just y some overpowered farmer that is also a master in a bunch of ways to kick ass.

    Once I was out of town, the temperature went down further, but I added enchantments to all my clothing once I was far enough out of town. One of the things I wanted to do was look for paths and tracks of animals in the area, so now that I was good and warm, it was time to get to it. I also pulled some des out and tucked them in various spots so I could ess them quickly or throw them if needed.

    I turned on my Mana runes in my eyes, but since animals'' Mana seemed a bit different, I added some runes to ount for that, making only humanoids red and animals yellow. The moment that I did that and looked around, I realized that there was arge group of red stalking towards me from the east, but they were about 1500 feet away from me still.

    I decided to keep going deeper north, and the party of red angled towards me, so I was sure they were looking to find me. The real question was, which me were they looking for? Galio, the Cat God (still not even the proper name), or Rosie, the hunter that doesn''t like floods? I was pretty sure they had no clue who I was and just assumed that I was another that they could pull into their cult, or make into a sacrifice, or maybe a bit of both.

    I walked along until I found arge pond, and in the middle was an ind with some ruins. It looked like this ce used to be sacred for something, but whatever had happened here destroyed everything, including the wildlife, so there were no animals around there. The party following me caught up and stopped about 10 feet behind me. There were six women in their group with dark cloaks covering their bodies, but these weren''t the cultists.<sub> </sub>

    "It is unusual for anyone to go out at night these days," One of the women said while walking towards me. "You are wearing winter clothing and have a few weapons on you. Are you headed somewhere or just out for a stroll to see what there is to hunt? We don''t get many hunters these days."

    "Looking for some food," I lied smoothly after taking a moment to think about how best I could answer this question considering the situation that we were both in right now. I decided to y it off as if nothing was wrong with hunting at night so far from town when it was cold outside, even if that wasn''t the case here tonight since my enchantments ensured that.

    "Where did your group head off to?" The woman asked, but she didn''t seem like she cared about my reply. She was doing too much after ncing over her shoulder at one of herpanions. They were all staring nervously, like something terrible might happen here any second.

    "Oh, they headed back to town a few hours ago after not finding anything good out here, though it seems like there might be something moving around, so I was thinking about maybe setting up a trap or something. Have you all been learning anything about these things?" I inquired with an innocent look as if I wasn''t aware that this group was nothing but trouble waiting to happen, in my opinion, right now.

    "No... nothing of note," One of the other women said while looking towards herpanion and then back towards me again with an uneasy look on her face like she really didn''t want to be talking while outside at night.

    I nodded slowly in response before reaching into one of my pockets and pulling out some coin before jingling it between my fingers for effect. "Well, maybe you can do me a favor then?" I asked innocently enough.a€?

    "What do you have in mind?" The woman said after taking another quick look around herself for a moment before turning back towards me again with a fascinating look on her face now instead of the suspicious one from just a minute ago.

    "I thought maybe you could help me set up this trap, and I will pay all six of you 2 gold each. What do you think? Think it worth your while considering how dangerous things have been heretely?" I exined to them but didn''t feel like I was giving them much choice. I wasn''t sure about these girls, but I was pretty sure none of them were cult members by their very low Mana. They also looked hungry, and I could use some blood to whip up some spring traps using Transmutation.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 312 Patience

    "What kind of trap were you thinking about setting?" the first woman asked with a raised eyebrow, and I shrugged my shoulders.

    "I don''t know yet; I need help with that. You all seem pretty good at this sort of thing, so maybe you can help mee up with something while we wait for whatever it is to show up? Otherwise, we could just head back into town and try tomorrow night again," I said while shrugging my shoulders in response to her question.

    The woman was quiet for a moment before looking towards herpanions, who all shrugged their shoulders in response since none of them really seemed like they wanted anything more than getting out of here alive tonight without any further incident. "We will do it," The woman said after turning back towards me again with a determined look on her face now instead of the scared one from just a minute or two ago.

    We spent the next hour or so setting up some simple traps, but we didn''t catch anything. The six women were getting impatient and wanted to head back into town, but I talked them into staying for a little longer. I told them I would pay them each an extra gold if we could wait another hour or so. They hesitated at first, but after a few moments, they all nodded their heads in agreement before settling in to wait some more since there really wasn''t anything else they could do out here except maybe get killed by whatever was out here stalking us right now.

    A few minutester, something finally appeared on my Mana runes, though it looked more like two something heading our way from the northeast side of the pond at a rtively fast pace, considering how far away they still were from us right now.

    "It looks like we might havepany," I said while quietly standing up from where I had been sitting on the ground close to one of our traps with my hand resting on top of one of my knives that was tucked into my belt; ready to be drawn at a moment''s notice.

    "What do you see?" The woman who had been doing most of the talking for their group so far asked while standing up from where she had been sitting with her hand resting on the handle of her own weapon. The rest of their group was also standing up now, and getting ready to fight whatever was heading our way, considering how scared they all looked right about now too.

    "Two things, but I can''t tell what they are just yet," I lied, not wanting to give away that I could see perfectly fine in the dark using my Mana runes since it would probably freak them out a bit more than they already were. "They should be here any minute now."

    Sure enough, a few momentster, whatever it was showed up on the other side of the pond from us, though they didn''t seem to have noticed us just yet, which probably meant that we still had the element of surprise working in our favor. The creatures were more significant than I had thought they would be based on the Mana signatures that I had been seeing, and they looked like a cross between a hyena and a wolf, though they were easily twice the size of any normal wolf too.<sub> </sub>

    "What are those things?" One of the other women asked in horror while taking a few steps back from where we were all standing near the edge of the pond. They kept their eyes on those two monsters as they continued to make their way toward us without showing any signs of slowing down.

    "I am not sure, but we need to be careful. They don''t look friendly," I said carefully while thinking about our best course of action. The girls outnumbered the two monsters, not including me in that number, obviously, since I could take care of them independently.

    The creatures finally noticed us and let out loud growls before picking up their pace as they charged toward us. I could almost feel the pure murderous intent burning in their eyes as if killing us was their only desire.

    "Get behind me!" I shouted and pushed the six women behind me as I pulled out my knives and got ready to fight.

    The creatures were upon us instantly, but they both ran into the traps we had set up for them. The first one was a simple pit trap where one of them fell into head first with a loud yelp, while the other ran into a wire attached to arge tree branch that swung down and hit it in the side of the head, knocking it unconscious.

    I walked over to the pit trap and looked down into it, but I couldn''t see much since it was pretty dark there, so I pulled out a fire rune and threw it down. The whole ce lit up for a moment, and I could see the creature trying to climb out, but its leg was broken, so it wasn''t going anywhere anytime soon. The other one was knocked out cold from being hit in the head with that tree branch, so I ended their suffering quickly by throwing my knives at each of them, driving them through their skulls, which killed them instantly.

    The women all let out sighs of relief when they saw that those two creatures were dead now as well before turning toward me with grateful looks on their faces. It was as if they thought that I had saved their lives or something along those lines, even though the traps did most of the work.

    "Great work. You all take one, and I will take the other back to town, and then I will pay you there for helping me out," Iughed, but the women had somewhat defeated looks. I guess this must not really feel like a win for them. "Listen, I didn''t do this all on my own. I got you all to help me, and I told you what to do, but I am sure you can all do this again if you want. Still, you have to be careful and patient. That can mean the difference in life and death when you run into a beast like that."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 313 Brenna And Corrin

    The women nodded in agreement before grabbing the dead beasts and following me back into town. I paid them each 3 gold coins like I had promised, but they all seemed really down about the whole thing, even after being paid so handsomely for such a simple job.

    I guess killing monsters is just not as morous as it seems in stories since these women had looks of pure horror on their faces when they killed those two things, almost like they had seen something that they can''t unsee now. Still, they had money and could do what they wanted, and now I had to deal with the sister at the inn''s back door.

    "Brenna? Corrin told me to bring anything that I hunted to you," I said as the door opened to a cute sleepy-looking woman who poked her head out the door to look at the carcasses.

    "Boar-wolf? My sister will pay you upfront for them; you can just leave them there," Brenna said and then closed the door in my face.

    Well, that was rude, but I guess I couldn''t me her since it was the middle of the night. Maybe dealing with her wouldn''t be as bad as I thought, especially if she kept being this nice to me and took whatever I brought. It''s not like I needed her to be friendly, but to learn more about the town, I would have to get friendly with a few people. Might as well start with someone who wasn''t going to be a pain in the ass about it.

    I felt that Brenna was just tired, so I left the animals there and headed back to my room for the night. It had been a long day, and even though I was technically nocturnal now, I still felt like I needed some rest since dealing with all these new people was draining.

    "How did things go?" Olivia asked when I got back to our room that I was guided up by Corrin, who was excited about me finding the party of women.

    "Fine, I guess," I said with a shrug as I began undressing. "I found some women out hunting and helped them set up some traps. We caught two boar-wolfs."

    "Boar-wolf?" Olivia asked with a raised eyebrow as she watched me disrobe without batting an eysh at it since we had seen each other naked before when we first met. It wasn''t like that was something new or strange between us anymore, though the wolf part threw her for a loop based on the look on her face right about now.

    "Yeah, they are a cross between a hyena and wolf," I exined as I got into bed naked since it was cold in the room, but Olivia stared at me for a moment before she too began disrobing and got into bed with me.

    "Did you kill them?" She asked while cuddling up against my side and throwing one of her legs over top of mine to help keep us both warm throughout the night. It felt terrific to have her close like this even if we weren''t doing anything sexual right about now, though that could always changeter depending on how things went, I supposed.

    "No, the traps did most of the work," I exined, and Olivia nodded as she listened. "The women were pretty scared, though, so I don''t think they will go out hunting again soon."

    "Probably for the best," Olivia said with a sigh. "It is dangerous enough without people like them making it worse."<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah, I am not sure what they were thinking of going out there alone like that," I agreed, and Olivia just shrugged in response before gettingfortable and closing her eyes.

    I stayed up a bit longer, but soon I let sleep take me. I should have stayed asleep, but the sound of the window woke me up.

    We were on the second floor, but someone was clearly trying to get in through my window. I got up slowly and watched as the window was pried open with a tall wood chip, and rough hands grabbed the end of the window. A shaded face started to pull into view, so I flicked the wood out, and the window banged down, making the woman scream as she fell to the ground.

    "What was that?!" Olivia asked as she jumped up in bed, her breasts flopping around.

    "Someone tried toe in through the window," I said as I pulled out a knife and walked over to look down at the woman trying to get away.

    I was about to throw it, but she turned a corner. I had thought we would have had more time before they found us, but this didn''t mean that the cult knew we were here, just that our aliases were Rosie and Leafa. Still, I had expected more out of them than just sending one woman to try and sneak in; maybe it was a test.

    "Did you kill her?" Olivia asked as she got out of bed and walked over to stand next to me while staring down at the woman who had tried to break into our room.

    "No," I said with a shake of my head. "she was out of sight before I could throw."

    "What do you think she was trying to do?" Olivia asked with a furrowed brow as she continued to stare at the woman who had disappeared from view after turning another corner.

    "I don''t know, but I don''t think it was anything good," I said with a shake of my head. "Just another cultist trying to convert or capture us. One good thing is that that one will be easy to spot with broken fingers. I will also set some wards up this time before we go to bed. I think we might be able to set up a bit of a base here, and I can clean each town out as Rosie, and we can make a trip to Torrain as Galio and Olivia. This will really throw everyone for a loop."

    "Yeah, that does sound like fun," Olivia said with a grin before she got back into bed. "But first, we sleep. I am exhausted."

 Chapter 314 Xena Is Coming

    First thing in the morning, as soon as the light hit the sky, I was out of bed and dressed. I kissed Olivia and told her I would be back in a bit, then I ced wards and barriers around the room. I was sure that she would be fine against any of the cultists, but it wasn''t them I was worried about.

    I hadn''t seen or heard from Xena since I almost killed her, but I wouldn''t put it past her or one of the others trying something. As far as I knew, only Xena had ess to this ind, but the other worlds I had been on didn''t have goddess-controlled barriers. That left a lot of unknowns, so I didn''t take any chances with my magic and then summoned Tallia.

    The golden portal opened, and Tallia was sitting at her table, so I walked in and joined her. The portal closed, and Tallia poured me a cup of tea, but when she was done, I leaned in for a kiss. Tallia backed up with her chair from me and then scrunched up her face at me.

    "You need to change that face, or you are noting near me!" Tallia scowled, and I grinned as my body changed back. I had just automatically put it on as soon as I got up without really thinking about it, but it would be better just to stay in it for most of the time I was in this vige.

    Now that I looked like me, I took a chair, pulled it closer to Tallia, and sat down before leaning into her and pulling her into a kiss. The two of us just sat there and kissed for a long time until she finally pulled back from me.

    "I was surprised that you stayed in townst night. I thought that you were going back to Northwall?" Tallia said, and I shrugged.

    "I was nning on it, but I ran into some women who were hunting and offered to help them. Then someone tried to sneak into my room in the middle of the night, so I had to put up some wards."

    "Oh? Who was it?" Tallia asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Don''t know, but they won''t be trying that again anytime soon," I said with a grin. "So, what did you want to talk about?"

    Tallia leaned forward and kissed me again before she began speaking. "I wanted to talk about this town''s defenses."

    "You mean theck there of them? I agree; we need to do something about it," I said, and Tallia nodded.

    "Yes, I was thinking that we could work on that together," Tallia said, and I raised an eyebrow.<sub> </sub>

    "You want to help me fortify this town?" I asked with a puzzled look on my face since that didn''t seem like something Tallia would be interested in.

    "Well, yes and no," Tallia said with a smile. "I want to help you fortify the town so that it can better defend itself against future attacks." Tallia reached out and squeezed my hand gently before continuing. "But also because Xena is nning another attack soon."

    "What? How do you know that?" I asked, suddenly getting up, but Tallia pulled me back down.

    p "Sit, drink your tea, and I will tell you what I know," Tallia said, and though I wanted to go find Xena and put a stop to her ns right away, I knew that Tallia was right. If we went off half-cocked, then we would just get ourselves killed.</anda>

    I picked up my cup of tea and took a sip before setting it back down while Tallia began speaking again. "Xena came to me in Brama to give me a warning that she would be making a move on you. I tried to talk to her for a bit to see if I could reason with her, but there is something that keeps pushing for her to act like this."

    "Really, she was civil enough to have a conversation with you?" I asked, and Tallia nodded.

    "Even though it wasn''t in this life, there was a point where we were really good friends. I know that she killed me, but I think that it could have been prevented if you had spent more time with her. I am not saying it is your fault because I should have said something about it. Regardless, I really don''t think this is her fault, and if you can, I want you to try and save her," Tallia exined, and I leaned back in my chair and let out a long sigh.

    I still felt anger when I thought about what Xena did, but Tallia wasn''t wrong, considering how I was acting now and sleeping with everything that moved. Maybe my best route with her was to bring her back over to my side. If I could do that, then I might be able to learn what I didn''t know about the rest of her kind, and that would outweigh any previous anger I was holding on to. After all, Tallia was alive and in front of me, and fixing things with Xena was one of the ways I could keep her that way.

    "Alright, I will try to reason with her," I said, and Tallia nodded. She always seemed to get me to see reason, but that was a good thing, mostly. There were times when I did need to throw reason away, but this time I hoped I could fix what had broken so long ago.

    "That is all that I ask. Now let''s get back to fortifying this town before she makes her move," Tallia said, but I shook my head.

    "I will take care of that when I get back. Take me to see the girls for a bit, and then I wille back and get started on that, but I am going to have to do it in a way that doesn''t give Olivia and me away. Having youe around is just going to make all the cultists flighty," I exined, and Tallia nodded.

 Chapter 315 All-Out War

    "That does make sense," Tallia said, and I smiled.

    "Since it is just the two of us for now, I am going to set up in this town and use it as a base to sneak around the other towns. I also want to make some appearances in Torrain as myself to keep them all on their toes. If they think they are being cornered by more than just me, it is going to make it a lot harder for them to move, and hopefully, it will make them sloppy," I exined, and Tallia nodded in understanding as she stood, and came to sit on myp.

    "I have to say, I am really impressed with how you are handling this. Not many people would be trying to reason with their sworn enemy," Tallia said as she ran her fingers through my hair before she began ying with it.

    "Well, the thing is, I want Xena on my side. With her help, we can take down all of these other Blood Witches and make a stand against them," I exined as Tallia listened intently. "But first, we need to get rid of the cultists since they will just keeping back like weeds if we don''t."

    Tallia nodded in agreement before kissing me gently on the lips and then standing up from myp. "Alright then, let''s go see the girls."

    I rose and hugged her as Tallia gestured for a portal to open to the backyard of Eliza''s Manor. The two of us walked out, and I started to get hot and stripped off my coat. For some reason, the warming spells didn''t work on the clothing when I was at Tallia''s ce, but the moment I was out of the portal, the magic worked again. I would have to do some quick testing on the way back, but that could be useful if I got hit with something that caused temporary orsting magical effects.

    "Galio!" Eliza cried as she ran out from the back of the manor and jumped into my arms, making even Tallia smile. Eliza gave me a kiss and then squirmed out of my arms to take Tallia but the hand and drag her to the manor. Watching the two of them get along now made me grin as I followed them inside, where Eliza was showing Tallia how clean the ce was, and right as I started to walk through the door, two things happened.

    At first, I felt my foot press on a trip wire, but I flipped forward onto the rug that suddenly sucked me down into a hole. As I struggled with the starch-soaked rug that had the consistency of cardboard, a bucket of some white goop was poured over me, and then glitter rained down on me.

    "While you were gone, I was busy!" Senna called down when the goop started to harden at a remarkable speed, locking me into ce with the starched rug. I could break out, but then I would wreck something, and I didn''t want to make a mess of Eliza''s clean house.

    "You win this round, Senna, but you had better watch your back from here on out!" I growled as the floor slowly started to lift and push me up after Senna walked away and pressed something that I couldn''t see.

    "Oh, don''t worry, I will be the winner of this little game! You might be the god of Tricks, but I am the human of them, and you should not take me lightly anymore. I will always get you when you least expect it!" Sennaughed as I was pooped out off the floor and tipped over to crack my prison in half, letting me fall out.<sub> </sub>

    "I told you that I wouldn''t go down without a fight, so you might as well just give up," I said to Senna as she crossed her.

    "Says you!" Senna called out before walking away and leaving me with the mess. I groaned and opened both doors, chucked the two pieces of goo-cement cover carpet outside, and then burned them into ash, and then turned back to see Eliza with crossed arms.

    "You owe me a new carpet now," Eliza said, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Senna starched it and then ruined it using me!" Iined, but Eliza came over and cuddled into me.

    "But I want you toe with me to pick out a new one," She said cutely, and I grinned and pulled her into a kiss.

    "Tonight, we can go if there is anywhere still open when I get back with Olivia. We are also going to have to take her shopping, and then to get some stuff made for her. I will get some things made in... what is that far town called past Torrain?

    "Calham, if you are talking about the farthest north town. Why did you go so far?" Eliza asked as Tallia took my other arm, and we walked back outside in the backyard. I hade pretty early, so I was surprised that Eliza was even up. She seemed to have a sixth sense of me and was always waiting for me. Either that, or she just was always waiting for me to return.

    "I was just making sure to hit all the major towns since I want to make a map of where everything is and as much information about each town as possible. If we are going to take down this cult, then we need to know how many members they have in each town and where their strongholds are," I exined, which caused Eliza''s brows to furrow.

    "That sounds like you think that there is going to be an all-out war soon," Eliza said, her eyes getting wild with worry.

    "I am trying to stop things before they start getting everyone involved. The biggest thing will be trying to find the sacrifices and saving them. Once I can do that, then that will take quite a bit of the bite out of them, and then it will just be a matter of getting rid of the rest of the demons. That is the hard part. The easy part will be getting things set up so all the towns can contribute to making a good trade route, so everyone has a better quality of life in the northern parts," I exined.

 Chapter 316 I Am A God, After All

    "You want to set up a trading system?" Eliza asked carefully.

    "Of course, what else would you do with all the extra resources that each town has? They can''t just sit there and let them go to waste when other towns could be making use of them. It will make sure that no town ever goes wanting for anything," I exined as Eliza took it all in. "The whole point of this is to help everyone be more sufficient and increase the overall quality of living in that snowy region. Getting rid of the cultists is just something that has to happen."

    "You really think that you can do all this?" Eliza asked after a minute, and I grinned at her.

    "I am going to try, but I think that I will be able to get everything moving, and then I cane back to work on Bramma. Once this is tidied up, things should be moving pretty smoothly on the ind. I still have to patch things up with Melrose, and then there is Kira and maybe some improvements to Bramma," I exined, and Eliza grinned.

    "You really think that you can do it all?" Eliza asked yfully, and I grinned.

    "Why not? I am a god, after all," I said cockily, and Tallia giggled as Eliza hit me on the arm.

    "Oh, shut up!" Eliza said as she hit me again before she pulled both Tallia and myself into a hug. "I love you."

    The three of us walked while Eliza showed us how the backyard wasing, but soon the sun was starting to rise higher, and I had to say my goodbyes.

    "Olivia and I will be back tonight, but I need to get back to see her. I don''t want to leave her alone for too long with the way that things are up there," I exined, and Eliza nodded as she gave me a hug as Tallia gestured for a portal to open to my room where Olivia was standing in our room, smoothing her dress out.

    "You are back," Olivia said as Tallia, and I walked through, but then Tallia made a new portal and left us after giving me a quick kiss.

    "Yeah, I had told Eliza we would be backst night, so I wanted to check in on her. The others were still all sleeping, but we will see them tonight. One thing that we need to worry about is that Xena, the Blood Witch knows that you and I are here, so she will be making a move on the town in a few days. I think that the Boar-wolves might be some of her minions, but we are going to have to figure out a way to get the town to help start making defenses. She is likely toe with arge group of the beasts and probably more other creatures," I exined, and Olivia sighed.

    "Well, I am guessing that we need to start making some preparations then," Olivia said as she sat down on the bed, and I began pacing around the room.

    "Yeah, but it is going to be hard since we need to do this without arousing suspicion. Once people know that there are Boar-wolves in the area, they will panic. We can''t have that happening when they need to stay calm so they can help build defenses," I exined as I stopped and looked at Olivia. "Do you have any ideas?"<sub> </sub>

    Olivia thought for a minute before she finally answered me, "I think we should gather some of the people who are strong enough together and go out into the forest a little bit and make sure that there aren''t any nests close by."

    p She then added, "We could also take care of some of them while we are out there so it wouldn''t be such arge number when Xena arrives."</anda>

    I nodded in agreement as Olivia''s idea seemed like a good one, but then another thought suddenly came to mind. "That is actually not a bad idea! If we took care of some now, it would make our job much easierter on down the road."  My face lit up with an evil grin as an even better n formted in my head. If we could draw them all out now, it would make things easier for us when Xenaes with her forces. We just needed bait.

    "What are you thinking?" Olivia asked, cocking her head to the side as she watched me pace around the room while I thought things out.

    "We need a way to lure them all out so we can take care of them before Xena arrives," I exined, and then an idea hit me. "I think I have just the thing."

    ---

    [Tallia]

    Tallia stepped back to her house and was about to head back to Bramma, but when she gestured for a portal to appear, one that was cker than night appeared. At first, she thought it might be Xena, but it was impossible for the Blood Witch to make a portal here.

    Tallia stood for a moment, waiting to see if anything came through, but nothing did. She was not in the habit of going to strange ces, but something about this portal felt familiar.

    Tallia tried to gesture for a new portal, but nothing happened, and she let out a long sigh. It looked like she had no choice in the matter, so she walked through and was greeted by a warm smile from a beautiful face that was covered in ck cracks.

    "I was worried that you weren''t going toe," Nemoria said as the portal closed behind Tallia, the sounds of fighting and chaos rising up from the edge of the cliff she stood on. "Come sit down, Daughter. I was hoping that we could have a little chat."

    Tallia slowly walked over and sat down on the same swing from before when Nemoria had revealed everything about Galio and her past. Being back here was strange, but that didn''t stop her from leaning into Nemoria. The Goddess of Darkness and all that the Shadows touched wrapped her arm around her daughter.

 Chapter 317 Make The Best Of It

    "I am not sure what I am supposed to be doing right now with him. I tried to make him take more so he would be less likely to lose control, but I just ended up making more work for him," Tallia said, letting a long breath out.

    "Things are going well. Galio has been bncing things as he goes and even used a great amount of Positive energy when he was in the dungeon. You are just there to stop him if things go too far, and I appreciate what you are doing with Xena. I know that you told her that Galio is in Calham, but this is for the best. The cultists are just a distraction that Galio will conquer over, but even if they were able to summon a Demon Queen, they are nothing in the face of a True God. The Blood Witches are going to be the problem going forward," Nemoria exined, and Tallia groaned.

    "Xena is going to be a problem. I know that she is going to try to stop Galio, but I am worried that he is going to lose it again," Tallia exined. This was always on her mind. The first time Galio had lost control, Tallia had been able to hold him back with Umbra''s help.

    "He has been doing well so far. Just let him do what he needs to do," Nemoria said calmly before she kissed Tallia on the head, and she and Tallia sat alone on the cliff, looking out at the fighting going on below.

    "How do you do it? You know that father is just trying to control the world, and if you win, everyone, including you, loses, but no one has any control over the Guides, that have control of everything. It''s like you are ying a game as just another game piece on the board of what is our lives! Doesn''t that bother you?" Tallia asked as she looked up into her mothers red eyes.

    "I will admit that it used to, but I have since epted that this is what needs to happen. Things need to change, and the only way we can do that is by ying the Guides game. I know this is hard for you, but you are going to have to be the one who keeps Galio from losing himself, so he faces down your father," Nemoria said pleadingly as she looked at Tallia with desperation in her eyes.

    Tallia sighed as she leaned into her mother, "I will try my best."

    This was all taxing, but the goddess knew there was no other way around this. Everything was a giant bncing act, but the person that was holding everything together seemed like the only one that didn''t know what was going on. This was one of the things that bothered Tallia the most.

    "I know you will, and I promise that when this is all over, we can be a family again," Nemoria said as she put her arms around Tallia.

    It was something that Tallia had always secretly wanted, but she never even knew that this thing was possible until she met Galio. She knew it wasn''t possible until Galio''s business in this world was concluded, but everything seemed like such a delicate bnce. "I wish things could have been different."

    "So do I," her mother replied. "You have no idea how much, but this is the hand that we have been dealt, and we just need to make the best of it."<sub> </sub>

    ---

    [Galio]

    After I had finished exining my n to Olivia, she looked at me with a raised eyebrow. "You want to use yourself as bait?"

    "Yeah, if we can get them all out in the open, then it will be much easier to take care of them," I exined, and Olivia crossed her arms. "What? It''s not like they are going to be able to hurt me. I am a god, remember?"

    "So am I, but I just got out of a tomb that I have been trapped in for thest 500 years. There are things that can catch a goddess off guard, but I get why you want to do this. I don''t like it, but it seems like the best course of action," Olivia said with a sigh. "When do you want to do this?"

    I thought for a minute before responding, "Xena will likely make her move in the next few days since she knows that we are here now. We need to set this up so that everything is ready when she does."

    The sooner we could get rid of these pests, the better off everyone would be. Especially if they decided to try attacking before everyone was ready, but with my n, everything should go off without a hitch.

    "Let''s make some rounds to the inns, and we will see if we can grab a few strong women to join me. Today I want to make everyone aware of the risk that ising, but I am not going to tell them. Having some of the more trusted hunters with me will take care of that. I will get them into a few fights with some and then bring them back. They will tell everyone, and then I can make a suggestion to increase the town''s defense. There is a watchtower, but it is only manned by one person, if at all, most of the time," I exined as I paced.

    ? "I can help with that as well. I will go talk to some of the people who have beenining about being bored and see if they are willing to help. I will wait for you to get back before I ask too many people so no one gets suspicious," Olivia said, and I nodded in agreement. This was going much better than I thought it would.

    "Alright then, let''s get this show on the road!" I called out as Olivia giggled as she jumped up from the bed, and we left our room.

 Chapter 318 Playful Wink

    I had gathered a few women to take with me as I walked around town. I was looking for anything out of the ordinary, but so far, everything seemed fine. I made my way to the watchtower and saw that there was someone in it, finally.

    "Hey! Up here!" I called out, and the person turned around.

    "What do you want?" She called back, and I shrugged. "I don''t have time for this."

    "Fine, be that way," I muttered as she turned back around and went back to whatever she was doing. It didn''t matter anyway; Olivia would be taking care of that soon enough when she started her own little recruitment driveter today. I was looking around to see if I could find any more women toe with me. The group I had now was a bit ragtag, but they seemed like the best Calham had to offer.

    "That is Litty, and she is not very friendly," Mona said as I started to walk. She was a in brown-haired girl in a fur coat that covered her down to her knees, hiding most of her body from me. She also had a bow strung over her shoulder with a quiver of arrows.

    "That is because no one else helps her with the watch. She had a partner that helped her, but she went missingst week," Lana said from my other side. She was a bigger and more built woman closer to my size and had short spiky blonde hair. Even though she wasn''t overly pretty and had a rougher face, the breasts on the woman stuck out of her chest like another person''s!

    "Oh? Have there been a lot of people going missing?" I asked, and my personal favorite of the group spoke up from beside Lana.

    "A few here and there, but no one seems to think much of it. We haven''t found any dead, so most just think that it is people leaving, but I don''t think that is the case, and neither does Lana," Carly exined, and I nodded as I looked over at her.

    Carly was the best-looking of the three I had collected, but she was also almost a head shorter than me. She had light brown hair, a fur jacket that hugged her body, and a short skirt with knee-high knitted socks that pinched her thighs ever so slightly.

    "If they aren''t running away, what do you and Lana think it is?" I asked, but Carly looked away.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t think we should talk about it in town. There might be people listening," Carly said as she looked around at the people around us.

    I was sure that she meant the cultists, but it was good that they were keeping quiet about them. If I could, I would like to take the cultists out without anyone even noticing, so none of them got wind and tried to run. I was also still concerned about the captured girls, but since no dead bodies were found, they must still be desperate to get more to summon Bezibub. That meant I had more time, but how long?

    "Sure, but do you three think there is anyone else that wille with us? When I was outst night, I noticed a lot of Boar-wolf tracks, but I don''t know if that is normal for around here?" I questioned the girls casually, lying a bit, but most of it was the truth. I didn''t even know if these Boar-wolves were even native to these parts.

    "We normally have a few packs spread out in the forest to the north, but the dens usually don''t mix much, or they end up fighting over territory. If you are seeing many tracks of them in one area, then there might be something going on with them," Lana exined and then looked around at the people we walked by. "Honestly, I am surprised that Carly came with us after the way the women were talking about what happenedst night!"

    "Hey! I am not a wimp!" Carly countered, but Lana patted her head.

    "I know, but you don''te out with me or any of the other girls normally when we go hunt, so it is just a little strange that you want toe out with the neer," Lana said, turning her head at me to give me a look over. The look I got was that of one overly average woman checking out another. I knew that my look was not overly attractive, but that was also the point of it. I didn''t want to stand out too much.

    "Rosie killed both those things alone, and all the girls said that! I can defend myself, but it is dangerous to leave town these days. If I am going to leave, then it would be best if it was with someone that was reliable, right?" Carly countered again, and Lanaughed, cing a hand on my shoulder before looking at me with an extremely thirsty and sexual look that was not there a second ago.

    "Yeah, I am sure that those fingers are very strong. Makes me curious about how well you might be with them?" Lana asked, pressing her massive pair of tits into my shoulder and leaning into my ear with her mouth. "Maybe, if your partner doesn''t mind, you might want to spend the night in my room? Let a real woman show you a good time! I might even let you y with me a little bit."

    Lana said this quietly enough so that neither of the other girls could have heard even if they were leaning in, but I heard her. For a very average-looking woman, she knew how to use spicy words, and I was tempted to take her up on her offer, but I had ns tonight at home with my girls. Still, getting a woman''s clothes off and filling her full of pleasure to get the answers to the question I had was never a bad idea, so I just gave Lana a yful smile and a wink.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 319 The Watch Tower

    "We will have to see how the night goes, and I will have to talk to Leafe first," I replied as I looked back over at Carly. "So, where is this ce we are going?"

    Carly hesitated before replying, "It''s a bit of a hike, but if you follow the main road for about 4 miles north out of town and then take the path to the left when you see it, there should be an old ranger station."

    "Well, if you know the way, then you can be the one that leads us," I said, and Carly nodded with a shiver. Part of me didn''t feel bad for her because she was in an outfit that looked more for fashion than function, but I knew how cold it was going to be. Still, I needed to wait until we got out of town before I could do anything to help.

    "Sure," Carly said apprehensively, but then Lana grabbed her and pushed her into me, where she tried to pull away but stopped and then cuddled into me as we left Calham. "How are you so warm?!"

    "Rosie or Leafa probably just know some Everyday Magic for a warmth enchantment. Ka used to be the resident Enchantress, but she went missingst week," Mona said as she walked beside me, and I smiled. If this kind of thing was normal around here, it wouldn''t seem too strange if I used some enchantments on them, but I would still have to be careful.

    "I can, and once we get far enough away, I can ce some enchantments on you all to keep you warm if you want?" I offered, and Carly looked up at me with a cute smile. This woman, I was sure that I was the only reason that she wasing out, but I had a hard time understanding why. I had made a point to make myself as average as possible.

    I had even made a point to look in the poorly polished mirror in the room Olivia and I was staying in to confirm that I was not considered attractive. Still, Carly seemed to have no trouble warming up to me, and even after we stopped and I enchanted everyone, Carly still walked practically leaning into me, but I decided just to leave her be and not bring it up. She was cute, and the whole cuddling thing was actually kind of nice.

    It took us about 4 hours, but we made it to the ranger station without any issues. It didn''t look like anyone had been in the area for some time, though, as there was a thickyer of snow on everything. Carly led us right to it as she looked inside with caution before stepping in and looking around as Lana lit a torch that she had brought along.

    "Has anyone else been out here?" I asked them after we all stepped into what looked like an old abandoned office area, and Lana ced her torch down in a metal holder on the wall beside her so she could look around better herself while Carly started poking at things with curiosity now that there wasn''t any danger lurking about. Maybe she was just excited to be out of the house.

    "No, we tend to avoid this ce," Carly replied as she kept poking at things. "It is just an old ranger station that was abandoned when the town started to decline."<sub> </sub>

    "But there are no boar-wolves in sight," I pointed out, and then Carly froze up as Lana looked over at her with a stern look on her face while Mona stared in confusion between us both. It seemed like they had more going on than they were letting on.

    "What is going on?" I asked, and Carly looked over at me with a pained expression. It was clear that she didn''t want to say anything, but Lana sighed as she walked over to ce a reassuring hand on Carly''s shoulder before turning back to me.

    "There have been rumors of people seeing things in the woodstely. Things that they can''t exin, so people have been avoidinging out here," Lana said cryptically, and I frowned as I looked around the abandoned ranger station. It did give off an eerie vibe being so empty like this, with only a few inches of snow on the ground in some ces while other areas were undisturbed.

    I had noticed when we first came in that there were no animal tracks anywhere around this area at all, which was very odd. Considering how many animals should have been using this ce for shelter from the cold, considering how isted it was from everything else. "Do you think it has something to do with why people have gone missing?"

    "We don''t know, but Carly''s sister was one of the people that disappeared. That is why she is so on edge," Lana exined, and I frowned as I looked over at Carly, who had tears in her eyes as she stared down at the floor. This was not what I wanted, but it did make sense now why Carly was so eager toe out with us.

    "I am sorry to hear that," I said quietly before clearing my throat and looking back around the room. "Have you girls ever been in here before?"

    "No, we usually just stay out front or on the lower floors where it is more open," Lana replied as Mona looked around with curiosity now while Carly just sniffled softly beside me, still not really paying attention to anything else going on around her. "Why?"

    "Oh, no reason," I replied casually as I started walking towards one of the staircases that led up to what looked like more living quarters. "I just wanted to check something out."

    "Be careful; the upper floors are not structurally sound," Lana called out after me, but I just waved my hand dismissively before making my way up the stairs. Carly followed behind me with a sniffle while Lana and Mona stayed downstairs as they talked quietly to each other about something. As we made our way upstairs, Carly started poking her head into different rooms until she eventually stopped in front of one and just stared inside with a pained look on her face while holding back tears.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 320 Ice In My Veins

    <o>,m I ced my hand on her shoulder from behind, startling her as she turned around to look at me with wide eyes before she quickly wiped away the tears that had started flowing down her cheeks. "What is wrong?"</o>

    Carly sniffed as she pointed into the room with a trembling finger before turning back around to bury her face in my chest as she held onto me tightly for support orfort. It was hard to tell which, considering how upset she seemed at seeing whatever was inside that room, so I slowly moved us both forward until we were standing in front of the door frame where I could see what had Carly so distraught looking into this room. Sitting against the wall was a skeleton dressed in rags with its mouth open in a silent scream that still sent chills down my spine despite knowing it couldn''t hurt us now considering it didn''t have any flesh left on its bones.

    "Just how long has this town been in decline?!" I asked in confusion as I walked into the room, but then looked back at Carly. "This isn''t your sister, though, right?"

    "No, my sister''s name was Sarah. This is just some poor soul that died long ago," Carly replied as she sniffed and wiped her eyes again before stepping into the room to get a better look at the skeleton for herself. "Still, it is kind of creepy in here."

    I had to agree as I looked around the small room that we were currently in. It didn''t look like there was much left of anything else up here, so I turned to leave, but then something caught my eye. There on the floor next to where the skeleton was sitting was a faded and almost unreadable journal with a broken pencil beside it. Bending down, I carefully picked it up before blowing some of the dust off of it so I could see what was written inside.

    [Final Journal entry]

    Day 53

    Things have been starting to get very strange out here. The animal that normally made tracks by the station had stopped showing up, and things have been overly quiet. Two of the people that were out here with us left to go back to Calham, but that was two days ago, and no one has returned.

    Part of me wants to go look for them or run back to town, but each time I go to leave, a sense of dangeres over me. My food rations are getting low, but not even the hunger can drive me out of this ce.

    At night, there are strange monsters thate out, and I hear scratchinging from below at the door. I try to look down from the top, but each time I do, there is nothing, nor any, tracks leading to the door.

    I am not sure how much longer I willst.

    I ced the book back down after looking at the other pages quickly, but there was nothing that exined what was going on out there. I still stuck the book in my pocket and then turned to Carly.

    "Can you go check the other rooms? I am going to give this woman a proper send-off," I exined, and Carly nodded as she started to leave the room.<sub> </sub>

    "I am going to see if there is anything up top on the viewing tform," Carly said and left the room as I pulled magic into myself.

    I waited until I heard Carly start waking up the stairs that wrapped around up to the top of the Watch Tower and then looked down at the remains of the poor girl''s body. I was no stranger to death, but this was also no way to die. The thought of what this girl must have gone through as she starved to death was more than bothersome to me. No one should be this scared to be willing to starve rather than to get help.

    "Rest now, and bide your time. Each time one life ends, another begins, and you will get another chance to live love andugh," I said quietly, and then caused the bones to start on fire until there was nothing more than ash that I ced in one of my magical pouches. This was no ce for this body to rest, and when I had a chance, I would give her a proper send-off to spread her ashes in a more beautiful ce.

    Once I was done, I let out a long sigh. Nothing about this was easy, but it did light a fire under me. I stood, and new heat rose within me. I wanted to say this had to be the Cultists, but it was hard to say. If it had been them, they would have juste and taken the girl, but whoever did this didn''t care if they were killed or not, and they left no traces.

    That thought gave me a shiver that coursed through my body. Demons, monsters, and even Riftwalkers were one thing, but I knew there were things that could be considered worse than them all.

    I shook my head and then headed out of the room and up the next flight of stairs, but before going too far, I called down to the girls that were below.

    There was no sound.

    A cold chill washed over my body as I ran back down to the bottom section, but the ce was empty, and the torch was gone. I called out again but then turned to see a scared-looking Carlye rushing down the stairs. When she saw the room was empty, she came over to me and got very close.

    "Where did they go?" Carly asked in a very small voice, but I shook my head as I walked to the door with Carly staying tight to me. I walked outside and looked around, but there were no tracks leaving the building, but there was something watching me.

    "Get inside, and lock the door," I growled, and Carly looked up at me with a fearful look.

    "You can''t expect me to go in there alone after what-"

    *Whoosh*

 Chapter 321 Cleena, The Queen Of Scream

    The sound sent ice through my veins, and I grabbed and tossed Carly back into the building roughly and mmed the door with me on the outside. Layers andyers of wards and banishment spells rose up to seal off the Watch Tower as my eyes darted around to find whatever was flying around me, but I couldn''t find it.

    *Otherworldly Ethereal screams*

    That sound was like a Riftwalker in a way, but I knew that it was much more haunting than that. My mind started to race as I narrowed down what it could be, but the thing took the guesswork out of it for me.

    "LEAVE!" The Banshee screamed as it was suddenly in my face, and I jumped back as it tried to swipe at me with ethereal and transparent w-like hands.

    "Fuck," I cursed and kept jumping back to avoid the touch of the ghostly creature. This shouldn''t be here, but there was no point in trying to say something that was already trying to kill me.

    God or not, I fucking hate ghosts, but this wasn''t right. A Banshee was a woman cursed, which was fine, but what was she doing here and attacking me? Where did the girls go?

    I kept that thought in my mind as I focused on the creature in front of me who was trying to end this quickly. It seemed like it would be a one-sided fight at first, but banshees were devious creatures. They lured people and then killed them, which is why most humans treated them with caution if they crossed their path. Me? I just considered myself lucky that she didn''t try to lure me closer before attacking because it could have slipped past my wards if she had tried, or worse yet, entered the Watch Tower to harm Carly.

    The Banshee screeched loudly as it came for me again, and I started dodging out of instinct. Getting hit by this creature wasn''t that bad, and I could kill her, but none of them made any sense as to why she was even here.

    "STOP!" I roared so loud that it shook the snow on the trees all around us and fell to the ground. The Banshee had beening for me but stopped to float in front of me. She had a red dress and glowing green eyes that were looking at me with pure hatred. "Let''s talk about this."

    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE, CAT GOD?!" The Banshee screamed at me, and I lifted an eyebrow as I looked the creature over.

    "Cleena? What the fuck? Why are you, Queen of the Banshee, doing all the way up here?!" I questioned, and she screamed at me.

    "I WAS... I DON''T KNOW WHY I AM HERE, BUT YOU DO NOT BELONG HERE. THERE ARE WORSE THINGS ABOUT THEN I!" Cleena wailed at me, and I narrowed my eyes. I didn''t think she would have taken the girls, but what was this other thing that was worse than here?

    "Do you mind calming down? What took the two girls from here? You were in the area, so you must know what it was, right?" I asked, and she looked me over before frowning. Some of her hostility started to die down, but she still didn''t look any happier about the situation.

    "I AM JUST AS LOST AS YOU ARE! I FELT A PULL FROM SOMEWHERE OUTSIDE OF MY REALM, AND TWO DAYS AGO, I AWOKE IN THIS PLACE DAMNED TO WALK THIS WORLD UNTIL MY WORK WAS DONE!" Cleena exined, and that was not what I wanted to hear because this was bad news with a capital fucking B.

    "What is your work?"

    "I DO NOT KNOW, OR IF THIS IS EVEN MY WORK! I ONLY KNOW THAT SOMETHING NEEDS TO BE DONE HERE!" Cleena screamed at me again as she came for me. It was obvious that this conversation was not going anywhere.<sub> </sub>

    "STOP!" I roared again, but this time I stopped her with a barrier, making her m into an invisible wall. "You can not keep running around screaming at everyone. Considering you are the Queen of the Banshee, I also can''t just leave you here."

    "LET GO OF ME, CAT GOD, AND I WILL LET YOU LIVE!" Cleena screamed, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Can you stop screaming already? I know that you can talk normally, and I am not letting you go," I growled, creating special chains that could bind almost any supernatural creature from thin air. They were impossible to break by anyone but myself, and once I had her chained good, I started carrying the struggling Banshee to the Watch Tower.

    "STOP! YOU CAN NOT TAKE ME THERE!" Cleena screamed as she tried to wiggle out of my grip.

    "Then tell me what is going on and where the girls went because I promise that if you don''t talk, then things will get very bad for you," I threatened her as we made it back to the tower with no issue, but when we got inside Carly ran over to me with fear in her eyes.

    I ced a reassuring hand on Carly''s shoulder before turning back to look at Cleena, who was now staring around in terror while trying not to pull away from me still.

    "What is this creature, Rosie?!" Carly asked as Cleena tried to scream, but I put my hand over her mouth.

    "This is a Banshee, actually the Queen of Banshees, but I have no clue what she is doing here. This thing is not what took the girls, though," I exined as I slowly took my hand from Cleena''s mouth and then turned to re at her. "One more scream and I p you so hard that your head spins around, got it?"

    "That i-is a B-B-Banshee? Carly stuttered out as she backed even further away but then looked at what was binding the creature. "How are you able to use suchplicated magic?"

    "Does this creature not know who you are, Cat God?" Cleena asked in a finally somewhat calm voice. She wasn''t screaming, so that was a win in my books.

    "No, she didn''t because I am trying to do something to clean up problems that are going around here. Thank you for spilling the beans and making this much harder than it needs to be," I growled, and the Banshee turned her nose up at me.

    "It is hardly my job as a Queen to make your job easier!" Cleena said, and I ignored her and looked at the extremely confused-looking Carly.

    "Y-Your n-not Rosie?!" Carly asked, but everything seemed to hit her all at once, overwhelming her, and she passed out on her feet. I rushed over and caught her but then turned to scowl at the Banshee.

    "You know, I can kill you if you are in a hurry to leave this world? I can find a golden de, and aughing potion would be child''s y for me to whip up," I warned in a dangerous voice, but the creature just rolled her eyes at me.

 Chapter 322 JorĹŤgumo

    "So, if you didn''t take the two girls, then who did? You have been here for two days, and you were obviously close to here. Did you see anything?" I asked after boarding the door to the outside up. Carly was sitting on a chair in front of the fire I had built, but she wasn''t talking.

    "I don''t know what it was, but it was a ck creature of some sort. I think it was supernatural, Maybe a spider or something, but this world is new and extremely strange. Why are you the only male that I have seen so far?" Cleena asked me, then narrowed her eyes at me. "Do you really need to be in that disgusting form?"

    "What is actually going on?" Carly asked suddenly, and I sighed, releasing my form and returning to my new ck-eared and smooth-tailed Cat God form, and Carly jumped up.

    "My real name is Galio, and I am the thirteenth Zodiac, Protector of the Mortal Realms, h h h. I really should get some cards made. This repeating myself is really starting to get old," I groaned, but that was something that I was going to talk to Eliza about tonight. As silly as it sounded, it was just more efficient, and I was tired of repeating myself every time I met someone new.

    "You''re a what? What is a god? Are you like a lesser goddess?" Carly asked, and I pped a hand over my face as Cleena started to keen and cackle.

    "Lesser goddess?! This creature is your goddess''s god! I am the Queen of my kind, and he still treats me like I am a child!" Cleenaughed, and I sighed, rolling my eyes.

    "You are lucky to be alive. If it had been one of your lessers, they would not be here to talk about it. And you are locked up because I still don''t know what you are doing here or whose side you are on," I said, and Cleena shrugged.

    "That makes two of us on both points. Not like I would be summoned here for good reasons, but I did want to attack you when I saw you, but I didn''t know that you were the Cat God until you used the Spectral Shackles. This isn''t a normal spell, and only people that devote their whole life like Galio, The Ghost Hunter. I still remember the stir you caused when you came to my world," Cleena said, and I nodded.

    I remembered parts of it, and seeing Cleena again had brought more forward of other creatures I had met in my travels. Now I took a second to think over what might be able to steal two girls without making much of a sound but also looking like a spider?

    Jor¨­gumo. A sly and deceiving spider-turned-spirit after living for over 400 years old that could easily have done something like this.

    "Do you think that it was a Jor¨­gumo? She is a spirit-type monster, and they are known to be able to distract their victims while capturing them in her webs. You said she looked like a spider, and I was looking for footprints," I said, turning to the door, but Carly ran over to me to grab my arm.

    "Where are you going?!" Carly eximed, and Cleena started tough.

    "This creature''s fear is delicious!" The Banshee Queenughed, and I rolled my eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "You are going to stay here so I can get the other girls. If there was just Cleena here, I would bring you with me, but if there are two, that means there are more, and I have a lot more work to do than I thought. That damn Witch must have summoned you all just to cause more discord!" I said, growling out thest part.

    "I wouldn''t be so sure of that, Cat God," Cleena said, but I ignored her as I looked at Carly. "You will be fine here. Just don''t let Cleena out of those chains or this room, and we should be good."

    "No! You can not leave me here!" Carly eximed as she tightened her grip on my arm. I looked down at her hand before reaching up and grabbing it.

    "I have to go get the other girls, but I promise that I will be back for you. Just stay here and don''t let Cleena out! Okay?" I said in an as reassuring voice as possible, but Carly still didn''t look convinced as she slowly nodded her head. "Good; now I am going to put a sleep spell on you so you can rest."

    "Wait!" Carly eximed, but it was toote because I had already ced the spell on her. Her eyes fluttered close before she slumped into my arms, and I carefully set her down in the chair before standing up.

    "Don''t touch her, or worse things, death will wait for you when I get back," I growled and took her over to one of the bigger chairs and ced Carly down in it.

    "You really do care for this creature, don''t you?" Cleena asked as I turned away from Carly and headed towards the door, but I growled at her.

    "I brought her out here and into what I knew was going to be dangerous, but running into spirits was not on my list of worries! Just sit tight and be good while I am gone," I said before opening the door and heading out into the snowy wilderness.

    As soon as I was out of sight of the Watch Tower, my form wavered before solidifying back into my Rosie disguise. My body changed. I started to make a n to deal with this Jor¨­gumo problem quickly before it got too out of hand.

    The first thing that needed to be done was to find where she had taken the girls because if there were two, then there were probably more entities out there. The second was making sure that I got the two other girls and Carly stayed safe in case things went south or if this Jor¨­gumo had backup waiting around for a chance to strike. I needed to get the three back, and then I could get everyone into gear with prepping the town for the attack that woulde tomorrow night, most likely.

    I had so little time to get everything ready, but for now, I had to concentrate on the task at hand, and that was finding the spider''s trail. Not an easy job, and I was forced to carve new runes into my Mana Runes in my eyes so I could pick up what I liked to call ectosm. It was the residue of any creature that consumed Negative Energy but wasn''t a Riftwalker since you needed nothing to see where they went, but technically they destroyed everything they touched to the point of even destroying the trail they should leave behind.

    Jor¨­gumo didn''t have that problem, and that allowed me to use my runes to trace their path through the woods. It was a little moreplicated than just following regr footprints, but I managed it well enough since I had practiced in this field already as a Ghost Hunter in a past life. My main concern was finding them before midnight when things would start happening, so I pushed myself until I reached the edge of a warding line.

 Chapter 323 Cursed Enchantress

    This one was warded differently than mine, more chaotic and forceful, but there was no mistaking who it was. The energy pulsed around me before shoving me back a good few yards, knocking the wind out of me as I hit a tree and slid to the ground in pain.

    "Fuck," I swore as I sat up and looked at my now bloody arm that had taken the brunt of the force from hitting the tree. It wouldn''t kill me anytime soon, but I healed myself right away. I did not see thating, but now I could see the electricity crackling in the ward barrier. I stood back up slowly before stepping forward again, but this time I summoned Pure Magic to the tip of my finger. "What the hell made this thing?"

    "Cat God! What are you doing here?!" A beautiful woman in a ck dress demanded as she walked out from behind a rock. I stared for a minute, racking my mind, and then I ced her face.

    "Cynthia? Did I not clear your castle out for you? What are you doing here?" I asked, but the woman shrugged as she walked over and reached a hand through the ward to me. I took it and stepped, though.

    Cynthia was a Witch, but she was called the Cursed Enchantress in the world that Cleena came from. That meant that I knew who the Jor¨­gumo was as well. I had already moved her to an area that was known for cut-throats, and highwaymen were popr, but now Matilda was stuck in this world. I wasn''t sure what the point of bringing all these girls here was, but I was going to be having words with Xena when I caught her.

    "I am sure you can understand that since I was brought here as well, albeit forcefully. I just want to find a way home," Cynthia said, and I shrugged before letting her hand go. The Witch was extremely beautiful, and that was how she lured her victims before capturing them in her illusions.

    "And what are you going to do when you get home? Just go back to enving people for their souls?" I asked, and Cynthia pouted as she turned away from me.

    "Is that not what you do? God or not, you are still a monster," Cynthia said coldly over her shoulder, but I scowled at her.

    "My job is to make sure that creatures like this don''t seed in their ns of disaster and chaos! Something has been screwytely, which means there is something bigger going on than just you experimenting with crossing realms!" I growled out before turning my attention back to the woods, looking for any clues. "Where did Matilda take the girls?"

    It was strange enough finding two monsters in one ce together already, but it looked like they were working together despite being mortal enemies in Cleena''s world. Witches were natural enemies of Banshees and Jor¨­gumo. Even if they weren''t trying to kill each other all the time, it was because of how they lure their prey versus Banshees and Jor¨­gumos, who just steal them outright most times given a chance.

    This situation was getting stranger by the minute, it seemed, but something told me that the worst was yet toe. I now had to get the girls back, but I also needed to keep these girls fed until I could get them back home. That was a taller order than the first since, so far, I had found no ces where I could set them up in, but I wasbing my brian.

    "Look, if you girls want to stay alive in this world, you are going to have to listen to me, and you girls are going to have to stick together," I said, and Cynthia gave me a look of displeasure.<sub> </sub>

    "You can''t be serious! We don''t just cuddle up and drink tea together or whatever, Cat God. I know that you are still mad at me for what happened with Aiden, but that needs to go," the Witch said as she gave me a re before starting off. I sighed as I followed after her, trying to figure a way to make this work even if it killed me, but in all honesty, they probably were going to turn on each other eventually anyway.

    "Don''t underestimate yourself, Cynthia," I sighed as we reached a cave that had spider webs around the entrance as well as some of Matilda''s illusionary traps. "You two were brought here for a reason, and I still don''t know what that is yet. If it was just you girls alone, then that would not be an issue for me to deal with, but Xena brought more potential trouble by summoning Cleena as well."

    "Cleena?" Cynthia asked after stopping dead in her tracks and turning around to look at me sharply before biting her lip. "You mean the Banshee Queen?"

    "Yes, meaning that I am going to have to find a ce to put you all, but it is going to be harder to find your food. I am not big on creating Negative energy, but there are ways that we can work around this. For now, I need the two girls that were taken and to know if there were any others brought with you," I exined, and Cynthia gestured to the cave.

    "Matilda and the girls are in there. I am sure she hasn''t taken too much blood, but I told her just to take beasts for now, but you know how well that diva listens," Cynthia sighed, and I nodded my head.

    "Come, let''s go see her, and I will exin what is going to happen going forward until I can return you all home," I exined, but Cynthia shrugged.

    "If you are here, this ce might not be so bad. You are one of the only men that I can control myself around, and we did have fond memories of you cleaning my deep caves and then plunging them full of your excitement! This world also is very rich in magic, quite tasty to me to the point where I don''t even know if I would need much to survive here. Matilda is just greedy," Cynthia exined as she leaned into me as I walked.

    "How did you even know it was me? I thought this disguise would have fooled anyone, but you all seem to know me at first sight," I said as I created an orb of light that lit the cave up to make it easier to see.

    "If you were anything less than a divine being, that would have killed you and left your body a charred husk. You just got up like you had walked into a ss door, and then I felt the way that you were about to use this Pure Magic in the air to destroy my ward. No one can do that except for you, and I have been alive for thousands of years, even before I met you. No one has ever left such a mark on me," Cynthia exined, and I sighed.

    As much of a pain as she was to deal with at times, what she said did have some truth to it. When I had been in her world with the others, I spent time with them as I tried to find ces for them to live without being too much trouble.

 Chapter 324 Dripping Wet With Desire

    "Who dares enter my sanctum?!" An imperial voice demanded from ahead, and I looked at Cynthia.

    "Told you. She is just the same as before. Honestly, I think the worst part for her victims isn''t her draining them or poisoning them; it is having to listen to her talk about herself," Cynthiained as we came up to where the tunnel opened up to a cave.

    "Shut up, Witch!" The woman with spider legs screamed when she saw the Enchantress rushing over but then turned to me at thest second. "What is this average-looking creature?"

    "Good to see you as well, Matilda. Do you mind giving my girls back? I can bring you some snacks, but not humans, for now. I think I will have some cultists to deal with, so I might feed some of them to you," I exined, but the Jor¨­gumo didn''t seem to recognize me.

    "Cynthia, why did you bring this thing to me? I already have an ugly one that I have to eat, but this one is not even a woman; that is an old man," Matilda said with disgust as she turned her nose up at me. "Thanks, but I am not looking to suck the blood of someone older than me."

    Both Cynthia and I started tough as I transformed back into my handsome cat form, making Matilda''s eyes almost fall out of her head. The Jor¨­gumo came rushing at me, but I put up a hand, and she hit a barrier, like a dog, into a ss door and crumpled to the ground. These women were both more dangerous than Cleena, and that made me wonder just what else Xena summoned here.

    This whole thing was turning out to be much moreplicated than it needed to be, but nothing was ever easy for me.

    "What is the meaning of this?!" Matilda demanded as she rose up off the ground on her eight thin legs that came from her back.

    "Let the girls go, and then I will give you some sugar. Don''t think I don''t know your games. You give me what I want, or I will take it," I warned as I dropped my hand, and Matilda scowled as she stocked away into the cave. She came back with two girls in hand, who looked to be the same age and size.

    "Who are these?" I asked as I reached out a hand, but Cynthia wrapped her arms around mine from behind before biting my neck like a wild animal on pounce. "What are you doing?!"

    "Making sure that you keep your promise! You always were too easygoing, Galio," Cynthia said as she squeezed me tight, making Matilda''s eyes light up at the sight of my blood swirling around and then being sucked into her mouth like a straw in reverse. "Oh yeah! Just like old times."<sub> </sub>

    ? I sighed and let Cynthia draw some of my blood, casting a regen spell as she did, but I narrowed my eyes on Matilda, who wasing closer to get in on the action. "Bring me the rest of the girls."

    "How do you know that they are only women?! I could have some men!" Matilda said, but then I broke Cynthia''s grip and grabbed her as she tried to cast a spell. I took her under my arm and then burned the cobwebs off a rock as I sat down and flipped the screaming Witch onto myp.

    "I am the only man in this world, and if you don''t want to end up like this one, I suggest you do as I ask. I have shit to do right now, and I don''t have time to mess around with you girls," I growled as I converted Pure Magic into Electrical and focused it into my fingertips as I flipped up Cynthia''s dress to reveal cut white panties with cute pink spell circles written all over them.

    "Don''t show that creature those!" Cynthia cried out, but then she was convulsing as my hand pped her ass, and I held in there. The electricity made her body twitch, and soon her panties started to get wet.

    "Wait a minute, Cat God! This isn''t what we agreed on!" Cynthia cried out as my fingers yed with her wet panties. They were practically soaked through as I rubbed her with electric fingers, and the excitement started to run down her legs as her entire body trembled.

    "I never even said anything about making a deal! You two are going to do as I say, and that is final. Now, where are the rest of the girls?!" I demanded as Cynthia''s body jerked in pleasure on myp, her pussy already dripping wet with desire.

    "They are in the back, but if you touch me like that, I am going to drain your blood dry!" Matilda threatened as she turned around and rushed off. The sound of her steps echoed through the cave as Cynthia''s body grew limp in my arms from pleasure. It looked like Xena had picked two monsters that were quite easy to control via their lusts for blood and sex.

    Maybe I could use that to my advantage, but for now, I needed to focus on the task at hand. I let Cynthia''s body slide off myp onto the ground as she tried weakly to push herself up before copsing onto all fours and panting like a dog in heat. It looked like she was close to passing out from pleasure already, but her eyes were fixated on mine now with a hungry look.

    "Please, Cat God! I will do anything you ask of me," Cynthia said in a weak voice as she crawled up to my pants and pulled my cock out. "Just let me drink your blood!"

    I sighed as her lips wrapped around my cock, and I let her take me in. It was more than apparent that she would be my loyal follower as long as I gave her blood, but that was something to worry aboutter. Matilda soon came back with the rest of the girls, who were all huddled around her for some reason, and they looked at me with confusion in their eyes.

 Chapter 325 Prisoners Keeping Watch

    "What is this?!" One of them cried out as she saw Cynthia sucking on my cock like a straw while Matilda watched with envy in her six eyes.

    "Well, I am going to have to take you all back to the Watch Tower, and you are all going to stay there," I sighed as I grabbed the back of her head and fucked her face harder beforeing. Then I stood up and pulled my cock out of Cynthia''s mouth. "For now, since you all have seen what I look like, that ce will probably be the safest. Matilda, you can go feed on the beasts in the forest for now until we get a steady supply of food and blooding in."

    "But what about us?" One of the girls cried out, and I shrugged.

    "I am going to have to set up a few wards, but you girls are going to have to stay out of town for now. I can''t have you giving me away for now, plus I need people out there, so I know when an attack ising," I exined, and the girls moved away from Matilda, but now they were staring at me, or my growth, to be more precise.

    It was quite amusing to see all their eyes focused on my cock, but something told me that this was going to be a long night.

    The whole moving people around took two more hours and some fighting with the monster girls, but I got everyone separated from them and put my own wards up, taking Cynthia''s down and cing one that would turn around normal people so they could never find the ce. That would work for now, but if enough people realized what was happening, then they could dispel it without even realizing it.

    I had to feed all three of the girls my blood to keep them in the cave, but I had also made sure that they couldn''t get out, even if they wanted to. Even if I knew the girls, that didn''t change the fact that they were all literally blood-thirsty monsters that took pleasure in killing and ying with their food.

    Now I was back at the tower, and I had cleaned everyone up, but now I was stuck with a problem. All six of the girls with me now knew that I was the Cat God and the likelihood of them all staying quiet about me was not realistic. My best bet was to keep them all here, and they could be my eyes and ears out here, but I needed to bring at least one person to bring back with me.

    "Why are you only taking back Carly?" Mona asked as she, Lana, and the other women that I had got from Matilda huddled around the fire on the first level of the Watch Tower. They all had some scratches and bruises from the cave, but nothing too serious.

    "She is the only one that wasn''t poisoned, and the rest of you need time to recover from it. I have healed you, but I need eyes out here. You also have seen who I am, and there are too many of you to trust that you will all stay quiet," I exined, and one of the girls gave me a scared look.

    "Does that mean we are your prisoners? I don''t want to be here," the girl with long blonde hair said, and I shook my head.

    "No, but you can''t go home until this is all over. If people find out that I am here, then the ck Goat Cultists will too, and I can''t let that happen yet. I still have yet to find them, or even the demoness that is hiding here," I exined, but that only seemed to make things worse.

    I sighed as the girls all huddled up close to Mona and Lana. "Listen, I have been hunting the cultist now, and I just returned here not too long ago. If you want to go home, then you are going to need to trust me."<sub> </sub>

    "Why should we?! You might be working with the demoness yourself!" Lana cried out, and I frowned before taking a seat on a chair beside therge one that Carly was still asleep on that was in front of the fire.

    "I am not working with her, but I do need to find her. All of you are just going to have to stay here for now until this blows over, and then I will return each of you home," I exined as the girls all looked at Carly, who was asleep next to them. It looked like Mona was about ready to pass out from exhaustion herself, and the rest of the girls were no better.

    "Fine! We will do as you say if it means we can go home soon," Lana said in a defeated voice before lying down on the ground and closing her eyes.

    "I will ce enchantments on the ce, but you are not going to be able to open the door, and I will be the only one that can unlock it. I will also enchant the building, so it is warm, and I will bring food in the morning. I expect at least one of you up top at all times to watch and record anything that you see. There are writing tools upstairs and binocrs, so I want records in the morning. I need to know how many packs of Boar-wolves are out there and if there are any other monsters messing around," I exined, and Lana sighed but stood up.

    "I will do it. Just don''t take too long to bring us back home, Cat God," Lana said in a tired voice as she walked up the stairs. I felt bad after the girls went through what could have been a very slow and painful death, but this was just how things needed to be. I scooped Carly''s sleeping body and started to head to the door.

    "Wait!" Mona cried out as she ran over to me and then gave Carly a kiss on the forehead. "Please be careful. I have never seen anyone that could heal like you do."

    I nodded and ced my hand on her cheek, using some of my power to make sure she stayed asleep for now until we were at least back in Calham, where there wasn''t a danger of another monster waking her up unintentionally by ident. "I will take care of her."

    "I know you will, Cat God. Please, be careful," Mona warned as the door opened on its own, and I stepped out into the snow with Carly close in my arms like a sleeping child.

    The cold air hit me like a ton of bricks, but I was used to it now, so it had no effect on me as I turned to face the building, drawing in magic. I cast spell after spell and locked the ce up tighter than a Nun''s cunt, even putting a matching ward to the one that Cynthia had used on me. This went up straight up and over the tower and sealed at the top.

    After finishing that, I took off at high speed towards Calham with Carly held close to keep her warm. It looked like things were going from bad to worse every step of the way here in this frozen wastnd, but now I had my Town Crier that would help to get everyone in gear. Carly was going to be the key to getting these women to prepare for the danger that wasing, and it would also help get the rest of the cultists and the demoness out, hopefully.

    Looks like I was going to have to put going back home off again tonight, but Eliza and the girls would understand.

 Chapter 326 The Vine Question

    During my walk back, I skipped around and stopped in a few ces to set some traps on the few track sets of Boar-wolves that I found, but there weren''t as many as I thought there would be. That could just mean that they were staying away from the popted areas, and that would make sense, but I would have to see what the girls in the tower reported. I was also surprised that I found no ectosm as I looked around.

    Everything about today was weird. The two girls going missing had made me think it was done by the cultists but finding out there were supernatural monsters surprised me. It also created more problems for me that I really didn''t need right now. There was also one more thing that I needed to deal with before I got back into town: to make sure that Carly and I were on the same page.

    She was still sleeping in my arms, but I removed the spell and slowed down with the Calham just in sight, making Carly slowly wake up in my arms. She looked up at me slowly and then looked around at the dark forest we were in.

    "M-my headˇ­ What happened?" Carly asked as she looked at me with a tired expression and then rubbed it lightly.

    I gave her a weak smile meant to ease her fears, but I was debating on how much information I should give her. "You were just asleep. A lot has happened, but I rescued Lana and Mona, and some other girls. There could be more monsters out here, so I think we should start telling people to get the town ready for an attack. I think that one ising, but there is one more thing. You have seen me in my true form, and you can''t tell anyone about that, and for now, you will be staying in the room beside mine so I can keep an eye on you," I exined, but Carly shook her head.

    "I won''t tell anyone, but staying in the inn is pointless when I have a house! You and Leafa can stay there with me, and you can keep an eye on me there. I won''t tell anyone your secret. I honestly thought I was going to be fed to that screaming woman, but I am still alive, and I feel like I should be able to trust you about the other girls being alive, but why are they not with us?" Carly asked as I started to walk again.

    "They were all too weak, but they also saw me, which is too many people to worry about. I also need people out in that tower to watch the movements of the monsters in the area. Like I said, I am sure there is something brewing, and I didn''te here just for fun. There are also Cultists in this town that I have to find, along with a demoness, so the fewer people they can get information out of to uncover me, the better," I exined as I put Carly down to walk on her own, but she still held onto my arm.

    "I see, so I am sort of like your prisoner then?" Carly asked with a sigh as she held on and looked up at me.

    "Not really, but I guess so. I would rather you stay here of your own ord and not need you to think that I was forcing you in any way. You did offer your house for the three of us to stay in, right? I am just trying to keep you close so I can keep you safe. I need you to talk to people and exin to them what happened and embellish the story a bit, but without revealing me," I exined as we walked into town, where the streets were starting to get very quiet, and only random people running into stores were on the streets, but it was getting dark out. "For now, let''s go get Leafa, and you can tell the people what happened over supper."

    Carly seemed a bit confused, but she nodded as we walked through town to where Olivia and I were staying under the names Rosie and Leafa. I was pretty sure that she would keep my secret safe, but there was one thing that I had discounted.<sub> </sub>

    ? The Vine.

    This presented a serious problem, but it also could make for the perfect tool to spread information. The problem was that I didn''t know how far the Vine could reach, meaning I didn''t know if the girls could talk to anyone out at the Watch Tower or in reverse.

    I kept the question in my mind until we got to the inn and found Olivia/Leafa sitting at our table with a group of familiar women. They were the same ones that were sitting beside usst night and included Karen, who had stood up and challenged me.

    "Rosie! You made it back! I was worried that something had happened!" Olivia said dramatically, and I nodded.

    "Something did, and Carly here can tell these girls about it, but I need to have a word with Leafa in private first, and then we wille back out," I exined and then looked at Carly. "Make sure that you don''t go anywhere, and keep in contact if anyone tries anything, okay?"

    Carly nodded as two of the women got up to let Olivia out, letting Carly slide in and take her ce. I took Olivia''s hand and led her from the group, but now all the eyes in the tavern were on us. I ignored them and pulled Olivia up to our room, and closed the door before letting out a long sign.

    "What happened out there?!" Olivia asked as I went over to sit on the bed, but then I put up a hand.

    "First, how far does the Vine reach?" I asked, and Olivia paused, putting a finger to her chin thoughtfully.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 327 You Know These Scary Monsters... Personally?

    "Not that far, maybe half a mile at most, but even then, it is hard to make a connection at that distance if you don''t have a target. It is not like you can just listen in on someone else''s conversations; you need to be invited into the call," Olivia exined, and I let out a sigh of relief. The girls in the tower were way out of range, and that put my mind at rest, along with learning the range and a bit more about how the women''s telepathic powers worked.

    "Good. Now, let me call Tallia," I said, and the golden portal appeared beside me, but Tallia was in bed with a book and white cat pajamas that had a hood with cat ears.

    "What do you want right now? I am clearly off duty," Talliained, and I grinned at how adorable she looked.

    "Do you mind if wee in?" I asked, and Tallia rolled her eyes as she ced a white cat bookmark in her book that had a tassel for a tail that hung out the bottom.

    "If you must. What is this about?" Tallia asked as we walked in, and the portal closed behind us.

    "Can you open a portal to Eliza? I don''t want to have to keep repeating myself about this, and that is a valid point that I need to bring up with her," I said, and Tallia rolled her eyes, but she gestured, and a portal opened to Eliza, but she was talking with Breya, Seraphina, and Ashe. The moment they saw the portal, all four started pushing to get through, and I could hear the nkets rustle from the bed as I looked over to see Tallia dive under the nkets.

    "What is going on?!" Eliza asked after tripping Seraphina and then pushing Breya into the Ashe to make the three of them tumble to the ground to get to my side first.

    "Everyone out into the kitchen!" Tallia demanded from under her nket, and I nodded to Eliza and then helped the Angel and two Daywalkers back up from the ground. Once everyone was out, I closed the down and turned to Tallia, who was scowling at me. "That meant you as well."

    "There are Three Supernatural creatures locked in a cave together right now, and more than likely, others prowling around. I am almost positive that it is Xena," I said as Tallia went over to her closet, looking back at me from over her shoulder.

    "So? Just kill them," Tallia said, but I shook my head.

    "Xena picked girls that I knew and had helped in one of my past lives as a Ghost Hunter. I am sure she is doing this on purpose, so I can''t just kill them any more than I can just kill her! Why does she have to keeping back like the gue?!" Iined as Tallia stripped out of her cute PJs and into a white and gold dress.<sub> </sub>

    "There is no point in trying to sulk over it. Xena is a Blood Witch, and they are controlled by your mother, right? I don''t think the Negative Energy gives them much of a choice when they do these things," Tallia said as she came over and pulled me from the door, and opened it to where the girls were waiting. "You might want to think of this as an advantage going forward. You know all these girls, and they are all good at certain things, I am sure, so put them to work."

    That was a fair point, but leaving them all in that cave was not really ideal. Once Tallia had poured tea for all those that wanted, and Breya had worked her way into myp, I exined everything that had happened today.

    "You know these scary monsters... personally?" Ashe asked skeptically, and I nodded with a grin.

    "Yes, quite well, but I need to find somewhere to put them where they can''t hurt people," I exined, and Eliza spoke up.

    "What about the wastnd to the south past the wall? I know there isn''t anything there, but I am sure that you can do something with that for them, right?" Eliza asked, and I nodded thoughtfully. That was a good idea, and with a little bit of Transmutation and Growth Magic, I could make a little town, but I needed to go see Listenia one of these days, so that could be like a sort of date for us.

    "That is a great idea! Maybe if you can let Listenia know that I will need her help tomorrow, that would be great. I also wanted to ask if you could talk to someone that does printing?" I asked, and Eliza gave me a strange look, so I exined myself. "I want to get some cards made. I know it sounds silly, but I am getting really tired of exining who I am. When I first learned about the Vine, I thought that every woman would know who I was in the world, but I guess it is much more limited than I thought," I exined, and Eliza nodded.

    "In the main cities, yes, but that is only because of the goddesses. Some will know you in the smaller cities and towns, but most will just write you off as a legend. A creature like you is quite fantastical," Breya said as she leaned back into me, and I kissed her cheek as Eliza nodded.

    "I can see what I can do, but we might need to talk to Goldy about that. We don''t really print much in the city. You might be able to ask Titania since she has magical scribes that could do something like that fairly quick," Eliza exined, and I nodded.

    "Well, the other thing is that I need to stay in Calham tonight because of everything that is happening. I need to make sure that defenses get set and everyone is aware that there is somethinging for them," I exined, and Eliza sighed but nodded.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 328 Challenge X5

    "It''s fine. I know that after you are done with all this cult stuff, you will be back home, and then we will just be waiting for the boat to be finished. This is helping everyone by doing this, and you are trying to save people that have been taken, so I get it. If I hadn''te with you at first, I don''t think that I would have been able to understand this, but I got to experience what was happening and see what you were doing for the people, along with being able to help. I know now that this is something that you need to do, so take the time that you need," Eliza exined, and I smiled warmly at her as Breya knew this was her cue to get up.

    I went over and gave my little Countess a long kiss and a hug before letting her go. "Every day, you grow more and more. I am really proud of you."

    "You too," Eliza said, and she turned to include the others. "I am proud of all of you girls, and I know that you will be able to stand up against this as a family."

    "Good, Good, now get out," Tallia said as she gestured for a portal, and everyone but Olivia and I were left with her. Tallia made another portal back to our room at the inn, and Olivia walked through, but Tallia stopped me. "I am not going to keep being your taxi. Go spend some time with Cancer and see if you can figure out how to get your Astral Powers back. It is silly that we all have to keep making portals for you when you are able to take that power away from us but can''t seem to use it yourself."

    Tallia made a fair point, and I nodded and gave her a kiss before heading back to my room, where Olivia was waiting for me. The portal closed, and she gave me a look.

    "What about Cancer? Why aren''t you spending time with her?" Olivia asked, and I sighed as I realized that she didn''t know what had happened after I left. All the goddesses that were in Yaggisdral must have been brought here as soon as I left.

    Olivia was Scorpio''s disciple, and she trained with him, but that also meant that she didn''t know about him leaving Cancer.

    "Well, Scorpio found a box full of my picture and a bunch of sex toys," I said, and Olivia started to cough.

    "He what?! You can''t be serious?! What happened?!" Olivia demanded after getting her coughing fit under control.

    I then exined everything that happened and how Scorpio was now with one of the Pisces twins, Cestia. Olivia went over and sat down on the bed, and stayed quiet for a bit before speaking.

    "That... Is quite the story. What does Aries think of all of this? She is not really the type to let things go," Olivia finally said, and I shrugged.

    "Haven''t been back since, so I don''t really know," I exined, and Olivia nodded.

    "Well, I think you should go now. If Tallia is right, and you can somehow get your Astral Powers back, that will give us a massive advantage going forward. I am sure that you have noticed, but I still can''t use my portals. I don''t know what is stopping me, but it is like there is still some of me missing. I am also missing memories from when I was taken and ced in that tomb. Until I get that back, I am not even really a goddess," Olivia exined, and now it made sense why she had never offered. I had just gotten used to asking Tallia for help when I needed it, but she was right, and I did need my powers back.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah, maybe that is what I should do right now. I will only be gone for a moment anyways, so I should at least try," I said as I used my own mana to create the summoning circle for all the zodiac signs, but I put more mana into Cancers symbol.

    The moment Ipleted the circle, I felt something appear in my pocket. I reached into my pocket and found a card. The summoning circle lit up as I pulled it out and read in big ck letters on the back of the red card ''Fate.''

    The first circle for Aries lit up as I flipped the red card over in my hand, but it didn''t move as I read the card.

    "What is that?" Olivia asked as I tore the card up in frustration. It said ''Challenge x5.''

    Before I could answer, I was ripped out of my body and sent flying down the Astral Highway.

    This was going to be peachy, but one day I was going to get that little bastard back for this! Fate thought he was funny, but he didn''t know about his sister and me yet, and I had kept that to myself this entire time.

    Suddenly, I was standing in a massive area that was filled with neen beings; one of them standing in front of me, and she looked pissed.

    "So, you have finallye to get your ass beating?!" Aries roared at me, but I put my hand up to stop her.

    "Zip it, Lippy. I will whoop your ass in a minute since you are itching for a fight, and Fate has decided to rear his ugly mug, so I don''t have a choice!" I said but then hopped out of the grass and into the stands to over where Cancer was sitting.

    Virgo was also beside her, but after thest experience that I had with that woman, I wasn''t really interested. The point of my being with her was because I had no one here before, but things were different now, and I wasn''t interested in being entertainment for others.

    "Get back here!" Aries snapped, but the now full-bodied and beautiful Karma stood up. She had shoulder-length hair that was now teal, and the dress she was wearing was a flowing one of white, teal, and gold.

 Chapter 329 Not So Tough Now, Are We?

    "We force Ophiuchus here, and he is just talking to his partner. While you may disagree with this, this is the way that things are now. Fate has given you a chance to take your Grievances out on Ophiuchus, but you can do that after," Karma said in a voice that carried around the arena, and Inded beside Cancer.

    "So, the Cat God ising to get his prize?" Virgo asked, but I gestured, and an Astral Portal appeared under her, dropping her through and into the chair beside Sagittarius. The Centaur God briefly opened his eyes to look at Virgo and then went back to sleep.

    "You came?" Cancer asked as I leaned down to kiss her forehead and then nodded.

    "Yes, I nned on just spending some time with you, but it looks like I have to deal with this first. After I am done, we will get out of here, okay?" I asked, and Cancer tried to look away from me, but I caught her chin. "I know that you think this is your fault, but it isn''tpletely. Things were due for some stirring around here, and Aries has never liked me, so this would have happened anyways."

    "I guess so, but she is even madder at you now, but this isn''t your fault!" Cancer said as tears filled her eyes, but I just chuckled and wiped them away.

    "Don''t worry about it. I will kick her ass, and then we will go have a pic, okay?" I asked, and Cancer wiped her own eyes and nodded. "Good girl."

    I kissed Cancer before hopping back down into the grass-filled area where Aries was waiting for me impatiently. The ce looked more like a sporting arena than it did a battle one, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Finally, you are here. You have been a big pain in the ass ever since you got back," Aries said as she started to move forward, but I held up my hand to stop her.

    "First things first, no talking. Just shut up and fight. I didn''te here to listen to you bitch about something I have no control over. You are a gluttonous bitch, and I am your everyday gardening tool;e to get all my Astral children back in a row!" I growled, and Aries''s gctic astral armor snapped on her, along with her spear and shield.

    "I have always done what I wanted, and I will do what I want now. You may be the so-called strongest god, but you are no match for me this time!" Aries roared at me before charging forward again, but I was ready.

    I dodged her spear, but she pped me with her shield. I got a few shields up, but I was still sted into the stand like I had been hit by a speeding boulder. I smashed into the stands beside where Scorpio was sitting, and heughed as he looked down at me.

    "Looks like Fate must have given her a bit of a boost, aye, bro?" Scorpio chuckled as I stood back up to re at Aries, who was grinning under her helmet with the burning astral mane on top of it.

    "Five times challenge," I growled, and Cestia clicked her tongue at me.<sub> </sub>

    "Should have been six-times times!" Cestia said, turning up her nose at me, and I narrowed my eyes on her.

    "You were never happy with Aries, so don''t even bother lying to yourself or us. If you want, I can make it my personal goal to make sure you get back to her if you would like? Do you really want to be her toy again?!" I snapped, and Cestia flinched back, but Scorpio got between us.

    "Bro, that is taking it a bit far, don''t you think? Remember, I am standing right here?" Scorpio asked as he looked between us, but I shook my head.

    "This is your woman now, right? Are you really okay with her acting like this? If she is yours, then she should be hoping that I kick the shit out of Aries, so she doesn''t have to go back. Why do you think she is even doing this?" I demanded, and Scorpio sighed and sat back down. "Everyone really needs to give their heads a shake around here."

    I turned back to Aries and hopped back down to the arena. Looks like this wasn''t going to be an easy fight, but that was almost expected from the card I had got. I looked over at Fate, who was standing beside his beautiful sister. I knew that she didn''t want me to bring our time up in front of him, but something told me that he wasn''t going to ce fair, and the odds were already stacked against me.

    "Not so tough now, are we?" Aries asked with a deadly grin, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, that little power boost Fate has given you does well for you. I guess I am going to have to take you seriously," I said as I reached out and drank my own power into me. It felt like forever since I had felt this power course through my body. Gctic coating covered my hands, feet, tail, and the rest of my fur, and I hopped a couple times on each foot as Aries charged me.

    "You think that this will make a difference?" Aries asked, and I grinned back at her.

    "It''s better," I said as she rushed me, but I barrel-rolled in the air at a ny-degree angle, dodged her spear, and smashed my tail into her shield. This time, Aries was sent bouncing across the ground, but she caught herself and rushed me again.

    I reached out and stopped the spear with a single w, and waves of power burst from the connection. Then Aries started to stab at me repeatedly, but I stopped each of the thrusts the same way.

    Aries screamed at me, but I used the brief break to slide into her guard, grabbing her spear wrist with one hand and sliding inside her shield side with an arm around her waist. I quickly forced the Zodiac into a two-step but then spun quickly, flinging her by her wrist into the stands again like a throwing star.

 Chapter 330 Favors X5!

    "Nice move, but that won''t save you from me. I have always been stronger than all of you, but none of you have ever pushed me to see just how much stronger," I shouted at her as she hit the stands and skidded to a stop. She red at me, and I could see the fire in her eyes.

    "You think that I am going to let you just walk away from this? I am not going to let some weakling like you defeat me!" she roared, and I tilted my head to the side.

    "Weakling?" I asked as I narrowed my eyes at her, and she shrugged.

    "Fine, maybe not a weakling. But if you think that you are going to just walk away from this, then you are sorely mistaken!" she said as she started to get up, but I was to her faster.

    I reached out and grabbed her shoulders with my hands, stopping her from getting up. Sheshed out at me with her spear, but I dodged it easily and stepped back before grabbing the handle of the spear.

    "You really think that your pride is going to be enough against me?" I asked as Aries red at me with a fury that had always been there, lurking just beneath the surface of her calm exterior.

    "It has always been enough," she snapped at me before trying to pull free from my grip, but I tightened my grip.

    "You really think that you are the only one who can''t be defeated? You really do think that you are the only one who can''t be beaten?" I shouted at her, and a flicker of anger crossed her face.

    "Yes, I do!" she growled as she tried again to pull away from me, but this time I used my other hand to reach out and grab her chin with it.

    I tilted her head back so that she was looking up at me and then brought down my fist hard on top of her helmet. She yelped in surprise as the helmet broke into pieces underneath my hand. The astral power that was coursing through her shattered like ss, and she stumbled back a few steps before copsing to one knee.

    "This is impossible!" Fate screamed, but I whirled on the young man and stabbed my finger at him.

    "Just try to mess with this. Just try to give her more power. Give me a reason to fuck you up. Break a rule, and then we will see who the boss is around here," I said in a calm voice as I turned to look up at Fate, and Karma flinched back.

    "Now, Now, you two. There is no reason for more fighting. Fate, your champion lost, so now Galio gains a favor point from you to be used at any time he would like," Karma said quickly while staring at her brother. I did just n to kick his ass all over the ring, but Karma seemed to think I was going to spill the beans on us. That would surely get his blood pumping, but it was not worth it if I couldn''t get control of the Winds of Change.

    I needed to have them all on my side, but Murphy didn''t like anyone, and Fate was a prick. I was already pushing the lines here, but the five of them had no real physical strength. The problem with them is how they could change things to bend the way that they see fit. If I messed around too much, they might start affecting me in the Mortal Realm if I wasn''t careful, but I had to keep a strong front.

    While I did miss some of the people up here, keeping everyone in line and not fighting was a bncing act on its own, but having to worry about how it affected my life below increased the difficulty exponentially.<sub> </sub>

    "I just want us all to get along. You challenged me and pulled a good card, but fighting isn''t an option, and I am not here to force anyone to do anything. I didn''t evene to see any of you, but it is really nice to see you all here after so long. There are some of you that I think a talk is long overdue, but if any of you are pissed off at me, or have anything they want to get off their backs,e down here right now. I am here, and the time below is stopped, so let''s get this over with. Come at me as a group if that is what you want," I called, spinning around to look at all the eyes that were on me.

    Taurus, Scorpio, Leo, and Even thatzy piece shit Sage got up with big grins on their faces, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Come on, Bro! How often do you open your mouth up like this to offer us the chance to screw around like this?" Scorpio asked as he leaped down from his seat along with the other three.

    "I have been itching for a good sh for a while, Shit Cat. You take on the girls, but you don''t want to cross horns with me?" Taurus taunted me, and I crossed my arms with a grin.

    "Awe, I missed that ugly mug of yours as well. How is Aquarius doing? She still put up with your bullhead?" I retorted, and the bull-man grinned back.

    "The little water sprite is still as feisty as ever. Things are going well, but the ce is pretty boring with youing around to stir trouble up," Taurusughed as the four Zodiacs began to circle me, but I saw Aquarius wave down from the stands, so I waved up to her with a chuckle.

    "Just so we''re clear! The Fate card is still active!" Fate yelled down, and I frowned.

    "Really?" I asked, and the ignorant shit nodded with a smug look. "Okay, but no cheating then, okay?"

    "What? Why would I cheat?!" Fate demanded, and Luck started to giggle, and Karma facepalmed.

    "Good! So after I am done here, you will owe me five favors, got it?" I called up as the four Zodiacs started to smile broadly, and panic spread over Fate''s face.

    "Wait! That is not how it works! I... Ow!" Fate trailed but then cried out after Karma pped him.

    "You really are a child sometimes. Yes, that is exactly how it works since you set the challenge and then reset it without changing the rules! So Ophiuchus gains one favor every time he defeats you, and when the four are defeated, he wins," Karma exined as she red at her brother.

    "What? No way! That is bullshit!" Fate shouted as he started to get up, but I held out a hand and stopped him.

    "It is the rules that I set, so deal with it," I said before turning and walking back to my spot on the ground. "Alright, men, you heard the boy. Proceed with the kicking of my ass, or at least your attempt to!"

 Chapter 331 Zodiac Duel Pt 1

    I was getting my ass kicked. There was no doubt about it. They had nned this out well, but I had to give them credit where credit was due. The way that they worked together almost seamlessly showed how well they knew each other and fought as a team, but I was not going down without a fight.

    "Had enough yet?" Taurus asked as he stepped back and leaned on his axe while the other three caught their breath.

    "Not even close," I muttered as I pushed myself up with a groan before ring at him. "But don''t think that this is over."

    "Oh, we know it isn''t," Scorpio said with an evil grin on his face before the four of them rushed me again.

    Taurus swung his axe at me, but I pped the bottom to spin it to block Scorpio''s tail and narrowly dodged Sagittarius''s arrow, but then my brother, Leo, got me with a flying kick to the back.

    I hit the ground with a groan, but I quickly rolled away as Taurus brought his axe down where my head had just been. I got to my feet and charged at him, but he was ready for me and sidestepped before mming the handle of his axe into my stomach.

    <o>,m The wind rushed out of me as pain red in my abdomen, and I stumbled back a few steps while clutching it. They all surrounded me whileughing softly, and I looked up at them with narrowed eyes.</o>

    "You really think that you have won?" I asked as I pushed myself up to a standing position despite the pain in my stomach. "You really think that this is over?"

    "No, but it is close enough," Taurus said as he stepped forward and raised his axe.

    I looked at the four of them and then back to him before shaking my head. "No, it isn''t."

    Before he could swing his axe down, I reached out with my hand and grabbed his wrist while using my other hand to grab the handle of the axe. I yanked hard and pulled him off bnce before kicking out with my leg and sweeping his feet out from under him. He hit the ground hard with a grunt,  but I was already moving.

    I turned towards Scorpio, who had lunged at me with his tail extended, but I stepped to the side at thest second so that he flew past me before mming into Taurus, who was just getting up. Sagittarius had already knocked another arrow and was about to release it, but I was already moving.

    I reached out and grabbed the shaft of the arrow before yanking it towards me as he released it. The momentum spun him around, and I mmed my fist into his face, sending him reeling back a few steps.

    I turned just in time to block an attack from Leo with the shaft of the arrow before using my other hand to jab him in the throat. He gagged and stumbled back a few steps while clutching at his neck while I turned my attention back to Scorpio, who was getting up.<sub> </sub>

    I threw the shaft of the arrow at his face, but he swatted it away before lunging at me with his tail extended again. I sidestepped at thest second and kicked him like a pinball. He went flying by me before crashing into Taurus, who had gotten up once more. The two of them hit Sagittarius, who had just recovered enough to get back into the fight, and sent all three of them sprawling across the field.

    I turned to look at Leo, who was still clutching his throat but starting to get up, so I stomped over and grabbed him by his neck before mming him back onto the ground.

    "Yield," I demanded, but he just red at me and tried to struggle free from my grip.

    I sighed before reaching out with my other hand and grabbing his face. I focused my will on my hand and started to increase the pressure on his face while also choking him with my grip on his neck. He started to thrash about wildly, but after a few seconds, he went limp in my grasp.

    "Time for a little nap, brother," I said and stood up to face the other three; they didn''t look like they were about to give up. Good. I wanted a little more ytime.

    "You might have won this round, but it isn''t over yet," Taurus said as he pulled himself up with Scorpio''s help.

    "I never said that it was," I replied with a shrug before gesturing for them toe at me again. "But let''s make this more interesting."

    They all looked at each other before looking back at me with confusion, so I reached out and snapped my fingers. A golden light appeared above their heads before coalescing into three identical crowns that floated down and settled on their heads snugly. They all started to glow brightly as the symbols of their respective constetions carved themselves into their skin while they glowed brighter and brighter until they were almost too painful to look at directly. The light then rushed towards me in onest burst before vanishing entirely along with the crowns, leaving the three of them standing there looking just as confused as before.

    "What the hell was that?" Taurus asked, but I just grinned and shrugged.

    "Just a little something to even the ying field," I said before holding out my hand and beckoning them toe at me again. "Shall we?"

    The two came at me, and Sage raised his bow, but this time they were all faster. I wanted to test myself and see how far I could push my body here. This could be what I needed to get my power back, but that meant that they were going to have to get stronger.

    Taurus was the first to reach me, and he brought his axe around in a wide swing, but I stepped to the side beforeshing out with my leg and sweeping his feet out from under him. He hit the ground hard with a grunt of surprise, but I was already moving.

 Chapter 332 Zodiac Duel Pt 2

    I turned to face Scorpio, who had just reached me, but I sidestepped at thest second as he lunged at me with his tail extended. His tail hit the ground where I had been standing a split second before as I brought my arm up and mmed my elbow into his back.

    He stumbled forward a few steps before turning to face me with an angry re, but I just smiled sweetly at him before reaching out and grabbing his face. My hand started to glow brightly as golden symbols started to appear on Scorpio''s skin while he started struggling against my grip weakly. Astral Armor covered him, and swords appeared in his hands as I kicked him back.

    "What the hell, bro?! Why do you keep making us stronger?" Scorpioined in confusion as I dodged a double arrow from Sage.

    "You still aren''t strong enough yet. You all challenged me, so I am just giving you a boost, so you have a chance!" Iughed, and Scorpio red at me.

    "We didn''t need your help, Shit, Cat! We could have taken you on our own!" he roared as he charged at me with his swords raised, but I just crossed my arms and waited for him to reach me.

    I sidestepped at thest second, and his momentum carried him past me, and then I spun and kicked him in the back to hit the ground hard. He tried to get up but staggered a few steps before Taurus caught him and steadied him. The two of them turned to re at me while Scorpio shook free and red daggers at Taurus, who was just looking amused.

    "What the fuck is your problem, Shit Cat?" Scorpio demanded as he turned to face me while holding his back with one hand.

    "I just wanted to even the ying field a little so that it would be more fun," I said before winking at them. "But don''t worry, I will stop when you two are strong enough."

    The two of them looked at each other for a minute before turning back to re at me some more, but then Taurus sighed and shook his head. "Whatever you say, Ophiuchus."

    Scorpio just grumbled but didn''t say anything as the two of them turned to face Sage, who was looking at us with a mix of confusion and worry.

    "You three okay?" he called out, but we all ignored him.<sub> </sub>

    The two of them rushed me while Sage started knocking another arrow, but this time I was ready for them. I reached out and grabbed both of their wrists before yanking hard and swinging my legs up in a sweeping kick that took both of their feet out from under them. The two mmed into the ground hard with a grunt as they hit on their stomachs, robbing the wind from their lungs for a second or so before I was on top of Taurus and had him in an arm lock, but now I was giving him some new armor and more axes.

    Sage released his arrow, but I turned my head at thest second to watch it fly by harmlessly as Scorpio got up with a murderous look on his face. I yanked hard on Taurus''s arm and mmed him back-first into the ground before leaping up to my feet and turning to face Scorpio, who was already rushing at me with his tail extended once more.

    I sidestepped at thest second, but he turned in midair andshed out with his tail, but I was already moving. I reached out and grabbed it before yanking hard and using his momentum to spin him around before releasing him. He hit the ground hard on all fours like a cat that had just fallen off a high ce as I leaped over him towards Sage, who had just knocked another arrow.

    I grabbed the centaur man''s shoulders, covered him in Armor, and doubled the size of his bow and arrows before I was bucked off. I hit the ground hard but quickly rolled to my feet and turned towards the now armored centaur who was aiming his bow at me.

    I sidestepped at thest second and felt the wind of it passing by my face as I reached up and grabbed it out of midair before breaking it in half and throwing it back at him. The two halves struck him in each shoulder, causing him to stagger back a few steps while clutching them. His Armor started to glow brightly, along with tattoos of stars appearing all over his body as he leaped into the air towards me while drawing another arrow.

    The other two were quickly catching up as well, but I was not done yet. I focused my will into my hand and reached out towards the oing arrow before grabbing it and stopping its momentum. It hovered in midair for a second before I mmed it back into his bow with enough force to snap the string and send him tumbling through the air back toward me.

    I caught him by his Armor and held him close as his body started to give off a soft glow while stars began appearing all over his skin like they had with Scorpio earlier, but this time I did something funny. I sent a bolt of energy into his Armor that started to make funny symbols appear all over it as well.

    "What the hell did you do to me?" he gasped out in surprise as his body was wracked with convulsions.

    "I just gave you a little power boost," I replied before smirking at him. "But don''t worry, it will wear off in time."

    Before he could say anything else, I tossed him towards Taurus, who was closing in on me with an axe raised while Scorpio lunged at me with his tail once more. I sidestepped at thest second and brought my hand up to grab it before yanking hard and using his momentum to swing him around and m him into Taurus, who had just thrown his axe at me. The three of them hit the ground hard while grunting in pain, but I didn''t give them a chance to recover.

 Chapter 333 Zodiac Duel Pt 3

    I reached out with my hand and grabbed the axe out of midair before spinning around and throwing it at Taurus, who was just getting up. He cried out in pain as it embedded itself in his shoulder, but I was already moving. I rushed forward and mmed my fist into his face, sending him stumbling back a few steps while clutching his nose which was now bleeding profusely.

    I turned just in time to block an attack from Scorpio with my arm before roundhouse kicked him in the chest and sent him flying backward into the stands in a clear area. I quickly turned back to face Taurus, who wasing at me with his axe raised, but I ran forward and leaped into the air, doing a flip over him beforending on my feet behind him.

    Before he could turn around, I reached out and grabbed his axe arm before yanking hard and using my momentum to swing myself up onto his shoulders. I wrapped my legs around his neck in a stranglehold as he started thrashing about wildly, trying to reach me with his free hand while dropping the axe.

    "Yield," I demanded as he started to weaken fromck of oxygen, but he just gritted his teeth and continued to struggle against me.

    I sighed before reaching up and grabbing the back of his head with both hands before mming it down into my knee. He let out a grunt of pain as stars appeared on his forehead, and he dropped out cold. I healed his shoulder and then turned to the other two, who were getting back up.

    Leo had already been dragged off, but Luck and Destiny and soon Taurus would join him. Now that there were just two of them, things should get interesting, and then the runes I ced on them activated as I snapped my fingers.

    [Karma]

    "What is wrong with this idiot?! He is making a mockery of this test!" Fateined, but she turned a cold re on her brother. Karma was getting tired of his pettiness.

    "This is your own fault. Ophiuchus is trying to get his power back so he can be more helpful to those that he is trying to protect. You just see this about you, but what is your real problem with him? You are the one that treats him like this, not the other way around. I am sure that you might even like him if you got to know him," She said as the girls got back from dragging Leo to Capricorn, but now they were going to have to go back down there to get Taurus.

    "Why do you like him so much? You always stick up for him! If you like him so much, then why don''t you join him?! You seem like you like him!" Fate growled, and Karma turned up her nose at her brother.

    "Maybe I will!" She said, and Luck ran over, pulling Destiny.

    "Can wee too?!" Luck asked, and Destiny nodded shyly.

    "Wait! What?! You can''t just leave!" Fate dered, but Karma frowned at him.

    "Why not? I am sick of this ce, and you are just a big bully! I am going to go join Ophiuchus, and you can''t stop me!" She said as she walked down from the box that they were all watching the Cat God from.<sub> </sub>

    Luck and Destiny quickly followed her as Fate growled in frustration before following them. He was not going to let his sister get away with this! If she was going to go join Ophiuchus, then he was going to as well!

    Murphy was watching this all and knew that nothing good coulde from this. Something was for sure to go wrong.

    [Galio]

    Both of the remaining two were now swelled up with power and were starting to look more like monsters than people, but they would return back to normal when we were done. For now, I just needed them to be stronger and give me a run for my money.

    "Are you sure you want to do this? This power is... a lot," Scorpio asked as he looked down at his massive body with some apprehension.

    "I am sure. I need to be stronger if I am going to protect those that I care about," I said as the two of them charged at me, but this time they were too fast for me.

    I was knocked on my back as they both hit me like a freight train, and I hit the ground hard with a grunt of pain. I had been cut a few times, but they healed almost instantly as I got back up to look at what I had done.

    Scorpio was a massive golden armored scorpion with great swords for ws and a thin needle-like de attached to his tail. Sagittarius was now a gold ted war-horse covered in spikes, and both of them towered over me, but now it was my turn.

    I leaped out of the way of a strike from Scorpio''s tail as I sucked in more Astral Energy, filling my body and causing me to transform into a gctic cat, but I was only about twice the size of a normal house cat. Both men stopped and backed up from me, starting to circle me.

    "What is this tiny little form?" Sagittariusughed down at me, and I licked my paw to smooth the single strand of fur that was the bane of my existence.

    "It is not about the size of the tool; it is how it is used," I said cryptically as Izily watched them both and then pounced at the right moment.

    I hit Scorpio in the chest, sending him stumbling back a few steps while grunting in pain, but then quickly turned my attention to Sagittarius, who was galloping towards me with his mouth open wide. I waited until he was just about on top of me before leaping up into the air while spinning around and mming my back paws into his face.

    His momentum carried him past me as he stumbled a few steps before regaining his bnce and turning to face me with an angry re. My fur started to glow brightly, along with stars appearing all over my body as they both charged at me again, but this time they were too slow for my new form.

 Chapter 334 Zodiac Duel Pt 4

    I effortlessly dodged their attacks while dealing out my own, and soon both of them were on the ground covered in bruises with stars appearing all over their bodies as well. I was about to finish them off when a voice stopped me.

    "That is enough," Fate said as he walked into the arena followed by his sister, Luck, Destiny, and Murphy. "You have both proven yourselves worthy, and I think that we cane to an Agreement."

    I looked at him for a moment before smirking and leaping off of Sagittarius''s back while transforming back into my normal body. I brushed my hand over my soft white tail, thinking about going back to the back smooth one while they all watched with bemusement, but when I was done, Fate stepped forward.

    "My sister has something that she would like to say," he said, motioning for Karma to step forward, which she did after taking a deep breath.

    This was strange, but maybe I had earned an extra bonus?

    "I am sorry for the way that my brother has treated you. as a reward, we would like toe with you to the mortal realm," Karma said, and I just stared at her.

    "We? You don''t mean Fate and Murphy as well, right? You know what they would have to do, right?" I asked, looking at Fate. "You know that you will have to be a woman, right?"

    "I can see many things that can go wrong here, so things feel like where I should be. I have never been a girl before, and going to the mortal world sounds like it will create all sorts of problems. When do we leave?" Murphy asked, and Fate flinched back.

    "What are you talking about?!" Fate demanded, but I shook my finger at him.

    "Don''t y silly. This is the Mortal Realm of the Goddesses. No boys allowed," I said, and Fate threw up his hands.

    "You are just making things up! You are a man, and you are in this world!" Fate dered that he had solved world hunger and peace in a single stroke.

    "No you dope, I was born into this world, and I am the defender of the Mortal Realms, duh. If you areing, you have to talk to my father, but now I am going to do what I came here to do!" I snapped, but then snapped my fingers, and Sagittarius and Scorpio returned to normal. Then I jumped back over to where Cancer was sitting with her fist held at her mouth like she couldn''t believe what was happening.

    "Hey, Honey," I said softly as I held my hand out to her, and she looked up at me with tear-filled eyes before throwing herself into my arms. "I told you I would be back."<sub> </sub>

    "What are we supposed to do now?" Cancer asked as she shyly took my hand, but I pulled her into my chest as a portal opened behind me, and I tipped back and let us both fall into it.

    I dropped out over my massive ind that was filled with smaller floating inds that were all connected by small pathways. Cancer clung to me, and I opened another portal, but it shot us out at an angle, and Inded lightly on a beach, still holding on to Cancer.

    I looked around at the massive pce that towered above everything on this small floating world as I started walking down the beach, still holding her hand. The background was all stars ands that circled around us.

    "I don''t think that you have ever been here, have you?" I asked, and Cancer shook her head no as she looked around with wide eyes, and I chuckled. "This is my ce."

    "It is so beautiful," Cancer said as we continued to walk down the beach. "I always wondered what your home was like, but I never wanted to intrude. I was with Scorpio, but now things are finally different. I have always respected how much work you do to help people, but I was just never sure if you actually cared. You were just so distant."

    "I am sorry, but I have always had to go down and help worlds, but I never had any memories of them. It was all confusing for me, and I had the other girls and Virgo, but I was done with her. I was just a toy for her, and I am not going to let her use me anymore." I said, and Cancer hugged me from the side.

    "I am sorry that it took me so long to see it," Cancer said as she rested her head on my shoulder. "I think that we all got toofortable with you always being there for us, but we never really tried to get to know you."

    "It is okay. I am just d that things are different now," I said as we finally made it down the beach and into my pce, where everything was white and shiny. The furnishings were all modern but still had a ssical feel to them as well, but what really caught your eye was the massive windows that looked out over the stars ands.

    "This is amazing," Cancer said as she walked over to one of the windows and looked out at the view. "It is so beautiful."

    "I designed it to have many ces to rx, y, and have private time," I said as I walked up behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist. "I wanted it to be a ce where people coulde and just let go of everything. No worries, no stress, just fun."

    "It is perfect," Cancer said as she turned in my arms to face me. "Thank you for showing it to me."

    "I wanted to show you something else as well," I said before kissing her on the forehead and leading her down one of the many halls until we came to a door. I opened it and gestured for her to go in, and she did with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 335 Insatiable Cancer

    "This is your bedroom," Cancer said as she walked in and looked around at the massive bed that could easily fit six people, but what really caught her eye was the mural on the ceiling that depicted all of the constetions. "It is so beautiful."

    "I want this to be special for you," I said as I walked up behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist once more.

    "Thank you," Cancer said before turning in my arms to face me and kissing me gently on the lips. "It means a lot to me."

    We kissed for a few long moments before I finally pulled away and looked down at her as I pulled her over to the bed and sat down before pulling her into myp.

    "I have something to tell you," I said, and she looked up at me with a smile.

    "What is it?" she asked, and I took a deep breath.

    "I can''t stay here with you, but I cane and visit from time to time," I said, and her smile faltered a little.

    "What do you mean?" she asked, and I sighed.

    "I have to go down to the mortal world and help them. They need me, and I can''t just abandon my duty, but I wille back as much as possible." I exined, and she bit her lip before nodding.

    "I know, but it is nice just having you here with me now," she said as she snuggled into my chest.

    I wrapped my arms around her and held her close as we watched the stars ands outside my window. This didn''t change how I felt about Tallia or the other girls, but it was really nice to finally have someone to actually share these inds with.

    Cancer began to kiss my chest but moved down as she removed my pants and boxer briefs and began to stroke my cock. I gasped as her warm mouth engulfed me, and she began to expertly suck me off. I tipped my head back as she took me deeper into her throat with each stroke, and soon I was cumming all over her face and tongue.

    She licked her lips clean before standing up on the bed and pulling me with her. She turned around so that she was facing away from me but still straddling my waist before lowering herself down onto my rock-hard cock. We both sucked in a deep breath of air at the same time as she seated herself fully on top of me.

    "You feel so good," Cancer moaned out as she began to ride me slowly at first but gradually increased the pace until we were both moaning in pleasure.

    I wrapped my arms around her waist tightly as she rode me hard while leaning forward so that her breasts were pressed against my chest while I yed with them lightly between our bodies without interrupting our thrusts. Then we flipped over so that now I was on top of her driving myself deep into her while looking down into those captivating eyes of hers.

    Cancer wrapped those long legs around my ass tightly while locking our fingers together over head, creating an intimate connection between us unlike anything either one of us had ever experienced before... Now it wasn''t just about sex anymore... It was about everything we could give each other physically, mentally, and emotionally.

    As wey there afterward, tangled up in each other''s limbs, contentedly murmuring "I love you" back and forth like a soothing mantra, Cancer started to twitch. She begged me to keep going as her entire body was wracked with intense orgasmic spasms. I kept going until she finally just passed out from sheer blissful exhaustion.

    With a satisfied smirk, I rolled off of her and stared up at the ceiling while taking some calming deep breaths to center myself. This woman would be the death of me, but I couldn''t help but grin like an idiot at the prospect.

    I was so lost in my own thoughts that I didn''t even hear her wake up, but she must have taken advantage of my distraction because the next thing I knew, her warm mouth was wrapped around my cock, and she was giving me the ride of my life. I gasped and grabbed onto her head to help her maintain a good rhythm as she bounced up and down on top of me.

    "You really are insatiable," I muttered, but she just grinned and began to pick up the pace.

    "You have no idea," she said, and I groaned as she reached down between us and started to rub her clit while still sucking me hard. I could feel my balls drawing up tight as I got closer and closer to my climax, but just when I was about to blow my load, she pulled away with a pop and slid off of me.

    "What the hell?" I muttered, but she just giggled and slid down my body until she was between my legs.<sub> </sub>

    I gasped as her tongue ran up and down my shaft before swirling around my head. I moaned and grabbed onto her hair, wanting to guide her, but she just batted my hand away yfully before continuing to drive me wild with her mouth. Then she wrapped those lips tightly around me and sucked hard while still swirling her tongue around in a maddeningly good way.

    "Oh god," I muttered as my entire body tensed up. I could feel the orgasm building up inside of me until it exploded within her mouth, causing her to gag, but she still swallowed it all down like a champ.

    "You really are something else," I muttered as she crawled back up my body and copsed against me with a satisfied grin on her face.

    "I could say the same about you," she said, and we both just grinned as we stared up at the ceiling while our bodies were still intertwined.

    I really did have to leave soon, but I was going to enjoy this while itsted. Time in the Mortal Realm was frozen, so I could enjoy this, but I also was just putting off the confrontation with Xena and all the other monsters she summoned into the world.

    Suddenly, there was an eerie pure feeling in the air, and I covered Cancer with a nket as a glittering white portal opened.

    "My boy! Do you think that we could have a talk, not that you are done with your fun?" Kadeon asked without showing his face.

    I groaned at my father''s voice, the God of Light, and Everything it touched. I hadn''t talked to him in a while, but that didn''t mean I wanted to talk to him now, but he wasn''t really the type to let me just say no, so I kissed Cancer and got out of bed.

    "I will be right back," I muttered as I pulled on a pair of pants and walked out into the hallway where my father was waiting. "What do you want?"

    "I am just checking on my son. Making sure that you are still doing your job." Kadeon said, but I just crossed my arms over my chest.

    "You have seen what I have been doing, so why are you really here?" I asked, and he sighed.

    "I just wanted to talk to you about your situation," Kadeon said, but I just raised an eyebrow.

    "What situation?" I asked, and he shrugged.

    "The one with the woman that killed the woman you loved. Xena," Kadeon said, and I frowned.

    "What about her?" I asked, and he sighed.

    "I know that you are nning on going to the mortal realm to kill her, but I wanted to talk you out of it," Kadeon said, but I just crossed my arms over my chest.

    "I''m not going to try and kill her," I said inly, and Kadeon smiled.

    "Good, because if you did, it would onlye back to bite you in the ass. I just wanted to talk to you about this because I know how much pain she has caused you," Kadeon said, and I sighed.

    "I know, but I can''t just let her get away with what she did," I said, and Kadeon nodded.

    "I understand, but you have to be careful. There is a reason that the Fates decided to not let her die. She has a part to y in the grand scheme of things, and if you kill her, it could throw everything off bnce," Kadeon said, and I frowned.

    "I will be careful," I muttered, and he nodded before being sent back to where Cancer wasying down, but now all the Winds of Change were there as well now, and they all had luggage bags. Great.

 Chapter 336 Mr. Panther!

    "So, what did your dad want?" Cancer asked.

    I sighed and ran a hand through my hair before sitting down on the bed as the five others just stared at us. "He wanted to talk me out of going to the Mortal Realm to kill Xena."

    "And what did you say to that?" Cancer asked, and I shrugged.

    "I told him that I wasn''t going to try and kill her," I said inly, and Cancer nodded her head in approval before looking over at the Winds of Change.

    "What are you going to do now?" Cancer asked, looking at the five Winds of Change.

    "That is a very good question. I am not really sure yet," I said as I scratched my beard.

    "What do you mean you are not sure?!" Fate demanded, and I narrowed my eyes.

    "First of all, you are not a girl. Next, I am in the middle of something right now in the mortal realm, and I can''t just have randoms showing up that I have to make a new backstory for. You are all going to have to wait until I am done dealing with things Around Torrain, and then I wille and get you. I have a Blood Witching that wants to shit in my breakfast kes, so there is no way I am going to bring you five with me right now. Once I am done, then I will be able to bring you to Eliza''s manor in Northwall," I exined, and Karma nodded.

    "That does make sense, and we can wait for you. When you return for us, Murphy and my bother with look different, so you don''t have to worry about them," Karma said with a cute smile that made me want to kiss her, but I didn''t want to upset Fate anymore today. The fact that he was going toe to the Mortal Realms was a bonus to me because they would lose a good portion of their powering down. That way, I could piss him off a bit more without him getting too much revenge on me.

    "How long do you think it will take?" Luck asked,ing over to me as I stood up. She took one of my hands and then rubbed it, and I felt a warm electric feeling before she winked and let it go.

    "Four or five days, maybe a week, but no more. There is a lot going on, but I just need to figure out a system that works and m it into ce in all the viges at the same time," I exined as I patted Luck''s head of orange hair, and she giggled as she left me and went back to Destiny who had been hiding behind Karma, staring at me.

    "Good! Try not to take too long. I hate to listen to Fatein and then to have Murphy give his fatalistically cheerful monologue after!" Luckined, but Murphy just shrugged.

    "This is clearly a bad idea that someone is going to regret; I just hope to see it when it happens," He said, but everyone ignored him.

    "Alright, I need to get back, but does this mean that I have all my powers back?" I asked as I coated my fingers in gctic ws as easy as breathing, but this was here, not the Mortal Realm.

    "Yes, but you will still be limited to how much you can draw, but you will have ess to most of your abilities, but the stronger ones that could be dangerous to the realm are still out of your reach," Karma exined, and I nodded. That made sense because I could use my ws to tear space-time to go back to different points in time, but it could cause catastrophic effects. Things like the copse of an entire dimension.<sub> </sub>

    "Good, now I need to go figure out what is going on back at home," I said as I walked towards the door, but first, I kissed Cancer. "Don''t worry; everything will be okay."

    Cancer nodded with a smile on her face, and I turned to look at the Winds of Change. "Four or five days, maybe a week. That is all I need."

    And with that, I waved, and Astral Highway opened and sucked me down into the rainbow tube as I was pulled back to my body where Olivia was waiting. She looked at me, and then the floor, and then frowned at me.

    "Was that really it? You went there and back in a blink? What happened?!" Olivia asked in a rush, but I just grinned and gestured to the side.

    An Astral Portal opened to Tallia back in bed with all her cat gear back on, but she pped her book shut as soon as she saw me grinning.

    "Just because you can do it doesn''t mean you need to keep bothering me!" Talliained as I walked through and then went over to lean down and give her a kiss.

    "I just got back," I said, and Tallia rolled her eyes.

    "You also just left minutes ago," Tallia retorted, so I kissed her again.

    "You were the first person that I wanted to see," I said, and Tallia blushed ever so slightly and then finally kissed me back.

    "Now get out, and stop shing my private life off to people!" Tallia snapped as she pushed me back, and I left, chuckling back to the inn room where Olivia was waiting.

    "So you have your powers back now?" Olivia asked as the portal closed, and I nodded.

    "Mostly, but I don''t have ess to my stronger abilities. Still, this is going to help a lot going forward!" I said as I went over and kissed Olivia passionately and then started pulling her to the door, but she stopped me.

    "Hold on, Mr. Panther! You need to change how you look, and me!" Olivia said andughed as I let go of her hand and changed us back to Leafa and Rosie. I kind of wanted to reveal myself, but that was getting ahead of myself. I needed to find these cultists and demonesses and start closing in on them, but Xena was here to mess with that.

 Chapter 337 Taking Charge

    It was time for this Cat God to pull the lead out of his ass and shift into go mode!

    "So, we are going to go down, and you are going to start making a big stink about the monstersing," I said, but then I walked over and reached in hand into Olivia''s shirt and grabbed her right breast, making her gasp.

    "What are you doing?" Olivia asked, and I smiled as I gave her a squeeze but ced my mark on her breast before taking my hand out. It was a U with a wave through the center horizontally.

    "If something ever happened, and you get in trouble, ce your hand over that breast and think of me. I will instantlye to you, but you can do it by just closing your eyes and reaching out to me in case someone catches you. While I don''t think Xena will bother you, I am not taking any chances, and I also don''t know any of the other Blood Witches. Powers or not, I am only one person, so I want to make sure you are safe," I exined.

    "What are you going to do?" Olivia asked as she came up to me.

    "I am going to try out the blessing that you gave me and thin out some monsters. I think that this is just the beginning of the monsters, and I even expect there to be more new monsters tonight, but I am going to thin them out," I exined, but Olivia frowned at me.

    "Are you sure you should go alone? I know you are strong, but there are things that strength can''t ovee, right?" Olivia said. "You said there might be more supernatural creatures yourself."

    "Assist Rosie in whatever she needs, but make sure that you stay alive as well. I need you to be healthy and happy," I said with a grin, but Olivia frowned at me. "I will be fine, but thank you for worrying about me."

    "I just don''t want anything happening to you," Olivia said as she stood on her tiptoes and kissed me lightly on the lips.

    "Then let us hope that nothing happens to either of us," I said as I put my arm around her and left the room, heading off downstairs with my godly powers now firmly under control once again! It felt good to know that I could get to anywhere in this world that I wanted at a moment''s notice and I could prevent things from happening.

    "You seem to be in a better mood now," Olivia said as we headed down the stairs where everyone was talking loud, and there were even what sounded like a few arguments.<sub> </sub>

    "We will see for how long," I said as we got down to the tavern part of the in, where everyone seemed to be in discussion or arguing, but the barmaids seemed to be running with drinks. There were no fights, so everything seemed fine, but it looked like it was time for Rosie to step up and say a few words before I made off like a fart in a sandstorm and disappeared.

    "You all know who I am, so let''s get this started. There will be no more room for democratic discussion. This is a time for decisive action," Olivia said, and everyone turned to look at her. "We are under attack by supernatural creatures that have infiltrated your forests, and my partner has captured some of them already! Rosie has even rescued some girls that are recovering at the Watch Tower!"

    A few people gasped in fear, but Olivia held up her hands. "This is not the time to give into despair or panic! We need to show these things what we are made of! Rosie is going out alone tonight to take out as many as she can to prevent them from gaining a force!"

    "What do you suggest that we do?" One of the women called out, and then there were a few more questions thrown at Olivia, who was trying her very best not to damn herself with some half-thought-out stupid questions. I saw her eyes wander over to mine, so I stepped up next to her and put a hand on her shoulder.

    "It is time for me to go," I said as Olivia nodded at me.

    "What should we do?" One of the women asked Olivia, who was now turning red and looked like she wanted nothing more than to flee, but she took a deep breath and steeled herself before answering.

    "You need to stay here! Stay in groups! Nothing will happen if you are together in groups because these creatures seem to exclusively attack women by themselves or in pairs! We are going to have to start having more people in the tower to watch, and we need to set up barricades around the town. Set up outposts in ces along the barricade and only two ces with checkpoints to register who ising out of the tower right now. Do we have a list of all the people in the town?" Olivia exined to them all, and everyone went quiet, but her hands started to go up as she turned to me. "You can go; I have this."

    "Don''t let them bully you around. You are doing a good job," I said to her as I rubbed her shoulders. "I will leave this in your capable hands."

    "Be careful out there," Olivia said, and then she stepped closer to me and kissed me deeply before stepping back to the front of the room, where everyone was now chatting about what they were going to do.

    As soon as I got outside, I turned north and then started to run out of the town. As much as I wanted to start hopping portals, I needed to get out of sight first, so I kept going for almost a half mile before creating a portal far up in the sky and then transformed into my panther form that still allowed me to stand on two feet. My hands were paws, and my face was more panther-like, but I had a humanoid body.

 Chapter 338 Demons

    I sniffed the air and then fell back to the ground as the Mana Runes in my eyes activated, and the forest lit up with blue and yellow markers. There were some reds, but there were all in the Watch Tower. I dropped to the snow below andnded softly.

    This new form made me light as a feather, and there were other interesting things, like the ck needles that had reced the hair on my tail. Each of them was Siphon Spikes that would drain at targets blood to me. Strangely enough, I didn''t smell any blood, so that meant that the monsters were not feeding.

    This was fine, and I searched out the first pack of Boar-wolves and circled around them before they spotted me. These Boar-wolves had the body of a wolf but with the head of a boar, and they were covered in silver fur with red eyes like Hellhounds.

    There were seven of them total from what I could tell as my Mana Runes scanned over them, so I figured this was enough to make them want to fight me, but then I noticed the two reds next to them. These two were monsters that I had not seen before, and one looked like some kind of demoness. She was tall and slender with long white hair and ck horns that spiraled up from the sides of her head towards the back, along with a ck body suit that showed off most of her impressive Angelic body.

    The other was arge muscr woman with red skin as if she had been burned all over, but it didn''t seem to bother her as his mouth was full ofrge teeth, mostly canines like mine in my panther form right now. She wore nothing more than some ragged brown pants that only just barely covered her groin area, making her look naked even though she wasn''t at all.

    I was sure that these were demons, but I wasn''t sure why they were both here? I thought that there was only supposed to be one per town? I decided that I would wait and listen to see if I could learn something about the other demons and the ck Goat Cult. I could take them both out and all their pets, but getting this information out of them from eavesdropping was much easier than torturing it out of them after.

    "Torrain has been rocky, but this is the first time that it truly seems like we are being overrun." The female demon said, who was still in the air, and then she floated down as if she weighed nothing. "The darkness wants so many things from us, Mephistia! And yet it doesn''t give anything. It is like a child screaming for attention all day." The female demon gave a high-pitched giggle that made me want to w out my own ears. It was so annoying.

    "Vaalbara, please! We must remain focused on our goal, or you know what will happens when ites!" Responded therge muscr woman with red skin. "The darkness onlyes when it is called upon by either Bezibub  or death itself."

    Can these two be any vaguer? I thought to myself as I rolled my eyes under my ck Panther form before Vaalbara started speaking again in that high-pitched voice of hers while she floated close to the other demoness in some kind of sick attempt at affection that only seemed one-sided.

    "I know, but it is so hard to focus when there are so many delicious things to eat! Especially when they are so weak like these humans. I can understand the cattle, but why do you insist on keeping them around? They just seem like more trouble than what they are worth?" Vaalbara asked as she started to circle Mephistia, who was standing rock-still with a condescending look on her face that told me that she had dealt with this before.<sub> </sub>

    "You remember what happenedst time we alienated them," Mephistia said inly and harshly, making Vaalbara stop and float next to her as if waiting for orders. "That is why we have been ordered not to feed off of them for now."

    "For now? So we will get to eat themter?" Vaalbara asked eagerly, and I saw her eyes light up with hope at the thought.

    "You know better than to question the darkness," Mephistia said to her and then looked around as if sensing something, but I knew that she couldn''t sense me. I was like a ghost in the wind right now because of my new form, so they werepletely unaware of me. "The shadows are restless. You need to go and calm them down. Make sure that they know our Master''s will."

    "What about the guests?" Vaalbara asked, but Mephistia just scoffed at her and waved a hand dismissively as she started to walk off into the forest where I was hiding behind some bushes spying on them.

    "You can bring whoever you want from your pack," Mephistia said inly. "Just make sure that they do not feed on the humans, or we will all pay." And with that, she started to walk away, but that was when I stepped out and revealed myself to them, and Vaalbara gasped as soon as she saw me.

    "It''s that God!" She eximed in fear as she looked to Mephistia for guidance, but it was toote for that because I was already on top of them before they could even react.

    I appeared behind Vaalbara and grabbed her with both hands, and lifted her high in the air before smashing her down onto the ground hard enough to crack it before mming my hand into Mephistia''s face, sting several razor-sharp ck needles at her, pinning her to the tree. Thin lines of blood flowed from me, and I reveled in the taste as I brought Vaalbara to my face.

    "I think that we need to have a little talk," I said as I smiled at the bleeding demon.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 339 Vaalbara And Mephistia

    The demon struggled in my arms as my tail whipped to the sides, throwing out more Siphon Spikes into the Boar-wolves that attacked the moment that I did. Each of the beasts was sent flying back, but most of them couldn''t get up after because of the blood spilling out of them in thin lines. Each of the lines flowed into my body and absorbed into me.

    "What are the two of you doing out here?" I asked, but the demoness spit in my face. It took all of me not to snap her neck right at that moment. "One more time or I will ask your friend."

    "We are just scouting the area," Vaalbara said quickly as she looked at Mephistia, who was trying to struggle free, but the more she moved, the deeper the needles went into her. "We are not going to hurt anyone."

    "Scouting for what?" I asked her inly as I tightened my grip on Vaalbara''s throat a little. "And don''t you dare lie to me because I will know."

    <o>,m The demoness started to choke and gasp for air as she tried to talk, so I lightened up my grip a bit, but not enough for her to get free. "T-the darkness! It is cing!"</o>

    "What ising?"I asked her inly and firmly as if this was a military interrogation. "And what does it want?"

    Hesitantly, Vaalbara''s eyes flickered over towards Mephistia, who just red at her with anger before giving a slight nod as if telling her that it was okay. That was strange since I had considered Vaalbara to be the one in charge, but it seemed I was off.

    "I d-don''t know," Vaalbara said honestly, or at least as honest as she could be, while trying not to reveal too much information. "All we k-know is that IT is cing soon."

    ""It?" I asked her curiously as I raised an eyebrow. "Who is IT?"

    "Th-the Master," Vaalbara said as if it was apparent, but I still didn''t understand. "The ck King."

    "King? Rem?" I asked, thinking about Xieus, who I had sent off to look for her, but the demon in my grip shook her head. "Not Rem?"

    "N-no," Vaalbara said with a shake of her head. "Not Rem."

    I frowned in confusion because the only other ck King that I knew of was Baal, the King of the Underworld, and he had died centuries ago. Unless there was another one that I didn''t know about? But why would they being now all of a sudden?

    "I see," I said after a moment as if understanding when really I didn''t at all. "And what does this Master want with me?"<sub> </sub>

    If it wasn''t for the fact that my Mana Runes were enhanced, then I would have never noticed the small trickle of blood from Mephistia''s mouth as she smiled slightly before finally speaking up in her own raspy voice.

    "You killed our King," Mephistia managed to say through the pain as she looked at me with pure hatred in her red eyes while struggling to get free, but it was useless because my needles were embedded deep into her body. The more she moved, the worse it got for her since they just sunk deeper and deeper into her flesh. "You will pay for what you have done!"

    Is that why they are here? Because of something that I did in my previous life? If she was talking about Baal, Bezibub''s Master, then I guess I understood why they might be mad at me, but I killed him, and Bezibub was free from him.

    "That is old news. Baal is dead, and you two should be happy about that. Neither of you was around when he was ruling the Underworld, so I don''t know what your problem is," I said in a tired voice before squeezing a little harder on Vaalbara''s throat as I looked back at her with a raised eyebrow, silently telling her that it was her turn to talk. "Now, either you start talking, or I will continue to hurt your friend."

    That was all it took for Vaalbara to start spilling everything that she knew, which really wasn''t much. All they knew was that their Master, the new ck King, wasing soon, and they were just supposed to pave the way and make sure that everything went smoothly for his arrival by collecting any Monsters in the area and making sure that no one suspected anything.

    Apparently, they had been doing this all over Torrain for months now without anyone being the wiser because of how good they were at hiding their presence. But ever since I arrived in town, it seems like everything has gone downhill for them.

    I frowned at this information because if what they said was true, then this new ck King might being sooner than I thought. That meant that I needed to hurry up and figure out what Rem was doing and who the new king was. Only then would I be able to stop them before they caused any more chaos.

    "Who is this new ck King?" I finally asked as I looked between the two of them, but they both just shook their heads. "I see," I said after a moment as if understanding even though I really didn''t. "Well, it looks like we are at an impasse then."

    That was when I heard and smelled more thingsing. It was familiar, and the keening noise made me growl.

    "Did you summon these?!" I snapped as I could see hairless were-cats trying to surround us.

    "No! Those are the Master''s pets! Kill me now!" Vaalbara screamed in my grip, but I held on to her.

    "Shut up, and let me think!" I growled as I counted the yellow glowing form surrounding us with my Mana Rune. I should just kill these two, but unlike Grimora, these ones seemed to know what was going on, so I needed to make some split-second choices.

 Chapter 340 Surrounded!

    I raised my hand and paralyzed Vaalbara and then Mephistia, pulling my spikes out of the second as I caught her in my other arm, flicking for a portal to open. On the other side, there was Cleena, Cynthia, and Matilda staring back at me.

    "Are you here to take us away?" Cleena asked hopefully, but I shook my head as I tossed the two demonesses in.

    "Not yet, but I will. For now, don''t eat them. They are demons that I need to question more, so I expect them to still be alive when I get back," I instructed, making Cynthia and Matilda shake their heads.

    "We will get them ready to spill whatever they know for you!" Matilda said with an evil smile as she rubbed her hands together.

    "Yes, when youe back, Master, they will be ready to tell you everything that they know!" Cynthia eximed as she walked over to the two demons that had frozen faces, but I could see the panic in them. I briefly considered if this was a good idea, but the girls would most likely listen to me, and these demons were not saints.

    "Just make sure that they are alive and able to answer my questions when I get back. After, I have a surprise for you girls since I can''t send you back home, so be good girls for me, okay?" I asked, and the Cursed Enchantress and Jor??gumo nodded excitedly, but the Banshee Queen gave me an uneasy look.

    "Are you sure you want to leave them with us?" Cleena asked as she looked back at the other two, they really did look too excited about this, but I didn''t really have time.

    "Watch over them, and make sure that they don''t go too far, and I promise to give you some alone time when I am free!" I called and closed the portal before anyone could say anything else. I had my own problems to deal with.

    To say I was surrounded was a bitughable.

    There were over fifty yellow signatures all around me, but I also counted five more humans farther back. Each of them was spread out in a perfect five-pointed circle. If you connected each of them with lines, I would be in the center of a massive star, or pentagram, depending on how you looked at it.

    A couple of hours ago, I might have groaned and cursed myself for falling into what was clearly a trap, but this was good. Now I had five more cult members in one spot, but my biggest worry was them turning their attention from me and moving on to the two. Since they were surrounding me like this in a particr pattern, I had to hope that they were stuck on me.

    My Mana Runes eyes glowed brightly as I looked at each of the monsters that they had with them. There were werewolves, which were expected, but there was also a particr type of wolf-like creature that I had never seen before. They almost looked like those Boar-wolves from before, but they didn''t have the head of a boar. Instead, they had the head of what appeared to be an amalgamation of different animals all squished together into one form so that it almost looked like a monster from a child''s nightmare.<sub> </sub>

    The body was simr to the other wolves in that it wasrge and muscr with fur that was ck as night except for some white patches here and there, but it was hard to see in this darkness mixed with moonlight. The only other light came from me and my Mana Runes eyes, as well as the red eyes belonging to these "hellhounds," ring at me hungrily from their spot just outside the circle surrounding me.

    "Alright, no need to line up! You all came to me for some fun! So let''s get it on!" I growled with a big smile, and chaos descended on me.

    The moment that I informed them that we were going to have some fun, all of the hellhounds and werewolves leaped at me with teeth bared and ws extended. I was expecting this, though, so as soon as they got close enough, I leaped into the air, flipping backward while bringing my legs up in a crescent kick that took out two of them before Inded in a crouch.

    They tried to swarm me from all sides, but my Mana Runes kept track of their every move, so even when they would suddenly disappear, only to reappear behind me or next to me. It didn''t matter because myrge ck Panther form was more than a match for these small-minded creatures.

    Ished out with powerful kicks and punches enhanced by dark Mana that sent them flying back into their own ranks, as well as biting and wing at any exposed flesh that I could find. My tail also had barbs on it called Siphon Spikes which drained blood from whatever it pierced, making me even more potent the more blood I took in. They tasted disgusting, but the power boost was worth it.

    At first, they thought that they could take me down with numbers alone by just throwing themselves at me like moths to a me, but they soon wised up. They were also adding more for the ones I killed and drained, but the new creatures were different. They were the weird amalgamation of different animals that almost looked like the stuff of nightmares.

    They were just asrge, if notrger than the hellhounds, but they were more heavily muscled and had sharp ws on both hands and feet as well as long teeth that they tried to sink into me every chance they got. They were also swift and agile, which made them hard to hit but not impossible.

    They would suddenly appear next to me or behind me, only to disappear just as quickly, but I was always able to keep up because of my Mana Runes. I would hit them, but the creatures were adept at contorting their bodies to reduce the impact considerably.

    I was constantly forced to dodge their attacks while trying to hit back at them when I could, but I wasn''t trying very hard. I knew that was going on here, and the point of these creatures was to buy the cultists more time. They were trying to summon something more significant, but that required a more giant hole to the Underworld and more time for them.

    The reason why I didn''t kill the cultists all first was that they were controlling the monsters and keeping them on me, but there was something much more important that would be helpful going forward. The Underworld didn''t have unlimited monsters to summon from, and you could only summon from the demon''s reserves that you were following. This meant I could drain their reserves here and now and force them to pull back even farther.

    That would mean that they would be forced to return to stealing women, but I was going to start making that harder with checkpoints and barricades surrounding each town. They knew I was here now, so it was time to kick things into overdrive.

 Chapter 341 From The Underworld

    The new beasts were tricky, and their numbers seemed to be endless, but I was finally able to start wearing them down after a while. I had killed dozens of them and drained them of blood as more kepting. The ground was slick with blood which only made it easier for me to take them down since they would slip in it when they tried to dodge my attacks.

    I allowed myself to get hit more often than not on purpose, but the creatures couldn''t pierce my thick Panther hide with their teeth or ws, which meant I was safe from that, but their strength was still there. My body was sent flying into trees or tossed around like a rag doll, but it didn''t matter because I could take the hits.

    The only issue was that they were also trying to tire me out so I wouldn''t be able to fight as long, but I just kept draining blood from them. I felt like my body was starting to reach a critical point from all the blood, and then I suddenly started to swell as my body became covered in ck spikes.

    An aura of dark Mana surrounded me as ck mes danced around me. My eyes glowed brightly as I looked at the fear in their eyes, and then with a bestial roar, I charged forward once again.

    They tried to run, but it was pointless. I caught up to them quickly and started tearing them apart with my powerful ws and teeth. Their screams echoed in my ears as their blood coated my fur, but I didn''t care. All I cared about was the power flowing through me as their reserves were slowly depleted.

    Then I felt the ground tremble under me as my Mana Runes picked up five massive signatures that popped up in front of each of the cultists, and then there were five screams. I watched as each of the red Mana targets was devoured by the massive humanoid blue Mana shapes.

    The creatures were each about fifteen feet tall, with three eyes and six arms. Their mouth was filled with sharp teeth, and their body was covered in spikes. They were wearing ck armor that left their chest and stomach open which showed off theirrge muscles, but I didn''t have time to look at them as they rushed toward me.

    I started to back away as they came closer because even though I had killed a lot of these things before, I had never fought more than one at the same time. There was also the fact that these five looked different from all the others that I had fought so far, which meant they were even stronger.

    Unfortunately for me, it seems like they knew this, too, because they didn''t give me any time to think or n as they just rushed forward and started attacking me all at once. Their strength was incredible as each hit sent me flying through the air or crashing into trees which caused them to snap like matchsticks.

    Their ws tore through my flesh easily as blood flowed out of my many new wounds, but I healed almost instantly and just became more enraged, hurtling Siphon Spikes at them. The needles were meant to drain blood, but they just bounced off their thick hide as if they were nothing.<sub> </sub>

    The only thing that I could do was dodge their attacks and try to find an opening, but it was hard because even when I would hit them, it didn''t seem to faze them in the slightest. They showed no pain or emotion as they just kept attacking me relentlessly, but I wasn''t going down without a fight.

    They had finally managed to back me into a corner with nowhere else to go as two of them grabbed me by the arms while one grabbed my tail which caused me to let out a pained yelp. The other two then started punching me over and over in the stomach, causing me to throw up blood with each hit, but I just healed and kept fighting.

    They then lifted me off my feet before mming me back down onto the ground so hard that it caused the earth to shake around us. Then they each grabbed one of my limbs and started tearing my body apart, but I nearlyughed at the creatures as my body contracted.

    My fur receded into my skin as my muscles grew, and then I tore out of their grip before quickly leaping up and spinning in the air. My long ck Panther tailshed out at each of them with super speed as they tried to dodge, but they weren''t fast enough.

    I cut through their thick hide like it was butter which caused them to roar in pain as blue blood oozed out of their wounds, but I didn''t give them time to recover as Inded on one of them before biting down hard on its throat.

    It tried to shake me off, but I just tightened my grip until I felt the creature''s windpipe crush under the pressure, draining the creature dry as its energy flowed into me. I then leaped off as it died andnded on another one.

    My long Panther ws dug through its hide as I rode it like a bull, but eventually, I was able to make my way to its neck and snapped it with ease which caused the creature to stop moving as more blue blood oozed out of the wound. swirling into my mouth, but I stabbed spikes into the wound and looked up at thest three six-armed creatures.

    This time when I leaped off, I didn''tnd on another one of them but instead retreated a few steps away before looking at the creatures. Blood was draining into me as I stared at the other three monsters that were ring at me with hatred in their three eyes. They rushed towards me with their ws extended, but I didn''t move.

    They each grabbed one of my arms as they tried to pull me apart, but I just grinned at them as ck Mana swirled around me. My body started to swell as my eyes glowed brightly, and then with a mighty roar, I exploded outwards.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 342 What Are You Two Doing?

    The force of the explosion sent the three creatures flying back through the air before crashing into trees which caused them to explode on impact. The force of the st was so strong that it even uprooted some of the trees around us, but I didn''t care about that right now because I needed to finish this.

    Inded on all fours before growling at the creatures that were trying to get back up, but they were obviously hurt from my attack. Their armor was cracked and broken in multiple ces, which left gashes in their flesh that were oozing blue blood, but they still tried to get back up and fight.

    I didn''t give them a chance as I leaped forward andnded on one of them, sinking my long Panther ws into its flesh. It roared in pain as I sank my teeth into its neck, but eventually, it died, which caused its blood to flow into me even without my Siphon Spikes. I then leaped off as the other two charged toward me.

    They each grabbed one of my arms, trying to pull me apart, but I just grinned at them before suddenly disappearing, only to reappear behind them and sh at their Achilles tendon, which sent them both crashing down onto the ground with a pained yell.

    Then using all my strength, I ripped their heads off with my bare hands before tossing them aside like trash which caused more blue blood to explode out of their necks and soak into my body. Then with a satisfied grin on my face from all the power coursing through me, I let out a bestial roar that echoed through the forest.

    However, there was nothing left, nor could I sense any more supernatural creatures. The Boar-wolves seemed to be working with the cultists and not Xena, so that was a bit weird, but theck of other supernatural creatures was even more perplexing.

    I let my body shrink down as I pondered what this meant, and then sted up into the air with wind, my ethereal golden wings bursting out of my back. I started to fly around, scanning over the forest, but besides a few groups of actual wolves and boars, plus some other wildlife, their forest was quiet. There were Boar-wolf tracks heading west, but even after an hour of flying, I didn''t find anything out of the ordinary. Made me wonder if monsters were ever born here naturally or if they were all otherworldly summons.

    The truth was that I didn''t know a lot about the animals in this world. I had to assume that they were all females, but I was sure that there was no animal goddess bringing little golden chicken eggs. I would have to talk to someone that knew more about this sort of thing, but for now, I needed to go question the two demons more.

    Tonight felt like one of those times when I was not going to get very much rest time, but that seemed to be the going thingtely. Still, I was going to kick Torrain back into shape now that I had my powers back.

    I dropped to the ground and opened a portal to the cave where the two demonesses were being held by my three supernatural monster girls, but I just stood there for a moment in shock before entering and closing the portal.

    "What are you two doing?" I demanded of Cynthia and Matilda, who were both grinning.

    Vaalbara, Mephistia, and Cleena were all naked, gagged, and bound to spiderwebs vertically. Each of them was trembling, but it didn''t seem like pain.

    Their cheeks were flush, and fluids were leaking down each of the creature''s legs. They all had hexes put on them as well, each meant to cause pleasure but preventing them from reaching full orgasm.

    "Well, instead of hurting them to get your answers, I decided we try something else. I know quite a few hexes for times like these, and now you can''t get mad at me for damaging them! I even have them all trained for you!" Cynthia exined with excitement, but I frowned at her.<sub> </sub>

    "That doesn''t exin why Cleena is up there," I said, and Matilda spoke up.

    "She wouldn''t shut up, and she was annoying. I only tied her up; I have nothing to do with the Pleasure Punisher over there!" Matilda said, turning up her nose.

    "Let Cleena go," I said with a sigh as I walked over and removed the hexes on her. I caught her as the webs holding her let go like living vines, and Cleena let out a gasp as she melted into my arms.

    "I need you!" Cleena breathed as she panted against my chest. I shook my head and ced a sleep spell over her, making the naked Banshee Queen go limp as I turned to re at Cynthia.

    "What?! You said that you were going to spend some personal time with her and not me, so I thought I might warm her up for you! Now she will be begging for your meat rod!" Cynthia said with a pout, but I shook my head.

    "No more, please hexes without asking first. I get that you are trying to help, but you need to be careful," I exined as Cynthia sighed.

    "Fine!" Cynthia said as she turned and stomped over to the two nude demonesses who were frozen in ce, staring at me with wide eyes, and then she started waving her hands around their bodies. "There fixed! They won''t give you any more trouble." Cynthia informed me as Vaalbara''s eyes filled with tears while Mephistia just startedughing hysterically.

    "I see... Well, let''s get this show on the road then," I said as I walked over to the women. They tried to move away from me, but they just froze in ce whenever they moved more than a few inches.

    "My liege! Save us!" Vaalbara cried out as a single tear slid down her cheek, but Mephistia justughed hysterically while trying to move toward me. "I told you that we should have stayed with the Queen, but you wouldn''t listen! Now we are going to die because of you!"

    "Shut up! Queen Bezibub is going to save us, and then she is going to make you her bitch! I can''t wait to see the look on your face when she tears you apart and makes you her personal ything! Maybe I''ll get to watch!" Mephistia said with a cackle, but I just frowned at them.

    "Oh, so you two are Bezibub''s loyalists? Well, that exins why she ran away like a scared little girl. You two are pathetic," I said as Mephistia''sugh cut off, and Vaalbara''s tears stopped flowing. They both looked at me with anger in their eyes now, but before they could say anything else, I started speaking again. "Tell me where the captured girls are," I demanded, and their eyes widened in fear.

    "I-I don''t know! Please don''t hurt us!" Vaalbara cried out as a single tear slid down her cheek, but Mephistia just red at me. "Bezibub has them hidden away somewhere safe! I swear it!"

    "Lies! All of it is lies! You will never find them!" Mephistia said with a cackle, but I just frowned at her. Then before she could say anything else, I reached out with an electrical charge in my fingers and stuck them between her dripping pussy lips.

 Chapter 343 Finding My Answers The Hard Way

    "Ahhh!" Mephistia cried out as her body convulsed from the shock, but I just tightened my grip and sent more juice flowing into her. "No! Stop! Please!"

    "Tell me where the girls are, or this gets worse," I said calmly as Mephistia''s body convulsed again, but she just clenched her teeth together. "Fine," I said with a shrug as I increased the flow of electricity into her.

    "M-my liege! Please stop!" Vaalbara cried out as tears started sliding down her cheeks again, but Mephistia just clenched her teeth together and refused to speak. Her body was twitching uncontrobly now from the electrocution, but she still wouldn''t talk.

    I was about to increase the current even more when Vaalbara finally spoke up. "They are in the city of Elloria to the north! Bezibub has them hidden away in one of the old temples there!" Vaalbara cried out as tears flowed down her face, and Mephistia''s eyes widened in shock.

    "L-lie! It is all lies! They are dead! All of them are dead! You will never find them!" Mephistia cried out, but I just ignored her as I released the electrical current and stepped away.

    "Well, that was easy enough," I said with a shrug as Mephistia''s body convulsed onest time before she went limp. "Now then, where is the Cult Leader, Joselyn, hiding?" I asked, but Vaalbara just shook her head. "Fine, I''ll just have to start from the beginning then," I said with a sigh as I stepped to Vaalbara. She seemed to be easier to get to talk, so maybe it was time to try another way.

    "Cynthia, ce your hexes back on this one," I ordered, and Cynthia walked over with a grin on her face. "But make sure to reverse the prity this time so that it prevents her from orgasming," I exined, and Cynthia''s grin got even bigger.

    "Yes, my liege!" Cynthia said with excitement as she started waving her hands around Vaalbara''s nude body again. "There you go! All set!" Cynthia announced a few momentster, and I nodded before walking over to Vaalbara.

    "Now then, let''s try this again, shall we?" I asked as I ced my hand on her quivering stomach, and she nodded her head weakly in response. Then without waiting for her to say anything, I sent a pulse of Mana into her body which caused her to arch her back and scream out in pleasure.

    "I-I don''t know! P-please stop!" Vaalbara cried out as tears flowed down her face from the intense pleasure that was coursing through her body, but I just kept going. She thrashed about wildly, trying to escape the pleasure, but it was no use. The hexes were preventing her from climaxing, which just made the pleasure even worse for her.

    "Tell me where Joselyn is hiding," I demanded as sweat poured down Vaalbara''s forehead from the intense orgasm that she was stuck in, but she just shook her head weakly before passing out from the overwhelming sensations coursing through her body.

    "She isn''t going to be able to take much more of that," Cynthia said with a frown, but I just shook my head.

    "No, she will be fine. Just make sure to reverse the hexes when she wakes up so that she can orgasm. She is going to need it after all of this," I exined as Cynthia''s eyes widened in understanding.

    "Yes, my liege!" Cynthia said with a grin as she started waving her hands around Vaalbara''s body again, and a few momentster, the demoness was moaning and panting in pleasure as sweat poured down her nude body.

    <o>,m "Now, where is Joselyn?" I asked again as Vaalbara''s body convulsed from the pleasure, but she just shook her head weakly. "Fine, we''ll just have to try something else then," I said with a sigh as I sent another pulse of Mana into her body, but this time it was focused more on her breasts.<sub> </sub></o>

    "Ahhh!" Vaalbara cried out as she thrashed about wildly, but the hexes were keeping her in orgasm now, and she was spraying all down the insides of her legs and on the cave floor. "P-please stop! It feels so good, b-but I can''t take it anymore!"

    "Tell me where Joselyn is hiding," I demanded again, but Vaalbara just shook her head weakly before passing out from the pleasure. "Seems like we are going to have to try something else," I said with a sigh as I looked over at Mephistia, who was staring at me with wide eyes.

    "What did you do to her?" Mephistia asked in a trembling voice, and I just smiled at her.

    "Oh, nothing much. Just tweaked the hexes so that they would cause pleasure instead of pain," I exined as Mephistia''s eyes widened in fear, and she started struggling against her bonds again. "Now then, let''s try this, shall we?" I asked as I sent a pulse of Mana into her body, and she immediately started convulsing from the pleasure.

    "Ahhh!" Mephistia cried out as she thrashed about wildly, spraying fluids all over the ce as she moaned uncontrobly. "P-please stop! It feels so good, but I can''t take it anymore!"

    "Tell me where Joselyn is hiding," I demanded again, but Mephistia just shook her head weakly before passing out from the pleasure. "Well, that was a bust," I said with a sigh as I looked over at Cynthia, who was staring at me with disappointment.

    "I can hex them again if you want," Cynthia offered, but I just shook my head.

    "No, that''s alright. I think we are going to have to try something else," I said as I walked over to the two demonesses and lifted them up into my arms. "You two can go ahead and rest for the night; we will leave in the morning."

    "Yes, my liege!" Cynthia said with a salute before she turned and skipped off towards another cave, but Matilda just sighed before following after her.

    I carried the two demonesses back to my room, where Cleena was still sleeping soundly, but I didn''t bother waking her up as I ced Mephistia on one of the beds before grabbing a jug of water from one of the tables. Then after pouring some water on Mephistia''s face, she slowly started to wake up with a groan.

    "W-what happened?" Mephistia asked as she looked around the room with confusion, but I just ignored her as I poured some more water on her face. She gasped and tried to move away, but she was still frozen in ce.

    "I''ll ask the questions here," I said in a cold voice, and Mephistia''s eyes widened in fear as she finally realized that she was naked and bound to the bedpost. "Now then, where is Joselyn hiding?" I asked again as Mephistia just stared at me with wide eyes.

    "I-I don''t know! Please don''t hurt us!" Vaalbara cried out from the other bed as tears slid down her cheek, but Mephistia just clenched her teeth together and refused to speak. Her body was still trembling from the pain of the shocks that she had been put through, but she still wouldn''t talk. I was starting to get frustrated with these two, but I knew that I needed to be patient.

 Chapter 344 Getting The Answers My Way

    "Fine, we''ll just have to try something else then," I said as I sent a pulse of Mana into her body which caused her to arch her back and scream out in pleasure.

    "Ahhh!" Mephistia cried out as she thrashed about wildly, trying to escape the pleasure, but it was no use. I just targeted all her pleasure spots with hot, cold, and shocks as Vaalbara watched, but she seemed to be getting excited from watching me pleasure her friend now.

    "Please! Stop!" Mephistia pleaded as she started to pant and moan uncontrobly from the intense sensations, but I just ignored her as I kept going. She was writhing and moaning on the bed like a banshee now, but she still wouldn''t talk.

    I was about to increase the intensity when Mephistia finally snapped. "Alright! I''ll tell you where she is! Just make it stop!" Mephistia cried out in a panicked voice, and I immediately released her from the spell.

    "Where is she?" I asked again in a calm voice, and Mephistia just panted for a few moments before finally answering me.

    "She is in the city of Elloria to the north! Joselyn has them hidden away in one of the old temples there! It is close to where the captives are!" Mephistia cried out, and I just nodded my head in understanding.

    "Thank you," I said as I started to walk away, but Mephistia''s panicked voice stopped me.

    "W-wait! What are you going to do with us?" Mephistia asked, and I turned to look at her with a raised eyebrow.

    "leave you locked in this room, for now, I''ll deal with youter," I said in a cold voice before turning and walking away, but Vaalbara spoke up in a husky voice that sounded tinged with lust, making me turn back.

    "P-please! T-take us! My body aches with pleasure! We gave you the answers you wanted! Please fill our holes!" Vaalbara begged as she started to rub Mephistia''s swollen red pussy, making her growl out a moan.

    I smiled and pulled off my pants as I walked over to the spiderwebbed both girls were now kneeling on with submissive but excited faces. "Yes, Master! Please fuck us!" both girls cried out as they begged me to fuck them, but I just smiled as their spider web bonds dissolved, revealing theirrge breasts and toned bodies.

    I didn''t say anything as I pushed my hard cock into Mephistia''s eagerly awaiting mouth as Vaalbara started to lick my balls, and I just moaned as I fucked her face. Then as Mephistia started to suck my cock like a pro, I pushed two fingers into Vaalbara''s eagerly waiting pussy, making her moan out in pleasure.

    I started to fuck both girls hard as they moaned and cried out in pleasure, and then I pulled out of Mephistia''s mouth and pushed my throbbing cock into Vaalbara''s eagerly awaiting pussy. She screamed out in pleasure as I pounded her hard while Mephistia started licking my balls again, but then I suddenly pulled out of Vaalbara.

    "Wha-?" she cried out in confusion, but before she could say anything else, I quickly turned her around so that she was lying on all fours on the bed with her ass up in the air before pushing my throbbing cock back into her eagerly awaiting pussy from behind.

    I pounded her hard from behind as she screamed out in pleasure, and then Mephistia started licking my balls again, but I just ignored her as I focused on fucking Vaalbara. Then as she started to moan and pant uncontrobly, I reached around and started rubbing her hard clit as she screamed out in pleasure.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m cumming!" she cried out as she thrashed about wildly on the bed, and then her entire body convulsed as she climaxed hard around my throbbing cock. I just smiled and kept thrusting into her tightly gripping pussy until I finally found my release deep inside of her. I pulled it out, and Mephistia moved to start sucking me hard again, and then I pulled back and tossed her on the web beside Vaalbara and hammered my cock in.

    "Ahhh!" Mephistia cried out as she thrashed about wildly while I pounded her, and then Vaalbara mounted her face. The light-skinned demoness moaned as she fucked Mephistia''s face, and I pulled her into a kiss as we both fucked the muscr red demoness.

    We kissed passionately as we fucked Mephistia hard, and then I finally pulled out of Mephistia and shot my load all over her chest as Vaalbara came all over her face. Then without a second thought, I turned Vaalbara around and back into me as I pushed my still throbbing cock back into her and started fucking her hard again as Mephistia and her started to make out.

    Then after a few more minutes, I finally pulled out of Vaalbara and shot my load all over her ass as she just moaned in pleasure, but then I quickly lowered myself and pushed my throbbing cock back into Mephistia. She screamed out in pleasure as I pounded her, but then I started switching back and forth between each of the demoness''s holes.

    I pounded each of them hard as they screamed out in pleasure, and then after a few minutes, I finally pulled out of Mephistia and shot my load all over her chest again, then hammered it back in Vaalbara before pulling back out and shooting my load all over her ass as well.

    Then without a second thought, I just got up off the bed and started getting dressed again as both girls justid there panting and moaning in pleasure with satisfied grins on their faces. "That was amazing," Mephistia said after a few moments as she sat up, but I just ignored her as I finished putting my pants on.

    "I''m d you enjoyed it," I said in a cold voice before walking towards the door, but then Mephistia''s voice stopped me again.

    "W-wait! What are you going to do with us?" she asked, but I just shrugged my shoulders.

    "I''ll leave you locked in this room for now; I''ll deal with youter," I said in a cold voice before walking out of the room and leaving the two demonesses to their own devices.

    I walked back to the central area of the cave, and both women were giving me hungry looks, so I waved them over to take some blood from me. I had a massive storage of it now, so I could afford to lose a bit. Once the girls were done, I turned back to the path.

    "That sounds like you were all having a lot of fun! Do you think that I might be able to enjoy some of that?!" Matilda asked as I sealed off the path to the demons and Cleena, and I just smiled at her.

    "I think you more than deserve it," I said as I turned and walked away, but not before giving her a quick wink. "But I have more to do than you can shake a stick at. Tomorrow I will get you a new home and such, but I am busy for the rest of the night. I learned a lot of important things tonight." I said and then opened a portal, but Cynthia grabbed my arm.

    "What about us?" she asked, but I just smiled at her.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you''re well taken care of as well. Just enjoy the rest of your evening." I said before vanishing into the portal, leaving the two women behind.

 Chapter 345 Y-You 5@93D Them?!

    I arrived in my room at the inn and immediately started making preparations. I had a feeling that things were going to get chaotic very soon, but I was more than ready to get things going.

    One thing that was strange was the fact that Olivia wasn''t up here yet. The moon had been high in the sky when I had been outsidest, so I assumed that she was going to be here in the room already sleeping, but I could still hear plenty of noiseing from downstairs. I could also feel that Olivia was still down there, so I decided that I would leave her alone while I went out and made a few changes to the defenses of the town.

    I gestured for a portal to a ce on the outside edge of town where I would be out of sight from the tower. I could see that there were four people up there now, but as it stood, they could only see so much of the far south side of town where I had appeared. I would have to add another tower or three, but getting a wall up in ce was my first order, and I would be lying if I said that I wasn''t excited about this.

    While I had been here, most of my magic and spell-casting abilities were much greater than even the goddesses, but I was still forced to follow mortalws and limitations. Now that I had my Astral Energy back, there was no need to hold back or pay any costs for casting.

    I reached down and burned away a patch of snow and grass until I had bare ground, and then I looked up into the trees with my Mana Runes until I found a bird. I tamed the beast with a spell and then asked it to give me a view of what the entire town looked like from above. The small robin took off, and after only a short moment, I was ryed an image of the town from above, and I closed my eyes.

    Now I know the area around me and an almost exact measurement of the town using my distance to the closest building as a reference. I created a mental image in my mind of what I wanted the walls to look like, and then I opened my eyes, and with a thought, the ground trembled as stone blocks rose up out of the ground.

    I continued to build the walls until they were about thirty feet high all around the town, with a single tower on each corner that was fifty feet tall. Each tower had three levels inside of it that would hold archers who could attack anyone trying to scale or destroy the wall from outside. The gateways into each section were doubleyered with portcullises that could be raised and lowered as needed for entry and exit.

    After finishing up with the defenses, I started working on some other things, such as a ballista on either side of each gate which would make short work of anything foolish enough to try and break through them. When I was finished with everything that I wanted, for now, I was about to hop back in, but that was when the screaming started.

    "Where did this walle from?"

    "Are we trapped in here?"

    "Who did this?"<sub> </sub>

    I just smiled as I turned, hopped over, and walked back into the town as people started to panic, but then I saw Olivia walking towards me with a confused expression on her face. "What is going on here? What did you do?" she asked as she gestured toward the wall, and I just shrugged my shoulders.

    Before I said anything, I pulled Oliva in her Leafa disguise into an alley, and then I ced a barrier to hide us. The women of the town were running around like chickens with their heads cut off, but I needed to talk to Olivia before I dealt with all of them.

    "I just decided that it was time to put up some defenses," I said in a nonchnt voice, but Olivia just stared at me in disbelief.

    "You built this entire thing in one night!?" she asked, and I just nodded my head.

    "I did not just take all night to do this. This was done just now after I took out five cultists, a horde of monsters from the Underworld, and captured two demons. I then tortured them and found out where the captives were and where Joselyn was hiding," I said as I walked up to her and dismissed her disguise. "I think it was pretty productive so far, but we are not going to be needing disguises anymore.

    Oliva looked up at me with a stunned expression, but I could smell boozeing off her almost in waves, and her paleplexion was getting pretty red. "H-how did you find out where they are?" she asked in a shocked voice, and I just smirked at her.

    "I tortured the information out of them and then had my way with them," I said with a shrug, but Olivia''s eyes just widened in shock.

    "Y-you 5@93''d them?!" she cried out, and I just shook my head.

    "It was not 5@93; they begged for me to have my way with them by the time I was done. They both orgasmed multiple times before they finally talked, so do not act like it was anything other than what they wanted. They were demons that had been eating people, and they seemed to be paving the way for some new ck King. I don''t know who that might be because I killed the old ck King, Baal, when I was living one of my lives in the Underworld." I said in a cold voice, and Olivia just stared at me in disbelief.

    "You''re serious? You actually killed Baal?" she asked, and I just nodded my head. "H-how?" she asked, and I just shrugged my shoulders.

 Chapter 346 The Baron

    "I do not remember; it was a long time ago. The point is that we need to stop Joselyn before she can release this new ck King, whatever his name might be," I said as I started walking away, but Olivia''s voice stopped me again.

    "W-wait! What are we going to do about the people here? We can''t just leave them behind!" she cried out, but I just waved my hand dismissively.

    "You are going to have to sober up and exin yourself to everyone in town. I need to go deal with Joselyn and get the captives safe. That means I am going to need somewhere to put them, so find people to get somewhere ready. A lot is going to happen tonight, but I think that this is something that has to happen now. I don''t know how long I will have before Joselyn catches wind of what happened with the other cultists, but I am sure that she will know soon," I exined and then ced a hand on Olivia''s shoulder.

    She gasped as I purged her body of the alcohol, but it shouldn''t affect her this much, even if she had drunk a lot. Olivia was a goddess, after all, so I was confused as to why she was like this.

    "Is something wrong?" Oliva asked, and I nodded.

    "Do you mind if I look around inside of you?" I asked as I watched people run around outside of the alley, but they couldn''t see up.

    Olivia blushed but then nodded. "What do you think is wrong with me? I feel fine, but I don''t think I should have be so intoxicated from drinking. Is that what you are worried about?"

    "Yes, but that is just a small part of it," I said as I felt around in her body, but it was like someone had taken the part that makes her a goddess.

    That was something that I would consider near impossible since a Zodiac would have had to have been the one that took it away, or myself. Another goddess could take her powers if she was strong enough, but they were actually just restricting the follower from the Zodiac, not taking the power. This case was different because someone had taken her power, but I didn''t have an answer to who, just a bunch of suspicions that really didn''t matter at the moment.

    "I can''t feel your Goddess Powers at all, so I am going to rece them with my own. There is no limit to the goddesses that I can bestow power on, but the more I do, the more spread out my power bes. Not a bad thing if you are going to be helping me," I exined, and Olivia nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "I was wondering why I was feeling so weak. I thought that it was just a result of being asleep for over 500 years," Olivia sighed, but I kissed her and stroked her hair as I gave her new Goddess Powers, making the mark on her chest glow brightly.

    I was about to say something, but then I felt a strange and warm sensation creep up inside of me. I expected that I was going to lose power when I did this for her, but if anything, I just felt stronger and more sure of myself. This warm feeling gave me the sense that this was always supposed to be like this, but the reasoning for that feeling was ineffable. Maybe this was just the way things were supposed to be.

    "Alright, now that you have your powers back, let''s go talk to everyone quickly, okay?" I asked as I slowly let go of Olivia, and she let out a long sigh.

    "Mmm, I feel so good to have a feeling ofpleteness back with my powers, but something is different now, and I feel much stronger than I was 500 years ago. That was a long time, but I can definitely tell the difference," Olivia said as she took my arm, and I dispelled the barrier hiding us in the alleyway.

    "You are fully my disciple now, and I am the strongest of all the Zodiacs, so you should feel stronger. For some reason, I didn''t get weaker, though, and something about giving you the power felt right," I said as I took her hand and walked out of the alley to where everyone was rushing around.

    "That is because I belong to you and no other. I know what you mean by feeling right," Olivia said as she cuddled into me, and people started to slow down to look at me. I kissed the top of Olivia''s head and then left of her and stepped forward as my Astral coating coated my hands, feet, thin tail, hair, and ears. Going in full bore was the only way to get everyone to calm down and listen.

    "Sorry for getting everyone up, but these walls are up for your protection, and you are all in full control of the gates I am going to need you to be womaning. There are new towers as well to help out in the watch for attacks that coulde in the future, but this town should have had something like this a long time ago," I exined and seemed to get a good number of the women''s attention. Some of them still looked suspicious, but they wouldn''t be humans if some didn''t. "My name is Galio, and you can consider me a... Baron for Tallia and the other goddesses. My job is toe and help you out and deal with your cut problem and help get you all better living conditions."

    "What is a Baron?!" A woman asked, and I tried to think of how to exin this to a woman in a world that had never had men. "Oh, and can you make the clothing better for us too? Most of us are practically naked here," The woman added as an afterthought, and I coughed to hide my amusement. At least, that was something that I could do without much exnation needed.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 347 Cat God Spa 1.0

    "A Baron is like a protector, and clothing is something that I can definitely help with," I said as I looked over everyone who was all very far from being naked, but I started to get ready to cast a new spell, the Cat God Spa 1.0. This time I was going to really turn up this new cleaning spell, but it was getting way too specific to cast on groups, so I would have to do a single cast, but I could do it faster now. "Alright, everyone, form a line so that we can get this done quickly."

    Everyone seemed hesitant at first, but then they all started getting into line like I had asked. After they were all done forming up, I took a deep breath and then spoke in a loud voice. "Everyone needs to have their job title if they have one, or one that they would like. This is going to go fast, so I need you all to be moving fast because this is not thest thing I have to do tonight," I exined, and everyone nodded and started talking excitedly.

    "Are you really sure that you have time for this?" Olivia asked, and I shook my head.

    "Not really, but I am going to deal with that right now, so you run a Repeating Warmth Glyph along the line and then grow benches overtop of them. Also, send some people to make some hot chocte. Glyph the tower floors as well, but make them drawn mana, so they always stay active. I am going to lock Joselyn up and then get the captives quickly, so make sure there is a ce for me to start bringing them," I exined as I gestured to the side, opening a portal. Olivia just stared at me like I had grown a second head, but I turned back to everyone. "I will be back right away, so get thinking and listen to Olivia here. She is a Goddess just as strong as Tallia and very close to me."

    I then turned and walked into the portal, not waiting for anyone to say anything else, and then I was outside the building that Joselyn was supposedly in. The portal closed as I looked at the rough-looking temple, but it looked like a good ce for a cult to hide out.

    I looked around the rest of the town of Elloria, but the rest of the town also seemed to be in just as bad of shape. I would have toe here and do some major renovations to clean everything up, but the ck Goat Cult was first.

    I turned back to the temple and used my mana runes to track the seven people in the building, and then I walked away from the building until I was about ten feet away. I squatted down and ced a hand on the ground,ying a few spell circles that weren''t active yet, and then forced the ground to be like water and shoot into the air. The temple sank until it was ten feet below the ground I was standing on, and then the liquid ground sshed back down.

    Screams could be heard as the ground poured in, encasing the temple but not going inside and leaving small holes for air to go in. I didn''t want to kill them yet; I needed more info, but now they were locked in ce, and my spells started to activate.<sub> </sub>

    There were three, one to prevent any travel into the ce, the next to cancel all magic, and thest to put them all to sleep. Once everything was done, and I heard no more screams, I turned to head to the next location the Demons had given me, but there was a rough-looking woman that might have been pretty once, but this ce had drained it from her.

    "What are you?! Do you know what was in there?!" The woman asked with cracked lips, and I smiled warmly as I exuded aforting aura that made the woman rx as I reached my hand out to her face that she rubbed into with a sigh.

    "Things must have been hard for you and everyone, aye?" I asked, and the woman nodded as tears formed, but I wiped them away. "No time for tears. My name is Galio, and I am here to get rid of the ck Goat Cult for good."

    The woman looked at me with surprise, but then she let out a cute squeak as my magic started to swirl around her. I stepped back as an air bubble surrounded her, and I let my new spell activate. This time instead of a water dragon which seemed a bit aggressive, clear blue kittens jumped into the woman, sshing into her and rubbing up on her body. Next was the steam that rose up with Beauty and Tailor Cat spirits infused in the hot rising water. They fixed and made the clothing that she was wearing better, and then made her five more sets of clothing that were put in a ck cloth ck that had my white cat face on the front of it.

    "Here, have these for now. I will be giving everyone in this town new clothes, but you, that will be tomorrow sometime," I said as I finished casting the spell, and the woman gasped as she felt her body. She looked down at herself, and her clothing, and then up at me with a shocked look on her face.

    "Y-you did this?!" she asked, and I nodded my head as the air bubble dissipated.

    "Peanuts, but this is only the start. I have to get some animals to map the full extent of the damage before I can fix everything. For now, I have to go rescue the captives, but what is your name?" I asked, but the girls couldn''t seem to speak, so I just sighed and stepped through another portal, letting it snap close. I was going to get that a lot going forward, but I had to say I was really impressed with how the spell worked.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 348 Finding The Captives

    I didn''t really like trying spells out for the first time on other people, but this was one I had been working on, and the results were just what I had wanted. Since I wasn''t doing anything specific, it was pretty easy to get my special Cat Spirits to do it. Unlike Chili, I had no limit to the types of Cat Spirits that I could summon, and I could get them to do many special jobs, but now was time to deal with thest piece of this puzzle.

    I looked at what used to be a temple, but it looked closer to the one that the Undead Riftwalker had broken out of after it was destroyed. Still, I could see figures with my Mana runes underground, and there was arge group of them, but they all seemed to be separated. I couldn''t see how theyout of the underground was, but I knew the dimensions of where everyone was, so I ced my hand on the ground and closed my eyes, so I only saw the Mana outlines of everyone below.

    This part of town was mostly abandoned, so it was easy to concentrate on what I was trying to do. Since these were already in the ground, I was going to take them out, just in case they had escape tunnels, because I had no way to tell how many were cultists, and cing a sleep spell on this many people at once would be really hard since there were monsters as well below that it wouldn''t affect. In the end, I tracked down the entrance and then lifted the entire temple and underground bit out of the ground and into the air about one hundred feet with a few gravity and earth-shaping spells.

    It was actually nice since I was able to get a better look at the town for wallster, but I already had my Cat-Robin scoping the ce out. I had made the bird more cat-like than I had used before, and now it could even use portals. I would need more of these little pets, and I needed to get Berry back from Tallia, who fell in love with her and was now practically holding her hostage. The small critter didn''t seem to mind being with my goddess, so I left her for now.

    I looked down at the trap door and opened it before heading down the stairs. The moment that I got down the stairs, there were two ck robbed women that were getting off the floor from where the fast up must have pushed them. Both started to chant, but I raised my hands and transmogrified them both into roaches and then went over and stomped them both t.

    If these creatures chose to attack first, then they really didn''t understand just how much they were insects to me. I was willing to give people a chance, but I was no longer in the mood to be toyed with. I came to this world to rx and adventure and these bugs were getting in my teeth.

    I kicked open the next door to a maze of stacked cages filled with sickly people, and then I was hit with a wave of unwashed bodies and urine, among other things that I didn''t want to even think about. My anger rose as I looked around, and I started to spot Were-cats and cultists that were turned towards me through the cage maze.

    "How did someone get in here?!" One of the women demanded as I started to rush forward, my nails turning into ws as a frenzy took over me.

    "Some of us must retreat! Attack Were-cats!" Another screamed as women from the cages started to scream and cry.<sub> </sub>

    I bolted around the cages and passed each one of the creatures and cultists, shooting Siphon Spikes into each of them. Blood swirled to me from everywhere as everything that was monster or cultist was drained into dried husks with no blood left in their bodies. I went to each cage, and then quickly released the captives. Some were manacled, and some were not.

    I didn''t know what they had done to them, but I could see healing scars all over their bodies that looked recent, except for a few women who looked malnourished besides just being sickly. They were bleeding in spots as well that hadn''t healed yet from where the cult must have been taking blood sacrifices out of them at random intervals as part of their torture regime to scare people into obeying them.

    "You are free now," I said in a soft voice as I did my best not to show the anger rising up inside me from this atrocity. "I am going to take all you women to a ce that is safe."

    "You are here to save us all?" a small voice asked, and I turned to see a girl that looked way too thin and had a burn scar on her face that went from the top of her head all the way down. It must have been from before she was captured, but she was small like Eliza and Chili. "My name is Elise."

    It would be a lie if I said that my heart didn''t break when I heard her say that. This little girl shouldn''t be in a ce like this, let alone be in this situation at the hands of monsters and cultists who thought themselves better than anyone else! No helpless creature should ever have to go through what these women did! Never again!

    I lifted up into the air until I was right in front of Elise as tears started to stream down her cheeks leaving clean streaks going around the dried blood covering most of her body. "Elise... Your courage is amazing," I said as my godhood roared inside me for justice as mana flowed out of me into Elise while others started crowding around me, desperately trying to get some attention or healing themselves.

    I released a burst of healing magics that healed everyone as much as I could, but I wanted to focus on Elise. It looked like she had been here the longest out of everyone, so whatever they did to her was probably the worst. I sent a few Spirits over to help with the others while I focused on Elise.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 349 A Memorial

    "Can you tell me what happened?" I asked in a soft voice that soundedpletely different than before. My voice was dripping with power and anger but somehow held a sense of warmth to it.

    Elise nodded as she stared at me with wonder in her eyes, probably from the healing magics that were causing her body to knit itself back together. "I was walking home one night minding my own business when some women grabbed me. I tried to fight back, but they hit me and took me here, where they burned my face and started doing all kinds of things to me."

    Tears fell out of Elise''s eyes as she stopped talking, but I lifted up her chin so that she was looking right into my golden eyes. "It is okay now, Elise, because I am here," I said softly, and then I felt my chest start to tighten. It was like my heart was breaking, but I knew that it wasn''t possible for a god to feel such things.

    I could understand now why Tallia got so upset when she found out about what had happened to the women around, but hearing it from a child made it all worse. I wiped away the tears from Elise''s eyes as she looked at me with wonder. It must have felt like a dream or maybe even the first time that someone had shown her any kindness in a long time.

    p "What is your name, kinddy?" she asked, and I smiled at her.</anda>

    "Galio, the Cat God, but let me fix this little bit of dirt you seem to have on your head," I said as I reached forward and used magic to heal therge scar and grow back all her hair, so it flowed down to the girl''s shoulders.

    "Dirt? What do you..." Elise started to say, but she trailed off and then began to cry when she reached up to feel the hair and smooth skin that reced the horrible scar that had marred her face. "H-how?! Is this really me?!"

    "Of course it is darling," I said as I gathered Elise up into a hug as she cried into my chest. "I wouldn''t lie to you."

    After a few minutes, and I had sent some healing spells to help the others get on their feet, Elise calmed down enough for us to talk and for me to exin what was going on. She told me about the other captives, their names along with some of the things that they were forced to do by the cultists.

    Elise also exined how they would take blood sacrifices from them every now and then in order to keep everyone scared or make them try harder if captured people weren''t performing well in their eyes. The stories that Elise told made my blood boil, but everything was over for the most part. I had to get everyone back to Calham and then get to work on the Cat God Spa!<sub> </sub>

    "All right, everyone! I am going to summon a portal to Calham, where people are waiting for you! They will help you get food and a ce to sleep until you are recovered, and then we will work on getting you all back to your homes," I exined, but there were a lot of uneasy looks.

    "Do we have to go back to our homes? This town is dying thanks to the cult!" One woman called out, and others started to voice their opinions, but I put my hands up to quiet everyone.

    "I will being back here tomorrow to Elloria to fix everything up and help prevent something like this from happening again. There is still a long way to go with everything, but by the end of the week, you won''t even recognize the ce!" I cheered, and that seemed to bolster the women a bit, but there was only so much that words could do.

    I gestured and opened a portal to where Olivia was, and she turned to me with a warm smile, and then poked her head inside the portal. The smile fell off her face, and she let out a long sigh. "Bring them through. We have room for everyone, but we will have to take a few to the next building, considering how many you found. I am sure they were a lot worse off when you found them."

    "They have had a hard time, so make sure that everyone is gentle with them," I said as I started to wave at the people through my portal. "Oh, and one of them is a little girl named Elise. I want to keep her with me when everything is said and done."

    Olivia nodded as she walked back into the building as everyone slowly filed in from the portal, and then it snapped closed. I looked around the prison, and then everything started to melt, dropping me through the floor. I fell through the air and thennded lightly on the ground. The melted ground filled the whole back in, but then I created a circr area that set into the ground-like steps. I took the metal and created a statue of a group of women holding up a pole with a pping g frozen in ce.

    The ce would be a memorial for the women that lost their lives here and for the survivors of this tragedy. There had been bodies of women in the cages as well, and some in piles. Each of them was now dust in my pouch, with the other two I had found in the Watch Tower. I would say some words for them as we cast off this ind and spread them out over the sea so their essence can travel to a ce they never got to see. I wished I knew what really happened to them, but if they were reborn here once, I just had to believe that they would return again in golden eggs.

    I would do my best to make sure that the world was a better ce for them when they returned, and even if that was not the case, I would still keep pushing forward, doing what I could. I was the Cat God, after all. It was my duty to make sure things were fair for everyone, even if they weren''t gods or royalty, and that started with making sure that no one ever had to go through what these women did again.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 350 Cat God Spa 2.0

    Once I was done with that in Elloria, I created a portal back to Calham, but now there was a big fire in the center of town with people sitting around it. I was surprised to see many people still active, considering that the sun seemed to be about to start burning the night away. Many had gone to bed, but there were still a good number of women left.

    Everyone turned to me, and I smiled at them as they all started getting up. These were the diehards that really wanted to get new clothing or get their nails or hair done, and they were ready to start the day with a little bit of rxation. I knew that there were other things that needed to be done, but these women all deserved this for waiting up all night.

    "Alright, everyone! Thank you for all being so patient! Let''s get you all lined up so we can get this show on the road! Cat God Spa is open for business!" I called out in a cheerful voice. After the night I had, it was nice to act happy and help everyone out. That was what I was here for.

    The first woman in line was the one that had called out for this to happen, and she had a big grin on her face. She was a pretty woman, but I could see a lot of intelligence in her.

    "You are the one that called out for this, So I assume that you are all ready?" I asked, returning her grin, and the woman nodded promptly.

    "I heard about you visiting another vige and you doing something like this, so I thought that I might try and see if I could get that for us. You seem like a nice enough person, so I didn''t think that it was a bad idea to ask. My name is Brittney, and I work at the local deli, but I have plenty of clothes for that! I was hoping for something that might catch the eye of anotherdy if you know what I mean? Brittney said, and I chuckled as I nodded.

    "I think we can work something out for you," I said as I looked her over. Brittney was a curvaceous woman with long brown hair that cascaded down her back. She had pretty features, and her overall look made me think of a wood nymph that might live in the forest outside of town. "Let''s start with something simple, then."

    I waved my hand over Brittney, and she started to glow. An air bubble snapped around her, and my cat spirits got to work. Her clothes changed into a loose-fitting blouse with a low neckline that showed off some cleavage, along with a pair of tight ck pants that wrapped around her curvy hips nicely while entuating her thick thighs. The ck pants were tucked into a pair of knee-high brown boots, which matched the color of Brittney''s hair perfectly. To finish it off, I added some dangly earrings that caught the light whenever she moved her head just right. I also made a few other dresses and some other winter clothing.

    "Wow...I-I love it! Thank you so much!" Brittney eximed as she turned this way and that to get a better look at herself in the new outfit beforeing over to give me a hug. "This is exactly what I wanted!"

    "You are very wee," I replied as she stepped out of the way to look at the other dresses that I had slung over her shoulder. "These are all for you as well. I figured that you might want a couple of other options, so I made them just in case."<sub> </sub>

    "Oh wow, thank you so much! You are too kind!" Brittney praised me as she looked over the other clothes beforeing back over to give me onest hug in appreciation. "I don''t know how to thank you!"

    "Just enjoy the clothes and feel pretty in them," I said with a smile as Brittney nodded and stepped out of the way for the next woman in line. I continued doing this for the next few hours as the line slowly died down until there was only one woman left.

    This woman was older, maybe in her fifties, and she was quite overweight. She also had a very tired look about her, but she still managed to smile at me when it was her turn. "Thank you so much for doing this! I am surprised that you are still up and working."

    "I don''t mind at all," I replied with a smile as I looked over at the woman. "What is your name?"

    "Linda," Linda introduced herself before gesturing to her plump form. "As you can probably tell, I am not exactly in the best shape at the moment."

    I shook my head as I waved my hand over Linda and created an air bubble around her like before. This time though, instead of just cleaning her body, I activated a spell to increase her body''s metabolism dramatically, which I knew from experience would help her lose weight quite quickly. I also gave her some toning and slimming spells to help give her a bit more of an hourss shape instead of being so round.

    Her clothes changed into a loose-fitting tunic that billowed out around her waist while still entuating herrge breasts. The neckline was a bit low, but not too bad, considering Linda''s age. The pants were loose as well since I knew that Linda would be losing weight, and they were also a light brown color to match her hair. I kept the ck boots since they looked good with the outfit, but I reced the earrings with a bracelet and ne set.

    "W-wow...I can''t believe it! I look amazing!" Linda eximed as she looked herself over in surprise before turning to me and pulling me into a hug. "Thank you so much!"

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 351 Bring The Girls Home

    p "You are very wee," I reply as we pull away from each other, and Linda looks at the clothes that I had slung over her shoulder like Brittney did. "These are all for you too! You might want to wait until you have lost some weight before you use them all, though."</anda>

    "Oh, I will!" Linda said as she looked at the clothes with excitement before turning back to me and giving me onest hug. "Thank you so much! This has been the best day ever!"

    "I am d that you enjoyed it," I say as Linda steps out of the way, and I start to clean up. Once everything was done, I created a portal to where Olivia was and stepped through.

    "How did everything go?" Olivia asked as she looked at me, and I grinned at her.

    "It went great! Everyone loved the clothes, and I even managed to help one of the women lose weight!" I eximed, and Olivia''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "That is amazing! I am sure that she appreciated it," Olivia said, and I nodded.

    "She did, and everyone else did as well. They are all going to sleep well," I said as I stretched my arms above my head and yawned. "I wish that I was going to bed too."

    "You should! You have done enough for today," Olivia said as she walked over to me and gave me a hug. "I am sure that everyone will appreciate everything you have done for them."

    "I hope so," I said as I returned Olivia''s hug before stepping back and yawning again. "But this yawn is just for show. Morning ising now, and I really didn''t like the way that Elloria looked. I am going to tame some more animals and get them to help me scout out each town and then start fixing things."

    "That sounds like a good idea," Olivia said as she nodded her head in approval before yawning herself. "But I think I am going to bed now; even if you don''t need it, I do. Last night was tiresome."

    "Yeah, I wille and check up on you when I feel you wake up. I am going to go bring the girls from the Watch Tower back to town and then over to Elloria," I exined, and Olivia came over to hug me, and I wrapped her in my arms for a little, stroking her hair and kissing the top of her head before Olivia looked up at me.

    "Be careful, Galio. I don''t want to see you getting hurt," Olivia said as she stared into my eyes, and I nodded.

    "I will be careful," I promised before pressing my lips to hers in a gentle kiss. Once we pulled apart, both of us were smiling, and I gestured for a portal to open outside the Watch Tower, making Olivia jump back.

    "Get going! You are letting all the heat out of my room! I will see you when I get up!" Olivia teased as she pushed me through the portal, and I chuckled as it snapped closed behind me.<sub> </sub>

    Once I was outside, I Turned to the tower and looked around, but I saw no paw tracks, so I dispelled the protection from the tower and went over to open the door. The moment I did, I was greeted by screaming women. I quickly reassured them who I was and that they were safe to calm everyone down.

    "Is there anything I can help you with?" I asked once everyone had quieted down, and the woman that had been so eager to get started, Lana, stepped forward.

    "We were wondering if you could take us back to town? We don''t really have anything here," Lana said, and I nodded as I gestured for a portal to open and for everyone to follow me.

    "Of course. I was just about to go there myself," I said as I stepped through the portal, and the women followed. The first thing that they saw when they stepped out was the new towers and massive walls that surrounded the town.

    "What happened here?!" Mona asked with shock, and I chuckled after my portal closed. I decided to bring us to the west gate that I had set up just outside of Calham so I could see how things were going there.

    "I decided that the town needed a little bit of an upgrade," I exined as we started walking towards the gate, and the women oohed and aahed at everything that they saw. I had made some other changes as well since they had been gone.

    "I am d to see that you all made it back safely! Have any of you been harmed?" The guard at the gate asked as she eyed the women, but they all shook their heads. This was one of the women, Cheryl, that had waited up, and she had asked for proper guard attire.

    "No, we are all fine," Lana said as she stepped forward and shed her teeth in a grin. "We are just a bit hungry!"

    "I am sure that we can find something for you to eat at the mess hall or the inn," The guard said as he stepped aside and gestured for us to enter as the portcullis was lifted up on the other side of the wall.

    "Make sure that you aren''t out here all day, Cheryl. There will be others that can switch with you in a bit," I said, and the guardswoman nodded.

    "Of course, your highness. Have a good day," Cheryl said with a smile as I led the women into the town. The moment we stepped in, people started to notice us, and many of them gasped in surprise while others broke out into apuse.

    "The Cat God has returned! And he has brought back more people!" Someone shouted, and then everyone was moring for attention as we made our way through the streets. I waved and smiled at everyone, but I didn''t stop until we made it to the inn, where I knew that they would have food ready.

 Chapter 352 Everything You Have Done

    "Cat God! It is good to see you again!" The innkeeper eximed as she came out from the kitchen with a tray of food. "I assumed that you might be bringing some guests, so I had the cook prepare a little something for them."

    I hadn''t got the woman''s namest night when we were here, but I knew that she was the one that had waited up. I also knew that she wanted a more proper outfit, so I decided to give her one as well.

    "That was very considerate of you," I said as the innkeeper blushed and set the tray down on a table before gesturing for everyone to sit. "Please, sit and enjoy. Your food will be here momentarily."

    "Thank you," Lana said as she sat down in the chair closest to me while Mona sat on the other side of her. The rest of the women followed suit, and then the innkeeper went back into the kitchen while another woman came out with another tray of food.

    "I am sorry for not introducing myselfst night; my name is Natalie," The innkeeper said as she set the food down before taking a seat herself. "I just wanted to personallye and thank you for everything that you have done so far for us. I had no idea when you and the goddess could win in that this would be the oue. Things are still going to be hard, but now people are going to be able to sleep a lot easier."

    "I am not done with the town by a long shot yet, but I have to go deal with some of the worse-off towns first," I exined as Natalie nodded her head in understanding.

    "I understand, and we appreciate everything that you have done," Natalie said as she looked over at the other women. "Once you have all had your fill, we have some rooms upstairs that you can use to rest in."

    "Thank you," Lana said as she looked over at me. "I don''t know how to thank you for everything that you have done."

    "You don''t need to thank me. I am just doing what I think is right," I said with a shrug before standing up from my seat. "But now, I must be going. Take care, everyone."

    With that, I created a portal and stepped through it, not looking back as the people started to apud again before the portal closed behind me.

    I was off to the side of the memorial that I had created, but there was already arge group of women that were either crying or had sad and confused looks on their faces. I could understand their feelings, so I walked down and over to the statue that I had created, and all eyes fell on me.

    "I know that things have been hard for you all, and people have lost their lives. I have gotten back the captured ones so far, but there was a good number already dead. I have all their bodies in my pouch as ash, and I will spread them over the ocean," I exined, and questions erupted from all the women gathered.

    "How did they die?"

    "Did they suffer?"<sub> </sub>

    "Who killed them?"

    I held up my hand, and everyone quieted down, looking at me with expectant looks. "I will answer all of your questions, but it is a lot to take in, and I need you all to be calm when I do."

    Everyone nodded their heads before sitting down on the ground since there were not enough chairs for everyone. I started from the beginning about the ck Goat Cult and continued until the end when I was able to rescue everyone. There were gasps of horror at some of the things that had happened, but thankfully no one fainted or threw up. That would have just made things worse.

    "Are they all really dead?" One woman asked, and I nodded my head.

    "Yes, they are all dead. I killed them myself, but there are still more that I have to hunt down, but I have the leader, and three of the five demons, so it is only a matter of time before I catch them all or kill them," I replied, and the woman looked relieved before sighing.

    "Thank you for telling us what happened," The woman said before she looked over at the other women. "I think we all need some time to process this."

    "Sure, but I am going to be doing a major renovation to the town, so I would ask that everyone stays inside their houses. If you can all spread the word with the Vine, that would be very helpful, and to get inside yourselves," I exined, and the women all started to get up and nodded their heads.

    "We can do that," One said as she looked over at the others. "I think we should also have a town meeting to discuss things."

    "That is a good idea, but I would wait until after I am done with the repairs. I don''t want anyone getting hurt while I am working," I exined, and the woman nodded her head in understanding before gesturing for everyone to follow her.

    "Thank you for everything that you have done!" Someone shouted as they walked away, and I waved before opening a portal to a ce just outside of town.

    My Cat-Robin was scouting Lorient, the next town over, but now I needed more helpers. This time I was looking for some chittering squirrels, and it didn''t take me very long to find five of them that I tamed. I could have done a lot more, but these ones would be more than enough after I was done with them.

    I blessed each one, but I used special speed, slower metabolism, and also tracking runes on each of them, and they each would vanish from my hands. Once I was done, I opened a portal to the mound of earth that used to be the temple where Joselyn was trapped in.

 Chapter 353 His Commands?

    Inded on the mound of earth and opened up a hole into the ground that I dropped into, and the room I dropped into was empty. The girls were all in the next room, lying on the floor as lumps of ck cloth. Each of them was still asleep, but now it was time to wake them all up.

    I snapped my finger, and the spells keeping them asleep dispelled from them, but at the same time, a spell under the floor activated. I jumped back out of the range of the spell, and all the women started to scream as their bodies started to twist and contort. I watched in shock as the bodies were all pulled together, and a Red and ck Bee-like demon rose up from the spell. This was a summoning circle, but I assumed that the captives had been meant for this, not just a few cultists.

    The Demon Queen had a body shape simr to a wasp with a bee-like abdomen that had a stinger on the end. Tworge, curved horns protruded from her forehead above red,pound eyes, as well as two more pairs of smaller eyes, one on each side of her head. Her mouth is filled with razor-sharp teeth, and she has long, ck hair that cascades down her back.

    The demon raised her arms and sent out a shockwave that sted me through the wall and into another chamber, where I hit the ground hard enough to leave an indentation. I stood up and dusted myself off, but the abomination of women''s bodies flung itself at me with inhuman speed.

    I dodged to the side and closer to the demon, but it was able to turn in mid-air and tried to sting me. I caught its stinger in my hand and squeezed as hard as I could until I heard a crunching sound. The demon screamed in pain as green ichor started oozing from the wound, but it still tried to sting me again.

    I blocked the next two strings with my left arm, but both of them punctured through my skin and into the muscle below. The venom tried to spread, but my body just forced the poison out and then almost instantly healed me.

    "Tell your dogs to sit for a moment. I have some questions for you, and I will let you keep some of your pride if you answer them," I growled as the amalgamation of women''s bodies dove at me again.

    I dodged to the side and then ran up the demon''s back as it tried to turn around. I then leaped off at thest second and came down on top of it with my ws outstretched. The demon screamed as my ws tore through its body, but I quickly leaped off before it could retaliate.

    "I asked you a question!" I shouted as the demon whirled around to face me, and I could see the pain and fury in its eyes. It tried to charge at me again, but this time I was prepared.

    I teleported in front of it and grabbed onto its horns before using all my strength to pull them apart from each other until they snapped with a sickening crunch. The demon roared in agony as ck ichor started oozing from its head, but that wasn''t enough to stop it.

    The demon turned its attention to me and tried to sting me again, but I was able to grab onto its stinger and rip it off before it could do any damage. The demon screamed again as more ichor oozed from the wound, but this time I was done ying around.<sub> </sub>

    Unfortunately, the abomination crashed into me, and the demon jumped back, and I was smashed through a wall. The demon was tough, but there was no Demon Queen; this was one of Bezibub''s minions, but why was it here?

    After I crashed into the ground with the abomination on top of me, I backhanded the body of twisted naked female bodies, and it was smashed into a wall as I stood up in annoyance. I stood up and pointed my palm to the creature, and then lit it on fire with the raging heat of the sun, turning it to ashes as I walked back out of the main room where the demon bee was bleeding from where its stinger used to be, and horn on its head.

    "Are you just going to be silent this entire time because if you can''t give me answers, I don''t need you," I growled, and the demon tilted its head to the side as it red at me with all four eyes.

    "What do you want to know?" The demon asked, finally breaking its silence, and I smirked.

    Pins of light appeared and then mmed into the demon and pinned it to the ground. I was waiting to see if this thing could talk or keeping it would be useless, and it had fucked up.

    Unlike the other three demons I had caught, this one was a sexless monster, so myst sexual interrogation techniques weren''t going to work this time. I was going to have to get creative, but I was going to find out who this ck King was. I had a feeling that this wasn''t over yet, but I needed to find out what was left toe.

    "You just have to ask me, and I will tell you what you want to know!" The demonughed, but I wasn''t going to fall for that, so I kept the pins in ce.

    "Who is this ck King that you keep mentioning?" I growled, and the demon''s smile widened.

    "He is our lord and savior! The one who will free us from this prison!" The demon shouted, but I just tightened my grip on the light. "He has promised us power and retribution! We just need to follow his everymand!"

    "And what are hismands?" I asked, trying to get more information out of the demon.

 Chapter 354 In The Capital Of The Underworld

    "He wishes for you to suffer! He wants you to experience true pain! He wants yourpany!" The demon shouted, and I rolled my eyes. This must be some demon that had a personal grudge against me, but Diablo was a close friend, and the rest of the higher ranks were too busy torturing other demons, trying to kill each other to even care about being king.

    "I need a name. If this person is so powerful, then they should not be scared of me, right?" I asked, but if they knew me, it would be the exact opposite.

    "My master told me I can tell you whatever you want to know, but not that one single thing. It is not that we are hiding it from you, but the ck King has removed his name from our minds. You are more than wee to look into my mind if you would like, but you won''t find anything useful," The demon exined to me while still wiggling under my pins. I had expected something like this, but going as far as removing his name from their minds was troublesome.

    "What was the reason for you being sent here? Bezibub must know that I have all the captives now, and I even have three of the five of her demons that were summoned here. Why are you all still trying toe over?" I asked, and the Demon Bee stopped struggling and smiled brightly.

    "Come here? I am just here to offer you an invitation!" The demons cackled, and I narrowed my eyes, making the pins press down harder on its neck, cutting theughter off.

    "What are you talking about?" I growled, releasing the pressure some.

    "The ck King would like to meet you! Stritza and Metocrity have already returned to the Underworld after killing the remaining cultists!" The demon exined, but my eyes stayed narrowed. While this was good news, that just gave me even less of a reason to want to go to the Underworld.

    "Well, if that is the case, then I have no reason to visit this ck King," I said, but the demon seemed to be waiting for this.

    "Bezibub said you would say this, but the ck King is holding many hostages right now. One of them is Bezibub''s Master, Diablo. Not that you would care about him, even though you are supposedly his friend, but there are two others that you will want toe and get," the demon exined, and I raised an eyebrow, but the moment this creature started talking, I knew what it was going to say. "You know the demoness, Rem, and Xieus?"

    I should have known, but I was stillcking memories at that time. Still, even if I had had all my memories in ce, I still would have sent Xieus to find Rem, but now things were starting to make more sense.<sub> </sub>

    This was why the ck Goat Cult had been doing all this here and the reason why Rem wasn''t around, but hearing that Diablo had been captured was troubling.

    The true Demon King was a sadist that loved all forms of torture, and like most demons, that was really all that Diablo wanted to do and had let his brother, Baal, run the ce. Then I showed up and killed a great number of demons and then Baal. During that time, I became good friends with Diablo and exined what his brother had actually been doing. Diablo understood why I was doing it and didn''t care that I was going to kill his brother, but he also told me he had no interest in helping me.

    The first time that Diablo had refused me, we had fought, and he was incredibly strong, but even with a de at his neck that could wipe him from existence, he still denied me. It wasn''t until I left, battled my way through the Underworld for a while, and stayed with some of the tribes and towns did I start to understand. Not only Diablo''s reasoning but how the demons were as people.

    When I had first been reborn into the Underworld, I had killed everything in sight like a monster, but I met Diablo almost right after. In time, I started to understand that the Underworld was really just another world. The rules were much different, and the people were not like anywhere else.

    The demons were separated into three groups. Monsters, sadists, and masochists. The monsters were beasts without intelligence, and their only purpose was to kill, even if they were not hungry. The other two groups were the intelligent demons that formed tribes, towns, and even therge city. Their lives revolved around giving and taking pain, and that was really the only thing that they cared about.

    It took me a while to understand this, but when I did, I started to see why Diablo refused to help, just the same as any demon that wasn''t bound to me. They all just wanted to torture or be tortured in peace, and Upper Realm Creatures summoning them was actually a terrifying thing for them.

    That was why I killed Baal. He had been trading demons for Upper Realm creatures to ce in his zoo that was in the capital of the Underworld, Demoden. Most demons enjoyed torture, even if they didn''t, so you would never get their true reaction out of them. This led Baal to start stealing people from different worlds to keep in the Underworld as ythings for him and his followers.

    In the end, I sent everyone back to their worlds, killed Baal and all his followers, and everyone went back to torturing in peace by the time I had left, but I had been through in looking for demons that might revolt in the future. That was why I had no clue who this new ck King was, but now I was forced to go down there, but not yet.

    While it was unfortunate that Xieus and Rem had been captured, this ck King was being far too cautious. I had to assume that this meant that he wanted something from me, but what that was, I didn''t know yet, but I needed to clean up the mess that was caused here.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 355 [Bonus Chapter] No Rush

    "Do you know what the ck King wants?" I asked, but the demon shook its head.

    "No."

    "Fine, I wille, but I need to clean up the mess you all made first," I said with a sigh as I pulled the pins off the bleeding Demon Bee, letting it get back up.

    "The ck King knew this would be so and is in no rush. The girls are also safe, but he will not return them unless youe," The demon said as it gestured for a glowing red hole in the floor to appear. "You know how to get here, bute visit Bezibub first. She said you will know where to find her.

    And with that, the demon jumped into the hole and disappeared, leaving me to my thoughts. This was not what I wanted, but I had little choice in the matter. I needed to at least hear what this ck King had to say before deciding on anything else, but I had a boatload of problems to deal with first here. As long as the girls were fine, then I could worry about them after my business here in Torrain was finished.

    I sighed and then caused all the earth about me to copse around me, lifting me back up to the surface and then spreading out the extra dirt that was left over. One thing that hade good out of this was there would be no more demons or cultists, but there was still Xena. There was also the election or naming of Torrain''s next leader, so I needed to start fixing up the towns and get everyone voting for Hilda. The cultists, being gone, were going to take most of Carrie''s stranglehold on Torrian''s surrounding viges.

    I looked around, and the ce looked like a ghost town, but ording to the single squirrel that was left here in town with me, everyone was inside like I had asked. The other four were already working in the town of Lorient and would soon be moving to take care of thest two. This was perfect now, and my remaining squirrel appeared on my shoulder, chittering excitedly and rying the town''s logistics to me mentally as I made a portal to the closest ce to the center of Elloria.

    Once I was there, I ced my hand down on the ground and closed my eyes as I transmuted the ground to create a miniature copy of the broken-down town. I opened my eyes and looked down at my work before smirking as I started to study it.<sub> </sub>

    "First thing is the walls and towers," I said, and just like in Calham, stones started to rise up to form the walls and towers. I created a few defensive mechanisms while I was at it and some offensive ones, just in case.

    This happened around me in the town of Elloria and on the ground before me, so the next part was the houses. I had wanted to get Listenia in on this, but now with the Underworld trouble and my God Powers back, I just wanted to get it all done so I could get back to ying around with the girls. Being helpful and saving people was nice and all, but it was also draining, butining wasn''t getting the job done.

    Next, I slowly started a wave of Growth Magic that coursed through the town, causing the buildings to grow and repair themselves. I had considered making them out of stone or brick, but the ground was frozen here, and repairs to the houses would be done easier with lumber. The walls needed to be stone, but I built them to oust at least five generations of humans before they would need to be reced.

    One other thing that happened as the wave started was a wave of screams of terror that rose from the woman as their houses started to grow, but soon that changed. I was doing much more than just fixing their houses as hundreds of cat spirits started to flow out of my body. Soon, the screams died down, and then there was a murmured silence that fell for a bit before cheering andughter started toe from everywhere. It became harder to hear as the houses were properly insted, and venttion systems and plumbing started to be installed with all sorts of heating and protection glyphs, just like at the greenhouse. This town''s people would help keep the ce alive and warm passively, and it could even generate food infinitely with proper care and development of seeds and switching to nt-based.

    I created two greenhouses and then found a water source below the town that was piped up by a ground of my more specialized cat spirits, and soon everyone had not only running water but also hot water. I put filtration and purification systems in the water just to be on the safe side. Doing all of this the first time was a hassle, but creating a usable temte now would help me do things much faster in the future.

    I wasn''t sure what these people had been eating before I got here, but now they would have plenty of food with the greenhouses and infestation prevention glyphs that were ced all around the town, preventing anything harmful from getting close. If the monsters were strong enough, then they could get past them, but the people in the towers would be warned. So far, I hadn''t seen anything too crazy, but my tamed animals had reported a few unidentifiedrger creatures. Hopefully, my defenses would be enough, but I was getting better at making things.

    After the houses were all built and repaired, I moved on to the town hall, which was being repaired as I spoke with a few of the otherdies that came out about voting for Hilda as their leader once things were all sorted out politically in Torrain. My map connected to the murmurings of everyone in the town, so I listened and picked out the Town Elder and got my squirrel to go find her to bring to me.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 356 Monster Girl Village

    After about twenty minutes of exining, the old woman sent a woman out to gather everyone in the town while I went and dealt with some other business. I was going to try and rhino my way through today and try to get everything down that was piling up. The next thing was my monster girls, and after some quick exining to Margret, the Town Elder, about what I was doing, I created a portal and left them to gather everyone. I had to multitask today if I hoped to get everything aplished that I wanted to.

    "I thought that you just left us here!" Matildained as the portal closed behind me, and I rolled my eyes as Cynthia climbed off her spider-web bed that Matilda had made for her.

    "I told her that you were busy, but you are going to take us out of here, right?" Cynthia asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes, let''s go get the other girls, and then we are going to start the first monster girl town that I know of. I am sure that there are others in the world, but this one is going to be special," I said as I took down the barriers and waved for the girls to follow me as we headed down to where the two demons and Cleena were.

    When I got to the room, the Vaalbara was sitting on the bed while the more muscr Mephistia was pacing back and forth. Cleena was lying exactly how I left her, but the moment that Vaalbara saw me, she jumped up and ran over to me. She stopped short as both monster girls stepped in front of me, but I split them and pushed them aside.

    "Don''t be a pair of trolls. You are all monsters, but you are going to learn to live around each other," I exined as Vaalbara ufortably squeezed between the two girls that were staring daggers at her, but the demon ignored them.

    "Where are you taking us now? The others are gone, right? You aren''t going to send us back there, are you?" Vaalbara asked, but I shrugged. I had actually nned on asking them to see if they wanted to go back, but this seemed to answer my question.

    "Yes, they are all gone, but I was just about to ask if you two girls wanted to be sent back to the Underworld?" I asked, even though I was pretty sure I knew the answer already.

    "No! We both want to stay here! Mephistia is really not as bad as she seems!" Vaalbara eximed, and I patted my little pale-skinned demoness with her little horns on her forehead.

    "Shut it, Vaalbara, you little slut! I don''t care what happens. We are just going to end up ves anyway. None of us are ever free," Mephistia growled as she stopped pacing and turned away from everyone.<sub> </sub>

    "That is not true, Mephistia. I brought you two girls here to get answers, and you both gave me what I wanted to know. You helped save a bunch of girls, and I got much closer to the root of the problem here, so I am going to give you a ce to stay. We are going to start a town for you girls and any other monster girls to live together," I exined as Vaalbara ran around the room without any direction touching everything before trying to climb on me but just hanging off of me.

    "E-eh? We can have our own town?" Mephistia said in surprise as she turned back around slowly but still didn''t look at anyone else yet. "What about humans?"

    "Just wait until you see the new town that I built. You will be far away from them, and I am going to make it, so you each have your own ce, but there are going to be rules. There also will be only certain humans allowed there as workers," I exined as I pushed Vaalbara off me, walked over to pick up Cleena, and then gave her a kiss to wake her up. "Good morning, sleepy head. I havee to take you home."

    Cleena, the Banshee Queen, let out a short and cute yawn but then frowned up at me. "You are sending me back to my world?"

    "No, I am taking you to a ce in this one where I am going to make you a new home, but I am super busy today, so I can''t y," I exined as I flicked my fingers to open a portal to the Wastnd on the south part of this continent. "Follow me, everyone."

    We all walked out to the stednd that was sealed off by a 150-foot wall. This ce would be perfect for demons, supernatural creatures, and monsters. Sure it was literally a deserted wastnd that was torn up from all my fighting, but that just meant that I was going to have to do some kingdom-building here as I slowly collected more people. For now, I had three demons, cultists, and supernatural creatures, but the humans were just going to be here to serve their time for what they did. Since all the other ones were dead, this new monster girl town would serve as my boot camp for the remaining cultists and any other miscreants.

    "So, what are we going to do in this dusty ce? You aren''t just going to leave us here like this, are you?" Matilda demanded as I put Cleena down, and I smiled. as I reached over and panted the spider woman''s head, making her blush slightly.

    "I am just about to get each of your houses ready right now, and then I have to get going, but first is this," I said and stomped on my foot down hard as I finished my first massive spell.

    Green burst out from me, and grass started to spread out for a long way before trees started to grow, and they spread to all the mountains and the wall. I stomped again, and six houses and one inn started to grow out of the ground. Each of the buildings was muchrger than it needed to be, and they were in random ces. I wanted to make sure the girls each had plenty of room, but they would only be able to have people enter if they invited them and the person epted the invitation earnestly. This would keep the women from trying to kill or eat each other for the most part. I was considering having the venom Matilda made removed from her for that reason, but I could think about that after I got back.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 357 Gardening Tool

    "Your names are on the houses, and the inn will be run by people that I pick for the job. I am not sure who, but I have three cultists so far to start. I will bring some game for the forest in time, but you are going to have to give me a bit to get everything in order. I know that a greenhouse is not going to satisfy you all," I smiled as I was about to open a portal, but I saw Vaalbarae running over to me, dragging Mephistia.

    "How long are you going to be gone for? When are youing back? You need to take us as your ves, or Bezibub might try to take us back! I really don''t want to go back!" Vaalbara said and then pinched Mephistia, who growled and scowled at her before turning to me with the same look.

    "I will let you torture me like before if that is what it takes to stay. I enjoy the games you y, and you seem more interested in giving pleasure than pain. I would sooner do something else, but being your sex ve as a demon in the Upper Realm is better than being one in the Underworld," Mephistia exined with a serious look, and I nodded.

    "I will be back with foodter, so go and check out your new homes, for now, and I wille backter," I said and then patted Mephistia''s head between her curled hurled, and the muscr demoness growled and looked away from me, but didn''t pull back. This one was stiff, but these demons were cute underneath if you took them out of their normal environment. Some of them were just like other people, but most of them were crazy.

    That was another thing that had me wondering, and it was about these demon girls. Sure, maybe one of them might be cute underneath it all, and that was understandable with Grimora since she was a bottom feeder, but these two were decently ranked demons for power. The chances that all three of them acted cute were not even remotely possible unless they were picked. If someone selected these there, maybe even all five to be the more human-like ones, then that told me a bit more about what was going on down in the Underworld, but I was still lost on who this ck King was.

    Still with more questions than answers, I pulled my hand back and gestured for a portal to open back to Elloria before stepping through. I couldn''t hold the girl''s hands through this, but I would check up on them after. I still had a long day ahead of me, and the moment the portal closed behind me, Margret, the Town Elder, came to my side.

    "I have everyone here and sorted out! I even have at least one woman from each group holding tes to say what their jobs are!" Margret dered, and I gave her a half hug.

    "Excellent work, Margret! If I could make you younger, I would!" Iughed, but this really was giving me a vor. I looked around and then let go of the Elder before taking a walk around the center of the vige to each different group.

    They were a sad-looking lot, each group of them, but they had been through a lot, and it was time for the Cat God Spa to open back for business, but I was doing something first. Since I wasn''t going to have a lot of time to get to know the women today, I took note of some of the women from each of the groups. I could, umm... visit them another day to check on the progress of each thing and such! No lewd intentions here!<sub> </sub>

    I really was a Gardening Tool.

    After that, I stepped back and closed my eyes as I summoned an army of cat spirits to dance around the women. Each of them was cleaned and then had their clothing transformed, along with at least five new sets of clothing for everyone in my new Cat God Goodie Bags. These were twice as durable and warm but veryfortable for all thedies. I also slipped a clean-up kit with a toothbrush and some other stuff into each of their bags.

    The women started to cheer as they looked at their new clothes, but they all still had a ways to go physically. Each of them was going to get daily meals at the Greenhouse restaurants I had built, along with a special serum that I created for each group to help heal and recover any lost weight. If I could have my way, each of them would be healthy and beautiful in no time with this. Maybe by next winter even! This serum could speed up the metabolism for rapid weight loss, but it only worked when you ate solid foods with it, so there was no starving yourself or eating just whenever. It just wouldn''t work.

    Finally finished, I sent the townspeople on their way to go check into their new homes. Everyone had been through a lot, but now it was time to settle down, but I stretched my thoughts to Goldy, and a portal opened up.

    "Yes? I hear you got your powers back, so I am guessing you are not calling me for a portal?" Goldy asked as she looked around and whistled. "If this is where I think it is, then you really did a number on this town!"

    "I was hoping that you would have a small empty book for me. I am having trouble trying to remember everyone''s name, so a book and pen that could fit in my pocket would be really nice. Tomorrow I would also like to talk to you about business cards," I exined, and Goldy nodded.

    "Tallia told me about that, and I already have some in print for you, but they aren''t ready yet. As for the book and pen? That is a reasonable request, but you have to give me a moment," Goldy said; and I nodded, then the portal closed. I waited there awkwardly for a while, but it felt like it was much longer than it really was, but soon the portal reopened, and Goldy handed me a small ck book and a golden pen.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 358 Do You Need Them All?

    "I assume that you were going to need one of these to write in the book with, and since I am a wanderer waiting for my memories to return like you are, maybe we can go somewhere pretty together?" Goldy requested. "I would also like to talk business with you about some of the things that I want in return."

    I actually had all my memories with her back now, but It really was time that the two of us spent some time together.

    "I have some things to do for the next few days, but when I am done in Torrain, I wille to spend a day with you, okay?" I said as I took the book and pen from the golden Dwarven Goddess.

    "That sounds perfect, and I know just the ce. Finish whatever it is you are working on, and call me when you are ready. I should have your cards ready for you by then as well," Goldy exined and then leaned in for a quick kiss before letting the portal snap shut again. If I was being honest, I, too, was looking forward to spending some time with just her.

    Finally having a moment to myself again, my thoughts snapped back to the issues at hand as Margret cleared her throat behind me, but when I turned around, she looked away, blushing slightly and smiling.

    "I apologize for interrupting you, but some of the women wanted to talk to you. It seems that they have special marks on their breasts of your Zodiac Sign, so they assumed that they were important," Margret exined, and I grinned. Of these girls were important, alright, hehe.

    Each of these girls were the ones that I picked out and had a bit more extra talent than the others in their group. Not that I thought all of them would sleep with me, but they all could let me know how their areas were doing, but they were the best looking, so if they did want to fool around during my visits, it would be no sweat off my back! I was still a man, after all! I just didn''t have time for that stuff at the moment, so they would have to wait.

    "Thank you, Margret," I said, and then turned to the eight girls that were all holding their bags full of new clothing. Most of them had smiles, but a few looked unsure. "I picked you all because I wanted to be able to have people that I could talk to about each of the work areas. I am not trying to get you to tell me if someone is doing something wrong, but only if something needs to be changed."

    "What do we get in return for doing this?" Nia, the small but buxom woman, asked with a look that seemed to be trying to take my clothes off. "I know you are going to be giving us food and that serum to help us stay healthy again soon, so what else is there?"

    "Depends what you want, but I can make most things that you desire possible, but I am not looking to give any of you special treatment. I will spend time with you all, and we can do what you like, but I will not give you any crazy advantages over the others, or it would be better to just ask random people. Not that I don''t appreciate the gesture," I exined, and Nia pouted.

    "I thought you liked a challenge in the bedroom?" Nia smiled and then sauntered up to me as she pressed her body against mine and then looked up into my eyes. "I really don''t mind if you make things difficult on me at all! I can even put your needs before mine!"<sub> </sub>

    I could hear Margret coughing behind me as her cheeks turned red. It seemed that the Elder knew about Nia, but this one was a special case because she wanted to try and seduce me from the start! Was there anything that I wouldn''t give in to her request? That one did sound fun, but it couldn''t happen right now, so I pushed Nia away gently.

    "I might have to take you up on that offer at some point in the future, but right now, I really don''t have the time. Maybe another day?" I said and then watched as Nia was sent back to her ce in line with a pout on her face. I sent her a wink and smile, which made the woman''s eyes widen slightly before looking away shyly.

    With that little distraction out of the way, I looked at Margret, who just smiled and shook her head while blushing slightly. "Howe you can''t just pick one or two of them?"

    "I might want to sleep with all of them eventually if that is something that they want from me. I am not here to just pick one woman to be with, but if that is what you want for yourself, then don''t let me stop you," I answered.

    "No, I just worry since the girls are going to start fighting for your attention if you keep this up. That is all," Margret exined, but I shrugged.

    "I am not nning on letting them do anything like that, but it might be nice just to let thedies fight it out amongst themselves. I don''t think anyone will force themselves on me, so they can have their fun," I exined with a grin, and Margret frowned.

    "That isn''t exactly the kind of fun that I was talking about at all, but you have a point. They can have their fun as long as they are safe," Margret said and then sighed. "Do you really need to ask help from every single one of them? Can''t I just let you know if something is going on?"

    I considered this for a second, but that would take the fun out of it for me. "I need to know if anything changes so I can make temporary fixes until things are ready for me to change them. This ce won''t be back to normal in a day, or even a month, most likely, so I want to keep track of everything myself until the town starts running smoothly. Best for me to get hands-on with the girls!"

    Margret sighed and shook her head but nodded. "Fine, but now if you excuse me, I have to go check up on the town."

    "You do that, Margret. Tell the girls to enjoy themselves in their new ces!" I called out before opening a portal back to Olivia, who was just waking up in our room at the inn from where I had left her this morning.

 Chapter 359 I Aim To Please

    "Good morning, beautiful," I said as the portal closed behind me with a sigh. Elloria was good to go; the monster girls'' town was started, but they still needed food, and all the cultists had been dealt with.

    "You look like you could use a rest for a bit, Cat God. Take those dirty clothes off and get into bed with me for a bit," Olivia said with a long yawn, and I smiled as I stripped down and crawled into bed with my Vampire Goddess and disciple.

    She immediately moved over to press her naked body against mine and slowly started kissing my chest, making me let out a gentle moan as I stroked her hair. I really should be going out to get more done, but even a god needs a break every now and then.

    "Oh, Cat God, please make love to me," Olivia begged as she started to stroke my manhood, which was already rock-hard and begging for attention.

    "Mmm, I think that can be arranged," I said, and Olivia smiled as I pushed her over and crawled over the top of her, kissing from her neck down to her breasts. She moaned and writhed beneath me as my tongue teased and yed with her nipples making them harden into little beads.

    "Ohhh, please, Galio, I need you," Olivia pleaded, and I grinned as I slowly slid farther down her chest, kissing down her waist as I gently squeezed her thighs.

    Finally, I reached my destination, and Olivia gasped as my tongue made its first contact with her already wet and waiting womanhood. She tasted so sweet, and I licked and sucked and nibbled on her until she was moaning and crying out for me, her fingers tangling in my hair as she pulled me closer.

    Finally, I let her calm down for a bit before gently sliding up her body and pushing my throbbing manhood into her tight wetness. We both moaned as we were joined together, and then I started moving my hips in a gentle thrusting motion as we both started to get lost in our passion.

    "You feel so good inside of me, Galio," Olivia said as she wrapped her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck, and I grinned as I started to pick up the pace.

    "You feel even better, my love," I said as I pushed even deeper into her until I was buried as deep as I could go. We both moaned as our bodies were joined together in the most intimate way possible, and then we just started to rock our hips in unison as we both started to spiral closer and closer to the edge.

    "Ohhh, Galio, I am so close," Olivia cried out, and I grinned as I reached down and started rubbing her clitoris in small circles. As she cried out and tightened her grip on me, I pushed even harder on her clit.

    "Come for me, my love," I said, and Olivia cried out as her body tightened around me, and she shuddered in ecstasy as her orgasm ripped through her. I let myself go a few secondster as I pounded into her onest time as my release filled her.

    "That was amazing, Galio," Olivia said as she copsed against me, and I grinned as I wrapped my arms around her.<sub> </sub>

    "I aim to please, my love," I said, and she giggled as she pulled out from underneath me to start sucking me clean.

    When Olivia was done, she got on her hands and knees in front of me and then looked back at me. "More, please?"

    I grinned and then pulled her back against me as I slid into her wetness from behind, leaning forward and gripping my Vampire''s big tits. I used my own vampire teeth to bite down on her shoulder, but I only took a small amount of her blood as I pped my hips into hers.

    Olivia cried out and gripped the sheets as she writhed beneath me, and I grinned as I quickened the pace as I pounded her harder and harder. I could feel her tightening around me as she got closer and closer to her second orgasm, and then she cried out as she tumbled over the edge.

    I quickly followed her as I let my hips snap forward onest time as my release filled her. "You are amazing, Galio," Olivia said as she copsed against the bed, and I grinned as I kept fucking her, pulling her hips back up to me.

    "We aren''t done yet, my love," I said, and Olivia moaned as I quickly reversed our position, so she was on top of me. She grinned as she started to ride me hard, her big tits bouncing in my face as she moved her hips in a fast circr motion.

    "I love it when you are in charge," Olivia said, and I grinned as I quickly rolled us over, so I was on top of her. I started thrusting into her hard and fast, and she moaned as she wrapped her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck.

    "I love being in charge," I said as I pounded her hard and fast, and Olivia cried out as she started to spiral closer and closer to the edge. Finally, she cried out and gripped me tight as her orgasm took her, and I let myself go a few secondster as I filled her with my release.

    "That was amazing," Olivia said as she copsed against me, and I grinned as I wrapped my arms around her.

    "I aim to please," I said, and she giggled as she snuggled closer to me.

    "I assume that you have a bunch more to do today?" Olivia asked, and I nodded as my body''s excitement slowly went down, but the speed of the world seemed to pick back up again.

    "Yes. A lot of things did happen, including the cultists beingpletely wiped out and the two remaining demons returning to the Underworld," I exined, and Olivia sat up slightly, looking at me with surprise. "Slow down, tiger. While that is good, more shit was added to the pot after thest was dumped out."

 Chapter 360 Victim

    "What do you mean? That sounds like a pretty good thing to me, right?" Olivia said, and I nodded with a sigh.

    "Sure, but you don''t know this, but I have a Subus that is Bonded to me, and I sent her to go find Rem, the ck Goat Demon, but now they are captives by a new ruler in the Underworld," I exined with a long sigh as Oliviaid her head on my chest to look up at me.

    "You really tamed a Subus? I mean, I shouldn''t be surprised, but does that mean you have to leave right away?" Olivia asked, but I shook my head.

    "Supposedly, this ck King is supposed to be a reasonable guy and understands that I can''te right away because I am cleaning up the mess that he made. This has all just been to get my attention," I said, trying not to let a growl out.

    "Just to get your attention? All of this? The people dying?" Olivia asked, sitting up again from my chest, and I looked to the side. This was hard to exin to someone that had never lived among these strange creatures.

    "Demons are vile and twisted, but only to people that are not from the Underworld. To them, all of this is normal, but this cult was around before I came, and I would assume that at one point, Rem was the one that was asked to give demons. The thing is, 98% of demons don''t want to be summoned," I exined, and Olivia frowned.

    "I have seen many demons, but they all seem excited to kill," Olivia said, and I nodded.

    "Demons and supernatural creatures feed off fear, and most of them look strange and scary, but the point is that most of them are stuck in our world after they are summoned. A demon has only three options, or death is inevitable for them. One is to bond someone, two is to kill the person that summoned you, so you are not bound, and create a portal back to the Underworld. The third option is to go along with the summoner and hope they can feed you enough to take over the world. Demons know that they are hated and feared in all worlds, but that is sort of their thing," I exined, and Olivia just stared at me.

    "You make it sound like they are the victims," Olivia said, and I shrugged.

    "They kind of are, and I am not trying to make them sound like they are good by any means, but they are creatures that are just trying to survive in a world that hates them," I exined, and Olivia was quiet for a long time as she just thought about what I said.

    "I guess I never really thought about it like that before," Olivia said, and I nodded.

    "Demons are not good, and they never will be, but they are not as bad as people make them out to be," I said, and Olivia nodded as she snuggled closer to me.

    "What are you going to do about the ck King?" Olivia asked, and I sighed as I looked up at the ceiling.<sub> </sub>

    "I am not sure yet, but I will think of something," I said, and Olivia nodded as sheid her head on my chest. "He doesn''t seem all that threatening, but that could be a game. Still, I think this might be less serious than you or I think. Demons are unconventional when ites to doing almost anything, and this one seems to know me well enough to say that he is not doing anything to the ones he is holding. That means he knows that I can kill him."

    "But what if he is just trying to get your attention for something more nefarious?" Olivia asked, and I nodded.

    "I know, but I don''t think he is. I think he is trying to show me that he is reasonable and wants to talk. I just need to figure out what he wants to talk about," I exined, and Olivia nodded.

    "I am sure you will, but for now, let''s just enjoy each other''spany," Olivia said, and I nodded as I pulled her closer, and we justy there in silence, enjoying each other''s warmth.

    After about an hour of us kissing and cuddling, both of us got out of bed, but instead of getting dressed, I put us both through the Cat God Spa. Now, Olivia was wearing a beautiful red dress that hugged her body in all the right ces, and I was wearing a pair of ck pants with a white button-up shirt.

    "So, what are we doing today?" Olivia asked as she slipped her arm through mine, and I grinned.

    "I have more ces left to build up, and then I will being back herest to finish with the final upgrade to the town and people. I need you to go to Eliza''s Manor and tell her that we need some live wild game and red meat for the monster girls. When you have everything ready, portal to me, and we will go together to feed them," I exined, and Olivia grinned at me.

    "You make it sound like we are going to feed vicious caged beasts!" Oliviaughed, but I didn''t.

    "No, it is worse. These ones have doors on their cages that they know how to use. I am just hoping that there are still six there when we get back and said with a sigh. "I know that she is a woman of her word, but I am just worried."

    "I am sure that she will be fine, and the sooner that we get this over with, the better," I said as we both opened our own portals. Mine to Lorient, and her to Eliza''s backyard, but I connected eyes with my little countess as soon as it opened.

    "GALIO! Eliza screamed as she threw off her gardening gloves and sprinted at the portal. I opened my arms as she jumped through the portal and into them.

 Chapter 361 Speed Things Up

    "Hey, you! Did you miss me or something?" I asked as Eliza cuddled her face into my neck.

    "I know you are really busy, so let me just enjoy this, and then you can go!" Eliza giggled, and I kissed her cheek as I stroked her hair.

    "Just make sure to help Olivia get what I am asking for. I am using the wastnd to make a monster town, and now it is covered in forest, but I need some food for the girls to start," I exined, and Eliza looked up at me with an evil grin.

    "I can think of a few people that we can feed to them," Eliza giggled but then yelped when I pinched her cute soft bum and then gave it a yful p, but that just made her cuddle into my arms even more. "When are you going toe home and have some fun? Chili really misses you too, and she promises not to hiss at your big growth this time!"

    "I am sure she does, but I need to get this done as soon as possible. I am also worried about Rem and Lily, so I need to get to the Underworld and talk to this ck King that I learned about," I exined, and Eliza sighed as she pulled away slightly.

    "Fine, but you better not be gone too long, or I might have toe down there and get you myself," Eliza said, and I grinned as I kissed her.

    "I will be sure to hurry back, my love," I said, and Eliza giggled as she slipped out of my arms and walked back to her garden, where Olivia was already through.

    With a quick wave, Olivia''s portal was closed, and I turned to my portal that was open just over the top of Lorient, but I turned the portal so it was t and got my own look down at the town. This one was small, like the first town of Vaal, and I could see that everyone was already gathered in the center of the town, divided up. Word must have spread through the Vine about what I was doing, and this was going to help speed things up immensely.

    Since I already had theyout in my head of the town, thanks to my pets, I prepared all my spells ahead of time, using my Vision Runes to look at the signs that each group was holding up. When everything was ready, I jumped into the portal and fell down from the sky into the center of town. The moment Inded, magic and cat spirits burst from me in all directions, and for the next hour, I was a blur as I worked.

    First came the town walls, which I just ran along the edge of the town, and the moment I hit a corner, the wall just sprang up. I had to be careful to not make it too high, or the people would feel ustrophobic, and thest thing I wanted was for them to want to leave.<sub> </sub>

    Next came the roads, and I just ran along in a zigzag pattern, and as I ran, the cobblestone just appeared behind me. It was a bit more difficult to make the roads go up and down hills, but I managed, and soon the town had a nice road system.

    After that came the buildings, and I just repaired the old ones and ced new ones where I wanted them in my head, and they just appeared. The first few were a bit shoddy since I was trying to do so many, but I quickly got the hang of it, and soon the town was starting to take shape. The new piping for water and waste went in, and all the glyphs and enchantments that I had used before.

    The final touch was the fountain in the center of town, and I just focused on the image in my head, and it just appeared. Water started flowing from it immediately, and I grinned as I stepped back to look at my work.

    The women were still all being cleaned by the cat spirit, but I took this time to gaze around each group, marking one out of each of them. When I did, the women would look directly at me and smile as they walked over to join me. Each of them told me a bit about them and their jobs which I wrote them down in my book while also doing a quick sketch of each. Considering how many women had already made it into the book, having faces to go with the names was almost just as important, and I was also a fairly good artist.

    When everyone was done, I gathered the women that I had chosen, and I had a short talk with them all about why I picked them and what I was hoping from each of them. Most of the girls just nodded excitedly, more interested in the new clothes they got, but there was one that slid over to my side.

    Her name was Ves, but she seemed more interested in me than in the clothing that I had made for her. I at first assumed that she was just looking to get something sexual out of me, but when she spoke, I found out that was only half of it! She was cksmith, but she had just returned from Northwall a day ago from Listenia''s shop, and I guess Listenia and Elfinia were talking me up or something.

    "So, you are the one who took down that big monster south of Northwall and saved the Lich Queen, Morgana, right?" Ves asked, and I nodded. "I am not sure if you remember, but I am Ves. I am a cksmith, but I am also a Weaver. I just returned from Listenia''s shop in Northwall, and she described you to Elfinia, and Elfinia described you to me."

    "I see. What did Listenia say about me?" I asked, and Ves shrugged.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 362 Making A List

    "She just said that you are really powerful and that she is your student," Ves exined, and I nodded.

    "I see. What did Elfinia say about me?" I asked, and Ves grinned.

    "Do you really want to know? I never thought that I would get to meet that woman, but she has quite the mouth on her for a goddess. Hard to believe that Listenia was supposed to be a match for her!" Ves said, and I chuckled.

    "I see. So, what did Elfinia say about me?" I asked again, and Ves sighed as she looked around.

    "Well, most of it was very ttering, but the main thing she said about you was that you have the biggest growth that she has ever seen. I mean, I don''t think anyone else has what you have, so that would make sense, even if she only saw one of them, and that you can shoot your cum really far. She said that you shot it so far that it hit the wall, and she was impressed at how much you produced. It was also really hot, so she said that I should make sure to get on your good side so that I could have a chance to see it in person," Ves exined, and I couldn''t help butugh.

    "That is quite thepliment, but I am not sure if it is true," I said, and Ves nodded.

    "I know. She was just trying to make me want to meet you, but even if she was exaggerating or t-out lying about what she said, I would still like to see you in action!" Ves said excitedly as she squeezed my arm. "Please say that we can get together sometime? Even if it isn''t right away?"

    Ves was a cute girl with long ck hair and blue eyes. She was also a bit shorter than Olivia, but not by much. I could tell that she was really interested in me, though, because of the way she was leaning on me and holding my arm. Also, it didn''t hurt that the dress that I had picked for her showed off her ample bosom well!

    "I am sure we can work something out," I said, and Ves grinned as she leaned up to kiss my cheek quickly before running back over to join the other girls. After that, the woman, who seemed to be the Elder, came over to stand beside me with a knowing smile on her face. She was wearing a long white dress that was form-fitting and had her silver hair pulled back into a tight bun.

    "I see that Margret was not joking about your sexual hunger when she said that you like to y with your food before you eat it." The Elder said, and I nced at her.

    "What do you mean?" I asked, and the Elder chuckled.<sub> </sub>

    "Ves is a very eager girl, and I can tell that she is interested in you. I would not be surprised if you two were to be involved," The Elder exined, and I sighed and shook my head.

    "I am not looking for a rtionship with any of these girls. I am just willing to have fun if they want when Ie to get updates. You might see it as pointless fun, but my job is to fix everyone else''s problem, so shame on me if I want to have some fun while I am at it!" Iughed, and the Elder chuckled.

    "Your job is more difficult than you make it out to be, but that does not mean that I do not see your point of view. I am just d that you are here to help us," The Elder said, and I nodded as the Cat spirits finished their work on everyone.

    "Though I would rather not be here, to begin with, the fact of the matter is that my job requires me to fix even more problems than it does to just help people. As much as the world has changed for better or worse, there will always be someone else that needs my help," I exined, and The Elder nodded.

    "Well, we are extremely grateful for your help here in Lorient. Now, with everything that you have done, I have a lot of work getting all these women back into order. We are going to have to start hiring people from down south and even off the ind to keep this ce going now, but it looks like our lives are going to be a lot easier. Thank you for that, and both Elders from Moret and Vaal are waiting for you," The Elder exined, and I nodded as she walked away to start dealing with the other women.

    The rest of my day went like that, and finally, just before dark, Kendra, the Elder of Vaal, smiled up at me as she smoothed down her new dress and then looked around the new walls and brand new building that I had either fixed or built from scratch. It was a bit different than what I did with the other two, but for Vaal, it worked.

    "So this is it?" Kendra asked as she turned to look at me, and I nodded. "It looks amazing! I mean, I knew that you could do it, but I never dreamed that you would be able to fix our town this much in a single day!"

    "Tell me about it. This is going to take some getting used to for sure," Erza said as she came up from behind Kendra with a dreamy look on her face. "I can''t believe we got brand new clothes too! They even fit us well."

    Erza was one of the girls that I had marked in from the groups in Vaal, but she had really got me with a croissant that she had pulled out from between her breasts when I had looked over her group. I hadn''t decided which girl I was going to pick yet, but the bakinging from the cleave got my attention and made my stomach growl.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 363 This Big Thing

    "I am d that you all like it, but I am starting to get hungry," I said, turning to Ezra.

    She was a bit shorter than the other two, with dark brown hair and hazel eyes. She was wearing a simple green dress that went down to her knees, but it did a good job of showing off her perky breasts. "Do you think that you might be able to take me somewhere to feed me? I am starting to get hungry."

    "I think we can work something out," Erza said, and I grinned as she stepped close to me, and I wrapped my arms around her. "Just one question before you go."

    "What is that?" I asked, and Erza leaned up to whisper in my ear.

    "Do you really have a giant growth? Some of the girls said that it was so big that it shot cum all the way across the room!" Ezra whispered, and I chuckled as I squeezed her firm ass tight.

    "You will just have to wait and see," I said, and Erza pouted as she pulled away slightly.

    "That is not fair! You are making me even more curious now!" Erza said, but then she giggled as Kendra smacked her yfully on the arm. "Ow! What was that for?"

    "I think our dear guest is hungry, so why don''t we go inside and get him something to eat?" Kendra suggested, and Ezra nodded eagerly before taking my hand and tugging me toward the town hall. Kendra followed behind us with an amused grin on her face which only got wider when Ezra started chatting my ear off about all the things that had been going on in Vaal since I left. Apparently, everyone was talking about how big my cock was and my ability to shoot a load across the room.

    I was a bit relieved when we finally made it into the town hall, and Kendra sat me down at the table while Ezra went to get me something to eat. I was starving by this point, so I dug in as soon as she put it down in front of me. We chatted as I ate, and Kendra filled me in on what had been going on since myst visit, during which Ezra was rubbing my growing erection under the table.

    Eventually, I was stuffed, but Ezra was still going strong. Kendra must have seen the look on my face because she chuckled and stood up from the table. "I think that is our cue to leave you two alone."

    "I think this is our cue to find a room so you can show me how you use this big thing! I have been dying to see it ever since I heard the stories!" Ezra said as she pulled me towards the door.

    Kendra just chuckled as she walked out ahead of us, and I couldn''t help butugh as well. It seemed like my reputation was only getting bigger, just like my cock!

    Ezra dragged me out of the Townhall and back out into the cold, but soon I was being dragged into a house. I assumed it was hers, and sure enough, when we walked in, I saw a few personal items lying around.<sub> </sub>

    Ezra pulled me up to a room, mmed the door, then wasted no time in stripping me down. The moment my pants were off and my hard erection fell out, she gasped as she got her first good look at my cock. "Wow! You weren''t joking!"

    I chuckled as I pulled her towards me for a kiss. Our tongues entwined as we explored each other''s mouths, and Ezra''s hand snaked down my body to grip my throbbing erection tightly. She started stroking me slowly as we kissed, teasing me with her touch.

    Eventually, she pulled away slightly, gasping for air as she looked up at me with lust in her eyes. "What am I supposed to do with it? I have never seen something like this, so I don''t know what to do with it!"

    I chuckled as I lifted her up into my arms and carried her over to the bed. "I think I can help you with that," I said before gentlyying her down on the bed and then standing at the edge near her head.

    Ezra looked up at my cock and then got on her knees and reached up to take my cock in her hand awkwardly as she stared at it. I sometimes forget that the women in the world had never even heard of this, so I would have to guide her and teach her how to pleasure me if that''s what I wanted.

    "Gently lick it and stick it in your mouth," I exined, and Ezra''s eyes widened as she looked up at me.

    "You want me to put that in my mouth?" She asked, and I chuckled as I nodded. "Okay."

    Ezra leaned up and hesitantly started licking the tip of my cock before taking it into her mouth and starting to suck on it gently. It felt really good, and soon she was sucking on it with more confidence as she took more of me into her mouth. Her hand reached down to rub my balls as she sucked, which just made me even harder.

    I groaned in pleasure as I started to run my fingers through her hair, pushing her down onto my cock as she moaned around it. I started thrusting into her mouth, and soon she was choking slightly, but that just made me cum even harder.

    I shot my load into her mouth, and she swallowed reflexively as she choked and gagged on my cum before finally pulling away with a dreamy look on her face. "That was amazing! What are you going to do next?"

    "Now it is time for me to loosen you up so I can stick this big thing inside of you between your legs," I whispered, and Ezra''s eyes widened as she realized what I meant.

 Chapter 364 You Fit Perfectly!

    "Wha- What do you mean?" She asked, but before I could answer, she moaned as my hand slid between her legs and started rubbing her through her dress. "Ohhh..."

    I chuckled as my fingers found her already wet pussy, pulled her panties to the side, and started rubbing her clit gently. "Don''t worry; by the time I am done with you, you are going to be begging me to put this big thing inside of you."

    Ezra was still in her dress that was now hiked up around her waist, but I had no intention of taking it off. I wanted to see if I could make her cum without even taking her clothes off, and I wanted to paint her dark blue dress white when I was done.

    My fingers worked magic as Ezra started moaning and thrusting her hips into my hand as she got closer and closer to orgasm. Finally, she tensed up and cried out as she came hard on my fingers, but I didn''t stop there. I kept rubbing her until she came again, then again, until she was a trembling mess crying out for me to stop.

    "Now, are you ready for me?" I asked huskily, and Ezra just nodded as shey there panting with desire. "Good."

    I pulled my hand away, stood up, then grabbed her by the waist and turned her around so she was lying on all fours on the bed with her ass in the air. I pulled her dress up even higher, then rubbed my cock head against her opening as she moaned in anticipation.

    Finally, I couldn''t take it anymore and pushed forward until I hit some resistance, and Erza cried out in a moan as I stopped. "Are you okay?"

    "Y-Yes," she moaned, and I pushed forward again until I was all the way in. Ezra tensed up for a second before rxing as she got used to my size, then moaned as I started thrusting into her. "It feels so good! You fit perfectly!"

    I grinned as I quickened the pace, and soon we were both moaning in pleasure as our bodies pped together. The dress that Ezra was wearing ripped slightly at the seams from the strain, but neither of us cared. We were too caught up in what we were doing to even notice or care about anything else besides each other and our pleasure.

    "I want you to cum all over me as many times as you can! I want you to cover my face and tits and fill my mouth full of the tasty stuff! Can you do that for me?" Ezra asked, and I grinned as I quickened the pace even more.

    "I think I can manage that," I said, and soon we were both moaning as our bodies pped together and we got closer and closer to orgasm. Finally, Ezra cried out loudly as she came hard all over my cock, causing me to grunt in pleasure as her juices ran down my shaft.

    I quickly pulled out before cumming all over her back with a grunt of pleasure of my own. "Ohhh... Fuck yes!"

    Ezra rolled onto her back and put her legs up into the air. "Fuck me harder, Daddy! Make a mess of me!"

    I chuckled as I grabbed her legs and put them over my shoulders before thrusting back into her hard and fast. Ezra was already close to orgasm again, so it didn''t take long for her to start moaning and crying out as she came all over me again.

    Finally, I couldn''t take it anymore, so I pulled out with a grunt and shot my load all over the wall behind the bed, missing herpletely. "Damn! That was even better than I thought it would be!" Ezra eximed breathlessly as I rammed my cock back at her. I wouldn''t miss this time!<sub> </sub>

    I quickly pulled out and shot my load all over her face, tits, and mouth. Ezra''s eyes widened as she tasted my cum for the first time before swallowing reflexively as she moaned. "It tastes so good! I can''t believe it!"

    I chuckled as I pushed into her ass this time, and Erza''s eyes widened. "Is this your first time getting something put in your ass?"

    "Yes," she moaned, and I chuckled as I pushed into her tight hole. It felt amazing, and soon we were both moaning as our bodies pped together again. Ezra''s juices were flowing freely now, coating my cock with every thrust, which only made me cum even harder when I finally let go.

    I pulled out and let my cum shoot up and fountain down all over her dress as she moaned and gasped for air. Finally, we were both spent andy there gasping for breath with satisfied looks on our faces. "That was amazing! What are you going to do next?"

    "I am going to go home," I said with a grin as I pulled out of her and got up from the bed.

    "But what about me?" Ezra asked as she sat up and looked at me with a pout on her face. "Don''t you want to spend the night?"

    I chuckled as I shook my head and started getting dressed again. "No, I have other ces that I need to be."

    "At least take me with you!" Ezra eximed as she got up and ran over to me, hugging me tightly. "I don''t want you to leave me here alone!"

    I chuckled as I hugged her back before pulling away slightly and shaking my head. "No, I need you to stay here so that you can check in with me to tell me if things need to be changed."

    "Can''t Kendra do that?" Ezra asked, and I shook my head.

    "No, she is the Elder here, so she needs to stay here and take care of everyone else," I exined, and Erza nodded as she leaned up to kiss me on the cheek.

    "I understand," she said softly before stepping back away from me. "I guess this is goodbye then."

    "For now," I said with a grin as I finished getting dressed. "I wille back to see you soon."

    Ezra nodded as she watched me walk out the door, and I couldn''t help but smile as I walked away. It seemed like my reputation was only going to get bigger from here, and I was looking forward to it!

 Chapter 365 Squeezed Ma Butt

    I stepped back to Calham, where Olivia was tending to some of the women, and she smiled at me as I stepped through my portal with a sigh. I didn''t get to Moret, but that could be done in the morning. The rest of my day was going to be spent dropping food to the girls and then whatever Eliza wanted.

    "You look like you have had a long day," Olivia said after she took the bowl from one of the captured women I had rescued. All of the girls that were still in the room were looking a lot better, but many of them still had haunted looks.

    "Yeah, it has been a day. Did everything go well with you?" I asked as I started to gather in Positive Energy and started to walk over to each one of the women still in the room and gave them hugs.

    "Yes, just these ones remain, but I guess that you have that under control," Olivia said as she watched me go around to each of the girls.

    I whispered words of encouragement to each of the women, and each of them let out signs of relief as I washed the mental fatigue and pains away. There would still be memories, but they would now be buried under the positive emotions that I was pushing into each of them, reinforced with words.

    Magic was cool, my strength was unmatched, and my Nightmare Cat form was practically unbeatable unless Tallia was there with Umbra, but Positive Energy was in its own ss. I scorned it when I was doing the dungeon because all it did for me was inte Olivia, but with all my memories back now, I knew that it could do what magic couldn''t.

    Heal the body, heal the mind. It wasn''t perfect, but it was a start. I knew that some of these women would never be able to forget what had happened to them, but at least they could try and move on now without being crippled by their pasts. That was all that I could hope for as I stood up with a tired sigh and looked over at Olivia, who was watching me with an amused expression on her face.

    "What?" I asked with a raised eyebrow, and she chuckled as she shook her head and walked over to me.

    "You are something else," she said as she pulled me into a hug before giving me a quick peck on the cheek. "I am d that you are back."

    "There is still one town left, Moret, but that will have to wait until tomorrow. We still have to go take the food to the monster girls, but there is also Xena," I said, just remembering the Blood Witch again, but Olivia shook her head at me with a grin, and I just tipped my head.

    "I went and got Tallia to help me with the monster girls since I didn''t know where they were. While we were dropping everything off to the girls, she told me that Xena had visited her again. She was angry that you had already stolen the girls from her and was incredibly angry because the Negative Energy in the area had dried up. Tallia told her off, but I really don''t think that Xena is going to try attacking tonight. She is going to want to n something better, but we don''t have to worry about her tonight. You should just focus on Moret tomorrow and Torrain," Olivia said as she rubbed my shoulders tiredly. It had been a long day for both of us.

    I nodded and opened a portal to the backyard of Eliza''s Manor, but the ce was empty and quiet as we walked back out. Once the portal closed, I was about to take a step but then stopped with my foot in the air.<sub> </sub>

    "What is wrong?" Olivia asked as she went to walk forward, but I put a hand out to stop her as my eyes darted around and the runes in my eyes activated.

    "I am in an intense war with the Guard Captain of this city, and she is ruthless! What for a moment while I scanned around!" I hissed, but Olivia snorted as she gestured to the side.

    "You mean Senna? When Tallia and I came to pick up the meat, Eliza was saying that Senna was getting a bit crazy with all her traps, but she didn''t look like she minded," Olivia giggled as she kissed my cheek. "I am going to find a hot bath and a drink. You and the girls are more than wee to join me, but only you in the tub."

    Olivia winked at me and then exited through her and exited through her portal, but even after she was gone, I stood there.

    There were thin transparent lines above me all over the ce, preventing me from flying away without getting caught, and I had noticed three ces already on my path that looked disturbed. Senna was getting way into this, and I had barely gotten her once with a prank, but these things were more like traps.

    I quickly stepped to the side, and just as I moved, a log that was precariously bnced on a branch above me fell where I had been standing. The Guard Captain of Northwall was ying for keeps now, but that was fine. I could y just as dirty! If it was a prank war she wanted, then that is what I would give her!

    I continued my way forward cautiously, disabling trap after trap until I made it to Eliza''s Manor safely. Once inside, Senna came out of hiding with an annoyed expression on her face.

    "What took you so long?" She asked, and I chuckled as I gestured to the outside.

    "I had to disable all of your traps first," I said, and Senna''s eyes widened in surprise before narrowing in annoyance again. "Don''t worry; I will get you back for those."

    Senna snorted as she walked past me, but not before giving my butt a little squeeze that sent a jolt of desire through my body. "I look forward to it."

 Chapter 366 World Of Pain

    I headed inside, wracking my brain to think of how to get back at Senna. It was going to be hard since I still had to do some stuff up north and then in the Underworld after, so Senna had the home-field advantage for now. When I got back, this Cat God was going to turn his trickster to ten!

    Then I fell into another hole hidden by carpet, but time slowed as my adrenaline pumped, and I turned to see Eliza tossing a tube to Senna, who just rushed back inside. I opened a portal below me and one above Senna to the right as sheughed. The moment I was through the portal, I opened on below Senna and into the hole, catching the glitter tube Eliza had tossed as Senna dropped out of sight. Above her, the paste she had gotten me withst time was already being poured as my portal closed.

    Senna screamed in rage as my portal closed, and she was covered in the goop intended for me, and I walked over and pulled the tab on my tube, sending glitter up into the air to fall down on Senna. In moments, the goop hardened, and the Guard Captain was frozen in ce and covered with glitter.

    "Don''t worry, I am going to get you out," I said with a grin as I started cutting her out of the hardening product.

    Once Senna was freed from her glittery prison, she red at me for a moment before sighing and shaking her head. "I think we need to set some ground rules for this prank war."

    "And what would those be?" I asked with a raised eyebrow, and Senna chuckled as she walked over and pulled me into a hug.

    "No more using your powers," she said, and I snorted as I shook my head. There was no way that was going to happen! This was way too much fun, but I did get it.

    "While I am gone, it is not fair that you get to set up for every time Ie back, and I don''t, so I will still use my portals, but when Ie back, I will stick to just normal, no magic, or portals, deal? No using your Guard Captain position to make things difficult for me either; that isn''t fair," I said, and Senna chuckled as she nodded.

    "Deal!" She said as she walked past me, and I sighed, but Eliza came and jumped into my arms.

    "Did you miss me?" Eliza asked after kissing me, and I grinned.

    "Are you breathing?" I asked, and Eliza looked at me funny but then started to giggle as she cuddled into me.

    "I missed you too," she said, and I chuckled and hugged her tightly.

    "So, I am home for the night, so what do you want to do?" I asked, but Eliza pulled back and gave me a distasteful look that confused me until she spoke.<sub> </sub>

    "Listenia told me that if she found out any of us were taking you out before she got to, we would all be in for a world of pain," Eliza said, and I winced. I had forgotten all about that, and now I was going to have to deal with an angry Harpy.

    "Guess I should go see her then. It has been a while since I checked up on her anyways, and she is my apprentice, but I want to do something before I go," I said as I set Eliza down.

    "Oh?" Eliza asked, but then giggled as I reached into her shirt to grab one of her perky soft breasts. "You know, we can go in the room and have some fun if that is what you do?"

    I grinned and gave her breast a slight grip as I ced my mark on her and then removed my hand. "I was just putting this here so I can track you, and you can get ahold of me if you need my help or someone tries to hurt or kidnap you."

    "Oh, is that all?" Eliza asked as she pouted and stepped back away from me. "I thought you actually wanted to y!"

    I chuckled as I shook my head with a grin, then opened a portal right beside her. "Some other time, beautiful."

    Eliza snorted as she watched me step through the portal, and I chuckled as the portal closed. I really liked that woman, and I loved to watch her grow. Once I was done up north, I really wanted to just rx for a while and catch up with all the girls.

    I stepped out of my portal into Listenia''s room with a yawn as I stretched my arms up over my head. It had been a while since I had seen herst because of everything going on with Torrain''s situation up north, but she wasn''t in her room, but I could hear talkinging from the kitchen. I portalled there and found Listenia and her mother Elfinia, but both of the Elves were cleaned up very nicely and were wearing beautiful dresses.

    Listenia was in a long white one with gold trimming, while her mother was in a dark green one. They both smiled as they saw me enter the room, and I just raised an eyebrow at them questioningly. "What''s going on?"

    "You are talking my mother and me out, and we have been waiting for you," Listenia dered, and I frowned, looking over to Elfinia.

    She looked angry, but she still looked amazing in that dress, and her long brown hair was in a beautiful updo. Elfinia''s eyes looked over me, and she sighed as she shook her head slightly. "You have changed much since Ist saw you."

    "I have remembered who I am," I said calmly, even though there were some bad memories that still haunted me from my past. "I know everything that happened between us in the past, but now is not the time to dwell on that. A better question is how you knew that I would being here?"

 Chapter 367 Date Threesome

    "I made it clear that we were going to be taking you out to everyone that it was important to tell. I also know that Olivia got done with your other chores earlier, so you would have nothing to do. I am also bonded to you, so I knew when you got back into Northwall, and I told my mother to get ready," Listenia exined as if it wasmon to track someone so thoroughly, but Listenia what that type of woman is. If she wanted something, it was going to be hers.

    I looked over at her mother, Elfina, who really looked nothing like her, and they both looked to be the same age. If anything, Listenia was the older-looking of the two, but that was just because of her white blonde hair. "I see, but you two look beautiful. Where are we going?"

    "A fancy restaurant in the city! I have been dying to go there for years, and I was finally able to get reservations," Listenia exined with more excitement than I expected as she grasped my arm and pulled me towards the door with a grin that looked like it could light up the whole world. "Let''s go!"

    Listenia didn''t tell me where we were going as she held on tightly to my arm. Elfinia followed us out with a smug expression on her face as if this was all part of some n that she had hatched up. Maybe it was, but I would find out soon enough because we walked into one of the most extravagant restaurants in Northwall City called The Phoenix Dawning. It wasn''t so much the name that garnered its fame, though; it was what they served there.

    The moment you stepped inside of The Phoenix Dawning, a massive Fire Bird would swoop down from above andnd atop your table, waiting for your order. Another would bring you wine or whatever else you wanted while still more flitted around lighting candles or helping set food onto tables. You could even get items not rted to food, like clothes which I found to be more than strange, but they were all styled in the image of the Fire Birds.

    "This ce is amazing!" I eximed as I looked around at all the people who were dressed to the nines. This was a very upscale restaurant, and it was easy to see that Listenia fit in perfectly here with her attire. Even Elfinia managed to look good despite her sour attitude, but then again, maybe that added to her appeal.

    A waitress came over and escorted us towards our table, where the massive Fire Bird perched, waiting for us as we sat down. As we did, another one flitted over, lighting candles on our table while yet another brought wine for each of us along with some cheese straws, which smelled wonderful.

    The moment we were seated, though, Listeniaunched into how things had been going since Ist saw her. The cksmith seemed to be much more animated and friendly now, but I noticed her cheeks were slightly flushed. Maybe she was just excited to be out and about, rather then at home?

    Then I watched her drain an entire ss of wine in a single drink, but Listenia carried on like it was nothing. I was a bit confused, though, because I didn''t know that she was a drinker, but her conversation seemed fine, just more animated. Maybe it took more than a ss of wine, but Elfinia didn''t seem bothered at all as she sipped on her own ss calmly.<sub> </sub>

    After that, Listenia and Elfinia started talking about things that had happened in the city since I left, as if I wasn''t even there, and my attention began to wander. There were people all around us wearing beautiful clothes and eating off tes of gold with silverware to match, along with their expensive-looking jewelry, which caught the light beautifully.

    The Phoenix Birds were everywhere, and it was easy to see that they were more than just wait staff. They flitted about constantly lighting candles or changing them as well as helping set tes down on tables. Some even carried clothing around for people who hade in from the cold and needed to change before sitting down at their table.

    I watched a pair of girls get seated near us who looked to be on their first date by the way they fidgeted with each other. They soon rxed and startedughing together while holding hands across the table between them. It made me happy to see that things like love could still blossom, and it was cute seeing girls act like this.

    In a world where there were only women, it was expected that they would date just like in the worlds with men, but the way the women acted was different than in those worlds. Men were considered the domineering sex, but in a world of just women, it was the opposite.

    Women were seen as being more nurturing and caring than men, who tended to be more violent. Not all men were like that, of course, but most tended to fit into that stereotype because they had been taught to believe that they should be like that. Some women did too, but not many since their natural state seemed to lean towards caretaking rather than violence which was a good thing, in my opinion.

    There wasn''t much else for me to do at the moment besides listening half-heartedly as Listenia babbled about things I really didn''t care about since they were just random things happening around town. Instead, people watched and ate some cheese straws, which tasted amazing! They also had this dip made from sour cream, garlic, and spices which went perfectly with them!

    The meal went on like this for quite some time until it started winding down when Elfinia got up without warning or exnation, leaving Listenia sitting there sputtering angrily before she finally managed to get out an indignant "Mother!"

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 368 What If I Told You All Mountains Cast Shadows?

    Elfinia shot her daughter a look over her shoulder before turning back around and walking away while Listenia sat there fuming quietly as she red at the empty chair her mother had just been sitting in. I could see the anger boiling under the surface, but it quickly faded as Listenia turned back to me with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.

    I hadn''t fully been paying attention, so I really had no idea what had just happened, but I was pretty sure that whatever it was, it had something to do with me.

    Eventually, the meal came to an end, and Listenia and I were both stuffed as we headed back out into the cold night air. The streets were alive with people even at thiste hour, and I could see a few women who were dressed rather provocatively, strolling down the street arm in arm with their dates.

    I didn''t really know what the dating scene was like here, but it looked like fun. Maybe someday I would have to try to take more girls out, but for tonight Listenia was more than enough woman for me to handle, but Elfinia was on my mind as well.

    "Are you alright?" Listenia asked as she put a hand on my arm when we stepped outside into the cold night air. "You seemed really out of it during dinner."

    I hadn''t really wanted to bring it up since Listenia hadn''t, but I also didn''t want to admit that I wasn''t listening. Still, I felt bad for not running after her mother because I loved both women. "I''m sorry, I was just thinking about your mother. She left so suddenly, and I was worried about her."

    Listenia''s eyes softened as she looked up at me, and I could see the love she had for her mother burning brightly in their depths. "She''ll be fine. Mother can take care of herself."

    "I know that, but I just wish she would have stayed," I said quietly as we began walking down the street toward home. The streets were quiet at this hour since most people were either in bed or out enjoying themselves like we had been, which was nice for a change.

    It felt good to be out and about again, even if it was cold, but Listenia didn''t seem to mind as she snuggled closer to me for warmth as we walked arm in arm down the street toward home. It felt good to have her back in my arms where she belonged, and I knew that things were going to be good, but I just needed to get the rest of the things done on my list so I could do this more often.

    The night was chilly, but nothing like when I was up north, and I found myself missing the cold as we walked. The snow was so beautiful up there, and it was so quiet, which I loved. Maybe someday I would take Listenia up there to see it, but for now, we had each other, and that was all that mattered.

    Eventually, we made it back to the house, and Listenia went to get ready for bed while I went into the kitchen to make some tea. As I waited for the water to boil, my mind wandered back to Elfinia as it often didtely.

    I really missed her even though she could be a bit cold at times, but she was always so passionate in everything she did, whether it be work or lovemaking. Just thinking about her made my body ache for her touch, even though it had only been a few days since I hadst seen her, which said a lot about how much she meant to me.

    I sighed as I leaned against the counter, waiting for the water to boil as my mind filled with images of Elfinia''s naked body underneath me. As we moved together in perfect harmony until we both reached our climaxes, leaving us both exhausted and happy. Just thinking about it made my blood run hot, even though it looked like I was just going to have the daughter tonight.

    That was something that, even after all my memories returned, I still had a hard time processing. Elfinia would have had to do the Mating ritual with another woman, but that didn''t bother me, but the purpose would have been for her to get a golden egg for a partner. That was where things started to get messed up and screwed with my normal way of thinking, but like the demons, I was slowly wrapping my head around this. The thing was that if Listenia was supposed to be born as a Partner, then why were they so different?

    Thinking about it, the two were actually simr, but in this case, that was not a good thing. That made me think about Skr, who I had been meaning to spend time with. She fought with Titania, but they seemed to be able to get along somewhat. I guess that I could see the same thing starting to happen with the two Elves, but seeing Elfinia storm out of the restaurant made it clear that the two still had a long way to go before they even had what was considered a friendly rtionship.<sub> </sub>

    The door opened to Listenia''s room, and she came out in a nightgown that barely covered anything as she walked over and kissed me softly as the water started to put out a bit of steam from the top of the kettle. She was a beautiful woman, and I wanted her, but my mind was still on Elfinia, which caused me to hesitate.

    I knew that it wasn''t fair to Listenia, but I just couldn''t get Elfinia out of my head no matter how hard I tried.

    "So, my mother left the restaurant because there was nothing that she liked on the menu, and she had been nervous about tonight," Listenia said, dragging her finger down the front of my chest as she watched herself do it without looking up into my eyes, and the teapot started to whistle softly.

    "Nervous? What about tonight? That is now, right? Am I missing something?" I asked, and Listenia smiled knowingly and kissed me again, biting my lips this time. The kettle whistle was starting to pick up now, getting closer to its full boil.

    "Hmmm? Something that my Cat God doesn''t know?" Listenia asked yfully and started to kiss up my neck till she got to my ear. "I kind of like it when you are confused and excited like this."

    The kettle was starting to get louder as Listenia reached down and rubbed my swollen manhood through my pants, making me groan as she teased me. Whatever this game she was ying, I liked it.

    "What if I told you that you would be getting both of us tonight?" Listenia whispered, and my eyes shot open as I looked down at her. "That''s right, my mother is going to be joining us in bed tonight."

    I could feel myself getting harder by the second as Listenia started to kiss down my chest towards my waistline. This was definitely not something that I was expecting tonight, but it was certainly a pleasant surprise.

    The kettle was screaming, and I reached over to turn the stove off and move it over, but I was about at the same point as the pot at this point. This was like a dreame true, but these were two random girls, so I needed to take my time with this and make sure everything was right.

    "Are you sure about this? I don''t want toe between you and your mother," I said hesitantly, even though everything inside of me was telling me to just go with it. This was an amazing opportunity that very few people ever got, and I would be foolish to pass it up.

    "Of course, but there are going to be some rules, though," Listenia said, and I nodded for her to continue as Elfinia started to undress me. "First, you can''t tell anyone about this. Second, we get to decide when this happens. Third, you have to do everything we say."

    I nodded as Elfinia walked out of her daughter''s room, to my surprise, in sexy but skimpy lingerie that did little to hide herrge breasts. The outfit hugged her hips tightly, and there was a garter with stockings that disappeared under the outfit. As she walked closer, I could see that her face was burning red, but her eyes were filled with desire.

    "I hope you don''t mind, but we wanted to make this special for you," Elfinia said as she walked over and hugged me tightly before kissing me passionately on the lips. When she finally pulled away, I could see that her makeup was smeared slightly, and there was a hint of wantonness in her eyes that made my heart race.

    These two women were amazing, and I felt like the luckiest man alive right now, even though I wasn''t technically a man anymore. Still, this was better than anything I could have ever hoped for, and it looked like tonight was going to be one that I would never forget as long as I lived, which would be a very long time if things went ording to n.

 Chapter 369 Blurring The Lines

    I was taken into the bedroom, but I was confused about how this was going to work. Sure the girls weren''t rted, but the girls didn''t really seem to like each other from what I could tell. Not that I was against this kind of thing at all, but it did beg for some questions.

    Once the door was closed, I was taken over to the bed by Listenia, but I stopped her and turned her back to me. I was about to rip my own damn ears off for doing this, but something felt off about this all.

    Now, I wasn''t one for being paranoid, but this all seemed to be a little too coincidental. Why me? What was the purpose of this? Was it because they settled on a mate or what? No matter how hard I wracked my brain, I couldn''te up with anything that fit. The worst part was that both of them were staring at me now as Elfinia crossed her arms while Listenia looked concerned.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I am probably going to chew my arm off for this, but I respect both of you, so I am only going to ask you both this once. Are you two really sure that this is something that you want? I want this, no doubt, but something about this feels a bit off to me," I said and pointed to my head while they both looked at each other.

    "There is nothing wrong with being paranoid, but we aren''t going to force you into anything that you don''t want," Elfinia said as Listenia nodded. "I promise."

    I sighed in relief before pulling the both of them close to me for a hug as I breathed in their scent deeply, trying to calm my nerves some. It looked like this was really happening, and I wasn''t going to waste any more time.

    I looked into Elfinia''s eyes before iming her lips in a passionate kiss as my hands roamed over her body while Listenia started to undress me. Once I was nude, she stepped back so that Elfinia could take over as our mouths moved together in perfect harmony, and our tongues explored each other deeply until we were both gasping for air. We finally broke apart when the need for oxygen got to be too much, and we both painted deeply as Elfinia''s hands ran over my body.

    Her fingertips were calloused and rough from years ofbor, but they felt good on my now sensitive skin that seemed to crave her touch incessantly. She eventually made her way down to my manhood and wrapped her hand around it tightly before giving me a wicked smile as she started to stroke it gently. I moaned loudly as she pumped faster, making the veins bulge out as the fluid started to build up at the tip.

    When it looked like I was about ready to blow my load, Elfinia took me by surprise when she let go and backed away before motioning for Listenia to take her ce. Listenia smiled eagerly as she reached down and wrapped her hands around my shaft before stroking it in a way that made my toes curl. She applied just enough pressure while still being gentle so that every stroke sent shivers of pleasure running through my body.<sub> </sub>

    Eventually, Listenia started to speed up as she pumped me harder and harder until I couldn''t take it anymore and exploded all over her hand and arm with such force that some of it ended up hitting Elfinia in the face. They both giggled uncontrobly for a few minutes as I caught my breath, but it didn''t take long before Listenia was back on top of me, kissing me passionately while Elfinia moved around behind me.

    "Are you ready?" Listenia whispered in my ear, and I nodded before Elfinia took me into her mouth and started to suck me off while Listenia slid down my body. I moaned loudly as Elfinia picked up the pace, making it hard for me to concentrate on anything else. Elfinia let my cock pop out of her mouth, and I groaned as Listenia slid down my chest.

    Eventually, Listenia reached my manhood, and she slid down onto it with such force that I yelped in pleasure as she rode me cowgirl style while Elfinia licked and sucked on my balls. As the girls moved together in perfect harmony, it didn''t take long before I could feel my orgasm building up, and when it eventually hit me, it was like a freight train. I roared out in pleasure as Listenia came with me.

    We ally there for a minute, trying to catch our breath before Listenia finally rolled off of Elfinia. Her mother got onto all fours, making me smile as I crawled over to Elfinia. I slid inside of her deeply, eliciting a moan from her. As we started to move together, Listenia slid under her mother and started to suck her breasts, spreading her legs for me to drop down and fuck her too.

    I could feel myself getting close already, but Elfinia beat me there as she screamed out and gripped my back tightly with her nails digging into my skin as she came hard around me, dripping onto Listenia. I pulled out and then pushed into Listenia as she reached up and started ying with Elfinia''s leaking hole. Elfinia moaned as Listenia pleasured her as I pounded her from behind.

    It didn''t take long before Listenia wasing hard around me, crying out in pleasure as Elfinia put her hands down to help support herself while she rode out the waves of orgasm from her daughter''s fingers that were crashing over her. Elfinia rolled off Listenia, and both mother and daughtery naked and covered in sweat before me.

    I smiled down at the two and then summoned an air bubble around us and the bed, cat spirits bursting from me. It only took a short bit until we were all shiny, still naked, in a clean bed, and with soft skin.

    The girls moved apart, and I climbed in between the two, and both women let me wrap my arms around them as they cuddled into my side. This was one experience that I wouldn''t forget for a very long time.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 370 Breakfast

    The next morning, I woke up in bed alone, but I smelled something good cooking. I got up and dressed, heading out into the kitchen to find Elfinia and Listenia both cooking.

    I went over and kissed both mother and daughter, but they really looked more like sisters or friends, and afterst night I was starting to think of them more like that. It was better than the other way.

    "Mornin. Smells good." I smiled at them both after pulling away and leaning against the counter.

    "Good morning. You sleep well?" Listenia began pulling tes out, and Elfinia started dishing up the food she was making. My mouth was starting to water from all the food being cooked, but Listenia pushed me to sit down before I could look to see what it was.

    "Like a rock, and a cloud, andˇ­something else that sleeps well. It was great, though. Thanks for letting me stay here against night. And you two slept inte today, I think because of it too, soˇ­good job, me, I guess! Hey, this chicken is really good, by the way; I could get used to this cooking." I grinned and shoveled more food into my mouth.

    Elfinia chuckled and shook her head, "Don''t worry about it; we don''t mind if you stay over sometimes. Now eat up so we can go open the store for the day."

    "Just curious, but what had made two of my favorite girls that seemed to be at each other''s throats start to be so friendly with each other? Did something happen down in your weapons shop?" I asked, looking to Listenia because I knew Elfinia wouldn''t say.

    "I honestly can''t tell you. When Elfinia came back from spending time with you up north, she really seemed like a different person. There was the same resistance, but we have been talking more, and she has been teaching me more about your magic since she has the same kind of magic as you and me," Listenia exined, and I nodded while getting up from the table.

    I walked over to Elfinia, who was washing some dishes and not looking back and wrapped my arms around the once Elf Goddess from behind. "Don''t worry about it. You''re different now, I can tell. You have changed for the better, and Listenia has, too," I said, holding her close and kissing her on the neck before walking back to my seat at the table and digging into my food some more.

    The two of them chatted for a little bit longer until we all finished eating, then cleaned up everything before heading down to open Elfinia''s weapons shop that day. I told them that I had to go, and both of them shared a long kiss with me before I opened a portal to Tallia.

    "You know where the other side of my door is! Do you mind knocking before opening a portal directly into my room!" Tallia snapped as I hopped through the portal and went over to crawl into bed with her after kicking my shoes off.

    "Hey, Babe!" Iughed as I kissed my goddess in her white kitty PJs. "Did I tell you that you look adorable in these?" I grinned, and Tallia sighed as we got snuggled up in the bed together.<sub> </sub>

    "No, you didn''t! But I had a feeling you were thinking about it." Tallia chuckled and turned to face me, her tinum hair falling over us both as she kissed me gently on the lips. "So what brings you back this way?" she asked, leaning against my chest as her head rested on my shoulder.

    I told her all about Torrain''s surrounding towns and all the improvements that I had made, the monster girl vige, and what I had left to do. When I was done, Tallia smiled, but then it dropped, and was reced with a tired look.

    "Kira was ced in custody, and she is likely to get inded along with a few others that were doing the same thing. We did some digging around, but it looked like there were only about five of them doing it to the girls that they were given. Any amount is too many, but I wanted to make sure that we got them all before moving in to grab them," Tallia exined, and I sighed. That had been bothering me, but I was curious about the punishment.

    "What is inded?" I asked, adding. "I mean, I am pretty sure I get it, but an exnation would be nice."

    "It is where they take the criminal, and they are ced on an uninhabited ind with nothing but the clothes on their back. They have to learn to fend for themselves, grow their own food, and build their own shelter. It doesn''t kill them, but it doesn''t promise them life either," Tallia exined, and I nodded.

    "I see. Well, this is what you get if you think you are going to get away with sexually abusing women that they were supposed to be guiding and taking care of. I personally would have just killed them and been down with it, but if you are dealing with it, I will leave you to it," I said, and Tallia chuckled.

    "You are always so eager to punish people that have done wrong. It is one of the things that I love about you," she purred, and I grinned.

    "It is one of the things that you love about me? What are the others?" I asked, and Tallia began to rattle them off.

    "Your determination, your strength, your magic, how much you care for meˇ­there are quite a few, but there are a good number of things that annoy me about you. Would you like to hear those as well?" My goddess grinned, and I chuckled as she began to list them off.

    "I think I will pass on that, but thank you for thinking of me," I said, and Tallia chuckled as she pressed a kiss to my neck.

 Chapter 371 Fun With Your Research

    "So, now you are going to finish with Calham and then Moret? What about after?" Tallia asked, and I put a hand to my face as I remembered about Xieus and Rem.

    "Well, I have to get things wrapped up in Torrain with Hilda and Carrie, but this entire thing got bad because someone in the Underworld was trying to get my attention," I sighed, and Tallia lifted her head to frown at me.

    "Who?"

    "The ck King, but before you try to ask who this person is, no, I don''t know. When I lived a life in the Underworld, I killed thest ck King, Baal, but now there is a new one that is holding Xieus and Rem, but also Diablo. The thing is, he isn''t hurting them, and he just seems to want to talk to me. I am sure that there is a lot more than that, but that is the gist of it," I exined, and Tallia frowned.

    "Well, you have to go then! You can''t just leave them there!" she eximed, and I shook my head.

    "I wasn''t nning on it, but I don''t want to go running into trouble without knowing what I am getting myself into. I need to do some research before anything else," I exined, and Tallia sighed as sheid her head back down on my chest.

    "You just don''t seem to get a break, do you?" Tallia teased, and I rolled my eyes and then kissed her.

    "No, I don''t. Did I tell you what happened when I went to go see Cancer?" I asked as I sat up, and Tallia grinned.

    "No, but I have a feeling you are going to tell me," She giggled, and I stuck my tongue out at her.

    "Ha, Ha, very funny. I had to fight Aries and then four others, but that was not important. Soon, the Winds of Change are going to being down to the mortal realm. I need that boat to be done sooner thanter so I can start loading people onto it and get sailing," I groaned as I stretched and stood up from Tallia''s bed and walked around her room, looking at all the white cat decorations.

    "I will get right on it! I am sure the girls will be happy to help out as well. It sounds like you are going to need all the help you can get when this timees," Tallia said, and I nodded as we both left her room to the kitchen. She set some water on, and I sat down at the table.

    "How long do you think it is going to take Melrose to finish to the boat?" I asked, but Tallia didn''t answer right away, but when she did, I groaned.<sub> </sub>

    "Two to three weeks, earliest. I mean you could probably do some of it, but I think this job would be too much for even you to work on alone. It is not like you are really in a rush anyways, and you can take your time to rx for a bit. You are also going to need time for the Underworld, and I think that you said that you were going to look into the Easterners and their napping. That is a less serious problem now that you removed Xena," Tallia said, and I looked up at her.

    "What is going on with her?" I asked, and Tallia looked back with a pastry in her hand.

    "You raised the Positive Energy levels in the area to the point where there is very little negative anywhere. That basically made Blood Witches useless, so Xena was forced to pull back. I was really hoping that you would be able to confront her again, but this time with a clear head," Tallia exined, and I nodded.

    "Well, that is good, I guess. If you ever see her again, can you let her know that I am looking for her? Not in a bad way or anything, but just to talk," I said, and Tallia nodded as she set the pastry on the table in front of me with some tea.

    "I will. Now eat up, and get out. I have my daily meeting with Melrose soon, and you have better things to do than bother me after the night that you had," Tallia said, and I choked on my tea, making her giggle at me. "Mother and daughter at the same time, and those two no less. You are really a God walking among mortals."

    I blushed, and Tallia chuckled as she sipped her own tea, standing up and leaning over me to kiss my cheek. "You have fun with your research while I get things done here."

    After Tallia left for her meeting with Melrose, I made a portal to head back to Calham to tell everyone to start getting things together, and then I would head to Moret since I still had myyout of the ce in my head.

    Today was going to be another long day, but nothing that I couldn''t handle. Though, I still wasn''t sure what I was to expect when I got to the city of Torrain. While I didn''t expect it to be nearly as bad as the surrounding towns had been, I still didn''t think that things were going to be very good there.

    I just hoped that I was wrong, but even if I wasn''t, I would just fix the ce up. This world was like my sandbox, so I wanted everyone to be able to live good lives, and I would fight to make that a reality.

    This world has its share of problems, but they were really nothingpared to some of the crazy bastards that I had met in my past lives. I was just d that I hadn''t met any megalomaniacs in this world yet, but I was sure that it would only be a matter of time before I did.

    I stepped through the portal, and people spotted me and started toe over as I smiled and got started with my day.

 Chapter 372 A Second Date

    I had finished up with Moret, and I had just got done with the women in Calham. I went around and checked on the other towns, but everyone seemed to be happy and content after everything I did. This is what I had meant to happen, but it was nice to see everyone getting back into gear.

    When I was in Vaal, I found Ezra, and the two of us went out for lunch at one of the new greenhouse restaurants that I had ced in each town. I had assumed that It would take some time to get things organized, but they already had a couple of dishes that were written on a chalk te outside, and people were already enjoying their meals.

    The two of us talked about things that were going on in both the town and the country as a whole. I told her about what I had nned for the rest of the day, and Ezra told me about things at the bakery.

    "Things had already been going pretty good since your goddesses had visited us and enchanted our equipment! I knew that you had visited us the most when you were in town the first time, so I assume you liked the food, so I decided I would try to get your attention that way," Ezra giggled as she leaned into me. We were sitting in a booth, but she had wanted to sit beside me, so now she was under one of my arms.

    I had kind of felt bad for just leaving her after, but the woman had been pushing my buttons, and she got the results of that. Still, there was nothing wrong with taking a bit of time for the girls now. Sure, I still had problems to deal with, but I also had all my powers back, so stepping across the world to share a meal with my girls was something I would have to get more in the habit of.

    "Well, I don''t think I had ever seen a woman pull a croissant from between her breasts, but the food is a great way to get my attention," Iughed, making Ezra giggle. "But in all seriousness, things are going good around here? No one is giving you any problems?" I asked, and Ezra shook her head.

    "No! Everyone has been so nice since you left! The townspeople have been all happy and excited about everything," Ezra exined, and I grinned.

    "I am d to hear that. It seems like everything has been good," I said, and Ezra nodded as the waitress came over.

    "Anything else?" she asked, and we both shook our heads before giving her our order. When she left, we began to talk again about things as Ezra rested her hand on my arm while we talked. It was nice just being able to focus on something other than all the stuff that I had left to deal with.

    The food came, and it was wild chicken sd with a creamy garlic dressing that smelled pretty good. We both got the same things since there were only three choices on the menu. The other two choices were a no-meat sd and pumpkin soup.

    As we ate, people came in and out of the ce, giving me nods as they headed off to work on things around town. I waved back with a smile when they did it long enough that I could stop eating for a second or two.

    I had to admit that the food was pretty good, considering it was just simple peasant food like this. Still, there wasn''t any reason why decent food couldn''t be enjoyed by everyone.

    "So, is there anything new going on in town? Besides the cafe, of course," I asked as I took a drink from my ale, and Ezra blushed a bit as she leaned over me to grab her own mug, making sure that her breast rubbed against my side just right before straightening up again.

    "Noˇ­not reallyˇ­well actually yes! There is something you should know!" Ezra said with excitement in her voice as the waitress brought over another ale. We had drunk the first one pretty quick, and I paid her now that we were finished with our meals as well.

    "What is it?" I asked curiously as Ezra took a deep breath to calm herself down some before she told me whatever was going on.

    "Everyone in town, and most of the other ones, are talking about Hilda! Seems that everyone wants her to take over now since you are supporting her, but there is a problem that has juste up in the Vine as we were eating," Ezra exined and I frowned at her as I used a napkin to wipe my mouth.

    "Problem?" I asked curiously, but I started to get a sinking feeling.

    "Yes, Hilda has disappeared," Ezra said inly, and I narrowed my eyes, my mood turning dark.

    "What do you mean, disappeared? I got rid of the cult members and demons; who could take her?" I growled, and Ezra flinched, making me sigh, and then gently kissed the top of her head. "Sorry, this is just not something I wanted to hear right as I was about to wrap things up."

    "Wrap things up?" Ezra asked with a confused look as she tilted her head up at me.

    "Yes, I thought that I would be able to go to Torrain and deal with Hilda and Carrie. I just need to see Hilda being ced as the ruler of this region, and then I was supposed to be done," I growled, but Ezra shook her head at me.

    "I think that you are underestimating Torrain and Carrie. Have you ever been to Torrain? It is almost twice the size of Northwall, and it is densely popted, but most of the people are poor. The city is in an area that doesn''t see much snow, so many people that can''t make it in the viges migrate to the city. There are three gates that lead into the city, and all of them are heavily guarded. You could sneak in by using your portals, but people would start to talk if they saw you popping up all over the ce," Ezra exined as she sipped her ale.

 Chapter 373 A Different Beast

    "I am not trying to hide. I will hang Carrie out a window by her panties if the woman doesn''t tell me where Hilda is. As long as they don''t try to fight back, I will likely just let them live," I growled, and Ezra giggled at me.

    "You say that now, but trust me when I say you aren''t going to be able to kill those girls in cold blood. Yes, Carrie is a snake, aplete bitches, and badly needs a reality check, but... She is still a person with family and friends. If you just go out there swinging your fists around all, you are going to end up doing more damage than good. There is also a very good chance that it might not even be Carrie that took her. Both women have multiple partners withrge families. There is a very good chance that someone other than Carrie would have done this," Ezra exined, and I rubbed my hand over my face.

    "How do you know so much about this?" I asked curiously as I listened to my day keep getting moreplicated.

    "Me? You can ask anyone about this. There are actually three to five times a day that the Vine gets really animated, and we get reports of things that are going on in the city. We all talk about them since not very many interesting things happen out here besides you," Ezra exined as she sipped her ale again, making me chuckle.

    "Well, I guess it is a good thing that we are talking about this now. I need to brush up on my intel if this is something that happens regrly," I said as I stood up and took a few coins from the pocket of my coat and set them down before buttoning it back up. "I think that today''s work day just got extended."

    I dropped Ezra back off at the bakery, and she thanked me for taking her out, and I thanked her for all the information she had given me. I wasn''t too happy about what I had learned, but I should have assumed that this wasn''t going to be easy.

    While I was a god, and I could fix most problems, I could only do that when they were problems I could get my hands on. Politics were not something that magic would really help.

    Sure, magic could help sway the way people thought, but that would only go so far. I really needed to get a feel for the economics of the city and see how everyone felt. In my mind, I just assumed that everyone would want Hilda to take over, but there looked to be more just below the surface as usual.

    It looked like I was going to have to put my ws away for this next task and take a more refined approach to things, but it really wasn''t my style. My style was to go in swinging, but there was no crazy viin or overwhelming foe to take on. This felt more like Tallia''s work, but I was not going to solve every problem with my fists or my magic, and pushing the work onto Tallia wasn''t going to help me in the future.

    I was going to start hitting these blocks more often than not in the future, and I had been told just as much by numerous people since I came to this world. Smashing and forcing were not going to work in most situations, but thinking it to death wasn''t getting me anywhere either.

    I opened a portal and stepped out on what much be the central manors room since it was the tallest building that was very simr to

    The first thing that needed to be done was to go into the city and scout it out since I didn''t have a full outline for the city of Torrain yet. My robin and squirrels were scanning the scan to get ayout, but the ce was as big as Ezra had mentioned. Northwall seemed smaller than Bramma, but there were much taller buildings in Northwall. The ce was just held in with walls, so it couldn''t spill out like Bramma could.

    Torrian was a different beast, and from what I had gathered so far, it was nearly two and a half times the size of Northwall, and there were two sides of the city. One was wealthy, and the other had moderate living conditions, but there was nowhere that was anywhere nearly as bad as Elloria had been. There were a few ces that looked rough, but with the size of the city, I was either going to have to wait a few days or tame more animals.

    I looked around, but the city was much different than in Northwall, and I really didn''t even know where to start. All the houses and buildings seemed to be attached to each other, making some streets much longer than they needed to be. I wasn''t sure if that was intentional, but it was not conventional for the people walking around, and I could also smell the ripe smells of shit and piss. It wasn''t overpowering, but it was still there, meaning that this city might not have a great drainage system for waste.

    I looked around until I saw an alley that was empty and then created a portal to it, hopping through. It closed, and I almost stepped in a pile of shit, but I cursed and then jumped out of the way. I was about to lose my own shit at what I thought was a massive pile of human shit, but it turned out just to be horse shit. While it still shouldn''t be left here, it was dramatically better than seeing a pile of human shit, and now that I sniffed, I realized that all the shit had that fibrous and ripe smell of animal shit.

    I wasn''t sure why that was important, but knowing that these women weren''t just dumping their shit in the streets made me feel relieved. I could fix bad drainage, but having to stop people from shitting in the street would take time, and I didn''t really didn''t want that job, but it seems my worries were confounded.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 374 Horse Shit!

    I started walking down the alleyway, looking for a better ce to check out the area, when a bundle of dirty clothes shifted in front of me. A woman slowly stood up from where she had been lying on her side as she eyed me warily before looking around like she was making sure I wasn''t followed or something simr.

    "Who are you?" the woman asked quietly, and I frowned at her as I watched her rub her scarred arms. She was an older woman, maybe getting into middle age or so, as she looked to be just a little bit graying around the temples of ck hair that stuck out every which way. She had a skinny build to herself, but it was hard to tell what kind of shape she might have been in under all those clothes since there were no curves about her, not even from the filthy dress that she wore.

    "My name is Galio; who are you?" I asked curiously as I looked her over and then eyed the empty alleyway to make sure no one else was around.

    "Marie," The woman said with a shake of her head before looking me over. "You look clean. Are you from the city?"

    "No, I am just passing through," I said, and Marie shook her head as she walked forward and grabbed hold of my sleeve to pull me down the alleyway.

    "Bad idea to talk in the open like thisˇ­ too many people that might hear us talking," Marie muttered as she kept walking.

    While this woman seemed bat shit crazy, it might be good to let her take me wherever she wanted. I needed to learn more about what was going on with this city and then find out who took Hilda, so I let the woman drag me through alleys and across streets after some waiting and uneasy looking. I really hoped that this woman was nuts because the way that she was darting around and looking in every direction was starting to put me on edge.

    "Where are we going?" I asked curiously after a while, and the woman just squeezed my arm tighter as she ducked under a clothesline that was strung between two buildings.

    "Shhh," Marie said, quieting me down as her grip on my arm loosened some. "Not much further now."

    We turned down another alleyway that was so narrow I had to turn sideways to get through it. The stench of shit seemed to get stronger, but the building also seemed to be getting more run down as we went. From my mental map that was far from done, I could tell that we were now in the northwest corner of the city. We were heading to one of the more rundown parts of the city that I had noticed when looking around from the center.

    When we reached the end of the alleyway, Marie released me and turned to look at me with a shake of her head. "You should get out nowˇ­before it''s toote for you."

    "And why would that be?" I asked as I looked down at Marie, who stared up at me with haunted eyes. She was looking around us like she expected someone or something to jump out from one of these dark and rundown buildings that surrounded us. "I came here to fix things, not leave them as they are. Take me to your ce if you have one, and then we can talk there. I would like to get out of the shit smell for a bit."

    Marie looked at me for a bit longer before she finally nodded her head and walked over to the door of one of these buildings. The door had a mark on it that said ''#3'' with what looked like blood. I knew that this city needed some serious help, but this was not going to be something that I could just cast a couple of spells to fix. I was going to have to fix this ce up in sections, or it would be like me trying to build my massive boat all alone. If I could split my mind up, then I might be able to do something like that, but even gods had their limits.

    "Come on in," Marie said as the door opened, and I followed her into a small room that had barely enough room for a bed, table, sink, and stove. All of it looked like it was ancient and about to fall apart. A ratty old curtain was pulled across the single window in here, making the ce seem dark even though there were two oilmps burning. "Sit down."

    I stayed standing and looked around the room at the dimensions and everything that was in it. I still didn''t have a full view of this area, and its buildings, so I couldn''t make any big changes without making a big fuss.

    "If you don''t mind, I am going spruce this ce and you up a bit," I said with a smile through the smell of horse shit that had followed us in. I suspected that it was from the cloth shoes that Marie was wearing.

    "Who are you?! What are you talking about?!" The woman asked in clear confusion, but I snapped my fingers, and air bubbled around her, and my cat spirits burst from my body.

    This made the woman scream, but the air bubble kept all the sound in as my cats cleaned, tailored, and exfoliated Marie. She looked like I was killing her, but sometimes it was easier to do something and then apologize and exin after the fact. The rest of the room was also changing, but it was more of an upgrade since I couldn''t make the space bigger without changing the entire building.

    I turned the shady rundown room into a luxurious small apartment. I kept the single room but made it look like it belonged in a pce. The walls were covered in expensive-looking wallpaper that had a floral design, and the floor was a beautiful hardwood. I ced some furniture around the room, but not too much since there wasn''t enough space for it. The bed that I had put in here was a four-poster bed with thick silk curtains tied back so they wouldn''t be in the way as one slept.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 375 Other Things

    "Okay, you cane out now," I said as my cats retracted back into me, and the air bubble popped, lightly dropping Marie on the floor where she fell on her feet, but sunk to the floor as she looked at her now incredibly clean body and new clothes, and then around the room in disbelief.

    "Wh-What happened?" Marie asked as she looked around the room in disbelief before looking back at me with wide eyes. "Who are you really?!"

    I sat down on the newly made bed and watched as Marie slowly walked around the room, running her hands over everything to make sure it was real. I had exined who I was, wishing tomorrow was already here to get the cards from Goldy, but Marie was still stuck in shock mode.

    "I told you, I am here to help people," I said as Marie finally came over and sat down on the bed next to me. "If you don''t want my help, then that is fine, but I can at least make your life a little bit easier."

    Marie was still staring around the room in disbelief as she slowly shook her head. "No one has ever helped meˇ­ Why are you helping me?"

    "It is just what I do, but I also could stand the smell of shit. While you are the first person in this city that I have done this for, I have done this same thing for the women in the viges," I exined, but Marie seemed hung up and infatuated with the idea that she was the first in the city.

    "Really? No one has ever helped me beforeˇ­ I thought that maybe one day someone would help, but it never happened," Marie said as tears started flowing down her cheeks. "I don''t even know why you are helping me."

    "Because I want to help people and because this city needs all the help that it can get," I said with a sigh as Marie slowlyy down on the bed and stared up at the ceiling in disbelief.

    I hated to see people like this, but it was part of helping to change people''s lives for the better. Sure, I loved the adventure, fighting, and lovemaking, but this was also part of it all; I just didn''t like when people got so broken up like this. I wished that everyone just had good lives, but that was foolish and also the reason I was here.

    This was my world now, and I was going to shape it into a ce where everyone could have good lives. I was a god, after all, and it was my job to do things like this, even if I didn''t want to.

    "So what now?" Marie asked as she still stared up at the roof, and I turned back to look at her.

    Before, I had been able to see nothing of her body, and she had been covered in dirt, but after my Cat God Spa, Marie was a beautiful woman. She had long ck hair that was now clean andy down in waves around her head, framing her face perfectly. Her body was slimmer than most women, but she definitely had some curves to her that her new clothes hugged perfectly.

    "First, I need you to tell me about why you wanted me to leave, then about what you know about Hilda''s whereabouts, and then I need to know about the city''s economics," I said as Marie slowly sat up before looking at me with wide eyes.

    "I don''t know where Hilda is, but I can tell you want I know about the city," Marie said as she nibbled on her lower lip nervously, and I nodded my head for her to continue.

    "I don''t think that you will have all the answers, but if you can tell me what you know, that would be helpful. Let''s start with why you wanted me to leave before," I said, and Marie nodded her head before she took a deep breath.

    "I wanted you to leave because the city is dangerous, and it is only going to get worse," Marie started to exin as she looked down at her hands in herp. "Hilda was one of the few good things about this cityˇ­ She helped us when we needed help, but now that she is gone, there is no one to help us."

    "When you say the city is dangerous, what do you mean? What makes it dangerous? Gangs? Monsters? Murderers?" I asked curiously as Marie slowly shook her head no before she took a deep breath.

    "No, it is the city itselfˇ­ There is something wrong with it," Marie said quietly, and I frowned at her in confusion. "Maybe that is not a good way to exin it. The people in the city are all split into five distinct family groups, and they control everything. Carrie does control the city and the region, but the five families are in control of what happens inside the city."

    "And what are these five families?" I asked curiously, and Marie slowly ticked them off on her fingers as she spoke.

    "The first is the Richmer family; they control all the farnd around the city that provides us with food," Marie said, and I nodded my head in understanding. The next finger went up as she continued talking. "The second is the Balishire family; they have most of the major business in their hands. They own the ughterhouses, butchery, bakery, and many other ces."

    The next finger went up as I nodded my head in understanding of what she was saying. Families controlling things like this weren''t umon, but there seemed to be something more behind it than that. "The third is the Wood family, who deal with construction since they own all the lumber mills in the area."

    "What about weapons?" I asked curiously, and Marie slowly shook her head no.

    "Weapons are not as important with cksmiths, but the fourth family is the Guildmaier family. They own the cksmiths and most of the trade-in and out of Torrian," Marie exined as she moved on to herst finger. "The fifth family is the Grashalor family; they provide us with protection from other things."

 Chapter 376 Full Force

    "What type of protection?" I asked curiously, and Marie slowly shook her head no before she took a deep breath.

    "It is better if you don''t know," Marie said quietly, and I frowned at her.

    "It would be better if I did know," I said in a firm voice, and Marie slowly shook her head no before she took a deep breath.

    "No, it is better if you don''t know," Marie repeated herself quietly as she looked away from me. "They are the ones that you need to watch out forˇ­ They are the most dangerous of them all."

    "Please. I need to know about each of these families and where I can find them. I will assume that one or more of the families have interests that align with Carrie, so they would have good reason to want to get rid of Hilda," I exined, and Marie sighed, finally relenting.

    "The Richmer family owns the farnd to the south and east of the city. They are arge family, but they are not very well-liked since they tend to be greedy when ites to business," Marie exined as she slowly shook her head. "The Balishire family lives in a manor on the south side of town, and they run most of their businesses from there."

    Marie took a deep breath as she continued talking. "The Wood family lives in a manor on the west side of town, and they are in charge of construction. The Guildmaier family has a simr setup to the Wood family, but their manor is on the other side of town. The Grashalor family is different from all the rest since they don''t really have a business or anything like that."

    "Are you going to tell me what they do?" I asked curiously as Marie looked away from me again with haunted eyes.

    "They are the city''s muscle, and they make sure that people know their ce," Marie said quietly, and I frowned at her again. This was not good news at all, but it also exined why Marie wanted me to leave. If I stuck my nose into this too much, then it would only cause trouble for myself and others.

    "Okay, so now that I know the basics of how this city works, what can you tell me about Hilda?" I asked as Marie looked back at me with a sigh.

    "Hilda was a good personˇ­ She helped anyone that she could, no matter who they were," Marie said quietly as she looked away from me again with haunted eyes. "She was also one of the few people in this city that would stand up to the Grashalor family."

    I nodded to this and then tipped back and fell back onto the bed, looking at the sun in the sky out the window. The running around had taken some time, but I still had time to do some digging around. The sun was going to set soon, so I didn''t have all day, but this city was not that big. "So where would I be able to find this family?"

    "They live in a manor on the north side of town," Marie said quietly, and I frowned at her again. This was getting concerning since all the important families lived in mansions on different sides of town. It made me wonder what kind of political games they yed. Since this world only had women, they weren''t likely to fight each other openly, but I could imagine they were quite good at fucking each other over in more subtle ways.

    "Do you know anything else about them?" I asked as Marie slowly shook her head no before she took a deep breath.

    "I try to stay away from themˇ­ They are not good people," Marie said quietly, and I frowned at her again. This was not exactly what I wanted to hear, but it was better than nothing. At least now, I had a general idea of what was going on in this city.

    "Okay. Thanks for all the info, but I am going to make my leave now," I said as I hopped off the bed and fished into my coat to grab some coins, but then I remembered the special pouch at my side. I fished out some coins that were bright gold, but I groaned when I saw my face on them, giving a thumbs up. It was still gold, but Karma was going to go over my knee for that.

    I handed her five gold coins from the ten I had in the pouch, and the woman looked like her eyes were going to fall out of her head. "This is too muchˇ­ I can''t take this from you."

    "You can, and you will," I said in a firm voice as Marie slowly nodded her head before she looked down at the gold coins in disbelief. She was still looking down at them when I made my leave, but that would help her to get food so she could stop scurrying around. There were almost more surprises in her room that she would find in the future, like clothing, cleaning supplies, new utensils, cooking tools, and tes to eat off.

    "I just don''t know how I am going to repay you," Marie said with a troubled look, but I patted the top of her head, and she looked up at me.

    "No need to rey me, just stay out of trouble for now, and live a good life," I said and gestured for a portal back to the alley where I had first found Marie, but she hopped up and grabbed my arm as I started to leave.

    "Wait, you can''t just leave me like thisˇ­ I don''t know what to do," Marie said as she looked up at me with wide eyes.

    "You will figure it out," I said with a smile as I gently pried her off of my arm before stepping into the portal. It closed behind me, and I was back in the alleyway alone once again.

    I was hit full force with the shit smell again, making me groan. How did women live like this?

 Chapter 377 Looking For Hilda

    I stepped out of the alleyway and into the main street, looking around at all the people milling about. I had learned from Marie that it was called Merchant Street since most of the shops were along here. There were a few other streets that intersected with it, but they weren''t as busy with people and shops as this one was.

    The stench in the air was less here since the wind was blowing in the opposite direction, but there were still stables close by that were adding to it. Since my pets were still busy at work, I needed to get my hands on a map of this city so I could start nning things out, but first, I needed to figure out where this north-side mansion was.

    I started walking down the street, looking around at all the people and shops as I passed them by. There weren''t many ces that looked like they would sell maps, so I was going to have to ask around. Most of the people here were keeping their heads down, but there were a few that looked more friendly milling around as well. They all seemed like they had ces to be and things to do, so I wasn''t sure if they would have time for me or not.

    "Excuse me," I said as I approached a group of three women who all stopped and looked at me curiously. "I am looking for the Grashalor family manor. Do you know where I can find it?"

    The women all exchanged a look with each other before one of them, a brte, stepped forward and shook her head. "I am sorry, but we don''t know where that is."

    "That is because it doesn''t exist," another woman said, and I frowned at her in confusion. The woman had blonde hair pulled up into a bun on the top of her head, and she was holding a basket of bread in one arm.

    "What do you mean it doesn''t exist?" I asked curiously, and the blonde woman huffed before she started walking away from me.

    "It is better if you don''t know," the brte said quietly before she also started to walk away, and I frowned at them as they both walked off in different directions down the street. Something was definitely going on here, and I didn''t like it one bit. If the Grashalor family was as powerful as Marie made them out to be, then I needed to be careful.

    I sighed and ran a hand through my hair before I started walking down the street again, looking around at all the people and shops as I passed them by. There had to be someone here who could help me out, but everyone seemed to either not want to talk about it or didn''t know where it was in the first ce. After a few more minutes of walking, I finally found someone who was willing to help me out.

    "Excuse me," I said as I approached a woman who was walking in the opposite direction as me. She had blonde hair pulled back into a ponytail, and she was carrying a bundle of clothes in her arms. "I am looking for the Grashalor family manor. Do you know where I can find it?"

    The woman slowly nodded her head before she started walking in the same direction as me, and I frowned at her in confusion. "Follow me," she said quietly, and I did as she asked, following a few steps behind her. She led me down a few streets before we came to a stop in front of arge building that looked like it was abandoned.

    "This is it," the woman said quietly as she gestured to the building, and I frowned at it. It looked like it was about to fall over, and there were no lights on inside.

    "Are you sure?" I asked skeptically, and the woman slowly nodded her head before she started to walk away.

    "Yeah, I am sure," she said over her shoulder before she rounded a corner and was out of sight. I sighed and shook my head as I walked up to the building, looking up at it skeptically. It didn''t look like anyone was home, but I supposed it was worth a shot.

    I stepped up to the door and knocked, but there was no answer. I tried again, but still no answer. I was about to give up and leave when the door suddenly opened, and I stumbled backward in surprise. A woman with long ck hair stood in the doorway, looking at me curiously.

    "Can I help you?" she asked in a cold voice, and I nodded my head before I cleared my throat.

    "I am looking for the Grashalor family," I said, and the woman''s eyes narrowed at me.

    "What do you want with them?" she asked in a cold voice, and I tried to think of an excuse before I spoke.

    "I am just looking for some information," I said quietly, and the woman''s eyes narrowed at me even more. She looked like she was about to say something else when there was a suddenmotion from inside the house, and the woman''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "What is going on out here?" a woman''s voice said, and the woman quickly stepped to the side so that I could see her. She was arge woman with muscles that looked like they were about to burst out of her shirt, along with an impressive rack of boobs to go with them. She had long ck hair pulled back into a ponytail, and she was looking at me with a raised eyebrow.

    "I am sorry, mother. This woman was just looking for some information," the woman said quickly, and therge woman''s eyes narrowed at me.

    "What type of information?" she asked in a cold voice, and I took a deep breath before I spoke.

    "I am looking for Hilda," I said quietly, and therge woman''s eyes widened in surprise.

 Chapter 378 Lutha

    "And what do you want with her?" she asked curiously, and I shook my head. This wasn''t going to be easy, but I needed to find out what was going on.

    "I just need to talk to her," I said quietly, and the woman sighed before she stepped aside so that I could enter the house.

    "She isn''t here if that is what youe to ask. We are trying to find her as well, but no one has seen her since yesterday morning," the woman said as she gestured for me to follow her, and I did so cautiously. This didn''t seem like a good idea, but I needed answers. This family was supposed to be the rough protection of the two, like a gang, I guess, but the ce seemed empty and run down.

    "Do you have any idea where she might be?" I asked as we walked through the house, and the woman slowly shook her head no.

    "If we did, then we would be out looking for her," she said in a cold voice, and I frowned at her. There was something off about this whole situation, but I couldn''t put my finger on it.

    The woman led me into arge room that had a table in the center with chairs surrounding it. There was arge firece on one wall and a few portraits of people that I didn''t recognize hanging on the others. The woman gestured for me to have a seat, and I did so cautiously, perching on the edge of one of the chairs as I looked around the room.

    The woman sat down in one of the chairs opposite me before she spoke again. "Now, why don''t you tell me what this is really about?" she said in a cold voice, and I frowned at her.

    "I told you, I just need to talk to Hilda," I said quietly, and the woman sighed before she leaned back in her chair.

    "No, you need something more than that," she said after a few minutes of silence, and I frowned at her again. "You see, my daughter here is quite taken with you."

    "Hold one before we get into matchmaking and all that fun jazz. Seriously, we had a thirty-second conversation at your door; how infatuated could she actually be? Also, not why I am here," I exined, trying not to roll my eyes. Sure it might be fun to y house with a bunch of women, but it wasn''t my scene.

    "Connie was the one that guided you here and then answered the door. She is very good at disguises like a certain Cat God named Galio, who had been making some unbelievable changes to the towns in the frozen countryside. You wouldn''t happen to know anything about that person, would you?" the big woman asked with a knowing look, and I actually sighed, making her frown.

    "Sorry, it is just nice not to have to exin myself for once. I really had thought that the Vine would have carried my name around the world by now, but that doesn''t seem to be the case," I chuckled, and the woman nodded knowingly. "Can you tell me your name? Feels strange talking to you when I don''t even know who you are?"

    "Ah, forgive me. My name is Lutha. Most everyone just calls me Lu for short," the woman introduced herself, and I nodded my head in understanding. "I am sure you understand that it would be easier to have this conversation if we were on a first-name basis."

    "Agreed," I replied with a sigh as she leaned forward, looking at me curiously. "So what do you do, Lu? I have heard stories around town that you are into protection, but most people seemed pretty closed-minded. Almost to the point that they are scared. What is that all about?"

    "Just be cautious. There are some very dangerous people in this city, and we have made some enemies over the years," Lutha exined, and I sighed as I leaned back in my chair. This was getting me nowhere fast, but maybe if I yed nice, they would take me into their confidence.

    "I see. Well, you have nothing to worry about from me," I said with a smile that didn''t quite reach my eyes. "I am just looking for information, that is all."

    "I see," Lutha said as she looked at me skeptically before she leaned back in her chair and sighed. "You see, my daughter Hilda went missing yesterday morning. No one has seen her since, and we are really starting to worry."

    "Wait! Hilda is your daughter?!" I asked in confusion, and Lutha slowly nodded her head. "But she is supposed to be this big, important person! I was told that everyone in the city knows who she is!"

    "That might be true, but she is still from one of my partnerings. We are the poorest of the five families, but my Hilda has always wanted to make this city a better ce," Lutha said with a sigh and then looked over to a window that''s only view was the wooden boards covering it. I had wondered why the windows were all boarded up, but now it made a lot more sense. They were trying to keep prying ears and eyes away from who they were and what they did. "Anyway, when she didn''te homest night, we started to worry. ording to the girls that were tailing her for me, they lost her in the south part of the city when she was on the way to a meeting with the Balishire family."

    "What about her guard?" I asked curiously, and Lutha frowned at me. "She didn''t have any?"

    "Of course, she had a guard. We always send her out with one, but she managed to lose them as well," Lutha said in a frustrated voice before she sighed and leaned back in her chair again. "I am sorry; it is just that this is really worrying me."

 Chapter 379 Impressed

    "I understand how you feel," I said quietly, and Lutha nodded her head before she looked at me curiously.

    "You seem like a nice girl, Galio, but what is your end n for this all? I have heard that you have all the towns talking about supporting Hilda, and I assume that is because of you. Hard to believe half the things that I have heard that you have done. Fixing the entire town and creating hundred-foot watchtowers with walls just below them," Lutha said, shaking her head, but I grinned. That wasn''tpletely wrong; it was more of an exaggeration if anything, but I could see why that might be hard in mind toprehend. "I can see that you are powerful, but why would you go to these lengths forplete strangers?"

    "Honestly, your goddess, Tallia, is the one that asked me for help, and I love her. That was how it started," I exined honestly. "Once I got here and saw what was going on, it just seemed like the right thing to do."

    "You seem like a good person," Lutha said as she frowned at me. "But I am not sure if you realize what you are getting yourself into."

    "What do you mean?" I asked in confusion, and Lutha sighed before she leaned back in her chair again.

    "My family, the Grashalor, have a bad name in the city, but that is not because we are mean. Carrie makes sure we have a bad name, so it makes my daughter look bad in the eyes of the people in the surrounding towns. They are easy to fool since they don''t know Hilda, and very few of theme to the city. Even if they do, Carrie has the other families in her pockets, so they make sure that the rest of the people think that we are going to hurt them if we talk about them," Lutha exined, and I shook my head in frustration.

    I had assumed that this was going to be the case, and most of the fighting would be done with words instead of fists. That was going to make this all much harder to deal with, but I wouldn''t back down. This was something that needed to be done, and I was the only one that could do it.

    "I see," I said quietly as I leaned back in my chair and sighed. "So what are you going to do about Hilda?"

    "I have no idea," Lutha said with a sigh, and then she looked at me curiously. "But you seem like someone who might have an idea."

    "Honestly, I don''t know what to do. This is all very new to me, but I am going to have to start poking my nose around," I said with a sigh, and Lutha nodded her head in understanding.

    "You will figure it out," she said confidently as she leaned back in her chair again and sighed. "In the meantime, do you have a ce to stay for the night?"

    "No, I don''t, but I can always take a portal back to Northwall," I admitted, and Lutha nodded her head before she stood up from her chair.

    "I will have one of the girls show you to a room then," she said as she gestured for me to follow her, but I put a hand up.

    "No, not yet. While it is starting to get darker, there is still time for me to walk around and talk to people. That is the only way that I am going to figure out who has your daughter. I put in a lot of work to get her name good in the surrounding towns, and I am not going to let that go to waste," I said firmly, and Lutha frowned at me.

    "Okay then," she finally relented with a sigh before she turned and walked out of the room. "But when you are ready to retire for the night, just ask anyone in the house where Galio''s room is."

    "Thank you for exining things to me and offering me a ce to stay for the night. Since you are so close to the reason that I came to the city, I have to ask one question. Where is the rest of your family?" I asked, and Lutha grinned fondly at me.

    "Girls! Come out!"

    Suddenly, I noticed movement all around the room and nearly jumped up in shock as almost all of the furniture, save what we were sitting on, started to transform into girls. I flipped my Mana Runes on and just stared around the house at all the bodies that were starting to move from strange positions. The thing was, none of it was done with magic, but maybe the props were.

    Each of them were holding sheets that the girls were holding up to hide behind, making them look like perfect replicas of furniture from a distance. Something like that could be done with magic to give the cloth that appearance, but if a person got that close, they could tell that it would be fake. Still, not only did they have great physical hiding skills, but they also had incredible mental control of their bodies to hide their presence from me.

    "You look impressed," Lutha chuckled, and I nodded my head slowly.

    "Very," I said in an awed voice as the girls slowly came out from behind their hiding spots, some more reluctantly than others. There must have been at least thirty of them total in the room with us now, ranging from all different shapes and sizes. "Are these really all of your children?"

    "No. Some of them are my partners that I made them with, and others are ones that I took in when their parents died," Lutha exined as the girls slowly walked over to us, and I frowned at her.

    "You have so many of them, doesn''t that tire you out?" I asked, and Lutha nodded her head as a few of the girls snuggled up against her. "Then why so many?"

    Not that I was really any better, but I was just curious to know her reasoning.

 Chapter 380 Threw Up A Rainbow

    "I enjoy having a big family, but I hear that you are much the same," Lutha said with a sigh, and then she smiled at me. "But you have nothing to worry about from us."

    "I never said I was worried," I said quickly, and Lutha chuckled as she stood up from her chair. "I am always just interested in the reasoning of other people that have multiple partners."

    "Good. Now, I will let you get going, but I will have Connie go with you to make sure you don''t get yourself in trouble. We don''t fight in the city, and it is seen as something that will turn you into an outcast. Better to have Connie with you, and you can get to know her better," Lutha said as she gestured for one of the girls toe over, and the same woman with long ck approached her mother shyly.

    "Yes, mother," Connie said in a quiet voice before she turned and walked out of the room ahead of me, and I followed her reluctantly.

    This girl was shy, but it seemed to be more than just that. It was like she was nervous and excited at the same time, but she seemed to be an expert at hiding her feelings. From the way that all the girls seem adept in hiding, their control of emotions must be another trait they were working on mastering. It was a good thing to be able to control your emotions if you were doing a job like protection.

    As we headed out of the building, Connie followed beside me silently, and for a few minutes, I thought she was going to stay that way. But soon enough, she started asking questions about me and the things that I had been doing. She seemed genuinely curious about where I came from and what kinds of things I did there, so it didn''t take long before our conversation became more natural as we walked through the city streets together.

    The building I had been in was in one of the Quieter parts of town, but Connie led me away from those areas towards some very extravagant-looking buildings near the edge of the south section of the city. There seemed to be a lot of women on the streets, and they all seemed to be dressed very well. I felt like I was going to stick out like a sore thumb with my ck ears and tail, but no one gave me so much as a second nce.

    "Is this where we are going?" I asked Connie skeptically when she led us towards what appeared to be an enormous building in the shape of half a dozen domes that were stacked atop each other and connected by walkways. It looked big enough that it could rival a small town like Lorient for size easily enough, yet there didn''t seem quite enough height for it inside those domes without cramping everything badly if anyone wanted anything beyond having a standing room at best from floor space edition.

    "Yes," Connie said, but she had a worried look on her face. "This is the Balishire. My sister was going to try and talk to them about something, but we weren''t sure what that was. Hilda is just like the rest of us, but she thought that mother was a bit overbearing with knowing her business, so she kept it to herself unless it was important."

    "Did she talk to you about whatever it is?" I asked her, but Connie shook her head.

    "No, we weren''t really close. I can''te in there with you, but I will be waiting outside for you. Just try to be polite. The Balishire women are very prestigious, so you need to make sure that you do not make them angry. They have ways to make your stay in Torrain very ufortable, or the exact opposite if you treat them properly," Connie exined, and I stopped and looked down at her, but she looked away shyly.

    "Why aren''t youing with me?" I asked curiously.

    "They make me ufortable, but I will only wait until full dark hits; then, you will have to find your own way back. I will assume if that happens that, you will note back to the manor," Connie said, still looking away, but she was fidgeting with her hands. I knew this cuteness, but I think she might want more from me than I could give.

    As much as I liked having fun with these girls, there were some that seemed to want more, and I didn''t want to promise them anything I didn''t know if I could keep. I would have tons of room on the boat, but the question was where to start drawing the limits.

    "I will being back tonight, and we can talk more if you want, but I can find my way back. You can get going for now," I said, and Connie nodded and then ran away at high speeds.

    I turned back to the strange domed manor and let out a sigh. That girl was going to be something, but now it was time to focus on this Balishire family. From what I remembered, they were in control of the processing and distribution of most things in the city, and they were fancy people with a strange house. That really wasn''t very much to go off of, but standing here wasn''t going to help me, so I walked up to the front door.

    It was a bit shorter than normal, to the point that I thought that I might have to duck to get in. As I reached to knock on the door, I was surprised to see the door swing open on its own; a bit eerie since no one was there. It opened into a room that looked like a giant greenhouse, but instead of nts, there were women in all sorts of different dresses that ranged from oundish to conservative. All the colors one could imagine also made an appearance here; it was like they threw up a rainbow and just hoped for the best.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 381 Lady Penelope

    One thing was simr with all the women, and they all looked to be five feet or shorter and very pretty. They were all slim and had short curly hair that was dyed in all sorts of odd colors, but they also looked well-kept with how it was styled. I think they could best be described as colorful pixies that seemed to just fill the room with their presence.

    "Hello? Anyone here?" I asked uncertainty, not sure if this was a good idea or not anymore. This ce felt off like there was something not quite right about it at all.

    A few momentster, one of the women walked out from what appeared to be a back room dressed in a very fancy-looking blue dress with her hair done up elegantly on top of her head. She looked me up and down for a moment before she gave me a bright smile and motioned for me toe inside without a word.

    I hesitated for a moment, but then I walked in, and she shut the door behind me before she turned to face me once again. A sweet smell was in the air that I couldn''t quite ce, and it almost felt like the room was spinning. But I pushed those thoughts aside as she started talking and led me further into the building.

    "Wee to our humble home. I am Lady Penelope, one of the sisters of this Balishire family," she said with a curtsy that somehow managed to make her look both elegant and yful at the same time. "And you are?"

    "Galio, Cat God, 13th Zodiac, yer of monsters, and a yer of... never mind. Tallia, your goddess, sent me to help clean things up here in Torrain, and I did in the surrounding towns, but now I am here to find Hilda, but low and behold, she has disappeared! I am here to see what you know of the incident," I exined, and Lady Penelope looked at me with an uneasy look.

    "I think that is something that you should talk to Mother about. She is the one that is the head of the Balishire family, so she will be able to help you more with that, but you are really the one everyone is talking about?" Lady Penelope asked me with a now curious look, and I raised an eyebrow.

    "Do I even want to know what they are saying?" I asked, and Lady Penelope tapped a finger to her chin.

    "That you have arge and strange growth between your legs, it can shoot fluids across the room, and there was some other stuff  about being an all-powerful magic user that can raise up entire cities?" Lady Penelope asked me, her look bing more interesting as her own words went on.

    "Just how many women have seen this thing?" I asked with a sigh, and Lady Penelope shrugged.

    "Don''t worry about it too much. They were all just very curious, is all," she said with a dismissive wave of her hand before she started leading me deeper into the building again. "But you really want to talk to Mother."

    The room we entered next looked like an indoor garden, but instead of nts, there were more women here in all sorts of different clothes and colors; some even had their hair done up in very strange styles that would put even the most oundish fashions back home to shame. A few were even wearing what appeared to be jewelry made of flowers, and they all stopped their conversations to look at me as I walked in.

    "Everyone, this is Galio, the one that has been causing such a stirtely," Lady Penelope said in a loud voice that got everyone''s attention before she started leading me through the room toward a door on the other side. "And he wants to talk to Mother about something."

    The women parted before us as we walked through them towards the door, and I could feel their eyes on my back as we left the room. It was a bit unnerving, but thankfully it didn''tst long as Lady Penelope led me into another room that was more like what I had expected from these people. The walls were lined with bookshelves filled with all sorts of different books, and there was arge table in the middle of the room that had a map spread out on it.

    A woman that looked to be in her mid-forties was standing next to the table, and she turned to look at me as we entered the room. I could see why these women were so prestigious; this woman carried herself with an air of authority that demanded respect. She looked me up and down for a moment before she gestured for me toe closer.

    "So you are Galio?" she asked, and I nodded before I exined how Hilda had disappeared suddenly after seeming toe and visit this building but never making it. "I see, and you think that we had something to do with it?"

    "It would seem the most likely ce to start," I said, and she nodded before she sat down in a chair near the map table.

    "Well, I am afraid that we do not know anything about Hilda''s disappearance. She came to us a few days ago asking about some things, but they were just to iron out some details about changes if she came into the ruling position. We told her that we would look into what Hilda had asked, but she never came back," Mother exined, and I frowned.

    "What kind of changes were these that she was asking about?" I asked, and Mother shrugged.

    "Just some things about how the city is run. She seemed to think that there were some inefficiencies in our system, but we told her that we would look into it," Mother said, and I frowned as I thought about what Connie had said about Hilda wanting to talk to them.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 382 Mother Balishire

    It sounded like Hilda might have been on to something, but I wasn''t sure what it could be. If they were trying to kill her off or something because she was getting too close to the truth, then they would have done it by now instead of just making her disappear. But if they weren''t trying to kill her, then where could she be?

    "Do you have any idea where she might have gone?" I asked, and Mother shook her head.

    "I am sorry, but we do not. She is not the first person to just up and disappear in this city, so I would not put too much importance on it if I were you," Mother said, and I frowned.

    "You don''t seem that concerned about this? Hilda was going to be running against Carrie, so does that mean you never had any intention to look into what she asked?" I asked, trying to see if pushing some buttons might help things along because I felt like I was getting nowhere fast.

    "I never said that. We told her we would look into it, and we will, but I was not going to drop everything just because someone went missing. If you want to find Hilda, then I suggest you start looking in the seedier parts of town," Mother said inly as she stood up from her chair and walked towards a door on the other side of the room.

    "And where might I find these seedier parts?" I asked as she opened the door and motioned for me to leave.

    "Just ask around. Someone is bound to know something," Mother said before she ushered me out of the room; clearly, our conversation was over whether or not I liked it or not at this point.

    Lady Penelope was waiting for me, and the concerned look on her face was back as she walked up to me. "Mother can be a bit blunt, but she is right. If you want to find Hilda, then you are going to have to ask around in the seedier parts of town."

    "And where would I find these ces?" I asked her, and Lady Penelope hesitated for a moment before she started leading me back out of the building.

    "There is one ce thates to mind, but it is a bit... dangerous," Lady Penelope said as we stepped out into the night air, and Connie came running up to us with a worried look on her face. "You could go see the Grashalor family..."

    I tried not to sigh, but it escaped me anyways, and the Lady stopped and looked back at me with a frown. "Sorry, but I just came from there."

    "Oh? Really? And you are not injured in some way?" Lady Penelope asked, looking me over, and I shook my head, holding my eye roll. "They are known to act... savage sometimes."

    "No, my visit was more than fine. Thank you for your time, and if you hear anything else, please let me know. I will be around town, so I am sure it won''t be hard to find me with the vine," I exined, and Lady Penelope nodded and turned back to walk me back to the front door.

    I had a bunch more questions I wanted to ask about, but the atmosphere in the ce had changed, and the rooms were now empty of women. I had wanted to ask about them, but I would have to get my information elsewhere, it seemed.

    When the two of us got to the door, Lady Penelope slowed down, and I got closer to her, then she stopped abruptly. For some reason, this felt intentional, and I had time to stop, but I let myself walk into her clumsily. Both of us were knocked to the ground, but she turned as we fell and somehow slipped a square of folded paper into one of my pockets, so I caught her before she hit the ground and stopped myself at an impossible angle.

    We both got back to our feet, and I dusted myself off before I bowed my head slightly. "Again, thank you for your time."

    Without another word, Lady Penelope slipped out of the room and left me at the front door of the building. This was getting moreplicated than it needed to be; all I wanted to do was find Hilda so that she could take her rightful ce in charge since she was going to win before things got messed up. But now it seemed like there might be more going on behind closed doors than anyone knew about...

    "Did you get what you needed?" Connie asked me from an alleyway a few streets away from the Balishire manor, but my mind was elsewhere as I thought about Lady Penelope and almost walked right past her, only stopping at thest moment.

    Connie was looking back at me anxiously, but I shook my head and pulled out the paper that had been slipped into my pocket. It was a note with an address written on it, cryptic seeming symbols that I didn''t recognize.

    "I really don''t know. I feel like I am just opening one can of worms up after another. I don''t even want to go see the other three families!" I groaned, and Connie nodded.

    "Yeah, they aren''t really my favorite people in the world either, but I know that Hilda was pretty close with Sabrina from the Richmer family. If you can find her, she might be able to help," Connie said after a moment of thought.

    I sighed as I looked at the paper again before pocketing it and started walking towards where Connie hade out of her hiding spot. "Do you know where this is?"

    Connie nodded and started leading me away from the Balishire manner towards one of the other sections of town, somewhere that was a bit more run-down than anywhere else we had been yet today by far. The streets were darker here, too, since hardly any light made it into this section because all houses were built close together like sardines in a can.

 Chapter 383 The Bottom

    "What is this ce called?" I asked, looking around at the dark and dirty streets with an uneasy feeling. This ce just oozed trouble, and I really didn''t want to be here for long if I could help it.

    "The Bottom," Connie said after a moment of thought as she led me down one of the many narrow alleyways between buildings that looked like they were on the verge of crumbling down into rubble, with only a stiff breeze being needed to send them tumbling to the ground below. "I don''te over here often; it is too dangerous."

    Connie led me deeper into The Bottom until we came to what appeared to be a dead end in front of us, but she turned towards one side where there was a door that I hadn''t noticed before and knocked quietly. A few momentster, the door opened a crack, and I could see a woman''s eye looking out at us warily for a moment before she opened the door all the way and stepped back to let us in.

    The woman was around our age with long ck hair that was done up elegantly on top of her head with some kind of jewelry woven into it, but her clothes were very inpared to what I had seen from other women in this city so far. The most extravagant thing about her outfit was a long green cloak that covered most of her body, but even then, it looked like something you would wear while traveling rather than something meant for show or to attract attention.

    "Connie, what are you doing here?" the woman asked as she looked at us both before her gaze lingered on me a bit longer than necessary. "And who is this?"

    "This is Galio. She''s been helping me outtely," Connie said, and the woman nodded before she turned to lead us deeper into the building; it was so dark in here after being out in the alleyway that it took my eyes a moment to adjust. "She is looking into Hilda''s disappearance."

    The woman led us into a small room that had a table with two chairs set up near a window that was covered by heavy curtains, and she gestured for us to sit down before she sat across from us. The room had a musty smell to it, and the air was thick with a strange tension that I couldn''t quite ce.

    "I am Teresa, but I didn''t know Hilda that well, but we are all trying to find her. She was the hope that everyone had for a better future," Teresa said, and I frowned.

    "A better future?" I asked, and Teresa nodded.

    "Hilda was going to be the one that changed things for us; she was going to make things better for everyone in this city," Teresa exined, and Connie nodded her agreement. "But now she is gone, and we don''t know what to do."

    I leaned back in my chair as I looked at the two women across from me; they both seemed pretty broken up about Hilda''s disappearance. But it sounded like there might be more to it than just a political move by Carrie because if that were the case, then they would have just killed Hilda instead of making her disappear without a trace like this. There had to be something else going on, but since I dealt with the cultists, I had no clue.

    There seemed to be a lot going on in this city, so I wasn''t just going to be able to tackle this problem head-on. I needed to talk to more people and get a feel for they of thend before I could really start putting together what was going on and how I could help. But it sounded like talking to Teresa might be a good ce to start.

    "Do you have any idea what Hilda was looking into that might have gotten her into trouble?" I asked, but Teresa shook her head.

    "No, my ears are only around The Bottom. This section of the city can be considered dangerous, but that is only because they think that having a good time is dangerous," Teresa said with a shrug, and I frowned.

    "Giving people drugs and sex for money is dangerous," Connie said, crossing her arms, but my ears perked up.

    "Sex? Drugs? Where? Here?" I asked, and Teresa gave me a knowing look.

    "Your ck ears and strange facial hair... you are that Cat God everyone had been talking about, right?" She asked, and I nodded, making a mischievous smile spread on her face, but Connie seemed to know what wasing.

    "Galio ising home with me to enjoy some good Grashalor hospitality!" Connie said as she got up and pulled me up with her.

    "Kitten, don''t worry! I can tell that you like this one, so I will let you enjoy her, but just know that my door is always open for you, Cat God. I might be a in woman, but I have done a business of giving people pleasures that you can find nowhere else. Feel free toe back at any time, and we can talk more about Hilda, and I can give you some more private information that I do not want to share with prying ears around," Teresa said, looking at Connie the entire time.

    I was more than interested in that, but I still needed to squeeze in some more information from the Grashalor family, and I did tell Connie I would being back with her.

    "Well, I wille to stop by tomorrow. I am interested in all the things that you have to offer, but the information is something that I need," I said as Teresa nodded and got up to head back out to the street.

    "I will be waiting for your return, Cat God. I am curious to know if the rumors of your excellence are true," Teresa said and then closed the door.

 Chapter 384 Cloak And Dagger

    Connie let out a loud huff and started to walk away quickly, so I had to hurry to catch up.

    "So, what did you think of Teresa?" Connie asked after we left The Bottom behind us and were walking down the streets north back to her home.

    "She seems like a nice woman, but something tells me that you don''t like her as much?" I asked as we walked.

    The streets were almostpletely dead at this point of the night, and a cold breeze was blowing through that sent a chill down my spine.

    "She just... she gives off this feeling like she is always hiding something," Connie said after a moment of thought, and I frowned.

    I hadn''t noticed anything, but then again, I didn''t really know her all too well either, so I couldn''t say for sure one way or another. But if Teresa was hiding something from us, then it might have something to do with Hilda''s disappearance, but I would just have to try and get some info out of her. And if that were the case, then we needed to get back to The Bottom sooner rather thanter tomorrow so that we could talk more about what exactly Teresa knew about what had happened to Hilda.

    But then again...

    "Are you sure that was all that was bugging you about her? The moment that you started to talk about sex and drugs, your personality seemed to do aplete one-eighty. It almost seems like you are hiding something from me, Connie," I said, looking at her intently as we walked under the light of a streetmp.

    Connie stopped and looked back at me sheepishly before she sighed and turned away. "There is just some stuff that I don''t really want to talk about yet."

    "And when will you be ready?" I asked as Connie continued walking again, and she shrugged.

    I wasn''t going to push too hard on this; if Connie didn''t want to tell me something, then there was probably a good reason for that, considering how closed off she was in general so far. She woulde around eventually, hopefully, sooner rather thanter, because there were some things that I really wanted to ask her about. But for now, I would just have to be patient.

    "Well, I guess I will just wait, but what about food?" I asked, as I could tell that we were getting closer to the Grashalor family manor. "I am a bit hungry, and I don''t want to impose, so I was wondering if there is anywhere around here to get some food?"

    "No need to worry about that. I ran back home while you were inside, and Mother was making a big supper for everyone. You just saw the part of the house that we keep for guests, but that is not how the rest of the ce looks. We like to keep a low profile, so most people think that we don''t even live there," Connie exined, and I nodded my head appreciatively. I had already been surprised before, so I was curious to see what the rest of the Grashalor Manor looked like.

    The two of us got back to the beaten-up building, but we kept on walking past like we weren''t going there and then turned down an alley that ran parallel to the Grashalor Manor. Connie picked up her speed but slowed to a stop as she peeked out into the next alley this one connected to and then waved me to follow. I could have portalled us back in the house at any point, but this cloak and dagger that this city was providing me made it kind of fun.

    Connie led me around to the back of the building, where there was a door that looked like it hadn''t been used in years, but Connie had no problems opening it and leading me inside. It took my eyes a moment to adjust as we entered antern-lit stairwell, but each of them had magic Light Stones in them rather than fire. She motioned for me to close the door, and I did so quickly before she turned and headed down a single flight of stairs to a door. I could hear the sounds of women on the other side, and Connie took a deep breath as if she was preparing herself for something as she reached for the door hand.

    "Is there something wrong?" I asked, and Connie''s hand stopped just before it gripped the handle. She turned her head and looked back at me with an uneasy smile.

    "You just saw my family when they were trying to behave, but now that they are in the lower part of the house, they will not be the same. Watch out, many of them like to hide, and they love to scare each other, so don''t expect them to treat you any differently. Some of them are even more mischievous than that, so just be wary," Connie said with a weakugh to go with her uneasy smile, and I smirked.

    "I am the Cat God, and mischievousness is kind of my thing, so I should be fine," I chuckled, and Connie gave me a look like I had signed the papers for my own execution and then nodded her head.

    "Good, well, don''t say that I didn''t warn you," Connie said as she turned back and opened the door to a much nicer-looking hallway with a living room off to the left and more stairs down on the right. Ahead of me was a door that was open to what looked like a kitchen where I could smell food.

    There were also women everywhere running around andughing like little girls, but all of them in the immediate area stopped to look at me. Small smiles grew on each of their faces when they saw me, and then they all casually went back to what they were doing, but it was somehow muted and slower now. I could feel all the eyes on me as I walked in, but at the same time, no one was looking at me when I looked around, almost like I didn''t exist. The whole ce just got very eerie, and I stopped just inside the door.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 385 BOO!

    Connie, however, walked past me into the kitchen without even looking back as she headed towards arge table that had a bunch of food on it already, with more women gathering around it as others started bringing out hot food from the stoves that were along one wall. I could see Connie''s mother talking to some other woman at the table about something before she noticed her daughter; then, all conversation stopped in an instant, and everyone looked at Connie, who was standing there awkwardly before her mother cleared her throat loudly.

    "I see you brought thepany back," Lutha Grashalor said with a warm smile on her face, but the tone of her voice showed that it was an order. "Come on in and make yourselves at home. Connie, show Galio to a seat so she can eat."

    "Yes, mother," Connie said quickly with a bow as Lutha sat down at the head of the table as all other women did likewise around us except for one who headed towards me with tes in hand; it looked like dinner would be served soon.

    I was shown to a seat, but right before I was about to sit down, a woman''s head popped between my legs from under the chair and said, "BOO!"

    I jumped back with a yell, but the woman that had scared me just startedughing uncontrobly as she slid out from under the chair and rolled on the floor next to it. I looked down at her to see a young redhead dressed much like Connie with a smirk on her face.

    "Gilda! That is not how you treat guests," Lutha said sharply, and Gilda stoppedughing instantly as she got up off of the ground sheepishly before making her way back over to the empty seat at the table where everyone was now seated waiting for us so they could start eating without seeming rude. "Now sit down so we can eat."

    The table was so long that I could barely see Lutha at the other end as all the women started to reach across for food to fill their tes. I looked at Connie to see if she was going to do the same, but she just sat there waiting until Lutha cleared her throat again.

    "You can start serving yourself now, dear," Lutha said with an amused grin on her face that indicated that this wasn''t the first time this had happened before, and Connie reached for a te with a bright red flush on her cheeks. "And Galio, since you are our guest tonight, you get first pick."

    I looked at all the food in front of me as everyone else watched intently; some were even holding their breath in anticipation, like they couldn''t wait to see what I would choose. It all looked absolutely delicious, especially after not having eaten anything all day long; my stomach was begging for food, so I didn''t hesitate to start piling food high on my te. I didn''t want to seem rude, but I was absolutely famished!

    The others all reached for food after I had started, and soon the table was filled withughter as everyone chatted amongst themselves. It seemed like there were a lot of inside jokes that went over my head, but I just brushed it off since it wasn''t really important for me to know what they were talking about anyways. The food tasted so good that nothing else mattered at that moment besides being able to stuff my face without anyone judging me for it.

    "So Galio," Lutha said after a few minutes when everyone had calmed down from their chatting, "I have been meaning to talk with you about something ever since Connie brought you home."

    "Oh?" I asked after grabbing a napkin to wipe my face and finish chewing.

    "How did things go when you met with Mother of the Bshire family? She is usually pretty tight-lipped about things, so I don''t expect you got much from her, but I don''t think that she took Hilda; she is too tall for her tastes. I heard that you two went and saw Teresa as well. She is a good woman but watches over a shady area, but I am not the one to judge, considering how everyone sees us," Lutha said and then took a bite of sliced ham.

    "The Balishire Manor and Mother were a more than interesting experience. I was left with many more questions than answers going there. What is with all the girls standing in the gardens?" I asked, and Lutha snorted.

    "The garden is a ce of pleasure. Mothers'' daughters are supposed to stand as beautiful flowers whenever someonees, but they don''t stay like that all the time. Mother is a strange woman, but she keeps the part that everyone cares about running smoothly even in rough times, so most people see her as a strange but necessary evil," Lutha said and then took another bite of her ham. "And how was Teresa?"

    "She was very nice, and I think that I will go talk to her tomorrow alone. I think that she might be able to get me some information about your daughter Hilda. I don''t think she knows who took her, but she might be able to point me in the right direction. There was also Sabrina Richmer, whom Connie told me about, who was your daughter''s best friend," I exined, and Lutha nodded appreciatively.

    "Yea, those two were inseparable, buttely, Hilda had been talking to fewer people, from what we could tell. We think that they might have had a falling out or something, which is strange since they have been friends for years. Sabrina was a good girl too, and she has been taking Hilda''s disappearance pretty hard," Lutha said with a sigh.

    "I will try to talk to her tomorrow as well. If I can find anything out about what happened to your daughter, you will be the first people that I tell," I promised as everyone at the table nodded their heads in agreement before going back to their meals and chatting amongst themselves again, leaving me over here by myself wondering just how much trouble these women could get up too.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 386 Truth Or Dare

    After we were done eating, I offered to help with the cleanup, but Lutha shook her head.

    "There are girls for that. Everyone has a job around here, and it is a bit of apetition between them, so you are best to leave them be. Come with me to the back room, Connie and Gilda; you can join us," Lutha said as she led Connie and me back to the stair.

    "BOO!" An end table by the stairs screamed as Gilda pulled the covering off herself, and I jumped back. This was the first time that I had gotten a really good look at her, but she was very short but had a big ass and breasts!

    Gilda was wearing a pink dress, and her hair was tucked in tight curls that framed her face. Her bright blue eyes sparkled as she smiled at me, and I couldn''t help but give her a small smile back.

    "Do you want to y a game?" Gilda asked us both eagerly, bounding down the stairs ahead of us.

    "Gilda!" Lutha said, shaking her head andughing. Connieughed, too, as she pulled Gilda up by the arm before leading us downstairs to a long hallway, but there were more stars, and we ended up taking another two flights of stairs before we were four floors underground.

    Each of the floors we had passed had been filled with doors that I assumed were rooms from the few doors I saw open. It made sense to have so many rooms, but from what I counted, there were more than enough rooms for everyone to have one, but then plus another ten or fifteen.

    "Are you looking to expand on the number of girls you have?" I asked curiously as the four of us walked quietly down the hall to a room that was at the very end. There was a lock on this door, the first one I had seen in the entire house.

    Lutha turned and smiled at me. "You have a sharp eye, my dear; yes, we are looking to expand our family. We never know who will be needing a ce to call home or who might need our help in times of trouble." She then opened the door and revealed what looked like a study, but I grinned when I saw the small bar off to the side filled with ss bottles that must have alcohol in them.

    "This is a nice ce that you have here," I said as Lutha and Gilda came in, and Connie followed right behind her.

    "Yes, it is a nice ce to rx after such a busy day," she said before taking out four sses from the bar cab and pouring each of us some drinks. She sat down on one of the couches as I stayed standing close to the door, not entirely sure what I should be doing.

    "Well, it looks like it is time for some fun," Lutha said with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "How about a game?"

    "Game? Like what? A drinking game? I don''t really know how to y," I said, a bit hesitant.

    "No, no, not that kind of game! We can y ''Truth or Dare!" Gilda suggested excitedly as she jumped up and down in her seat with anticipation.

    Everyoneughed at the suggestion of the game before they agreed, waving me over to join them on the couches, which I did with a bit of reluctance. It all seemed so strange to me; why were these women doing something like ying games when they had just been discussing serious matters such as their missing daughter?

    "If we are going to do this, then let''s do it properly," Lutha said as she grabbed a notebook and pen from the table beside her. "We each take turns to ask one another questions or give someone dares, and if someone does not answer orpletes the dare, then they have to down their cup!"

    Everyoneughed again before agreeing that it sounded like a n, so they all grabbed their drinks while Lutha started writing down our names on the page.

    "Okay, who is going first?" she said as everyone looked around at each other before Gilda raised her hand eagerly.

    "I will go first!" She said with a grin before getting up with an evil grin. "Alright, Galio... I dare you to kiss Connie on the cheek!"

    "Really? That is all?" I asked, but I could feel the heating from Connie beside me. This was probably embarrassing for her, but maybe bringing Gilda along was Lutha''s way to help Connie open up a bit more with me. I looked over at her and smiled before leaning in to kiss her on the cheek. Her skin was so soft, and it felt nice; she didn''t move away, but I could tell that her cheeks were bright red.

    Everyone pped and cheered before Gilda shouted out the next dare, this time to Lutha. Iughed as Lutha scrunched up her face at Gilda''s dare for her to do a dance around the room with a broom. Lutha acquiesced with a deep sigh before standing up and starting to dance, twirling the broom in her hands as she moved around the room.

    After that, Lutha looked at me and nodded.

    "Truth. What do you think of us?" She asked, and I smiled before looking around the room at all the women.

    "I think that you are all very kind and weing people. You have a big heart, which is why it must be so hard to not know what has happened to Hilda," I said as Lutha nodded.

    "I don''t think she is dead. I think, if anything, someone is holding her until after the election is done, so Carrie wins. We are trying to find her, but there is no point in spending all our waking time worrying if we are doing what we can," Lutha said before turning her gaze to me as I took a long drink from my ss. "But thanks for caring."

 Chapter 387 You Know Where This Is Going

    I smiled and nodded, d that my words had been appreciated, but now it was time to get back to the game, and I thought that it was my turn.

    "Alright, I am going to dare Gilda to kiss Connie on the lips," I said, and Gilda shrieked withughter before getting up and walking over towards Connie, who was still blushing from our earlier kiss.

    Then the room started to get hot as Gilda stood in front of Connie and then dropped to her knees. Before anyone could react, Gilda flipped up the ck skirt that Connie was wearing to reveal she had no panties and then plowed her face between her legs, making Connie gasp in shock.

    I looked up, and Lutha was nowhere to be found, but I expected that this was all part of her n from the get-go.

    Turning back to Connie, she was covering her face as she breathed heavily and moaned softly as Gilda was still eating her pussy. Connie spread her fingers to look at me through them at me with an embarrassed but cute look that was making me hard as stone.

    "You are seeing me make a perverted face while Gilda does naughty things to my body! You must think that I am just a pervert that likes to have her body handled in naughty ways," Connie said, and I shook my head as I smiled.

    "I like that face," I said as she slowly leaned into me as Gilda started to rub my erection through my pants. I started to moan at the pleasure of her hand, and Connie just smiled as she reached over and cupped my face in her hands.

    "And I like knowing that you can''t help but be aroused when you see me getting satisfied," she said before kissing me deeply, letting me taste the sweetness of her mouth for a few moments before pulling away. Then Gilda pulled away from her and got up, standing next to us as she wasughing.

    "Let''s go in our room and have some fun!" Gilda said as she grabbed both of our hands, leading us out of the room and then directly into the one beside it. I swore I saw Lutha in the far corner of the room as I left with a smile on her face.

    Once we were in the room, the door was closed, and everyone''s clothes came off, and the girls both kneeled in front of me expectantly with my big cock pointing into their faces. One looked excited and energetic, while the other was embarrassed, but Connie still looked eager in her own way.

    "It''s so big! The women were kidding on the Vine! Connie! She is going to stick that big growth inside of us both! I bet it will be way better than that big carrot we found! I can already feel my insides tingling just thinking about it," Gilda said, and Connie blushed before nodding her head in agreement.

    "Let''s do this then!" She whispered as she looked up at me with determination.

    "I think we are supposed to suck it like I sucked and licked you! I am going to see if I can stick the whole thing in my mouth at once! You lick and suck her hangy things! Then I will put it in my pussy first, then you can after! Then we can both moan and scream," Gilda said, still speaking fast as she started to giggle.

    Seeing her so excited made meugh as well, but then I became serious again before bending over them both. "Are you sure?" I asked softly, and they both looked up at me and nodded.

    They started to lick and suck on my penis and balls, making me groan from the pleasure. Then Gilda took the lead, opening her mouth and taking me in while Connie licked my shaft and balls. I started to rock back and forth as they went faster, their tongues working together expertly until I felt like I was going toe right there right away!

    I managed to pull out just in time before cumming all over their faces making them both squeal with delight. The two girls slowly tried my cum, and then started to lick it off each other''s faces until both were clean, and then came back to clean me off. I had never seen anything like that, but it was hot and erotic.

    Both girls got up and pulled me over the bed, where theyy down at one end of the bed each, put their asses and pussies together, and then looked over at me.

    "You can lick us both, but you have taken turns with our mouth to feed us more of your hot tasty thick juice! Feed us your growth, and fill us! Then you can use our other holes! We will make sure that you get everything that you need!" Gilda said with a grin, and I couldn''t help but smile at the two of them before stretching out over the bed between their legs.

    I started to lick and suck both of them in turn, making sure to give each girl her own pleasure as Gilda to my cock into her mouth, getting me hard again. My hands roamed all over their bodies, exploring every inch of their soft skin as I tasted their sweet vors.

    Then Connie opened her legs wider and licked her harder while still fucking Gilda''s face and fingering her soaking wet slit. I started to pull in some Positive Energy as I felt myself getting closer, just like in the dungeon, but not as much. These girls were humans, so I didn''t want to drown them in my cum. Soon, I was feeling the heat and pressure of my orgasm building up inside me, but this time, I didn''t pull out of Gilda''s mouth. Instead, my hips started to thrust faster and harder until I finally exploded inside her mouth.

    The cum flew out, my body aching and shaking as I filled her mouth and flooded it with cum. Gilda started to gag from the amount that I was cumming, and Connie had a big smile on her face as she came over and licked up any that spilled over the sides.

 Chapter 388 But Did You See That Coming?

    I pulled out as the cum still poured out, but Connie was there to take her ce as my spurting cock was swallowedpletely. I copsed on the bed and just watched as Gilda swallowed my cum and then wiped her mouth with a grin before looking over at me.

    "You two were amazing! That was so hot!" I said, still in shock from what had happened before Gilda looked up at me with an excited smile.

    "It was fun, and so much Cat God Juice! Now! Let''s try to fit that big monster of a thing in my tiny little hole! I can only get one finger in myself, but I think you can make that monster growth fit! I wanna get all filled up with Cat God Juice!" She said, and I smiled before moving up the bed.

    This girl was something else, and her eagerness was next level, but I was more than excited to try. The thought of splitting this little shorty in half made it harder just thinking about it.

    "Alright then, let''s see how well you can take it!" I said as I spat down on my cock and then rubbed the tip in her little pussy to lube up my cock. I moved to position myself between Gilda''s open legs as Connie came over to her side to suck and squeeze herrge breast.

    Gilda was below five feet, but she had a sexy and full body. The problem was that when I tried to push my dick in, not even the head would go in as her tightness was too much. Her pussy was like a pinhole for my big dick.

    So I pulled back, spit down into her little pussy, and then slowly pushed one finger in, making her moan louder. Connie left her breasts and started to suck me off again as I curled my finger up to the sponge-like area inside Gilda''s pussy. This made her back arch as I fingered her while curling my finger.

    "Rx, Gilda! I''m going to make it fit," I said as she closed her eyes and tried to do what I asked, as she started to get even more wet and sticky.

    I slowly worked the next finger in after pulling Gilda up to kiss me as her eyes were rolling around in her head. Once both fingers were in, I juiced Gilda''s pussy until she cried out in my mouth, and then I groaned.

    I was brought to bursting as Connie''s mouth took all of my cock in, and I poured my load directly into her throat. Connie pulled back and then smiled up at me with a burning red face as she licked her lips shyly.

    Then she pulled back and then pushed me toward Gilda, who was still trying to catch her breath. She nodded up and me, and I smiled down at the little trooper and started to give her what she had been prepped for. After a few minutes of pushing and squeezing my cock through her tight opening, finally, the head went in, making Gilda gasp as her eye went wide.

    "So big! So damn big!" She said as she tried to get used to the size of my cock inside her. I started off slow but eventually was able to push the entire length in, but this was the tightest pussy ever! I started to thrust in and out, aiming for her G-Spot as Connie was back to licking her nipples and tweaking them.

    Soon, Gilda was screaming with pleasure as she came over the edge of orgasm before I kept pounding her until I, too, couldn''t take anymore and finished inside of her creamy tight walls. My cum tingled inside of me as I pushed deep inside her and sted her inside with creamy, hot Cat God Juice.

    Connie was already waiting beside her sister with her chest pressed to the bed and her ass in the air, and I moved over to her, pushing my still-hard cock inside of her tight opening and groaning as she, too, was nearly as tight.

    "You are so wet!" I said before thrusting harder into her, making Connie gasp in pleasure. She also soon came with a scream that seemed to echo throughout the entire house as my cum started to fill her up, making her moan and scream in pleasure as I filled her satisfied pussy with my cum.

    Finally, I pulled out of Connie''s tight walls before copsing onto the bed and watched my hot Cat God Juices leak out of both panting girls.

    "That was a lot better than finding a carrot," Gilda said with a grin before pulling Connie in for a hug as both girls started tough and giggle. I smiled at the scene, happy that I was able to bring these two together and give them some pleasure along the way.

    We stayed there for hours afterward, cuddling each other while talking about everything from things we were interested in to how our days went, but then I was taken to a room of my own, strangely enough. I guess the girls wanted some alone time, but I was more than okay to finally get some sleep.

    The room I was taken to was small but cozy, and I was soon asleep in the small bed, but I didn''t stay that way.

    I woke up what felt like a few hourster to the sounds of hushed giggling, but there was something wrong. My arms and legs were tied down, and I opened my eyes to find myself naked, tied to the bed, and in a room full of naked women with smiles on their faces. I could have easily broken out of the restraints, but my erection was standing tall and making it very clear that it was going to take on this battle solo so I didn''t break loose.

    "Umm, hello,dies. I guess that your sisters told you about the fun that they had?" I asked in a curious voice with a grin. There weren''t really too many ways to take this.

 Chapter 389 The Entire Grashalor Family!

    Thedies all broke out intoughter before Lutha, the oldest of the group, stepped forward, still clothed in a robe. She was the most muscr woman I had ever seen, and her body was covered in tattoos and rippling muscles, but her breasts were stillrge and full like the others.

    "Yes, they did! We are all here to repay you for helping us with our search for Hilda and all the other kind things you have done, so we decided to all give you something special. And this is it," Lutha said before opening her robe to reveal her aged but still sexy body in all its glory.

    I watched as the tough but sexy older woman climbed over the top of me where I was still tied to the bed, positioning herself directly over my cock, letting her pussy lips just brush my tip. I could feel that they were wet and sticky as the rest of the girls came over to get closer, and some of them started to kiss, touch, and even grind themselves all over my body.

    The entire time, Lutha looked down at me as she stayed floating on my tip, but I just wanted to thrust up and pierce this big muscr woman''s sticky hole. I normally wouldn''t go for a woman like this, but when you are already on the field, you might as well y ball!

    "Do you think that you can satisfy all my daughters and me? I can feel your growth; it is so hard and ready," Lutha said as she moved her hips around in little circles, rubbing my dick against her wetness.

    I just smiled up at her before I responded. "I promise you that I will make sure that everyone here gets off more than once tonight!"

    The girls all started to giggle then, and Lutha just smiled before pushing down a bit more and letting her tight, wet walls envelope my cock. I started to moan as she slowly moved up and down along my erection while the other girls continued to touch me in all sorts of ways. My hands were tied, so I couldn''t touch them back, but that just added an extra thrill to this situation. I could also feel my cum starting to build up inside me as I thrust into Lutha, and then finally, when she started moaning and screaming, I knew it was time.

    My cock exploded inside her tight hole with enough force that sent a wave of pleasure through the whole room, making all the girls moan in unison as Lutha ground her pussy into my cock as her orgasm was rocking her body. When I was finished, she just copsed onto my chest, and all the other girls kissed us both, giving us both a passionate show of affection as we basked in our post-orgasmic glow.

    The Lutha got off me, and two more mounted me, this time, putting both their pussies together to go up and down with the other girls helping them go up and down in the same rhythm. It was like one big hot tangle of pussy, and I felt so overwhelmed but in a good way.

    One by one, the girls kept taking turns until all had gone from light pink to deep rose with their orgasms. Halfway through, I broke my bonds, and that is when the real fun started as I brought Lutha back, pushing her face into one of the girl''s slits and then pushing into her from behind. I could feel her tight walls squeezing my dick as we rocked back and forth, with the other girls still ying around me.

    Lutha was brought to orgasm, and then she tried to pull off my cock, but I pulled her up to me and kept fucking her as I grabbed her tits hard and put my ear to her mouth.

    "You wanted to see what I was all about, so I am going to give you all a night that you will never forget!" I growled as I let go of one of her breasts and took the woman''s neck in my hands. I could feel her body tense up with pleasure as I bit down on her shoulder, making the girl gasp as I took some of Lutha''s blood to give her even more pleasure.

    Soon two women were taking turns sucking and like Lutha''s clit as I fucked her, and more took of her body, and soon, her body was trembling with pleasure, taking me even closer to my own orgasm until finally the dam burst inside of her and I came in a rush that had the girls screaming with delight, and I kept fucking her. I wanted to make sure Lutha and all these girls couldn''t even walk straight after I was done with them if they were going to wake me up and tie me to a bed!

    When I finally pulled out of Lutha, cum sprayed out of her tight walls, and the other girls helped clean me off as the next girl took Lutha''s ce. I stayed in that room, and we kept going until the sun wasing up, with us all exhausted but still smiling.

    When it was finally done, Lutha hugged me tightly before whispering something in my ear that only I could hear.

    "I will always be grateful for what you did tonight." She said before turning around and walking away with her daughters, leaving me alone in the room with a smile on my face and a feeling of pride that I was able to help these women find pleasure, something they had been craving.

    Still, this room was sted in Cat God Juice, so I spent a bit cleaning up before I even could get back to bed, but I wasn''tining. Wasn''t every day that a herd of naked women showed up in your room and tied you to the bed to have an epic orgy! That was another thing off the invisible things to do before I died again list that didn''t exist!

    I didn''t get much sleep that night, but it was okay because the next day, I woke up feeling refreshed and ready to take on the world, even if I had slept in. I had just been through an amazing experience that no one else got to have, and it made me feel powerful in a way.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 390 The Cat God Is Awake!

    I knew that all these women would never forget what we did together, and neither would I. The Cat God really had his fillst night, so that should keep the horny away today. That was one of the problems with this world; everyone was at least moderately attractive, and in the absence of men, some of the women became more open about their sexual appetite. This was proving not to be a nuisance but more like an ongoing distraction.

    When you have two women, or a room full of them offering themselves up to you, it almost makes you feel like less of a man to refuse them. I wasn''t on a leash with one woman, and I was on vacation, sort of.

    As I walked upstairs to the kitchen, I stopped at the door and then rubbed my eyes to make sure I wasn''t seeing things. I saw Lutha and her daughters all gathered around a table in themon area. They were all still naked and basking in post-orgasmic pleasure, but they were also talking about something that sounded serious.

    When I got closer, Lutha looked up at me with a smile on her face, her eyes still sparkling.

    "Ah, Cat God is awake! We were just discussing what our next move will be when ites to finding Hilda." She said before gesturing for me to sit down. The other women all looked up at me with smiles as well, and I soon found myself engulfed in the conversation of where they''d go next.

    It was nice to be included in their inner circle, but it was strange to have all the women naked around the table with me. Some of them were still rubbing themselves, and others were licking their fingers slowly, but they were still talking andughing with me.

    When the conversation ended, I thanked them all for including me, and Lutha pulled me in for a tight hug before saying something that would stay with me forever.

    "We know you won''t be with us forever, Cat God, but we are d you were here at this time to help us make our search for Hilda more sessful. Also, my house and holes, along with all my girls, are yours to use when you would like. We all had a very good timest night and would not be opposed to it happening again. It had been away since anyone hadpletely exhausted me," She said before she kissed me on the cheek, and I smiled.

    I got up, left the kitchen, and was about to leave when Connie came up the stairs in a white dress and legs warmer with a big smile on her face.

    "Cat God, we all wanted to thank you again for everything that you didst night. We enjoyed it all so much, so I cane with you today if you want, but you might learn more if you go on your own. Just be careful; while I distrust Teresa, there are much more dangerous people in town, so just be careful not to step on any toes," Connie said before giving me a wink and walking away.

    I couldn''t help but smile as I watched her go before turning around and leaving the house with a new mission in mind; to find Hilda and, hopefully, some answers along the way. There was so much that I felt like I was missing here, but I decided not that it was day; it was time to go visit Carrie. She would already know that I am in the city, so it would be good to go stop in and say hello, but maybe refrain from holding anyone out of any windows.

    I still had to smooth things over with Queen Melrose in Bramma at some point, but that felt like it was a ways away. The city of Torrian was presenting its own troubles for me, but even after that, I had to go deal with things in the Underworld. Not like I wasn''t having plenty of fun, but it seemed the work was never done, yet, each new job just presented more fun chances to enjoy sexy times, great food, andpany.

    Now it was time for me to get moving to go see Carrie, so I walked into a back alley, opened a portal on the wall, and transformed into a ck cat. I hopped through andnded on the roof of the tallest building in the center of the city. This was, from what I had heard so far from the girls at Grashalor manor, the Central City Building, or CCB.

    I hopped down the green metal-ted roof that looked like dragon scales till I got to the edge of the eaves and looked around till I spotted an open window. I leaped through andnded on the ground, just a few feet from a desk.

    I could hear the water from a shower running in one of the rooms, but everything else was silent. I crept around for a while till I found an open door that led to what looked like someone''s room. I left there and went to what looked like the door to the hall, but a woman walked out of a room in a towel but stopped at the sight of me.

    "How did you get in here?" The woman asked, scowling at me and looking like she was about to kick me.

    The woman had blonde hair with some silver in it that fell down to her breasts, which were barely covered by the towel, and blue eyes that looked like they were on fire. She was beautiful in a ssic way, with curves in all of the right ces and lips that promised so many things.

    "I''m Cat God," I said simply as I raised my ws to show her that it wasn''t really a cat standing before her at all.

    "Oh, it is you, the creature that has been causing me so much troubletely?" The woman asked in a condescending tone; this was clearly Carrie. "You are less impressive than I thought that you would be. You have all the women talking, yet you are some simple beast."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 391 Carrie! No Horny!

    I transformed, and Carrie gasped and dropped her towel to reveal her beautiful naked body as she stared at me with awe.

    "This is not the form of a beast," I said simply and smiled at her while not being able to admire her naked and still partially wet body. Bad Galio! No horny! "I was just trying to find my way here in search of Hilda, but I guess I found who I was looking for right away. I honestly didn''t think I was going to get into this situation."

    "Hilda is in the city," Carrie said, grabbing a robe and putting it on. "You should havee to me first instead of sneaking around like some thief in the night."

    She leads me into her room, and we sit down at a table near her bed. "If you havee here to ask if I took her, then no, that is not the case."

    "No, I didn''t think that you would. You know that I would find her. Let''s drop Hilda for a moment and talk about what was going on out in those viges," I said, switching to a more serious tone because I was actually mad about this part. Many women had died and been tortured because of her working with the ck Goat Cult.

    Carrie''s face fell, and she sighed. "Yes, I was working with them," she admits, her voice soft and full of shame. "I was promised power that I could never get elsewhere; they said they would help me keep my position as ruler over this city."

    Carrie paused for a moment before continuing, looking at the floor as she spoke. "But now I can see that they were lying to me; they only wanted to use me and my power against the other rulers of this ce. I would never have done all those things if I had known how it was going to turn out."

    Carrie looked up at me, her eyes full of regret and sorrow, but she didn''t seem to understand the veracity of what she had done. "I''m sorry for all the hurt and suffering that I caused," she said solemnly, her voice filled with genuine contrition.

    "A lot of women died, and that blood is on your hands now. Not only that but they were tortured and bled. You don''t just get to wipe your hands clean from that. You need to make sure you never do it again," I said, my voice full of authority.

    Carrie nodded her head and said nothing as she looked away. We sat in silence for a few moments before she finally spoke up again.

    "I will never do anything like this ever again, Cat God, I promise that to you. I will make sure that none of these women ever have to go through this again," she said, her voice full of determination.

    "Proud words, but when Hilda is standing in this room as the new ruler of this city, I will believe that. Until then, you are going to be my faithful helper in getting information from around the city. I know the area she disappeared from and around the time, but the suspect list is low right now. Is there anyone that might do something like hold her to keep until the election is over in your best interests?" I asked, and then added, "I have already talked to the Grashalor and Balishire families, and I highly doubt that Lutha or her girls took one of their own, but I am still on the fence about Mother. She seems to have something to hide towards your interests."

    "Mother would have sent you away because you tried to steer the conversation, but that is not how things work in the Balishire Manor. Bringing up topics that were not pre-discussed is considered bad form in that household, and the same goes for the Wood family. The Guildmaier are quiet but loud drinkers, and that is the best time to talk to them, but you have to be careful around the Richmer. Shallot is the Mother of the Richmer family, and she is a fiery one. The other girls from that family are not much different, but nowhere near as bad as their mother," Carrie exined, her voice now a bit more passionate.

    "Do you know what happened to Hilda? I need to find out where she is and make sure that she is okay," I said, my voice full of concern and urgency.

    Carrie shook her head, a sad expression on her face. "I am afraid not Cat God; like you have heard, no one had seen her."

    "Then, out of the five families, who is the most likely to have taken Hilda? I know it''s a hard question, but I need some direction if I am going to find her," I asked, and Carrie shifted her mouth to the side as she started to think.

    Carrie looked off into the distance for a moment before speaking in a solemn tone. "I believe that the Richmer family is your best bet; they have never been known for their adherence tows or morals. I don''t think that they took them, but Sabrina was best friends with Hilda. This is something most people know. I will try to figure out what I can learn while you are gone, and I will work very hard to prove myself. I know that I have gotten myself into a bad situation, and a lot of bad things have happened, but I don''t want to die. I never meant for any of this to happen."

    I gave a single nod and then turned around, walking out the door. "Thank you, Carrie," I said and then opened a portal to the roof again to think for a bit.

    Carrie was right; the Richmer family was the most likely ce to start; they were already shady and had no problem floutingws. I knew that Sabrina was close with Hilda, so there was a good chance that her Mother might have taken her in hopes of getting something out of itter on.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 392 Feeling Normal

    I looked up at the sun, and it was about noon, and I was getting hungry. I was going to have to find some food before I headed out of the city to the farms, but it would be better if I knew which one of the two I was going to. That meant that I was going to have to try talking to some women to get what I wanted to know while also trying to find something to eat. This was going to be a tricky thing, but nothing I couldn''t handle.

    I leaped back through the portal andnded in a new part of the city that I hadn''t been to yet, but my pets had mapped it out for me. After looking around for a bit, I noticed two women standing by an old brick wall talking to each other. One of them was tall and curvy with long dark hair, the other short and petite with strawberry blonde hair.

    I walked to them with a smile on my face. "Excuse me,dies," I said in my nicest voice as I approached them.

    The two women stopped talking when they noticed me and looked me up and down with suspicious gazes. The taller one crossed her arms and cleared her throat before speaking.

    "Who are you, and what do you want?" She asked in a cold voice, making it clear she was not very fond of strangers walking up to them unannounced.

    I quickly introduced myself as Cat God before continuing, "Just wondering which farm would be the best one to find Shallot at? I need to have a chat with her."

    The two women both looked at each other before the taller one spoke again.

    "Shallot is not an easy woman to deal with; her main farm is a few miles east away in the hills. If you want to see her, I suggest youe prepared," She said in a warning tone before adding, "Good luck."

    With that, both women walked away, and neither looked like they wanted to say much more. All these women made the ce out to be much worse than I really thought that I was, but maybe I was still missing something menacing. There could be more dark secrets, so I shouldn''t goining about things being easy for the most part so far.

    My problem right now was that I had to run around in circles to try and figure anything out. Still, this was the way of things, and my strength wasn''t going to fix every problem that I ran into.

    I sighed and walked around with my nose in the air until I picked up the scent of good food. I followed it and eventually found myself in front of a small caf¨¦. I walked in and was surprised to see that the ce was filled with women; all of them dressed quite nicely.

    The scent of food teased my nose again as I went up to the counter and asked what they had on their menu.

    "We have a variety of different dishes, from light sds to heavier entrees. We have several pies and other desserts that are delicious, too," The woman at the counter said with a smile.

    I thanked her and then ordered something called "Heather''s Finest," which she assured me would be a hit. She also told me it was named after someone who had been a long-time patron of the caf¨¦.

    I thanked her and took my food to an empty table in the corner, where I had a good view of who wasing and going. The food was delicious, but it wasn''t anything special; however, it did give me a chance to observe all the tendencies that went on in this ce.

    The people of Torrain ignored me for the most part, but I did draw a few looks, but something about that was kind of nice as I sat and ate my food. Even before I got all my memories back, there were groups of women trying to chase me down in Northwall. Something about Torrain made me feel just like another person, even if only for a short moment.

    When I was done with my food, I paid the woman at the counter and gave her a good tip because I noticed she had given me an extra helping. So that was nice of her.

    I stepped outside into a light rain that had started toe down, but it felt refreshing on my face, and it cut down on the shit smell, for now. The sun woulde back after, and the smell would only get worse, so it seemed it was time to skip out of the city and head east to the Richmer farm. I just hoped that I could find some answers there.

    I opened a portal and stepped through, emerging in a field of tall grass and rolling hills as far as the eye could see. This was as far as my pets had mapped, but this put me just a mile out of the city.

    Activating my Sight Runes, I looked east till I found some hills far off and then zoomed in to get a look at where I was going before creating a portal to the hills I had just seen.

    I emerged into the base of the hill and then sprinted over it, but groaned as I looked at the tall rock and hills that blocked my view. I jumped in the air as my wings burst out, and a gust of air sent me up into the sky. I hadn''t done this before, so I could seek in, but the terrain was a pain, so flying it was. I flew up and looked around till I saw the Richmer farm.

    I started to fly towards the ce, looking over the setup, but this seemed to be a cattle farm of sorts with a small house in the middle. I could see a few women walking around, but they didn''t seem to have noticed me yet. I got closer and noticed that the main doors of the farm were guarded by two guards.

    I swooped down andnded at the gates; my wings shattered from my back. I was surprised at how small the house was, but even as I walked toward the house, no one looked up from the task they were taking care of. More oddities, I thought to myself.

 Chapter 393 Mother Shallot

    I made my way up to the house, and just before I got to the porch, one of the women that looked to be guarding the door to the house stepped forward.

    "Mother Shallot has been expecting you," the woman guard told me, and I gave her a look up and down. For someone just watching a farmhouse, metal te armor seemed a bit excessive.

    Both guardswomen were wearing partial metal te armor with chainmail underneath and a helm. I could tell that they had weapons hidden on them, but since none were drawn, it was likely for show or at least to indicate that this ce was to be taken seriously.

    "Really? Well, I guess that does make things a lot easier," I said and then waited for a moment.

    Nothing happened.

    "Are you going to show me to Mother Shallot or not? If she knows that I aming, then shouldn''t you be showing me the way?" I asked curiously, and the woman narrowed her eyes at me, and for some reason, I felt animositying from this woman. For a fraction of a moment, I thought she was going to either spit in my face or try to attack me, but the woman just gritted her teeth at me.

    "Tsk, follow me!" The guardswoman growled at me and then turned to the house in a huff and opened the door with much more force than was needed before storming inside.

    I frowned and then looked at the other guardswoman, who gave me a cating smile before whispering to me. "Kia is sore because she was caught out drinking and fooling around with another girl, and she was the one that got the short end of the stick! She has to follow you around, and Shallot made her take two ice baths this morning!"

    "Great hungover and pissed-off partner while at the farm. This sounds like fun," I sighed, and the other guardswoman giggled.

    "Just be careful not to ask for anything, or Mother with rake you over the coals to pay her back! She is actually pretty nice, but there is no doubt that Mother Shallot has a slight obsession with gold and property," The woman told me and then smiled warmly at me. "My name is Marley, and I guess you are the infamous Cat God?"

    "Infamous now? Yes, my name is Galio, your friendly ind Cat God, but I am starting to feel more like a detective at this point," I groaned, and Marley giggled.

    "You''ll do just fine! Shallot knows how to get information out of people, so good luck!" She said before entering the house.

    I made my way inside and was a bit surprised when I walked in; the ce had hand-carved furniture, soft rugs on the floor, and paintings from what looked like a skilled artist hung on the walls. It was clear that Mother Shallot had money, but I hadn''t expected it to be this much.

    Still, this part of the house was strange. It was hard to put my finger on just one thing that made me feel that way, but the furniture looked too new, and the ce was far too clean. I had counted more than fifteen women out with the cattle, and I was sure that there were more in the barns. The only other thought was that they were staying in the barns, but I didn''t think that was the case.

    Kia had already gone further into the house and was standing outside of a door with an ornate handle, and when she saw me, she rolled her eyes before opening the door for me. As I stepped inside, an older woman was facing arge window wearing a purple dress with red trimmings, and when she saw me, her eyes widened for a moment before she smiled.

    "Wee, Cat God! I have been expecting you," She said warmly, and Kia stepped away from the door to stand at attention just past it.

    I bowed my head in respect to the woman before me, and then she offered me a seat that I took. I was still on guard, but maybe a few questions would clear things up.

    "It is an honor to meet you, Mother Shallot. I am here to ask you about the farms and if there you know anything about Hilda''s disappearance?" I asked, and Mother Shallot frowned at me.

    "I heard about Hilda, but I had nothing to do with that if you are wondering that. My daughter, Sabrina, was best friends, but the two started to grow apart over thest couple of days. I think it started when Hilda heard that you wereing to help her. I don''t really know what happened between them, but you can talk to Sabrina, and Kia is going to show you around the ce. I am also sorry about my girls not really looking up from their work outside. I may seem nice, but when it is work time, I expect full concentration and my girls did well. I do this to make sure that everything goes smoothly," Mother Shallot exined, and I nodded.

    "Since you seem to like to be efficient, do you mind if I make a few improvements after I look around the ce? I am sure that I can help make things easier for you around here, but I think I need to learn a bit about how the ce works. I know a lot about farming, but I feel like things are going to be different in this worldpared to my past lives," I exined, and I swear that I could see dor signs appear in her eyes as I spoke, and she rose from her chair, the air about her and the way she carried herself.

    "You could really do something like that? I had heard rumors about the other towns that had walls rising up around them. Can you do the same for my property? Maybe teach my women some better fighting?" Mother Shallot asked as she came over and took my hands, squatting down in front of me, giving me a clear view of her ample breasts.

 Chapter 394 Animal Reproduction

    "I know that you are busy, and this Hilda thing has you tied up, but this help would mean a lot to me," Mother Shallot said in a soothing voice.

    "Why, the walls?" I asked, looking back to Kia and then back to Shallot. "I am assuming that you are having a monster problem?"

    Mother Shallot nodded. "We have had some issues with monsterstely, and I want to make sure that they don''t get too close to mynds. The walls will help give the girls peace of mind while they work and keep me from losing livestock. Both things cause me to lose money, but if it is gold you want, I can work out something, but I am sure that there are other things that I might have that you would like."

    As Mother Shallot mentioned gold, her face seemed to get serious for a moment, but it was back to the smile right away. This woman had no intention of separating from her gold if she didn''t have to.

    "Let me look around first and figure something out before we talk about anything like that, but I will not charge you for this. I don''t go around helping people to get paid unless you are going to feed me. I will not say no to a free meal," I smiled, and Mother Shallot stood up with a very warm smile, still holding my hands.

    "I heard that you do enjoy a good meal. I am sure that can be arranged, and since the Grashalor family offered you a ce to stay for the night, I will offer the same to you. This will give you a chance to really see everything that this farm has to offer, and it will also let you confirm that Hilda isn''t here. You are a very interesting creature, Galio, and I hope that I can get you to also visit my other farm in the future. I also heard that you are working on the biggest boat in the world, so I think that I could possibly provide you with certain trades because of your ability to create portals," Mother Shallot exined, the dor signs back in her eyes, and I was forced to grin. This woman was more than prepared for me toe and visit.

    "I''ll take your offer for the night since I feel like it might take a while to go over everything. As for the boat project, I think that it is more than reasonable to figure out what trades could be made between us," I replied with a warm smile, taking my hands away from her grip before standing up to try and look around.

    Mother Shallot returned to her seat, and Kia stepped forward. "I will show you the rest of the property if you wish," she said in a much more civil tone than before, and I nodded with a smile before motioning for her to lead on.

    Kia took me outside and showed me around the farm while pointing out various highlights that they had going on, but once we got out to the corals, I stopped her.

    Sinceing to this world, I have overlooked some things, and animals were one of them. I only just recently discovered that all animals had Mana. That was strange, but with how rich the world was with Pure Magic in the air, it wasn''t unreasonable. There was also the question of reproduction, another mystery, and I really didn''t know how that was going to go after learning about the golden eggs.

    "How does calving work?" I asked, and Kia looked at me with a frown, but I put up a hand. "Remember that I am not from this world, so think of me fresh out of the egg for some things."

    Kia nodded and then started to exin. "Each animal is different, but cattle have a month once a year, 3 months after theyst calve, or after they are born, that they start to Gather. This happens for 9 months, and then they birthed condensed Mana that be another cow."

    "Wait! Full grown? From condensed Mana?" I asked, my eyebrow-raising. That seemed a bit odd, but this was a world filled with the strange and powerful.

    Kia nodded again before continuing. "Yes, each cow is born full-grown with some basic knowledge about how things are to be done at our farm."

    "That''s...amazing," I said, and then turned on my Mana Runes and looked over the animal.

    Sure enough, there were different intensities of yellow to each of the cattle, but the ones with the more intense light had it mostlye from where a calf would be held inside the cow. This was not what I expected, but it made sense, given the way that this world worked. Since there were no males, there had to be a way for animals to reproduce, or the entire ecosystem of this world would fail.

    "Thank you for the exnation," I said with a smile before turning back to Kia. "Another question that has been on my mind is where all you girls sleep? Or spend your free time?"

    Kia pointed to arge building at the back of the property. "That is where we all used to sleep before mother decided it was time for us to move into the barns. We normally stay up untilte and then rise with the sun, but most of us are working during that time."

    "I see," I said, nodding before looking away and walking back to the house with Kia. We talked a bit more on the way, but nothing of too much use came up. Inside, we found Mother Shallot talking with a younger woman I assumed was Sabrina, who fit the description Lutha had told me over breakfast of one of Hilda''s best friends perfectly.

    When we got closer, I saw that Sabrina was crying, and mother Shallot looked like she had been trying tofort her. I walked in and introduced myself before asking if everything was okay.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 395 Kyra

    Sabrina nodded, wiping away the tears from her face with a cloth. "It''s just...Hilda is gone," She said sadly, and then Sabrina cleared her throat before standing up and excusing herself. "I''m sorry, I just can''t talk about it anymore."

    Mother Shallot nodded understandingly and then motioned for me to follow her back into the other room. We sat down in front of the window again, but this time she looked a lot more serious than before.

    "It seems that Hilda''s disappearance is getting to Sabrina more than I thought it would. It''s a shame; I never imagined this happening," Mother Shallot said sadly before letting out a sigh. "I''m not sure what you can do to help with the situation now. I just wish that she had told us where she was going."

    "I understand it must be hard for her, and if it makes her feel better, I am looking into the disappearance of Hilda and see if I can find any clues on what happened. You have my word that I will do my best," I said, but Mother Shallot just smiled sadly at me before standing up anding over to rest a hand on my shoulder, running her other through my hair. Not really something that I expected from her, but I had to hold back a purr that was trying to escape and keep my eyes open. This sort of thing was one of my weaknesses.

    "You are a kind soul, Galio, but I think that you have more farm to see, right? Have you been to the girls'' residences yet?" Mother Shallot asked, pressing her breasts into the back of my neck as I fought the horny off with all my might. I needed to keep a straight head right now, but this woman was taking advantage of my Cat origins!

    "No, I haven''t yet. Kia was just about to show me around when you two were talking," I said before standing up and putting a bit of distance between us. Luckily, Mother Shallot seemed to get the memo as she stepped back, but her smile and the way she bit the tip of her finger made my blood pump.

    Resist the Horny!

    I was going to need a whack soon to get myself under control, or I was going to nt myself deep in this mother! This woman clearly wanted to pay me in some pleasuring acts; I was not opposed to that, but I had to confirm Hilda wasn''t here, and then fix the ce up, eat food, and only then could I let the Lust Demon out of his cage that seem to have me by the peckertely.

    Oh well, better than breaking stuff and killing people.

    "Okay! I will get going to do that right now! I will see you when I have finished everything, Mother Shallot!" I said in my best Cat God voice before bowing and quickly getting out of the room. Kia was waiting for me just outside, but I could feel Mother Shallot''s eyes on my back as we made our way to the barns where all her women were staying.

    The barns were surprisingly organized, and nothing like I thought they would be. It was clear that no animals were living in here.

    The ce had a second level, and there were rooms across both levels with two beds each. Each of these wasbeled with the names of the women living in them, and there were also a couplemunal areas where women could congregate if they wanted to. In the center, there was another room that looked like it may have been used for meetings or something else entirely, but I didn''t ask any questions about it; I just made my way in deeper to look around.

    I had my Mana Runes active, so I could see if there was anyone hidden anywhere, but there was nothing. One of the problems with my Mana Runes was that they only gave me Mana outlines of them, so I couldn''t identify them.

    "Do you mind showing me around the rooms?" I asked, but another woman popped her head out of the room.

    "Kia! Is this the new God Mother was talking about?!" A woman with a mop of hair asked, and Kia sighed before nodding.

    "Yes, this is Cat God Galio," Kia said before stepping aside to let the women approach me. She was wearing an odd outfit that was abination of the partial te armor of the guard women and some leather. Her face had more than its fair share of scars, and she stood with a clear sense of confidence that made me think for sure that this woman was one of the toughest women I had met on this ind.

    "Nice to meet you Cat God Galio," She said with a faint smile before peaking around Kia to look at her roommate who poked her head out. "Sorry, be right back!"

    The woman then grabbed my hand before dragging me off to another room, and the other women just sighed as more followed her.

    "My name is Kyra!" The woman said as soon as the door was closed behind us. She seemed a little too excited, but I didn''t mind it one bit; if this girl wanted to talk, that was fine; I didn''t really have anything else to do.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Kyra! I''m here investigating Hilda''s disappearance," I said, and the woman just growled before walking away from me and plopping down onto one of the beds in the room.

    "Hilda disappeared a while ago, and it makes me sad, but I was hoping to talk to you about some fighting?" Kyra asked excitedly as she led me out of the barn with about five girls and Kia following us around to the back of the barn.

    There was a circle of packed ground with a couple rough looking benches that the other girls took, most of them excited. I guess that this girl wanted to spar a bit, and after being in the city, this sounded like fun, but this girl was something else.

 Chapter 396 Sparring

    For a human, she was almostparable to Listenia, but only in the aura. There was no way this human... No, there were points to her ears... Was this a Half-Elf?

    "I hear that you are more than just the strongest. I know that you are smart, from what I have heard and seen so far. Today is my day off, and I am the reason Kia got in trouble!" Kyra giggled as she walked into the ring and then let go of my hand.

    "My head still hurts fromst night, and Mother ripped me a new hole for smelling like swill!" Kia snapped, but that just made Kyraugh harder.

    "I heard you got a double ice bath! Serve you right for opening that second bottle!" Kryaughed, and Kia scowled hard at her.

    "You opened that bottle!" She snapped back in frustration as Kyra stoppedughed, and tapped a finger to her lip.

    "Did I? Hmm? Well, you did choose to drink it, and I didn''t give you a good time, right?" Kyra asked yfully, and Kai turned bright red and then turned away with a cough. "That is what I thought! So," Kyra dered and then turned back to me. "Are you ready for this? I know I can''t beat you, but I hope you can help give me some pointers. I am in charge of training these girls, some in more ways than one, but we can talk about thatter."

    Kyra gave me a bright smile but fell into a fighting position that I recognized from my many past lives. And this girl was certainly no slouch.

    "Let''s see what you got!" I said with a grin before taking the same stance, and the fight started.

    Kyra burst at me with surprising speed, and I had to admit that she was a lot better than most of the fighters I had seen so far. Her movements were smooth and clean, with no wasted motion; even if her strength wasn''t up to par with Listenia''s or mine, Kyra was still impressive in her own right.

    Her knee flew up at my head, but I blocked it easily and kept spinning to bring her heel down on my head. I was forced back to dodge the heel, but she nted both hands on the ground and then kicked at my face.

    No normal person could have dodged it, so I left the kick, hit my face, and even knocked back a bit. Very impressive. Each sh with this woman had been going either way, the entire time, and now the sun was going down. I made sure not to use my godspeed or strength, but I could still dte time to get a better idea of her movements so I could exin how she could improve.

    "You must be Half-Elf, right?" I asked as I wiped some blood from the corner of my mouth, healing the cut as I did. Kyra wasn''t as tough as Listenia, but she made up for it with her battle sense and speed.

    "Yup! I am what they call a Shore Elf! You have a good eye, but it looks like it is getting dark! Supper will be soon, and Mother will get cross if we aren''t back with you in time. We also need to get cleaned up, or we will get an ear full for that. Mother says that I may be a farm hand and a barbarian, but I still have to act like ady, h, h," Kyrained, and Iughed.

    "Well, if that is all, let''s go for another couple rounds, and then I will get everyone cleaned up and looking like pretty girls if that is what you all want," I said with a smile, and Kyra''s eyes lit up.

    This girl really looked like she had a fighting spirit, rather than just being strong and knowing it like Listenia. She was more like Elfinia, but then she wasn''t rude, or acted like she was more than she seemed. Very nice traits in a female, if I do say so myself!

    "Really? That would be great! I am sure everyone will love it!" Kyra said with a smile before motioning for me toe at her again. We shed for another five minutes, me giving her pointers all the while before she finally stopped and bowed.

    "This has been a great honor Cat God. I look forward to learning more from you!" Kyra said with a bow before stepping off the ground. The group of us headed back to get everyone cleaned up for supper as we talked about battle till we got back into the barn.

    "Okay, grab the rest of the girls that are here, and we will do everyone at once. I am just going to step outside for a moment to do something while you get everyone ready," I exined, and Kia, Kyra, and the other five girls nodded and then went to gather everyone in the barn.

    I turned and headed back outside and then sted into the air without summoning my wings. I was just going to take another good look at the ce, but when I got up in the air, I noticed somethinging from the south. My Mana Runes told me that there were three of whatever they were, but they looked big. This must be the problem they are having around here, but I was in the middle of something, and the group was still about a mile off.

    Switching my focus back, I scanned the grounds of the farm and looked around at the avablend outside of what was being used. I didn''t want to make a tight wall since this ce was going to need to grow in the future to be able to feed just Torrain properly, let alone supply my ship, so I looked at how far I could get for them. There was a small river a mile away, so I pushed my mental image to stretch out even past the wide river.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 397 Magically Created Beasts

    Now that I had what I wanted to do in my head, I let go of the air that was blowing me up, and I started to fall as I prepared to change thendscape. I hit the ground hard, and the earth cracked, but that only made me stronger as my resistance to physical damage rose. Layers of spell circles started to form as I created a multi-stage set of spells. Not only did I change thendscape, but I also used some special farming spells from other worlds toy enchantments on the animals and pens. I was not sure how much effect they would have, but we would have to see.

    I left the buildings alone for now, but I targeted all the girls in the barn while I was in the air and gave them the Cat God Spa treatment while I was building the walls and towers. I was starting to get better at multitasking, but this was hardly anythingpared to what I was tasking myself within Torrain. Still, this was fun practice.

    I still had to deal with whatever monsters wereing because they were already inside the walls, but I had let them live. Even so, I had summoned roots to take the three beasts down. I wanted to see what they were, so I could see what I might be able to do to stop them from even trying to attack.

    "Galio! This is amazing!" Kyra squealed as she ran over and jumped into my arms. I had to quickly open to catch her. The dress she was wearing now was beautiful and gave her an amazing princess look.

    "I take it you approve?" I said with augh before setting Kyra back down on the ground. She smiled brightly as she spun around, making the pink dress rise up and spread out.

    Considering the fighting we had just been doing in the sparring ring outback, seeing her look so cute and adorable was kind of hot, and I had to fight to keep myself from pawing her. Bad Cat God!

    "I love it! Thank you so much!" Kyra said before turning around and giving me a hug again, but then reached between us, out of sight of the others, and rubbed my growing erection through my pants. She pulled me down to put her lips to my ears to whisper something that made my blood pump hot while a cold shiver ran down my back. "So you had better let me reward you for all your hard workter."

    I was so tempted to take her up on the offer right now without even eating or dealing with the monster, but I strangled the horny within and persevered. I let go of Kyra with a smile before turning and walking away, so she couldn''t see my face as the Lust Demon inside me screamed in frustration. Today was a true test of my resiliency, and it seemed to be my greatest battle sinceing to this world.

    Poor me.

    "Do you want toe with me to take a look at the monsters with me? I caught some when I was getting everything built," I exined after a breathing exercise to calm my frenzy inside and turning back to the women.

    "I should join you as well," Kia said sheepishly, holding one arm shyly and looking to the side.

    I hadn''t really got to get a good look at her when she was all done up in her te armor, and helm, but now that she was in a light green and white dress with a ribbon corset under her breast she was much prettier. Her golden hair was down, so I could appreciate how long it truly was, and she had a good body that wasn''t exactly something to ignore.

    "Sounds like a n!" Kyra said as the other girls pped their hands before running inside to get ready for supper. I noticed Kia standing there with her eyes closed and one hand on her forehead, so I walked over to her and cast a couple healing spells on her.

    "What did you just do?!" Kia asked with shock as she stood up straight, seeming to feel instantly better.

    "Magic. I should have done it earlier, so sorry about that," I said, and Kia blushed brightly again and stepped back from me.

    "Thank you, she said quietly, but then squealed as Kyra came up behind her and grabbed her with a giggle.

    "Are we going to go show Galio the monsters, or are you just going to stand there and blush at her?" Kyra asked, only making Kia blush more while trying to fight Kyra off.

    "Let''s go!" I said with augh before leading the way back out of the barn and to the river. I had taken down three monsters when I was building, so they should still be there. When we got there, however, all that was left were threerge piles of dirt.

    "Same as usual," Kyra said with a sigh as I raised an eyebrow at the mounds and walked over to them.

    "What do you mean? This dirt was the monsters?" I asked, but I could sense magicing from them or traces. They must be magically transmuted earth golems of some sort.

    "Yes, the monsters are golems of sorts, magically created beasts, not the angry little machine girls. They don''t have much intelligence, but they act on instinct and will run away when faced with danger." Kyra exined as she got closer to me and Kia shyly peeked around her side.

    It was cute how shy Kia was around me now, considering how she had been this morning.

    "So if we can find the source of the magic, we could get rid of them for good," I said as I closed my eyes and followed the trace with my Mana Runes, but it was soon out of my range. I could always go check it out myself, but Kia''s next words made me throw that idea away.

 Chapter 398 Then There Was Silence

    "Theye from all directions, but not every day. I think that it is someone that one of the other families has hired since most of them don''t like Mother because she has burned them all. She has a bad habit of always trying to get the best deals from people but then tries to cheap out when ites time for her to pay even more. Lutha Grashalor used to help us with protection, but Mother Shallot only wanted to pay Lutha in sexual favors, but that doesn''t pay the wages of others," Kia exined and then turned away to poke her fingers together.

    Kyra nodded in agreement before poking Kia in the side with a giggle, making her jump; Kia was cute when she did that.

    "We can talkter, the sun is setting, and we should get back for supper before Mother Shallot gets mad," Kyra said as she started to walk away, only making Kia blush again before running after her friend. I followed from behind slowly before catching up with them.

    My mind was on the golems since they had to be created by a person, but they were also being created in random locations. That made me think that it was a hired mercenary, and from the conversation, I had heard. I was beginning to believe that Mother Balishire might be behind this, hiring mercenaries to border raid in order for her to keep Mother Shallot on edge. Considering that the short flower-loving Mother Balishire would be getting most of her produce and meats from the Richmer''s, making Shallots farm here a good target, but that didn''t hold water.

    If that were the case, it would only make The Richmer''s Farm have trouble producing and drive prices more. If they were already worried about her being greedy, then there was no way that they would do something like that. I still have to visit the Wood, and Guildmaier families, so there was no way to know where to start pointing fingers.

    When we made it back to the small house, there was no guard at the goods, and that made me wonder if that had just been for meing to visit?

    I was led into the house that looked to perfect, but I could smell cooked food, and my stomach dragged me along as we headed down a flight of stairs at the back of the house. The sounds of women started to get louder, but still muffled till we got to a heavy door that was much different than the rest of the ones I had seen here.

    We opened it up and stepped in to find arge room that was filled with women, all looking very beautiful. A few of them were wearing dresses like Kyra and Kia, while others were in different styles, but they all looked nice.

    The girls left me to go sit down at the table as Mother Shallot walked over in an extravagant red dress that hugged her curves perfectly. She smiled brightly before giving me a hug and then ushering me over to the table that was already set with food.

    "I see that you and Kyra have gotten close; very good. She is one of my more valuable pupils and trainers, but now with the new wall I just saw as you created it, it looks like she will not have as active a role. Very interesting. I also noticed that you have done a great number of other things, but let us not spoil this wonderful meal that the girls have been working on with talk of work!" Mother Shallot said before I could even start to say anything, and then she waved her hand at the food that was on all the tters. There were so many dishes it was hard to take them all in, but it smelled amazing!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I made sure not to eat too much, though, since I wanted everyone here to have some, but it turned out that the girls didn''t eat that much. After a while of watching them all slow down and therge amounts of food still left, I decided to indulge myself. If there was one thing I could say about the families that I had spent time with, they sure knew how to make good food and lots of it. My time with the Grashalor families had been a simr experience, but I was notining.

    "Small bit of information about you has traveled through the Vine over thest while, and it seems that your appetite was no understatement; very curious," Mother Shallot said as I finally cleaned off thest tter, resisting the urge to lick it off. Damn, that was some good food, but I was ready to pop a button at lethal speeds!

    "Yeah, that food was so good! I am really d that there isn''t anymore, or I might eat myself into a critical state!" I chuckled, pping my belly, but then it made a gurgle, and all the women started tough, but my eyes peeled back as I realized what wasing.

    Time dted as I looked at the door in a panic, but it didn''t look like the type that could be flung open at high speeds. I scanned the rest of the room, but the other doorway on the far side of the room was too far away, and even with my godspeed, my ass was already puckering. Everyone was giggling andughing, but I was about to ruin the party, and there was no chance of escape.

    "Galio, is there something wrong?" Shallot asked as I brought my eyebrows together as I tried to keep my shit together, literally.

    "I am really sorry for this," I said, as my eye twitched, and my guts started to boiled and rumble as I felt sweat beads form on my forehead.

    "Is there something wrong with you-"

    "BrrrrrrRUP!" My ass screamed, making a few of the women scream in fright at the loud noises, but then there was silence.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 399 GODS!

    "What in goddesses name was that?! That sounded like it came from this room! Is there a monster here?!" Kyra eximed as she jumped up to get up and into a fighting stance, but there was nothing that could protect them from this.

    I lifted one ass cheek of the chair in hopes that the next wouldn''t rattle the cutlery less this time, but it only made it worse. My ass let out a long and mournful cry that made Kia jump back and trip over her chair while holding her nose, trying to scramble away.

    "Is there something wrong with you?" Mother Shallot asked, and I could feel the heat of embarrassment on my face as the giggles from Kyra started to slowly make it around. I was about to answer, but my ass quake shut everyone up again before a lightughter filled the air.

    Then theughter slowly turned to coughs, then screams as the smell of the fart filled the room, making it hard for people to breathe.

    "GODS!" Kyra eximed as she ran out of the room in search of some clean air, but the door to the upstairs wasn''t working, and my ass was still making noise.

    Everyone was covering their noses and mouths, while I prayed to every god in existence to stop my ass from shaking this world down, but it just kept on going! I was about to give up and die from embarrassment when Shallot looked directly into my eyes and then lifted up her leg.

    "Ploof~!" Her ass puffed loudly, and I stepped back in shock, but then farted again so hard, I was certain it might require a wipe, making my knees buckle a bit.

    "Ladies! You are going to have to out Floof Galio!" Mother Shallot called out, and the girls around the room that were gagging and gasping for air nodded.

    Then they all started to grunt and make faces like they were trying to do what I was trying to stop, but it seemed my stomach was finally settling down.

    Suddenly, puffs of air started to sound off, and for a moment, I thought they had all lost their minds, but the room started to suddenly smell better! And not just better than ass, better than everything! I couldn''t put my finger on it, but I think that I had just learned something very interesting about this world.

    "That was amazing! I don''t know what just happened, but everyone seems to be a lot more rxed now," I said, and Shallot smiled and covered her mouth as sheughed softly, looking at the mess of women lying all over the room panting.

    "It''s an untold secret among women; we all can let out special gasses that act as an air freshener when the need arises. Of course, it is only really noticeable like this when many people do it, but it is considered more of a taboo thing that doesn''t get talked about very often," she said, walking over to check on some of the girls that had passed out.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I looked around the room at all the mess and sighed. Those farts had really snuck up on me, and my brain had seemed to fart at the same time. I could have just portalled out of there, but I learned something interesting today. Women don''t fart, they floof, and it smelled really good... almost too good... I might have to do a... deeper investigation of this... smell...

    "Galio?" Mother Shallot said from beside me, and I looked over with a smile as she pulled me out of my head.

    "Sorry, I was thinking about something, but I think that I am going to have to pass on staying the night," I said as I realized that I wasn''t going to learn anything more about Hilda here tonight, and I would like to get things with her wrapped up. This would be hard to do if I didn''t know where she was.

    "Really? I thought that you were going to stay the night?" Mother Shallot said with a cute pouting lip, and I grinned.

    "I am d that you can say that, so honestly, even after the toxic fog that my body just screamed out, I would love to stop by tomorrow again, but maybe just for some drinks, and then I can stay for the night if that works? I think that I have helped out here enough for a bit, and when Ie back, I can help with whatever else you need in the morning," I exined, and Shallot nodded with an airy sigh.

    "Very well, I shall expect you tomorrow then." She said with a smile before hugging me again.

    I thanked her and the girls again for dinner as Kyra walked me to the door with Kia far behind. When we got out of the house, I could feel them both staring at me silently until Kyra finally broke it.

    "So you''re not sleeping here tonight?" Krya asked as we left the house and came over to stand in front of me, pressing her chest into mine with a smile on her face.

    "No, I am going to try and track down Hilda before the night is over, but I probably won''t. Still, I think that I am the only person that is actually putting in an effort to try to find her, so sitting around and sleeping feels wrong right now," I said, wanting to chew off my arm after the night I had been promised.

    "Well, if you find her before then, make sure to let us know. We all still care about her here," Kyra said softly as Kia shook her head in agreement from behind. "And tomorrow, when youe back for the night, we can do that thing with the girls that I promised."

    "Of course; I will keep you up to date. Now I better go and get some rest," I said with a grin and a wink, making Kyra giggle as she and Kia left to go back into the house as night started to set in.

 Chapter 400 Bigger Than Expected

    I turned and pointed myself back at Torrain, opened a portal, and stepped into Carrie''s office that I had entered from the rooftop before. The woman was working at her desk and looked up at me with surprise as the portal closed behind me.

    "I am surprised to see you back tonight? I thought that you would not have beening by sote, or does this mean you havee to have your way with me for the night? I know that I have been bad, and I deserve this, but please be gentle with me!" Carrie said before starting to stand up with a grin, but I raised my hands quickly.

    "No, no, that is not what this is about at all; I havee looking for information on Hilda. Did you find any information for me?" I asked with a serious tone, and Carrie''s face dropped as she sat back down. "As far as I could tell, the Richmers don''t seem to know anything, nor do they seem like they would have taken her, but I didn''t really get a chance to talk to Sabrina. She seemed pretty broken up over Hilda going missing."

    Carrie nodded as she put her hand on her chin, tapping it with a finger. "I did, however, find something interesting about the Wood family. It seems that after Hilda went missing, their daughter was seen talking to a few shady characters in the back alleys of Torrain. I am not sure who they are, but it seems odd for someone like her to be doing those kinds of things."

    I sighed; this was almost too easy. "Thank you for all your help, Carrie, but keep digging. If you are so eager to be... punished or rewarded, it''s hard to tell with you, then I expect a lot more than this the next time that I stop by. Who is the daughter that I am looking for, and what is the name of the mother that heads the Wood family?"

    Carrie shook her head before starting to look around her office and then walking over to a file cab. She pulled out a thick folder and flipped through it quickly before tapping one section with a fingernail.

    "The Wood family is led by Mother Willow, who is basically the ruler of Torrain, or at least that''s how she acts, even though I am. Just watch out for her," Carrie said, and I rolled my eyes. This was the warning that I got when going to meet every one of these Mothers, but most of them seemed to need to be treated the right way.

    "The daughter''s name is Jana, and she is usually seen around the back alleys at night. You can usually spot her by her yellow dress. Just be careful when you are talking to her; she isn''t as harmless as other people make it seem," Carrie said before handing me the folder with all of the Wood family information inside.

    I scanned through it quickly, but most of it was just building permits and other work-rted things, so I handed it back to Carrie. Not that I really expected much incriminating evidence to be left in a city hall file.

    "I will see you tomorrow? For our reward and punishment session?" Carrie asked in a half-seductive and half-serious tone that made me chuckle.

    "We will see; until then," I waved as I stepped back and opened a portal. My mind was buzzing again with possibilities on how to track down Hilda''s kidnappers, but something about this made me feel like I was going to be spinning my wheels again.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I stepped back out on the roof with the portal closing, and then I looked to the west until I spotted what I would consider the secondrgest building in the city. From what file pictures had shown, thatrge dark blue manor was the Wood family''s home. Zooming in, I got a better look at the ce before opening another portal to the roof.

    After walking through, I opened a final portal to the ground and then walked to the front door of therge and beautifully crafted mansion and knocked on the door.

    Just as I expected, a small girl opened the door and looked up with wide eyes. This was Trinity, from what the file had said. She was a lower-ranked house member in charge of house duties, along with a few others, but most of their family was in the business of contractors for different types of construction over the city. At least I was able to get names while I read the files, and a bit about each of them, even though there was very little.

    "You are a lot bigger than I expected," Trinity said, looking up at me with big eyes. She was even shorter than Gilda, and it was hard to believe that she was a full-grown woman, but the file said she was fully human.

    "It is nice to meet you, Trinity. Is your mother home? I was hoping that I could get to speak to her for a moment," I said with a friendly smile, and the girl blushed slightly and then nodded before gesturing that I should step inside.

    The inside of the house was even more impressive than it looked from the outside; marble everywhere, grand furniture, andrge paintings. I could hear the other family membersing and going through the house, but it seemed like no one was paying any attention to me as Trinity guided me to a small sitting room on the second floor.

    "Please wait here for a moment," she said before walking off, leaving me alone in my thoughts for a few minutes until, finally, I heard someone walking down the hallway.

    The woman stopped in front of me and looked up with a serious expression before introducing herself. This had to be Mother Willow; she looked nothing like her daughter or any of her other children, for that matter, but that was expected at this point.

    "You are the one that everyone has been talking about in my city?" The woman asked me, and I shrugged. That was a pretty strange question.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 401 Mother Willow

    "I assume that I am?" I asked slowly, but Carrie was right about this woman''s attitude.

    ? I wonder how I could calm her down?

    "It seems that you have your foot in a lot of different things; I heard about you from my daughter. What do you need to do with me?" She asked, looking me up and down again before going to sit on the couch nearby.

    "I was hoping that we could speak privately," I said, scanning over the room as I scrambled for thought. The workwomanship and attention to detail in this ce were astounding, but that gave me an idea as I pointed at the table between us. It was covered in a thinyer of dust, but since I was currently alone with her, I could use it to my advantage.

    "It seems that the table between us is made from Bansquebar wood, a very rare type of wood," I said, getting a sharp nce from Mother Willow.

    "Yes, and it is also very expensive; why do you care?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    I sat down and started talking to her about how hard it was to get Bansquebar wood, the difficulty in getting the right pieces, and how long it could take before they were ready for crafting, but I also mentioned that it was very strong and resilient.

    "It is true; you don''t mess with Bansquebar wood," Mother Willow said, shaking her head before looking at me again curiously. "Now, what do you want to talk about?"

    "Hilda, what else? You know, for someone that was trying to do better for all of you, most of you seem very indifferent to her going missing," I said, and Mother Willow raised her eyebrow.

    "Why should any of the mothers care what figurehead is in ce? Do you really think that Carrie is the one that keeps this city running and everywhere else around the Torrain Region?" Mother Willow asked, but I was waiting for one of these family Mothers to finallye out and say this.

    "Really?" I asked curiously, hoping that she would go on and dig her and the other Mother''s graves.

    "Oh,e off it. All of the Mothers pull their strings and make sure that the city is running smoothly. If we don''t keep it together, no one does," Mother Willow said with a smirk before getting up and walking to a sideboard. She filled two sses with something dark before sitting back down on the couch across from me; it was obvious that she was trying to make me feel morefortable, but it wasn''t going to work.

    "What does this have to do with Hilda?" I asked, and Mother Willow sighed again before looking up at me.

    "Hilda had a lot of ambition and drive; too much for most people around here since that would threaten some of our control, but it doesn''t limit me. If anything, I liked Hilda, but I am not going to go out of my way to find the woman just to fix what isn''t broken.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Good," I said, and Mother Willow gave me a puzzled look as I took a long drink of what she gave me and nodded at the smooth buttery burn. "So that means that the state of the outside viges and the city currently are the results of the mothers more than Carrie herself. I was trying to figure out where the root of the problem lies here in the city of Torrain. Since I havee and started to talk to you, Mothers, more and more, it seems that your scheming and inability to work with each other is happening at the cost of the people in and around Torrain. Do you think that I am wrong?"

    Mother Willow looked at me with narrowed eyes and scowled at me before finishing her drink and standing up. It looked like I may have pushed a bit hard, but I didn''t really care.

    When I did find Hilda, and I would, I would make sure that the five mothers all formed a council. I was sure there would be some people that didn''t like it, but this craziness was not working.

    "It iste. You should leave now," she said, and I stood up. It Wouldn''t do me any favors to stay in her presence longer than necessary.

    "Of course," I said before walking out of the room and back downstairs before leaving the house as quickly as possible, knowing that this situation would only escte if I stayed here. That just left me with finding the daughter, Jana, and then going to see Teresa to see if I could get more information out of her that she had promised.

    I left the house and headed back to The Bottom to go find Teresa again. All I knew about Jana was that she liked alleys and wore a yellow dress, so I figured that the streets of The Bottom would be a good ce to start my search.

    I started walking down the street, looking around for anyone wearing yellow, but I didn''t really see anyone that matched the strangely blue-haired Jana from the file I had read. The city was big, so I didn''t really expect too much as I made my way back to The Bottom.

    It was almost time to give the city the makeover, but I wanted to get to the bottom of everything before I started doing anything here. Still, the ce was mapped out from above now, but the squirrels were still getting me the dimensions of all the buildings.

    The streets were pretty empty, but they started to get a bit busier and brighter as I reached the section of the city called The Bottom. Thest time I came here was with Connie, but I hadn''t really enjoyed the ce. The reason I hade here was to ask about the note that Lady Penelope gave me, but I hadn''t asked.

    Teresa hadn''t seemed to want to talk around Connie at all, and I didn''t know what that was about, considering it would be about her sister. So I hadn''t really wanted to bring up Lady Penelope since she seemed guarded already.

    This time I would take my time because Teresa was probably not the only person that would know a thing or two about what was going on around the city. I was here to get some information and find out what had happened to Hilda and maybe have a bit of fun.

    Just a little bit!

 Chapter 402 Aquashell

    The Bottom was like this city''s entertainment district, and it lived up to the name as I walked into the area with its vibrant lights, music, and people. I quickly spotted Teresa talking to someone near a booth; the other woman seemed to be wearing a bright yellow dress like the one Jana had been described as wearing.

    I walked closer, not wanting to interrupt them but trying to get close enough so I could hear what was being said. Unfortunately, most of it sounded like small talk, and I couldn''t really pick up anything useful from the conversation.

    It seemed as though Teresa noticed me walking closer because she looked up just as herpanion finished speaking and quickly changed the subject.

    "This is a friend of mine," Teresa said, introducing me to Jana. "Jana and I have some history together." She didn''t give any other details, but I could tell it was important.

    "It''s nice to meet you," I said politely before turning back towards Teresa. "Do you have time to talk right now?"

    "I do; what did you want to speak about?" she asked as she looked back at Jana, who looked about to leave, but I put my hand up.

    "What we discussed before that you were tight-lipped about, but I would also like to talk to Jana. This is Jana Wood, right?" I asked, and Both women nodded. "Good, I was just to see Mother Willow, but things didn''t go over very smoothly, so I was told I might be better to talk to you."

    "Let''s get out of the streets and head back to my ce. It is much more private, and we can rx and have a drink in my lounge as we talk," Teresa exined, and I nodded as she led the way back to her ce. During the walk, Jana looked over at me with an odd look before speaking up.

    "You met with Mother Willow, but it didn''t go smoothly?" Jana asked as she looked at me with green eyes that went well with her blue hair, but I could see that she was showing some blonde roots.

    "Let''s just say I threw some things in her face after asking a few questions. ording to her, the Mothers rule the city, and Carrie is just a figurehead, so they don''t care who the leader is," I exined, and Jana nodded.

    "This is true. Not much goes on in this ce without one of the Mothers saying something," Jana said with a nod as we reached Teresa''s house.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The house itself was tucked at the end of an alley, but there were open doors along the alley. Some of them had women lying together, while others had them doing more, but even with the door open, they ignored the outside world. I wondered what kind of drugs they were on that made them so oblivious? Or maybe it was that they just didn''t care; it was so hard to tell in this world withouting outright to ask the question.

    Teresa''s house from the outside was modest, but she had clearly taken the time to make her home aforting ce. The inside was full of blues and purples, making it feel like we were in another world as we sat in Teresa''s lounge while she served us drinks.

    "So what kind of trouble is Hilda involved with?" I asked once everyone had their drink, and the room seemedfortable enough for deeper conversation.

    "Hilda hired the Balishire family, but for what that is, no one seems to know. There aren''t even rumor''s to guess, but if I were to go out on a limb, I would say it might be to do with something newly discovered recently by a Golem. I think that Hilda was trying to adapt it, but this would give Mother Balishire even more control than she already has," Teresa said, and I sat back in my chair and nodded.

    "So, what is this product? Learning about it should lead me to another suspect. I see no reason for any of the Mothers that I have talked with to be the ones to take Hilda, so that leaves me to the only possible conclusion. Whatever this product is, it must affect the Guildmaier Family in some way. If it was, then they might be responsible for the magically created golems that are attacking the Richmer''s Farm," I exined.

    Jana looked at me with surprise, and I could tell she hadn''t expected this from me. It was clear that she had thought that I was out of my depths in this situation, but it seemed like my guesswork might have been right on the nose.

    "Yes, you''re right," Jana said slowly as she leaned forward to look at both Teresa and me before nodding again. "The product is called Aquashell."

    "Aquashell? What is that?" I asked as I tried to wrack my brain for what this would be.

    "Aquashell is a material made from sugars and a bunch of other stuff. It is lightweight and durable but also waterproof and resistant to damage from both heat and cold. Able to be molded into almost any shape, Aquashell can be used to make many objects used daily - from bottles for storing potions or carrying water and even storing things to keep them for longer. It is a pretty new thing, but Hilda was always all about that stuff, so it doesn''t surprise me that she would do that. The problem is that you are right, and this would affect the Guildmaier''s business, but they are pretty in people until you get them drunk," Teresa exined, and I thumbed my chin, trying not to grin.

    This was the first lead that made sense after everyone I talked to, but that didn''t mean this case was solved. From what I had heard about the Guildmaier family, they seemed like honest cksmiths who liked to drink. It was hard to think that they would do something like either of them things, but this would just warrant an investigation.

 Chapter 403 Grenada Guildmaier And Irene Balishire

    "So, my next question is why Mother Balishire was so tight-lipped about this deal?" I asked, and Teresa shrugged.

    "Hard to say, but like I said before, I can''t confirm or deny this information. So we don''t even know if that is the case, but you seem to have other evidence. That builds a stronger case against the Guildmaier, but I just have a hard time seeing Mother Grenada having anything to do with that. She is one of the city''s nicest women, not just among the Mothers. Just like Lutha Grashalor, Grenada Guildmaier is known for helping girls that have been cast out," Teresa said, and Jana nodded.

    "That is certainly true about Grenada, but that doesn''t mean that she knows what her family was up to. You can never be too sure in this city," Jana sighed before looking at me.

    "Alright, that just leaves me to see them, but is there anything else you wanted to talk about? Is this the only reason Lady Penelope would send me to talk with you?" I asked, and Teresa frowned at me.

    "Penelope? She is the one that asked you toe to talk to me, not Connie?" Teresa asked in a confused voice that made me uneasy.

    "When I had left the Balishire''s manner, Lady Penelope purposely got in my way so I would trip over her, and then she slipped me this note in my pocket," I exined, then pulled the note out and handed it to Teresa.

    "Penelope used to be one of my girls, but Irene Balishire took a liking to her after Penelope chose her," Teresa exined and then looked at the note.

    "Choose her? Don''t you mean that Irene chose Penelope? Is that not how things work here?" I asked, a bit confused because I was sure that Teresa was like a brothel manager of sorts, and the girls out there were her girls that people picked.

    "No, womene here for pleasure, excitement, and enjoyment, but they do not get to pick which girl they will get. I have turned away many women because my girls refused them. Some people are rude, while otherse unbathed and in dirty clothes. My girls are important, and I do my best to keep them as safe as possible, but this note is troubling. I can see why Connie brought you here now. The paper that this was written on is a type that only I use, so she would know toe to me," Teresa exined, and I nodded, pointing to the paper.

    "What does it say?" I asked, and Teresa shook her head with a sigh.

    "More trouble. Seems that Irene is starting to get much stricter with the girls and with Penelope as well. She is worried about her and the girl''s safety," Teresa exined, and Jana looked shocked but didn''t say anything.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "What can you do about this?" I asked, and Teresa shook her head in frustration. I could see before she even spoke that that would not be as easy as it sounded, if possible at all.

    "Nothing, really. I could take Penelope out of there, no problem, but most of the other flower girls there are Irene''s daughters. While the other families would stand behind me to take back Penelope, they wouldn''t dare say anything about her daughters, or that would start a fight with all the families. Each of them have strange rules and customs, so each isn''t willing to pry into the other for fear that they will be questioned themselves. Thest thing is that Penelope is a very kind girl, and she will not leave the other girls behind, so she would fight against me if I tried to take her back," Teresa said and then blew out a long and frustrated breath.

    "It looks like Penelope is going to be in for a hard time. I''ll see what I can do, but it seems like this situation is out of your hands," I said, and Teresa nodded before standing up from her seat and starting to pace around the lounge.

    "I will do what I can but thank you for your help. Please keep us updated on what happens with the Guildmaier family," Teresa said after she finally came back to sit down. "I think the solution to this is getting Hilda back so you can do what you suggested. These families have too much control and seem to think they can do whatever they please because of it. This has stayed out of my view down here in The Bottom, but when Irene took Penelope, I knew this day woulde. I knew what she was like, and I tried to tell Penelope that, but that just seemed to make her want to go more so she could help. The girl was always too nice for her own good!"

    "You know I''m going to do what I can. It''s why Lady Penelope sent me here," I said as I stood up, and Teresa nodded before standing up and shaking my hand.

    "Just don''t forget that these families can be dangerous so please stay safe," she warned with a severe look, but then her face softened a bit when she looked over at Jana, who was finishing off her drink in the corner of the room.

    "I will be safe," I said with a nod before walking to the door and turning back to the girls. "Do you think that it is toote to talk to Grenada? Or any of the Guildmaier family?"

    "No, I know for a fact that Grenada is still up thiste," Jana said with a smile, and Teresa nodded in agreement before giving me directions to the house.

    With that final bit of information, I thanked them both before leaving the lounge and making my way back out into The Bottom. I had a feeling that my next stop would be revealing, and I was eager to find out what it held in store for me.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 404 Personal Brew

    Grenada''s house was just as Teresa had described it. It was modestly sized and surrounded by a low wall, but the lights spilling out from inside made it look warm and invitingpared to the rest of the families, but there could be more under the surface. Most of these families seem to like to hide in the safety of the walls of their homes, but they also seem to think that they get to pick and choose the rules they want to follow.

    That was something that was going to change in the near future when I got Hilda back, but now it was time to see if I could fit some of thest pieces to this puzzle together. This whole thing had taken much longer than I had anticipated, but I would be a fool to think it was going to be over after this meeting. If I had learned anything about this world from being in Torrain, it was that the word danger was not synonymous with violence. It was synonymous with power, something that nobody could afford to ignore.

    I carefully knocked at Grenada''s door, and after a few moments, I heard soft footsteps approaching the door, soon opening it up and revealing Grenada in her nightgown. She looked a bit startled to see me, and I was just as startled to see here to the door.

    "You are the one everyone is talking about? Come in since I assume you havee for a visit with some questions. I am not sure if I should be happy or concerned that I am thest one on your list," Grenada said in a warm tone that was much different than the others. Each of the others seemed hostile or wanted something, but Grenada Guildmaier gave me a much different vibe that made me rx.

    "Yes, I have many questions. It seems like you might be able to help me," I said as we went into her sitting room and took a seat by the fire.

    "Let''s see, what can I tell you? Well, first off, if it is about Hilda, then I can''t help you. I really don''t know much about the girl personally, but she is known to drink with my girls asionally, but then, most of the single women find their way to Marney''s Bar. That is where my girls and I normally go after the day, so we are considered regrs there. Pat''s is over on the other side of town, but Marney''s is just down the street from both of my shops, so the girls prefer there over making a trip across the city. I have bought up most of the property around here, so the girls are all in this area for work," Grenada exined, and then picked up a bottle of clear liquid and poured us both a drink before handing me one of the clear sses.

    I took the drink from her as I thought about what she had said and brought it up to my nose. I sniffed but then drew the cup back as the scent burned the inside of my nose.

    "Personal brew, but since you are what people are calling a god, I am sure that you should be able to handle it," Grenada said with a smirk, and I nodded before taking a sip.

    The drink was strong and burned my throat on the way down, but it warmed me up quickly enough to put me at ease.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "What do you know about AquaShell?" I asked after the burn subsided, and Grenada gave me a slightly bitter smile.

    "You are very knowledgeable," she said, and I nodded.

    "The next question that I ask might sound offensive, but I don''t mean it to be. Do you or your family have anything to do with the magical golems that are being summoned to attack Richmer farms," I asked, but the surprised look that Grenada gave me told me that it wasn''t her.

    "No, I swear it isn''t us. My family has nothing to do with golems beyond the ones that work in our shops. They are small and couldn''t do anything like that, so I don''t think that we are responsible for any of the attacks," Grenada said before taking another sip of her drink, and I nodded slowly, but that didn''t mean too much.

    "But that doesn''t mean that one of your family might not have done it. What does Aquashell mean for your business?" I asked, and for the first time since I came, Grenada frowned at me, but I put up my hand. "Before I came, I did not know that you used golems in your work, nor did I know that Hilda spent time at the same bar as the girls from your family. I don''t think that you did this, but if the Aquashell is going to hurt you financially, then that means it will also affect the girls, right?"

    There was a long pause before Grenada spoke up. "Yes, there is some strife with the girls because of the possible changeover, but I will not be losing money from this happening. If anything, it will be the exact opposite of that. I will be decreasing the number of metal products. It is going to start new business for me, and we have to opening another set of shops. I was already talking to Willow Wood about this, and we have a location if it works out. I have been listening around to try and find Hilda. Unlike the other women, I think that we do need to have someone like her that will start taking control of everything."

    "You don''t like the idea of you and the other Mothers running everything and just having a figurehead?" I asked curiously. "The rest of the mothers seem to like things as they are. What makes you different from the rest of them?"

    I was curious to see what kind of answer this woman would have for me. She seemed to be better than most of the Mothers, but that said nothing for her family until I met them.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 405 Marneys

    "That may be true, but we still need to find Hilda. Do you think that I could talk with your girls?" I asked, and Grenada looked hesitant but eventually nodded.

    "I suppose it couldn''t do any harm, and I would like to get this mess sorted," she said before standing up and going to grab something from her desk. She came back with a key ring jingling in her hands before handing it to me. "The girls will be one street over at Marney''s, but some of them might be too much of a mess to talk to. If you see any like that, be a dear and take them home for me. I have found them in piles of horse shit before the next day, and they tend not to be as productive for the rest of the day."

    "Sure, I can do that. I''m sure that I will be able to help out," I said with a nod before standing up and walking toward the door. As Grenada stepped back from it and opened it for me, she smiled warmly at me.

    "Do bring the keys back after. I will be up for a while, and I will need the keys in the morning to get into my shop. Best wait till tomorrow if you fancy one of my girls; I want them all up first thing in the morning, and it is already gettingte," Grenada said as I left the house, and I turned back to see her give me a small wink before closing the door.

    Iughed lightly at this before turning back towards the street that Grenada had mentioned, and I started to make my way toward Marney''s. As I walked, I realized that Grenada Guildmaier was much different from the other mothers in this city, but it seemed that she wasn''t against having some fun if the moment presented itself. Unlike Lutha and Shallot, who had made it very clear what they were interested in.

    I chuckled some more till I got closer to what I assumed was the bar as the sounds of loud talking started to get louder as I got closer.

    Marney''s bar from the outside looked run down, but it was obvious that the bar got a lot of business from all the people going in and out. I opened the door and stepped into a world of noise and chaos. There were girls everywhere, dancing, drinking, andughing loudly on one side of the room while several more women were at the bar talking and flirting with other women.

    I could see why Grenada had said that she wasn''t sure if her girls would be up for talking to me.

    I started to walk across the room towards the bar, and as I did, a few of the women noticed me and seemed to recognize me. They started to whisper amongst each other before one of them walked up to me, "You must be the woman everyone is talking about! You''re here for Hilda, right? I can help you find her, but it will cost you."

    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused, and she smiled slyly at me.

    "The price of information is high in this ce, more so when it involves something as big as what everyone is looking for. You will have to give me something in return if you want the information," she said before reaching into her pocket and pulling out a small vial filled with powder. "This here should do the trick."

    "Cindy, get away from her with your scams!" Another woman growled as she came over and pushed the other smaller woman out of the way and slung an arm over my shoulder, pressing her ballooning chest into me.

    "Brindle! Stop! This powder is sure to help her find Hilda! It is special, and it costs money!" Cindy yelled as Brindle pushed her away, looking at me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Come with me, sweetheart; I know something that can help you out," she said before grabbing my hand and pulling me over to the back of the bar, where there was a small booth.

    We settled down in the booth, and Brindle started to exin. "The powder that she was trying to sell you is something special; it will knock you out cold, and then you will wake up with lighter pockets and a bad headache. Better to just drink and create your own hangover."

    "Really? And no one does anything about her?" I asked curiously before two women came over to our table with three drinks and pushed Brindle farther into the booth.

    "This is for you, Cat God," The first of the two sitting closest to Brindle. She was a tall and slender woman with long dark hair and a sultry voice. "I am Sadie, the head bouncer at this here bar."

    The second of the women slid closer to me and shed me a mischievous grin. She was shorter than Sadie, with fiery red hair and a petite frame. "My name is Sonya, and I''m one of the girls here at Marney''s. We saw youe in, so we thought ya might need some help since one of Grenada''s girls scooped you up!"

    "Help with what?" I asked before taking a sip of my drink; it was strong, and I could feel the warmth of the alcohol running through my veins as I swallowed it.

    "Well, Brindle here is known to be pretty rough with the girls," Sadie said, and Brindle rolled her eyes.

    "The girls want a good time, so I give it to them. Hardly my fault if they can''t walk after, and I heard this woman was different. Took down the entire Grashalor family in one night!" Brindle said, giving me a hungry look.

    "Wait, she did what?!" Sonya asked, and Sadie nodded her head.

    "Yeah, that is pretty big talk today. A couple of the Grashalor girls came in for drinks, but they looked exhausted. you must really be good at what you do to tire an entire family of women out!" Sadie giggled, and Brindle nodded.

    "This is why I scooped her up! If there is anyone that can give me a taste of my own medicine, then I think this Cat God would be the one!" Brindleughed, and I shook my head with a grin.

 Chapter 406 The Lust Demon Inside Was Smiling

    "I am not here to give anyone a taste of their own medicine. I came for information, and I was hoping that you have some," I said, causing Sonya and Sadie to look at me curiously before looking back at Brindle. "What do you know about Hildaing to drink here? Do you think that anyone might have overheard her talking about Aquashell and gotten upset about that?"

    "Aquashell? Yeah, I heard some talk about that, but that isn''t just one person talking. Most of the girls, including myself, aren''t too happy about the switch, but I thought it was just drunk rambling," Brindle said with a shrug as she took a sip from her drink.

    "I know the switch is unpopr, but would someone be so desperate for money that they would try something like this? I am not using anyone, of course," I said before taking a sip from my own drink.

    "Of course, there are people desperate enough to do anything for something, but money isn''t the problem here. All of us girls are well taken care of and have houses that we share, so the switch isn''t about that. No, this is about having to start from scratch and learn everything again. Only a few girls are staying at the smiths and foundry, and the rest of us have to switch over. This is what has the girls so worked up!" Brindle said with annoyance, and then downed her drink and mmed it down on the table.

    "Do you know of anyone that would do something so drastic to make a point? Try to sabotage the switch?" I asked as Sonya got up to refill Brindle''s and my drinks.

    "I don''t think it is any individual, but if there are those doing these things, then I am sure they will be found out. If anything, I am worried that the girls are going to take it too far and do something drastic," Brindle said, and I nodded thoughtfully.

    "I should probably talk to some of your girls to get a better idea of what is going on. It was nice meeting you both," I said before getting up and walking away, but before I could make it too far, Brindle called out after me.

    "Hey, if you''re looking for a ce to crash tonight, I have an extra bed. You can stay with me," she said before Sonya got back with two more drinks and gave me a wink.

    I chuckled as Sonya gave Brindle a punch on the arm and then handed me a drink, but then pulled it back right as I was about to grab it. I frowned slightly, but she motioned for me to follow her. I followed her to a small room in the back of the bar, and she handed me the drink before sitting down on one of two chairs.

    "Take it," Sonya said, motioning for me to sit as well. I did so and looked around the small room; it was just big enough for the two chairs and a small table, but it was cozy and warm. "So, you are looking to find out some info? Maybe about some girls seen here recently? Or about a certain disgruntled employee of a certain smith family?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Yes, that is what I am looking for. I need to find out if anyone has seen or heard Hilda recently," I said before taking a sip of my drink and keeping an eye on Sonya.

    "Good. I have the information that you are looking for, but it is going to cost you." Sonya said before leaning forward and looking at me with a serious expression. "This information is worth quite a bit to you, so how far would you be willing to go to get it?

    Sonya stood up in her barmaid dress and then came over and sat on myp, facing me, with her legs over each side of me. I looked down between her legs and saw her little hairy and exposed kitty that looked moist, and it didn''t take me much to understand what this was.

    I looked up at her and said, "Is this really necessary?" And she gave me a sly smile before reaching down and lightly petting my cheek.

    "Depends on you, really," Sonya said softly before leaning in close enough to whisper in my ear. "You want the information, but I want to know if your growth is really amazing, as so many women have told me! I was just teasing about the high price, but if you can show me a good time, I will tell you all you want to know but we don''t have long before the girls start going home. Give me that big thing inside of me, and I will tell you everything I know about who is casting the golems and where Hilda might be!"

    I looked into her eyes and smiled warmly as I patted her ass to get up. "Just remember that you asked for this and promised me the information," I said as I pulled my rock-hard cock out.

    The Lust Demon inside was smiling sorge that it was probably consuming his face if my horny had a real form. This girl looked like she was used to trades like this to get what she wanted, but Sonya had no idea what was pent up inside me after today. I grabbed her hips and pulled her onto myp, so she was straddling me, and I lifted her up, guiding my throbbing member into her tight pussy.

    I watched her eyes roll back as I let her slide down the length of my cock until it was buried inside of her, and then I stood as she grabbed my arms. Still speared on my shaft, Sonya looked up at me with a look of pleasure and need before I started thrusting her in the air.

    I felt more and more aroused by the second as I pounded into Sonya with all my might, feeling her tight walls embracing me as if they had been designed to do just that. She cried out, but my body was over-excited now, and I was going to take this cute barmaid like a wild beast.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 407 Pay Up

    The moans and criesing from her as I fucked her harder only made me more excited, and it felt like I was never going to cum. I pulled her off my cock as she panted, barely able to stand, and then pushed her into the wall. I pushed back inside and then pulled her arms back as I pushed her into the wall and down onto my raging meat.

    Sonya screamed out as I started to pound her harder and faster, never letting up. As the pleasure reached its peak in both of us, I could feel her tight walls gripping my dick tightly before we both climaxed together. I filled her hole with hot Cat God Juice, and her legs gave out, but that didn''t stop me as I caught her and took her over to the table, letting hery forward on it.

    I stepped back and waited for her to wake up since she had passed out, giving myself enough time to catch my breath before she started moving. She slowly got up from the table, still panting heavily and with a zed look in her eyes that could onlye from someone who had just experienced true pleasure, and then I hammered my cock back in.

    Sonya''s eyes bulged, and she tried to look forward as she started to moan again, but I reached forward to hold her face to look at me as I destroyed her pussy. It felt like I went on forever as my cum started to drip down her inner thighs, and then finally, after one final thrust, we reached the peak together. Sonya''s body shuddered and twitched as she screamed out in pleasure while I filled her hole with more of my cum before pulling out with a grunt, but then I moved up and pressed on her cum soaked asshole I had been fingering with the tip of my still excited dick, and Sonya gasped.

    "We aren''t done yet?!" She asked with shock, and I leaned forward to kiss her as I still held her face.

    "Do you want to be done? Didn''t you want everything? I am still excited, but I can stop if you want," I replied, and then Sonya said softly, "No...don''t stop."

    I trust into her ass, pushing in deeper each time as Sonya''s moans grew louder and louder. This feeling was amazing; it was like liquid fire shooting up my spine into every cell of my body. The pleasure just kept building till hard we cummed together as she squirted and sprayed my balls, which felt amazing. I kept fucking her ass until Sonya was a sprinkler, and her body twitched and trembled, and then I copsed onto her back, panting for breath.

    She looked over her shoulder at me with azy smile, barely able to keep her eyes open before whispering softly.

    "Now you know the info you want-"

    Then she passed out.

    "... Sonya?" I asked, and her head whipped up.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I aming!" Sonya snapped but then blinked and blushed. "Sorry, my head is really messed up! I don''t think that I have even felt something like that before, or anything topare! I have even been with that monster of a Brindle, but that just leaves you sore. You... I have never felt so much pleasure in my entire life, and I can still feel it hitting me in waves like I never ever thought it could!"

    I got off her, and Sonya tried to get up, but her leg didn''t seem to respond, and I had to catch her before she hit the ground. I helped her sit on myp, and then she blushed again but leaned into my chest. I must have done quite the number on this girl, but she seemed thankful that I did. I was thankful that she was such a trooper, and she was able to say everything still with a smile on her face, reminding me of Kyra, but she would be for tomorrow.

    "Anyway, I heard that Meeta Guildsmaier is the woman you are looking for. There are only a few people that could summon what has been described over the Vine as two to threerge beasts like golems, but Meeta hasn''t been around often since the girls started to talk about the switch. She has also been one of the louder ones about not wanting the switch, but she never did anything that could be considered illegal, so everyone just assumed it was all talk. But I guess the rumors were true, and she did something drastic to try and sabotage their switch." Sonya exined before yawning, her head leaning against my chest as if it wanted to stay there forever.

    "Thank you," I said before standing up with Sonya in my arms; She didn''t argue like I thought she would, instead giving me a light hug as if thanking me for taking care of her.

    I had to take her down to another room with a bed in it, tucking Sonya into bed under some nkets. After onest kiss thatsted much longer than I thought it would, but after we broke apart, Sonya stopped me.

    "I think that Meeta and Sabrina might be working together. I heard that she confessed to Hilda but was turned down. She was pretty heartbroken and came in here a few days before Hilda disappeared, and Meeta joined her to talk for a while, and then the two left together. I didn''t think anything of that at the time, but now it is starting to make sense, but none of this is proof," Sonya exined, and I grinned, going back to give her another kiss.

    "Thank you, Sonya. I think I have enough to go on with this, and maybe we can figure out what is going on," I said before walking away, feeling like the Lust Demon inside was finally happy.

    For now, but it was time to get back out to the bar now that I had gotten the answers out of my cute little barmaid. I might have to see if she is looking for a job in the future.

    The boat could use some good talent like her!

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 408 Bleh!

    I stepped out from behind the bar, feeling a sense of relief that I had gotten what I came for and Sonya was alright. Now, it was time to take on Meeta Guildsmaier and Sabrina Wright. If they were working together, then they needed to be stopped before things got worse; it seemed like these two had some sort of master n in mind.

    It may have been toote already, but luckily, I still had plenty of Cat God Juice left over from myst venture with Kyra, and that coulde in handy if things got tough enough!

    "Cat God!" Brindle yelled over to me, looking around the room as if expecting something, but it was clear that she was quiet drunk. She was bumping into people as she made she way over, but she kept her drink stead somehow.

    "Yes, Brindle?" I asked, raising an eyebrow at her.

    The woman stumbled over to me, gesturing with her hands as she spoke. "Hey, there, Cat God... err... Yeah, this is you, right?"

    I reached out and caught the big woman as she was about to stumble right past me.

    "Yeah, I am me. Is that you?" I asked with a smirk.

    Brindle sighed and then smiled. "It''s me, Brindle. I just wanted to tell you that if there is anything that I can do to help you, then I am your woman!"

    She tried to kiss me, but even if I hadn''t just fucked the barmaid''s brains out, I would have still dodged Brindle, but thank god I did.

    Just as I moved my face, Brindle''s mouth closed quickly as her eyes bulged, and her cheeks puffed out.

    "Bleh!" Brindle spewed as vomit poured out of the woman in a violent stream, just barely missing me as I helped her. I pulled back her hair as Brindle wretched like a drunk gremlin.

    "Guess that took care of it," I said with a smirk, patting the big woman down before helping her up. Brindle groaned and started to walk away but stumbled, so I grabbed her hand. "Do you have someone to help you get home?"

    "I don''t-" Brindle started to say, but she stepped on her own foot and tried to walk with the other, forcing me to catch her again. This time I scooped her up, but I froze when Brindle looked like she was going puke again, but she just grinned up at me once it subsided. "So, you areing home to show me a good time?"

    I looked around the room and noticed that there were a few other women that looked to be in rough shape. There was an argument going on that caught my attention, and it was between two women; one was Sabrina, which surprised me that she would be here after how I saw her earlier. It was obviously an act, and the other was a woman dressed in the same shop clothes as Brindle.

    "Actually," I started slowly, "I think we need to take care of this situation first. Looks like my targets, Sabrina and Meeta, have been found."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Brindle sighed and then nodded. "Yeah, that does sound more important than getting me home safely. Alright then, Cat God-- lead on!"

    I walked over with Brindle in my arms as Sadie tried to calm the two women down, but both seemed not to notice me approaching, so I waited back a bit to listen. There were still a good number of women in the bar, so I could keep out of the direct line of sight even with the bigger woman in my arms.

    "We have to stop this! We need to cut our losses, and you need to put an end to this!" The woman, I assume to be Meeta snapped, but Sabrina mmed her hands down on the table, and I saw Sadie put up her hands.

    "You two need to calm down, or you are going to get cut off. Got it?" Sadie warned, and I heard Sabrina growl but nod. This was much different than the poor heartbroken girl from before.

    I still didn''t think that Mother Shallot had anything to do with this because when we had supper, everyone on the farm had been at the table. There is no way for anyone but a Blood Witch, from what I knew, could hide their mana, but they weren''t hiding it; they just didn''t have any.

    Sadie left the table, and I waited for a moment before they started talking again.

    "We will stop when I say we do. You are the one that suggested it, so if you try to back out, I will just say that you forced me to do it and that you got rid of her!" Sabrina hissed, and I cast two binding spells to secure both of my targets to their chairs.

    I had heard more than enough.

    Both girls cried out, and the bar suddenly went quiet as everyone turned to the girls that were struggling in their chairs as I pushed through the crowd to stand before the two girls. I could see that they had both been drinking heavily, but it was still hard to believe that they could be so stupid, but I was angry now.

    "My name is Galio, and I am an emissary sent by your Goddess, Tallia, to watch over Hilda. I am also the Cat God, and you had better hope that Hilda is still alive," I said with a dangerous edge to my voice that made both girls stop crying out.

    "She is alive!" Meeta shrieked, and I nodded and then gestured for a portal to open under her to in the jail at Northwall, making her scream as she fell through.

    The portal closed and cut her off, and I turned back to Sabrina, who was ring at me.

    "She was supposed to be mine, you beast! I told her how I felt, and do you know what she said? She wanted to wait for you, you cowardly dog!" Sabrina screamed, and I scoffed.

 Chapter 409 You Dont Have To Go Home, But You Cant Stay Here!

    "I understand how you feel, but that doesn''t give you the right to try and kidnap Hilda or even consider killing her! What did you think would happen? Were you willing to die for this jealousy? I only wanted to help fix this city, but all you care about is your stupid pride and having something that was never meant to be yours," I said with a tired expression with Brindle still in my arms as I waved my finger before pointing in front of me. "Now go to Northwall Jail, where Meeta awaits." The portal opened once again, this time sucking out Sabrina as she yelled expletives at me until she was gone too.

    The room broke out into cheers for me, thanking their Cat God for his justice which made me smirk slightly before carrying Brindle out of the bar. The smirk was forced because Sabrina''s words had stayed with me, but it wasn''t something that I could help with.

    The cool night air hit us both as I left the bar, but brindle asked to be put down.

    "I''ll take a walk home, but it feels strange to be carried at my size, as nice as it is. I don''t know anyone that could ever carry me so casually," Brindle chuckled as she pointed in the direction for us to start walking, and I looked over at her with a small smirk.

    "You seem to be a bit more sober now?" I asked, and Brindle snorted.

    "The puke was a good start, but that little incident in there was enough to sober anyone!" Brindle chuckled as we walked in the clear night with the moon bathing down on us. "I expect that the others will be drinking a bit harder as they know that change will being now; it is just a matter of time. I don''t like it, but change isn''t something you can stop. If you try, you just end up getting run over like those two are about to get."

    I just nodded, and we walked in silence for a bit until we reached Brindle''s home; where we stopped at her door as she looked for her keys, but I pulled out the big ring that Grenada had given me. Brindle let out a sigh of relief and grinned up at me.

    "You know, you really are a useful sort, aren''t you?" Brindle grinned, and I smirked back.

    "I have my moments," I replied as she pointed to the key for me to use.

    "Just remember this ce. A couple of the other girls live here with me, but my offer is always open," Brindle said as she went inside, and I closed the door behind her.

    Not really my type, but I was sure it would be a fun time for some girl in the future. That or a crippling experience, ording to Sonya.

    I headed back to Marney''s, but when I got back in the bar, everyone cheered and tried to talk to me at once, shoving drinks in my face from every direction. It was nice to be appreciated, and I grabbed a beer with everyone else, but I went over to stand with Sadie.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "So you seemed to have solved all the Cities problems in one night," Sadie said without looking at me as she gazed over the crowd.

    "Hardly one night and the problems aren''t solved yet until Hilda is in ce, and all the mothers are united to help her. This was the major issue, yes, but that does not mean that I am done in this city. If I only fix a few things, it is only a matter of time before they go back to the way things were," I exined, and Sadie nodded.

    "Good. I thought that you might just be here to fix Hilda in ce, make the ce look nice, and give everyone new clothes, then leave. While I might sound ungrateful, you are the Cat God and have the ability to do those things, but that is just a bandaid on the problem. I heard that you not only made ways to grow food but also set up restaurants in each town as well?" Sadie asked, and I nodded.

    "Yeah. I wanted to make the ces less reliant on handouts and make it so the people could feed themselves. Life seems hard up here, but the people still stay, so I am trying to make it better for all of you," I said, making Sadie smile.

    "Someone that actually cares about these people, it is good to see. I will be sure to keep my eye on you for any future ns," Sadie said before turning away, and I just watched as she did.

    I sipped my beer as the crowd cheered around me; it was nice to feel appreciated like this, but there was no time for partying just yet! The night hade and gone with nothing left behind but further clues; if I wanted the answer to who or what Hilda was up against next, then more snooping around must be done!

    I still need to investigate Irene Balishire, and I wanted to see what I could do to make Willow Wood more amenable. First, I needed to get the girls home, and then it was time to have a talk with my two prisoners.

    "Alright,dies! It is gettingte! Time to clear out! You don''t have to go home, but you can''t stay here!" One of the barmaids from behind the bar called out and all the women let out a long ''Awe'' but still tipped back their drinks, or at least most of them did if they could.

    "Looks like I have some help tonight with getting the girls home. You have my thanks. Grenada Guildmaier pays me to help them home, but some of them forget their keys, so I have to leave them on the front steps. I am sure she told you about some of the more embarrassing tales?" Sadie asked with a grin as most of the women cleared out, only leaving five passed-out ones.

    "Yeah, she did," I said with a grin as the barmaids gathered up the girls and brought them out to the front steps.

    I followed them, helping some of the more drunk girls to their feet as we took them home. Once we were done, I said goodbye to Sadie and the barmaids before heading back to Grenada''s.

 Chapter 410 Held Accountable

    Back at Grenada''s, I found that she had changed into a different nightgown this time, but it was slightly covered by a robe she wore loosely. The new nightgown gave a hint of her curves that I hadn''t seen before, and I had to fight the urge to touch her.

    "You are back sooner than expected," Grenada said as she motioned for me inside. "I was just about to make some tea. Would you like some?"

    I wanted to get to my interrogation, but I should at least exin what happened personally, so I nodded. I was led into her kitchen, rather than the sitting room this time, and I smiled at how small and cute it was. The cupboards were filled with all sorts of strange herbs and spices that I had never seen before.

    "This is a great kitchen. Do you cook here often?" I asked as Grenada went about making the tea.

    "I used to eat more when my partner was alive... but now it seems like too much," she said softly before smiling at me over her shoulder. "What about you? Do you enjoy cooking?"

    I nodded with a small smile, looking around at all the various herbs and ingredients that were on disy in this room. Cooking was one of my favorite hobbies--it allowed me to get creative while also working on something practical! It wasn''t as good as fighting or fucking, but the food was up there. I guess I was just a Triple F sort of guy, but that didn''t sound very good!

    "I enjoy eating a bit more than cooking, but it is one of my more favorite things to do," I said with augh that made Grenada smile warmly as she brought tea over.

    "Here, have some tea and tell me what happened in your adventure tonight," Grenada said as she handed out two mugs of the steaming liquid before taking a seat next to me.

    I took the mug gratefully and started telling her about my escapade with Sonya, finding Meeta and Sabrina arguing at the bar and then putting them both in jail, then escorting several women home. As I talked, Grenada''s face softened more and more until, by the time I finished talking, it was pure admiration that adorned her features instead of surprise or shock.

    "Cat God... you really are something else," She said after a few moments of contemtion. "What are your ns for Meeta? She is not one of my daughters, but she works for me, so this is on me for not realizing it."

    "I don''t think you are to me for this. There is almost always someone who tries to stop change, but this is a more drastic approach than most. Still, the condition of Hilda will be part of the weighing and the total cost of the damage that urred due to the golem attack on Richmer Farms. I think that we can safely say that Meeta no longer works for you, and the same goes for Sabrina at Richmer Farms," I exined, and Grenada nodded.

    "I agree; they should be held ountable or at least have some sort of reparations to make. You will figure that out once you have spoken with both girls," Grenada said before drinking more of her tea, and I followed suit.

    We sat in silence for a moment before Grenada sighed and smiled at me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I don''t like to admit this, but I had been hoping I could convince you to stay for the night. Now I can see that it is not likely now, but it was worth a shot." Grenada said with a twinkle in her eye, and I blinked before smirking.

    "I''m ttered, that is for sure! But I have to see this through to the end," I replied softly as we both knew exactly what she was referring to; my investigation into who or what is behind Hilda''s troubles. "I am not leaving the city yet, so there''s still time another day, but Hildaes first right now."

    Grenada nodded and smiled again, though there seemed to be some sadness hidden beneath the surface. We finished off our tea inpanionable silence until Grenada finally broke it by stretching out of her chair while yawning loudly; my own body immediately responded with a yawn of its own as I stretched.

    "I think it is time for me to retire for the night, and you should get some rest too," Grenada said before grabbing a candle off of the table and heading towards her room. "Intelligence gathering is much easier when one''s mind isn''t fogged over by exhaustion."

    "That should be taken as sage advice, but I have to go deal with the girls. I am also the Cat God, so I don''t really need sleep; I just like it!" I chuckled as I gestured for a portal to open to the jail.

    "Are you going to execute them for this?" Grenada asked, and I looked back with a smile.

    "Not if I can help it. As long as Hilda is alive, there should be no problem. They will both be going to work in my monster girl vige down south, and they will have to learn some manners there, or one of the girls will take a pint of blood from them, or take their life away from them if they fail to do so." I said with a smirk before jumping through the portal that closed behind me.

    Inded in the center of the jail to find Kalli with a confused look on her face, but when she turned and saw me, a look of realization washed over her.

    "I was wondering where these women hade from, but if you are here now, it makes sense," Kalli said, and I grinned up at the giant woman.

    "Yes, I have to question these two, but I need a room that is more private and away from here. Can''t have the first one scaring the second one to bad with her screams when I am cutting off toes and peeling fingernails," I said in a serious voice but gave Kalli a private wink.

    She had looked mortified when I was exining it, but she calmed down after I winked and then nodded. "Yes, I can find you a room that is a ways away from here!"

 Chapter 411 Its Alien!

    Kalli led me to a small room, barely big enough for the prisoner to fit in; it was a bit more than what I wanted, but it would do. I motioned for Meeta to enter first before closing the door behind us, leaving Kalli outside as she promised not to let anyone else enter.

    I took a seat at the back of the very small room and gestured for Meeta to sit down. She seemed to be the weaker of the two and the one with the lesser part in all of this.

    "If you want to talk, let''s do it," Meeta said with a smile as she took her seat. She seemed surprisingly calm given the circumstances, but I knew that could all change at any given moment.

    "I just wanted to understand why you feltpelled to act so recklessly and try something like summoning golems to attack a farm?" I asked, though my eyes had gotten slightly harder than before.

    Meeta sighed and looked away for a long moment before she shifted to look me in the eyes. "I don''t get why we have to change everything? Why can''t we just hire more people to work in the new Aquashell nt? No one gets any choice! We are just told that the thing we have done our entire lives is changing now, and you have to learn something new!"

    Meeta was getting more worked up as she spoke, and I just stayed quiet for a few moments to let her get it all out. She had a point, the Aquashell revolution would be a big change, and they didn''t want to give up their way of life, which was understandable.

    "It doesn''t have to be like this," I said in a gentle yet stern voice. "I can make sure that everyone gets an equal chance to help set up the new nt. And you won''t be losing anythingˇŞyou''ll gain knowledge and skills that will help your entire city grow stronger."

    Meeta looked away again as she processed my words before nodding slowly and standing up from her seat.

    "You''re right... I guess I just wanted someone to hear me out." Meeta said softly before looking back at me with a weak smile. "Thank you."

    I nodded but then sighed. "Where is Hilda?"

    "Somewhere in the south. You are going to have to get that out of Sabrina because I don''t know where she took her, but I assume it will be somewhere near the other Richmer Farm," Meeta exined, and I nodded.

    "You know that you are still going to have to be punished for this, right?" I asked, and Meeta nodded. "Good. I am going to have you work for me in the south. You will be responsible for feeding the girls that can''t get their food or don''t want to. I will decide how long your term will be, but expect to be there at least two years after this stunt."

    Meeta nodded again, but she knew that it was a more than fair punishment. If I had wanted to give her something harsher, I could have just taken away her life in the blink of an eye; instead, this would shape her into a better person, hopefully.

    I called for Kalli toe and get her and sighed. One of two done, but this was easypared to the next one.

    "Thank you for being understanding about this," Meeta said softly before Kalli stepped into the room, ready to take her away. "I will not disappoint."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Put her in one of the rooms here for now, and then bring Sabrina if you don''t mind?" I asked, and Kalli nodded without saying anything and took Meeta from the room, leaving the door open for someone else to walk in.

    "You seem to be putting in a lot of work over in Torrain? Capture some people? Is this to do with Hilda?" Breya asked as she walked into the room, looking as beautiful and radiant as always.

    "You are a beautiful sight for sore eyes, my Angel!" Iughed as I opened my arms, and Breya came over to sit on myp. "I have been busy, but I think I found Hilda, or I will when I talk to this next woman, Sabrina Richmer."

    I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her cheek as she cuddled into my chest. Breya looked up at me, and I kissed her, but she pulled away. "I am d that you seem to be wrapping things up because something strange has been happening with my Golden Egg."

    "Really? What do you mean by strange?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "The way that a Golden Egg works is that in thest month after 8, the small area in the center of the egg shows the face of the woman that is inside of it. The egg that I made with you already has a face! It is alien!" Breya nearly hissed, and I flinched back, but that was right as Kalli brought Sabrina into the room.

    Breya and I stared at each other with horrified looks, but then I paused, looked over at Kalli, and waved her in. One thing at a time.

    "Breya, we can talk about this after, but do you mind speeding this up? I just need to know where Hilda is and if she has done anything that might affect my going to get her, but I would like a detailed location so I can just portal there fast. Do you think you can do your Angel thing?" I asked, then added, "I will give you some Mana if you need it."

    Breya nodded and stood up with a smile, her wings fluttering behind her. "Of course! If this helps you toe to deal with our problem, then I am more than willing to get the truth out of this one!"

    "Wait! I will tell you everything! Don''t make that Angel use her eyes on me!" Sabrina cried out but then froze as Breya locked eyes with her.

    "It''s toote for that. The truth will set you free andy all that you have done before you for us to bear witness!" Breya said as her eyes began to glow a golden hue, and Sabrina started talking faster than I knew was possible.

    She spouted out the location where Hilda was taken, and it wasn''t near any Richmer Farm anymore; she had been taken to a house in the middle of nowhere down south.

    "Are you sure that''s the right ce? There are no more farms around there, let alone a Richmer Farm," I asked as I looked at Kalli, who seemed almost bored from this whole thing.

    "Yes! Yes, it isˇŞI own this area of thend, and Hilda and I just go there to fish!" Sabrina said before Breya released her gaze, and she sank into my chair, shaking slightly.

 Chapter 412 Finding Hilda

    It seemed like Hilda had been taken far away from the Richmer Farm, which meant that she was either being hidden or kept under house arrest. Either way, it was up to me to rescue her and bring her back home safely.

    "I shouldn''t be too long, but where can I find you after?" I asked Breya after Sabrina was taken away, and Breya nodded.

    "I will just wait here with the girls for you. I have been up at strange hourstely, so I don''t mind waiting up for you. I just noticed this thing yesterday, but I knew that you were still busy," Breya said as we both stood up. "I was just bothered when I saw the image on the egg."

    I smiled and kissed her. I had an inkling of what might be going on.

    "Does the thing in the image almost look like it could be a person that wasn''t fully developed? Like maybe it was in the image of what a person might look like?" I asked curiously, and Breya frowned at me.

    "Possibly, but the face just looks alien to me. Do you know what it is?" Breya asked as the frown left her face for a more hopeful one, and I sighed.

    If this was what I thought it was, it would change everything, but there was no point in counting my chickens before they hatched, but from Breya''s description, I was pretty sure. "I think that it might be our child, but I am not exining this right now, nor am I doing it alone!"

    "Who else will know about this?!" Breya asked in shock, and I grinned as I opened a portal to the location that I had been shown.

    I had used my portal to get Sabrina to point out the area exactly from above since there was nothing notable enough in the cabin, ording to her. I knew with Breya''s Angel Power, Sabrina couldn''t lie, so things should go good from here, and then I could get back to deal with... whatever this was going to be.

    "The other goddesses might know about this, but we will have to see when I get back," I said, and then stepped out into the crisp but warm air of the middle section of the continent into a forest. The portal closed behind me as I looked at the old shack that sat alone not too far from the shore of ake.

    The area was eerily quiet, and I couldn''t even detect any noises from animals. I stepped forward slowly, feeling my heart beat faster as I hoped that Hilda was here and safe. The house, if you could call it that, was just a single room with a firece in the corner and enough space for three people.

    I stepped inside after knocking on the door and saw Hilda sitting near the fire, looking at me from under hooded eyes. She seemed to be unharmed but was scared out of her mind. When I approached her, she backed away until she hit the far wall, shaking even harder than before as tears rolled silently down her cheeks.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Oh, Hilda... it''s alright; I''m here now," I said gently, and she looked up at me with scared eyes. "My name is Galio, and I have been looking for you."

    The fear in her eyes seemed to fade away as I spoke to her, calming myself and taking slow steps toward Hilda until I was close enough to touch her. She looked at me with an expression of tiredness, frustration, and relief, all mixed together, but she managed a small smile.

    "Thank you foring," she said softly before wrapping me in a hug that nearly brought tears to my eyes.

    After what felt like an eternity, we both stepped back; Hilda''s face was now more rxed than ever before, as if some kind of weight had been lifted off of it even though the situation still wasn''t ideal.

    "I have Sabrina and Meeta in custody, so you don''t have to worry about that. I have also had a chance to meet with all five of the families in Torrain. I can see that even if you do take your ce as the ruler over the city and surrounding area, most of the women are still going to give you trouble," I said, and Hilda nodded. She had red hair, but the clothing that she was in was old and dirty. The woman also smelled like it had been a few days since thest time she had bathed.

    "That is relieving to hear about Sabrina... I assume you know why she did this?" Hilda asked, getting slightly embarrassed, and I nodded.

    "She confessed to you, but you told her that you were waiting for me. My question is if you ever considered her as your partner?" I asked, and Hilda shook her head right away.

    That gave me a bit of relief, but I had expected as much. Anyone willing to do this wasn''t right in the head and was suffering from delusional thoughts.

    "Sabrina was always pushy and wanted to try to tell me what to do, but I am my own woman. I don''t want a partner, and I know that you aren''t looking for more. I have a lot nned for the city of Torrain, but she wanted me to stop trying, saying the mothers would just keep me as a figurehead, and nothing would change. I told her that she was wrong, and you were already proof of change," Hilda said in a tired voice, and I raised an eyebrow, gesturing for two chairs to grow from the floor.

    "You really believed that I was going toe and change things before I even knew I was?" I asked curiously but then put up a hand for her to wait before sitting down. "You look like you could use some freshening, and I kind of like this little ce. Just give me a moment, and I will make us much morefortable."

 Chapter 413 Vacation Home

    Hilda gave me a strange look but nodded as I smiled, and then stomped down on the floorboards with one foot, and magic and cat spirits exploded from me. Hilda gasped as the small rundown shack she had been forced to stay in became a luxuriouskeside cabin. The inside now had grown three stories tall with vaulted ceilings, a modern kitchen, andundry, soft beds to sleep in, a living room with plush couches filled with pillows and throws, an expansive bathroom with a Jacuzzi tub big enough for two, and the magical fireces lit the ce up along with all the other magical artificial lights.

    While that happened, Hilda also got a good cleaning and all brand new clothes as I ran her through the Cat God Bath 2.0; I still hadn''t one-upped this spell, but it was only a matter of time. Now Hilda wore a white cotton dress and shoes as she looked around her in awe.

    "What happened?" She asked finally, blinking her eyes a few times before they found their way back to me. "I feel so... alive!"

    I smiled at that, understanding the feeling well. I offered her my hand, and Hilda took it as I led her over to the new couches near the fire, and we both took a seat.

    "I used magic to make this ce over," I exined with a grin, leaning back into the couch before taking my arm back to rest it on Hilda''s shoulders. "You are an amazing woman, Hilda Grashalor; the city truly needs someone like you as ruler of Torrain."

    Hilda smiled at that, but she still seemed unsure despite her renewed vigor. "I know I can do this job... but why do you believe in me? This is my first time meeting you, but I have been following your story through the Vine almost since you arrived in this world. I am always trying to listen to gossip to hear what the next big thing is, but that seems to be, in part, what got me in this mess."

    "Not really; I mean, it was Sabrina being controlling and using someone else to get what she wanted. Even if I hadn''te, you still would have rejected her, but I was here at least to stop everything from going to pieces. The reason that I have faith in you is for the reason that you just stated. I have talked with the other Mothers, and most say you are an innovative thinker, and you were working on bringing Aquashell into production. From the sounds of it, this could profit everyone and help with the growth of Torrain and the area. I think that you are just the person that should be in charge," I exined, but Hilda still looked unsure.

    "What about the mothers? Most seem on board with my n for now, but Each still seems to be ying their own game, and many seem to think that they can do what they please," Hilda exined, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, I know what they are like for the most part, but I will be sticking around until everything is fixed, or I will start dissolving families from being major business holders. The women are either going to get in line, or they are going to have to be reced for the good of the city. The only way things work is if we all work together," I exined as I stood up, offering Hilda my hand.

    She smiled and grabbed it before standing up, so we were now faced to each other. "Thank you for believing in me, Galio; I won''t let you or anyone else down!" She said with conviction before giving me a hug followed by a kiss on the cheek.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Good, now I would prefer it if you stayed here for a bit longer. I just have something to go deal with, and I am sure you would like to get some sleep in afortable ce. Is this okay?" I asked, and Hilda nodded as she looked at the ce.

    "This ce is really nice, but is there any food?" Hilda asked, and I frowned. I hadn''t thought about that, but I had a solution.

    I turned and extended a hand to the center of the cabin, and the floorboards pulled back as a strange tree grew up slowly and soon started to fill out with fruits of many different kinds. This was not a tree that could be grown, and to make it grow more, it needed to be filled with a great amount of Growth Magic. Good for in my cabin, but not practical for anyone but a goddess to use.

    "Is there anything that you can''t do?" Hilda asked as she got up in awe from the couch toe over to the tree and pick an apple. She took a bite, sighed, and then started to chew before swallowing. "If I said this wasn''t the best apple I had ever tried, I would be lying! Amazing!"

    "There are many things that I can do, but I am not omniscient; I am just the Cat God. Still, this is nothingpared to what is going to happen when we get everything figured out for Torrain. Still, enjoy your stay here, and get some rest because you are going to need it!" Iughed as dawn approached, and I could see the sky start to lighten through the many windows in therge cabin as I gestured for a portal back to the room in the jail I had been in.

    "I will try!" Hilda called as I hopped into the empty room I had questioned Sabrina and Meeta in, but Breya wasn''t there. The portal closed, and I left the room to find her waiting just outside on a bench talking with Kalli.

    "You are back? How did things go?" Breya asked after they stopped talking to look up at me.

    "Hilda is secure, and we have a new vacation home," I said with a grin, and Breya raised an eyebrow but also stood up.

    "You can tell me on the way," Breya said as she extended her hand to me but then looked at Kalli with a smile. "I am sure that everything will work out."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 414 Aliens & Demons

    I took Breya''s hand and was led out of the Barracks, but now I was curious about what they were talking about, but I left it alone. If it was any of my business, Breya would tell me, and I had other things on my mind with the Golden Egg.

    "So, what do you think this is?" Breya asked as we walked in the shadow of the North Wall. Morning wouldn''t reach us for a bit because of it, but I was going to change that in the distant future.

    "A baby," I said inly, and Breya looked over at me with a raised eyebrow.

    "A what?" She asked, and I held back myughter.

    "They are like mini-people. Normally, you would push them out from between your legs," I said, but Breya put up her hand.

    "No. That can''t be right! This thing is horrifying! You will see!" Breya dered, and I shrugged with a smile as we walked east through the empty streets.

    We walked in silence until we reached a cute house that was one of the few that was alone and not attached to others. It was a beautiful little house with a bright yellow door and arge window near the front.

    "This is my cute little home," Breya said fondly, gesturing to the house as she looked back at me with an excited expression.

    "The ce is really nice. I am d that I can finallye to see it in person after we have talked about this so much," Iughed, and Breya led me inside with a small smile.

    "I just wish that it was under better circumstances, but you don''t seem that worried," Breya said as I walked inside, and then I took off my shoes when I saw Breya taking off her sandals.

    The house was cozy but well-kept. All the furniture was modern but looked used andfortable. We walked over to the living room, and I plopped down into a two-person couch as Breya went over into another room. She disappeared but then came back out with the Golden Egg in her hands; it was about one foot tall and covered in intricate filigree gold designs.

    Breya came over to sit with me and handed me the egg. I took it gently from her and then turned it till the small frame faced me, and I smiled. It was a baby, but it was how it looked when it was first born.

    Throughout my past lives, I have had many children, so I knew all the stages and how to take care of them, but that was hard for me to do all the time right now.

    Still, there was no escaping that this was our child. It had cat ears and wings.

    "This is our child, but this is not like the women that are born from the Golden Eggs. This is abination of us, and she will be rted to us by blood because we are her parents," I exined, but Breya just looked at me nkly. "Tallia!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A portal opened, and Tallia walked out with a front and looked at the two of us on the loveseat with a sigh. "I don''t have time for a threesome with you two!"

    "Woah there, Tiger! I didn''t know you would have time at all for that, but that is not why I called you! Come here!" I called and waved her over.

    Tallia''s portal closed, and she came over with a groan, but I pulled her down onto the couch beside me and handed her the egg. "What do you see in that picture?"

    My Goddess was silent for a moment, but she gasped and almost dropped the egg as I took it back from her. Tallia looked at the two of us and then back at the egg. "You can make babies?!"

    "What is a baby?!" Breya cried in frustration, leaning forward, but Tallia used an open hand to facepalm the Angel and push her back.

    "How is this even possible?!" Tallia demanded, and I shrugged.

    "I thought that it was a little strange that after all this time, I have only made one Golden Egg. Not to toot my horn, but I think I should have been keeping you busy, so this makes a bit of sense. Maybe I can only make one at a time?" I asked, and Tallia hummed as she still held Breya by the face.

    "Possibly, this world is strange, but if this is the case, then I demand that you make me a cute little cat girl with pretty white ears and a tail like yours!" Tallia demanded, and I chuckled as she let go of Breya and gave me a kiss. "I don''t dislike the ck, but your tail just isn''t the same now."

    "What?! Now you are demanding for one of these aliens?!" Breya demanded, and Tallia just scoffed at her.

    "Angel, you have no idea what the future awaits you! Considering how mouthy you are and how flippant Galio is, you are going to get a little demon that is going to keep you up all night while it screams like a Banshee!" Talliaughed evilly, and I looked over at Breya, who had gone pale.

    "Galio... What is that crazy woman talking about?" Breya asked in a very uneasy voice and a fearful look in her eyes, and I just couldn''t help but grin because Tallia was probably right.

    "Well, kids sometimes take on their parents'' traits, but they are small and have to grow up to our size. During that time, they are often loud and unpredictable... so yes, you might very well get yourself a little demon running around your house!" I said with a chuckle, and Breya almost fainted.

    Tallia cackled hysterically this time. "You have no rtives! No real parents in this world! Both of you! Bwahaha! The child is going to be a half-split! You had better hope the child gets both of your best traits, few and far between they may be!"

    "Oh, put a sock in it, Tallia. Our child is not going to be any better. It''s not only going to be flippant, but she will probably be the master of giving the cold shoulder!" Iughed, and Tallia stoppedughing, but that made Breya startup.

 Chapter 415 Little Tyrant

    "I am not cold!" Tallia snapped but then sighed, looking at Breya. "This little girl will test you, I am sure, but I can promise you that you will never love anything in this world more. This little person is going to be your everything. If you think differently, then you aren''t ready for this, but this world is full of women who can help you, just like me. Considering that the egg is already showing the picture, the total time might only be a month. This means I could have a child with Galio right after your birth, and we could raise them together!"

    "That sounds like it might be good! I was kind of scared since I would have to be doing things all alone!" Breya said with relief, but I put up my hand.

    "Hold on, first, I will help you as much as I can, and it is great that you will have Tallia, but what about goddess duties?" I asked, and Tallia frowned and then tapped her chin.

    "You are just going to have to find a recement for me! I have done it for long enough, and I am tired of trying to make everyone else happy!" Tallia snapped, and I flinched back.

    "You think people that are goddess material just pop up everywhere?!" I demanded, and Tallia gave me a look.

    "Do I really look like I am goddess material, Galio? Look at Torrain! Bramma? The South Wall? I am only in Bramma now because Melrose won''t stop crying for me!" Tallia retorted, and I sighed.

    This was true; I had been overlooking those things because I loved her. I was responsible for putting goddesses in ce that would benefit the ind and the people.

    "Okay, I will start looking and thinking about people that would be a good recement for you," I said, and Tallia kissed me.

    "Good, but I think we shouldy some ground rules," Tallia said after pulling back, and I gave her a questioning look.

    "What do you mean?" I asked. Now there are rules?

    "First, all goddesses get a chance to have a baby before you have any others, except with Eliza," Tallia said, and I nodded.

    "That is fair, but not that I am arguing, but why are you including Eliza?" I asked curiously, and Tallia crossed her arms.

    "You two will make an adorable child, and she will make an amazing mother. I also don''t think she will leave Breya''s side or mine once we have these kids. There is no reason to torture the poor girl, and she is special to you," Tallia said, but thest part came out more softly, and I kissed her, pulling back with a warm smile.

    I rested the Golden Egg in myp, and then I pulled both women into a hug. This was going to just add more to the crazy, but I wasn''t opposed to it. When Breya had been given the egg, I had thought at first that it might limit me. Now that I had all my memories back, this was a good thing, and I was kind of excited.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Tallia, Breya, and I had a family beginning to form already, but I knew that the future would be even more exciting. The three of us talked for a few hours, and I portalled to get us all food.

    Finally, I had to tell the girls that I had to get going, and I reminded Tallia not to stay too long since she was still the goddess of this ind.

    "Yes, Great Cat God!" Tallia said, giving me a salute, and Iughed.

    Both these women looked excited about the kids, and I was happy, but I think Breya was still a little bit on the fence about them. She still found it hard to believe that a small thing like a baby could turn into someone like herself. I knew she would love the little girl, but I was almost afraid to see what little tyrant popped out of that egg!

    "That is Mr. Cat God to you, little missy!" I growled and then attacked her neck, making Tallia giggle, and she tried to push me away, but then I quickly kissed both women. "Okay, I am off to fix the world''s problems; try not to get into too much trouble while I am gone!"

    "You are the one we should be telling that to!" Breya giggled, and I rolled my eyes as I gestured to the side.

    I made a portal back to the cabin, and Hilda was sitting on the couch we had been on, but she had a nket over herp. She had fruit on it, and she looked up at me after taking a bite from a strawberry, smiling as the portal closed.

    "Before you ask, I did get some sleep here on the couch, but I just woke up a little while ago!" Hilda said after she cleared her mouth, and I grinned as I walked over to join her on the loveseat.

    "I am d; you are going to need your strength for the day," I said, and Hilda nodded as she pulled off her nket. She scooted closer, so our legs touched on the loveseat, and I looked at her with a grin.

    "You seem really excited," Hilda said as she grabbed my hand, holding it on herp.

    I smiled at that before giving it a squeeze back and nodding. "It has been an interesting day so far, but let''s talk about you. Are you ready to go back and take your ce as Torrain''s ruler?"

    Hilda nodded eagerly and stood up, looking at me with a renewed look of determination in her eyes. "Yes! I am ready to do this; we are going to make Torrain great again!"

    I smiled wider as I stood up, offering my arm out for Hilda to link hers through it. "Then let''s get going, shall we? Torrain is waiting for you."

 Chapter 416 Business Of Yours

    I opened a portal, and the two of us walked into Carrie''s office, where she was asleep on the desk. The moment the portal closed, Carrie popped up in a sleepy haze.

    "The reports are signed, just give me... oh, it''s you... Hilda?! You found her?!" Carrie eximed and then let out a long sigh.

    "You seem relieved that I am back?" Hilda asked, and Carrie nodded as she looked at me.

    "Very. I was worried that something bad had happened to you. I made some bad choices, and I am going to have to pay for them, but the Cat God really believes that you can change this city. I think you might just be able to do that with her help," Carrie said, and I nodded.

    "You will be going to serve with the other girls down south for the monster girls. Having to work with wild women should teach you to respect humans a bit more than you have, but that is not going to happen just yet. Hilda is going to need some help with the transfer over. I if you want to earn some time off your sentence, then I suggest that you help make this go over as smoothly as possible," I said, and then looked at Hilda. "Are you okay with staying and working things out? I am going to gather all the Mothers and get them all ready for a big meeting."

    "Yes, I will get things ready, and there is arge meeting room that we can use, right Carrie," Hilda asked, and Carrie nodded.

    "Good; I am going to give you a mark on the back of your hand if that is okay?" I asked. "It is a mark that will let me find you, and you can get a hold of me if something goes wrong."

    "Why on my hand?" Hilda asked and then blushed.

    "We have hardly just met, so I wasn''t sure if you wanted me to..."I said, letting my words trail, but Hilda just turned her face to the side as it turned as red as her hair.

    "I d-don''t mind," Hilda said, only stuttering slightly, and I grinned and reached in to grab one of her cute perky breasts, making her gasp as steam came out her ears.

    "There you go," I said after removing my hand, and Hilda let out the breath she had been holding and gasped for more air.

    "O-Oh, okay. Well, I guess that is all?" Hilda said with a nervousugh as her face went back to its normal tone.

    "I will be back," I said before opening a portal and leaving the office with a smile on my face. It was good to see that she was finally ready to take the next step and help bring this world together. I knew that it wasn''t going to be easy for her, but she would make it through if they all worked together and supported each other like this one little moment here in Carrie''s office had shown me.

    I stepped out in front of the strange domed house of Irene Balishire and her family and let out a sigh as the portal closed while shaking my head. While I didn''t think she was going to be the hardest to convince about the council. There seemed to be some problems going on inside this domed manner that none of the other Mothers wanted to stick their noses in.

    That was where I came in, but this change seemed to be only recent, so there might be more to the story. Still, this silliness of getting the girls to stand around dressed up like that wasn''t good for the girls.

    I walked up to the front door and knocked on it, waiting until Lady Penelope once more answered it, but with a surprised look.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Wee back to our home... Umm, what brought you back here on this fine morning?" Penelope asked, and I winked at her.

    "I am here to see Mother Irene; if you would please show me where she is," I said as I walked in and shook my head. The girls all looked tired, but they were in their positions as awkwardly dressed as they were. "Rx, girls."

    "I will go and see if she is taking visitors right now," Lady Penelope said, but I shook my head.

    "Lead the way, but I aming with you. You can make sure she is decent before I barge in, but she will be seeing me," I said, and Lady Penelope nodded slowly and turned to lead me into the house without saying another word as I had to duck to get through some of the other doorways till we reach as a set of double door that seemed to lead to the center of the manor.

    "Please wait here while I let her know that you are here," Lady Penelope said, but I put up my hand.

    "What is this ce?" I asked, but I could smell the scent of flowers strongly here, so I assumed that this was an actual garden.

    "This is Mother''s private garden," Lady Penelope said, and I nodded, pushing past her.

    "That is all I need you for. Thank you for the directions, but the rest of this is between Irene and me," I said and pushed through the door before Penelope could say anything. It was better this way.

    "Penelope, what is it that you are bothering me for in my personal time?" Irene Balishire demanded as I looked around the domed greenhouse.

    "Just me! I came back to have another talk!" I called.

    The ce was filled with many nts and flowers here in this beautiful greenhouse. I didn''t know if this was a sort of garden for show or for Irene''s own pleasure.

    "Galio? What are you doing here? Didn''t we already meet?" She asked as she walked over to me, holding a watering can in her hands.

    "Yes, we did, but I wanted to talk about something else," I said and then pointed towards the nts around us. "What is the real reason why your girls were told to dress up like that?"

    "Excuse me? What business is that of yours?" Irene demanded.

 Chapter 417 The Breakdown

    "Comints, your own refusal to talk to me straight, things that other people have said. All of it is quite unsavory, in my opinion, and it seems that you are treating your daughters as ves," I said, and Irene turned her nose up at me.

    "I think you should leave," Irene said, but I gestured for two chairs to grow.

    The first grew vines that grabbed the shorter Irene and strapped her down to the chair. She struggled, but I was no longer here to follow any silly city rules anymore. I took the other chair and sat across from Irene, who stared defiantly at me.

    "I think I will stay, and you are going to start answering my questions, or I will request the help of an Angel to get the answer out of you. You can either tell me on your own, or I will get it out of you. This is not up for debate, but your position as the head business owner is," I said, but Irene red at me.

    "You can''t take my business away!" Irene hissed, but I summoned my Zodiac coating that turned my hands to sharp-wed thick fingers.

    "I think you are a mistaken with who I am. If I find that you are abusing the girls, I will take more than your business away from you, Mother Irene Balishire. I will take everything that you hold precious, so I will ask you one more time; why are the girls dressed like that?" I asked as waves of power rolled off me, creating distortion in the air around me.

    Irene looked from me and stared off into the distance for a while before she finally answered. "It is for protection! The girls need to be protected from... bad people," Irene said, and I furrowed my brows.

    "So you are protecting your own daughters by dressing them up like mannequins and making their lives miserable? Is that really what a good parent would do?" I asked as my ws dug deeper into the arm of the chair.

    Irene shook her head slowly before closing her eyes as tears started streaming down her face. "No... No, it''s not." She said softly before she broke down.

    Once it was clear that she was done talking, I dismissed my Zodiac Coat and helped Irene out of the chair before giving her a hug. Turned out that many of the girls were Easterners, but it was hard to tell from all the face paints. Irene had been getting frustrated, and more people were starting toe and ask questions about the Aquashell. This pushed her to have them stand more, and all the nning for the big change had been starting to get to her mentally.

    "You need to start listening to your daughters more and get them some proper clothing so their lives can be more enjoyable," I said as we stepped away with Irene still in shock. "Stop stressing about everything with the nning, and start letting them do what they want. Your happiness does note at the cost of theirs; remember that. Now, at nightfall, I want you and Penelope to be at city hall in the meeting room. Hilda is back, and we all have things to talk about."

    And with that, I opened up a portal and stepped through it to the next Mother. There was no telling how this would end, but as always, I had hope that some good woulde from it all.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    If I wanted to wrap things up, I needed to keep things moving, and now was the real challenge, Mother Wood. I still wasn''t done with Irene Balishire, but now I knew the situation, and I was giving her a chance to rectify things, so we would see.

    I walked up to the front of Willow Wood''s family house, but a pretty woman that I recognized came rushing over to me. This was the woman that had pulled me through the city the first day that I had arrived. Marie still looked like she was skittering around, but she looked a lot cuter doing it now! Instead of a creepy woman in an alley following you, now Marie was just a cute stalker.

    "Cat God! It is good to see you! Thank you for everything that you have been doing in the city, but do you think that you could fix the rest of the building around my ce? I know you have already done so much, but the girls won''t get out of my room, and this is the only pair of clothes I have left from women ''borrowing'' them!" Marieined, and I grinned and patted her head.

    "How does tomorrow morning sound?" I asked, and Marie looked up at me with a confused look on her face.

    "Really?" Marie asked, and I nodded.

    "Yeah. I will be changing the whole city so everyone can live well with all the simple luxuries that you all deserve! I just have to get all the Mothers in line," I said, but Marie stepped back and then looked at the Woods Manor.

    "You think you are... Never mind, thinking that you can''t do something like that after everything I have heard of you doing is silly. I guess I will let you get to it, but I really just wanted to tell you how much this means to me," Marie said, and then she gave me a hug that I returned before pulling back. "Thank you for changing my life. Even with the girls in my room and taking my stuff, I still feel like I am in a dream. Word is starting to spread already that the Grashlor Family isn''t as bad as everyone thought, and now the streets feel safer to walk on. It''s nice not to have to scurry around."

    "As much," I corrected, and Marie let out a smallugh, making me smile.

    "Some habits are harder to break, but I am sure that will change soon. Good luck with Mother Willow Wood," Marie called as she left me, and I sighed as I looked around the city.

    It was day now, but the city around me looked dull and dreary, besides the Wood''s manner. It was still tall and proud, just like the Mother residing here, but I was going to have to see if I could curve her pride and put that motivation somewhere more productive.

 Chapter 418 Miserable Bitch

    I walked up to the Wood family''s tall, dark blue manner, knocked on the door, and then stepped back to wait. It took only a few moments before the door was opened, and I was greeted by the small Trinity again.

    "We have been expecting you with the return of Hilda. Mother Wood is in the sitting room waiting for you. I will guide you there now," Trinity said, and I nodded as I came inside, closing the door behind myself.

    As I followed Trinity, I got a better look at her than I had thest time I came. She was still short, with a very slender build, but there was something about her that made me think of a wild animal. I had seen wolves before, and she reminded me of one with the way she gracefully moved around the room.

    Once we arrived at our destination, Trinity opened the double doors for us and stepped away to allow me entrance into Mother Willow Wood''srge sitting room. With the windows all along one side, I could see out over part of Torrain City in front of us, with many other shorter buildings following towards its tall center hub.

    "So you are back? And now you have returned, Hilda? Does this mean that you havee to clean the house?" Willow asked me after Trinity was dismissed and the door was closed.

    "Depends. I could be here to do that, or I could be just here to check on things and to make sure that you and Trinity are at the meeting tonight. This really depends on how you want to move forward-" I started to say, but then I felt a Negative Energy portal being open near the far corner of the city where Marie lived, right as Tallia opened a portal next to me.

    "Galio! Xena just told me that another Blood Witch ising to you right now!" Tallia called, and I nodded as the stench of boiling blood and burning iron hit my nose even from this distance. The scent was something that only I could smell, but this was many times stronger than Xena''s smell.

    "Watch from above, but do not engage. I will get her out of the city and then deal with her," I said as I opened a portal close to where the smell wasing from, and the smell that came through was so strong I could almost taste it.

    "What is going on?!" Willow demanded, and I looked at her.

    "Someone is trying to destroy the city and kill the people in it, so you need to get them away from the northwest corner of the city with the Vine!" I said and then jumped through, but Tallia came out of another portal right beside me.

    "Don''t you dare leave me behind! You are going to need me to fight her, and Umbra will help you as well! She should help you control your negative side better!" Tallia said and touched the ck heart gem she wore on her chest now, and it transformed into a cat cker than night that burned with shadow.

    ? "This one is different," I said, and Tallia nodded.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Her name is Destructia, but like all the other Blood Witches besides Xena, she was brought here 500 years ago when Xena defected. Use me to create the gun, so you can fight safely in the city until you can get out!" Tallia said, reaching her hand to me, and I nodded. I knew who this bitch was, and she was pure evil.

    During one of my past lives, Destria had been a cruel queen in a far-off country in a world I had been working through. She was known for her torture and execution of her own people with no pity or remorse. She had been infected easily early into my journey in that world, and by the time I had gotten to her, it had been the hardest fight of that life, and many people had died.

    If I was going to save Torrain City, then I had to get Destructia out of the city.

    I took my goddess''s hand, and she became light and transformed into my golden assault rifle, but this time it had ck and white cats stamped all over it. I looked down and shook my head with a smile, but then my head shot up as I heard a blood-curdling scream.

    "GALIO! I know you are here! SHOW YOURSELF!" Destructia screamed out as I walked toward her scent. It was disgustingly potent, but this woman was no idiot, and this was going to be a deadly fight inside the city. I had to force her out.

    I flipped on my Mana Runes and looked around the area, but I wasn''t looking for Destructia. Blood Witches had no Mana, but I was making sure that everyone was gone. That wasn''t the case, but my vision allowed me to remotely open portals under each of the people immediately to the other side of the city in front of Marney''s bar. They would be piled up, but that was hardly my worry right now.

    "I aming, you miserable bitch," I called out as I walked around a corner to a courtyard that was surrounded by apartments.

    The ce might have been once green and alive, but now everything around this creature was dead. Destructia was in a ck robe, but the hood was down to reveal the ck cracks on her once beautiful face with red hair that literally burned with the fires of damnation.

    "Ah, there you are. I have been waiting to meet you again, Cat God, and end you for what you did to me so long ago," Destructia said in a snarl as she raised her hand, which was now as ck as coal with purple runes burning on it.

    I didn''t flinch from the gesture and lifted my gun, aiming it at the witch who stood still. "You really do not want to fight me, Destructia. I will be nicer this time around since we are in Torrain City, and I need to keep it safe," I said with a calmness that hid the anger I held for this infection.

 Chapter 419 Borrow Some Wheels!

    "Oh, of course, you will! You just expect us all toy down our weapons and let you take over Torrain City? And who is this ''Us''? There is no one else here besides me!" Destructia shouted as she gestured around her, and summoning circles appeared everywhere around me. "Or is it? Did you think that I woulde unprepared to fight the False God?! Your mother, Nemoria, is the one that will rule us all!"

    I looked around and looked around at the Brood Spawn Riftwalkers that were starting to rise up from the circle. Each of the otherworldly creatures was covered in tentacles and had the smell of rot hanging over them. This was not something that I wanted to fight in the city, but these creations were no ordinary spawned creatures.

    "You will not take over Torrain City, Destructia," I said as I lifted my gun and fired a single shot at her head. The shot went through her with ease, but she only smiled at me.

    "Do you think that you can kill me that easy? I have been collecting Negative Energy for 500 years now! I knew that when I was summoned back from the other side, I was destined to meet you again, so I stored it all in preparation! My sisters have been doing the same, and they await you if you can somehow survive this!" Destructia shrieked, and a wave of chaos sted out from her, causing the buildings around us to explode inward, but it all seemed to be directed at me.

    "Tallia, some armor would be nice right now," I said calmly as I put up a hand and repulsed everything back from me with a burst of Pure Magic.

    [Coming up!]

    The assault rifle burst into golden energy and then coated my body in golden armor. The golden te was sleek and smooth on the inside, with the cats etched in ck and white on it.

    The debris was sted back, and I took no damage from any of what had been flung at me. I smiled as the armor fit perfectly to my body and then looked at Destructia with a gleam in my eyes.

    "What do you think of that? There is no chance that you can stand against a god!" I yelled out, and Destructia snarled, and the Mini-Riftwalkers started toe for me.

    I roared and summoned my Zodiac coating, giving me my gctic ws, tail, ears, and mane as the negative creatures came at me. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. I could feel the negative force in them, but it was also entwined with positivity from the people of Torrain City. It gave me strength, and I shed my ws at each of the creatures that came near me, but then I was grabbed and thrown.

    I flew across the courtyard and hit a wall of rubble that exploded outward, but Iughed as I got up and dusted the dirt off my body.

    "That''s all you have?! That won''t be enough to take me out!" I shouted at Destructia, who had now transformed into her true form, which was an abomination of tentacles and ws. She screeched loudly as she started shooting sts of negative energy from her hands toward me. They went through the walls around me, but I was unscathed, and I rushed her, but more Riftwalkers appeared and blocked my path.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Destructia justughed as I charged forward, shing at the Riftwalkers with my ws before they could get to me. I was pushed back momentster by a st of energy that exploded outward, sending rubble crashing down all around us. The smoke and dust settled shortly after, giving both of us a clear view of each other again.

    "You can''t win, Cat God! The world is mine now!" Destructia yelled out from behind her wall of minions, which had started to swarm toward me in waves again.

    I got up and spit some blood out as I healed myself. The air around me started crackling as I reached my hand in the air, and the wall got closer. It was time to borrow some wheels from the bro!

    "Leo! I request the aid of your power!" I roared, and suddenly there was a storm above us, and right before the Riftwalkers reached me, a gctic lightning bolt shot from above, crashing down and striking me.

    Time slowed to a near-stop, and lines started to appear in every direction. I grabbed one, and I was instantly behind them all, and blood sprayed from the ones I had passed. It was ck and disgusting, but I could hardly expect anything else.

    I pulled at all lines and ripped through them all, and time snapped back as all the Riftwalkers exploded into hundreds of cut pieces, and then I burnt them into ash.

    Turning my head to the abomination that was Destructia, I looked at her twisted form 50 feet away, and then I grabbed a line and was instantly to her, with her cracked face in my hand.

    "Get out of my city," I growled in her ear, and then I threw her out of the city. I jumped in the air and flew towards the east, where I had tossed her.

    Now that she was out of the city, I would really cut loose. I was going to put an end to this vile creature once and for all and send a warning out to the others.

    [Be careful. I think that she has been gathering up her energy, so I don''t think this is over. You should merge with Umbra because I think you are going to need the Nightmare Cat, but maybe activate your Vampanther mode first and then the Dark Mode. I am pulling back, just in case something happens, and you lose it.]

    "Good, but I got it this time. I have more to protect now, and I am not going to let this monster do anything to get in the way of that!" I called out as I saw the growing ck mass in the distance.

 Chapter 420 Cat God Vs Destructia

    Tallia appeared before me but kissed me fast as she dropped down into a portal, but it looked like a rough entrance as she got halfway through and then folded forward over the edge. The forward momentum had nearly sent her back out of the portal, but she managed to get through. I would beughing about that after! I was just d she didn''t try to open in front of us, shooting us into the house at high speeds!

    Now it was just me and Umbra, Tallia''s shadow cat, who was passing back and forth from shoulder to shoulder. I had activated my Vampanther mode and readied myself to use Dark Mode as well.

    As we flew closer to the mass, it grew in size as small purple shoots of light starteding from within its center. I quickly realized that this was Destructia''s power growing stronger. Then, the monstrous creature shot out ck tentacles which hooked onto me like hooks with a strong grip threatening to pull me into her clutches.

    Umbra howled loudly before she jumped onto them, biting back at their hold on me; her fangs were now made of darkness, tearing away at those links keeping us apart. I groaned through gritted teeth, but then I roared and bit down, drinking the blood that was like acid, and smelled worse.

    Negative Energy started to swirl around me, and then I was flung to the ground, but the energy kept me floating. My body tried to grow, but Umbra suddenly jumped on my face and absorbed into me, and the swirling darkness became bands. They started to constrict my body, preventing me from growing bigger, but more Negative Energy kepting into my body.

    [3rd Person]

    The bands of Umbra''s form bound the darkness within the Cat God as the Negative Energy coalesced inside of him. The creature before him was also changing her form as she knew that things were getting serious. Destructia''s form began to twist and contort as she readied herself for battle, but before she could move, Cat Godshed out in a fury.

    The bands that had constricted around his body and the dark energy now surrounded him like an aura. He howled with rage as he sent a powerful st of Pure Magic toward her, which pushed her back and caused destruction all around them. Destructia screamed in pain as the power of the Cat God pushed against her, but then suddenly, she stopped his attack.

    Destructia looked up at the Cat God andughed, knowing that he would not be able to defeat her. Then suddenly, a giant tear ripped in the sky, and the hand of Nemoria reached down to touch Destructia.

    "Take this power to test my child!" Nemoria''s voice echoed out of the tear, and Destructia started to shrink down to the same size as the Cat God.

    Both being''s cloaked in burning shadow, Galio burst forward, and the two started to sh at high speeds. Galio''s ws were met by Destructia''s dark tentacle-like appendages, and then the two started to sh in hand-to-handbat.

    The fight continued on for what seemed like hours until, eventually, they both stopped as they both realized that neither of them could win. Suddenly Nemoria reached down once more and touched Destructia again, making her scream out as the Cat God felt her power increase.

    The creature came at him, but this time the Cat God couldn''t follow her movements. The creature kicked him around, but slowly, he started to follow her movements. Galio smashed the creature away as she tried toe for him, and he went on the attack again.

    He was now ready to end this battle, and he gathered all of his power into onerge ball of energy that was directed at Destructia. The energy hit her with such force that it threw her back and created a huge crater in the ground.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Cat God walked up to the edge of the crater and looked down at Destructia''s body lying still on the ground. Then she got up and shook herself before screaming out andunching back at the Cat God with a dark st. However, the Cat God was ready for her this time, and he blocked the attack with his own Negative Energy before sting her back, but he was done ying.

    [Galio]

    I opened a portal, and the other end opened up in front of Destructia as she flew in the air. She shot out, and I grabbed her. I opened a portal on either side of me as she hit me, but then I threw the creature into the portal. I whirled around and punched her, knocking her back, and then turned back to hit her again from the other portal. I started to speed bag the shadow creature until it got too fast, and then I smashed her into the ground, shattering the earth and rock around us.

    The creaturey in a heap, unable to move, and I jumped on top of her. I channeled pure magic and negative energy into my hand as it glowed with white light.

    "You are banished from this ne! Your terror ends now!" My voice was deep and powerful as I mmed my fist into the ground sending shockwaves around us. Everything around us went dark, the air filled with darkness, but then just like that, Destructia disappeared, leaving only dust behind her.

    I breathed out slowly before standing up again and looking at what remained of thendscape, and then a portal opened beside me. Tallia walked out, and she gave me a look of worry.

    "Are you... in control?" She asked, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, but I had to kill that one. These ones aren''t like Xena, and if they are here, they are the worst of the worst. Xena might have a chance for redemption, but the others sealed their fates long ago," I said as the Negative Energy melted off my body and left me.

    "Yes, I understand. She was looking to destroy the city that you had worked so hard to fix," Tallia said as Umbra hopped from my shoulder and disappeared into Tallia''s heart-shaped ck ne as she came over to hug and kiss me.

    "I am just d that I was able to get her out of the city before she could hurt anyone," I said with a sigh after we broke apart.

    "It''s alright; we are all safe now. Come on, you have some fixing to do," Tallia said with a smile before she took my hand and led me back through the portal.

    As I stepped out of the portal and into the wreckage of the northeast section of Torrain City, I surveyed the area. There was a lot of destruction around, but nothing I couldn''t fix, but this fight had burned some of my daylight, and I hadn''t even finished dealing with Willow Wood yet!

 Chapter 421 Is This Magic Anymore?!

    Tallia headed out to let the rest of the Mothers know to meet at City Hall at dark, and I stayed behind to do some repairs. I had already looked from above with my Cat-Robin and surveyed all the damage. It wasn''t that bad, considering the fight that had taken ce.

    I gathered magic and stomped out multiple spells, creatingyers of massive magical circles that spread out around me until they were all in ce. I was trying to figure out how to do this all at once, but I was more than waving my hand. I couldn''t just cast a bunch of spells at once; that wouldn''t do it this time like with the towns. They all had basic shapes, usually one of each thing in most cases, but these were buildings with multiple rooms. I could make them all the same, but I wanted everyone to feel unique.

    That just wasn''t as easy as I made it seem, so I had toyer on the spells and then connect them in certain ces, so they reactivated when needed. Then I had to create shifting spells to create variety, but this wasn''t normal magic, and it took much longer than I had nned. When I could finally activate theplicated string of spells that were all connected strangely, I let out a long sigh. There was no way this would be possible for the entire city. Even just these ten apartment buildings were pushing me to my limits, trying to do everything at once. It would take a month for me to do the entire city, considering just how small of an area this was.

    I snapped my fingers, and the spell circles rose up into a twelveyer pir that was held together with strings of Mana. Tallia opened a portal beside me and walked out but then gasped when she saw the crazy-looking magic I was about to cast.

    "What is this?! Is this even magic anymore?!" Tallia eximed, and I grinned as I scooped her up into my arms.

    "Oh, it is magic, just not the type that the average goddess could even do!" Iughed and then used a hand to gesture for a big portal under us that we fell through.

    "What are you doing?!" Tallia screamed as she clutched me, but my wings burst from my back and spread out as I created an updraft.

    Down below us, the spells were almost ready, and this would be the perfect view.

    "Been a few days since we really spent any time together, and I thought that this might look nice from up above," Iughed and then kissed her before pulling back with a grin. "I saw your dismount before, and it was pretty rough when you left me. Are you feeling okay?"

    "I don''t want to talk about it, and neither do you!" Tallia growled, and I kissed her again as the spell finally stopped.

    "Okay, Okay! It was pretty funny, though," I said, and Tallia bit me, making meugh. "Now stop being so rambunctious; the show is about to start."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Tallia looked at me and then at the spell tower. "How is that even possible?!"

    "Magic," I said and snapped my fingers, and the reconstruction and renovation of the ten apartments began.

    The first spell dropped down, and the ground started to churn, swallowing all the wreckage, smoothing the entire section out, and then pushing the new apartments up into ce. This continued all around us in aplexly beautiful pattern until all ten apartments were standing tall and proud. As thest spell dropped down, I snapped my fingers again and, this time, conjured up lights that lit up the entire area with a warm orange glow.

    "Wow," Tallia said, wide-eyed as she looked at me before wrapping her arms around me tightly. "This is amazing! You are so talented!"

    Iughed again before pressing my forehead against hers. "It''s nothing without you," I said, and we kissed again before I opened the portal back to City Hall.

    ? "Come on; let''s go see if everyone else is done with their tasks," I said, and I pushed us into arge meeting room as the sun set behind the portal.

    Everyone else had made it in the room, and they all watched as Tallia, and I came skidding in, and the portal closed behind us. This was a bit of a grand entrance, but we were a pair of Astral Beings, so we should be allowed to have a bit of ir!

    "Sorry if you were all waiting, and to Willow for leaving with very little warning. I cleaned up the problem, but I had to toss a few women across the city, so they are probably going to be confused. All in all, the northeast got a facelift, and as soon as we can decide on some things, I will get to the rest of the city," I said as I set Tallia down. All the women were looking at her and not me, but I expected this since she probably hadn''t been around very much.

    "Thank you for defending our city, Galio. All the mothers and their closest helper are here as you requested," Hilda said with a smile after standing up and then bowed to Tallia. "Thank you also for gracing us with your presence, Goddess Tallia!"

    "I am d to be here, but just so we are all clear, I get my power from Galio, not the other way around. The person that has been helping you is just what he says, the Cat God, and he works very hard to make sure that you all get to live peacefully. I think that you should all consider that after you hear him speak. You might pray to me for help, but I prayed that he woulde to help me," Tallia said and then pulled me down for a kiss before gesturing for a portal. "Try to get along. One more thing before I go. I will be stepping down as the goddess of this ind, so if there is anyone that is seriously interested, they can ask Galio. I have to go deal with Melrose, so there is that, and I will talk to you allter!"

 Chapter 422 Meeting With The Council

    The woman hopped through the portal and let it close before I could finish cursing her for this! Now it was going to spread through the continent like wildfire, and I was going to have women from every corner trying to try their luck!

    "Tallia is stepping down as the goddess of the ind? Does that mean the position is open to anyone?" Lutha asked, and I nodded, making all the women start talking about it at once, and I sighed.

    "Wait! This is not what I came here to talk about! I still have no idea how I am going to even decide how I will pick the next goddess, so don''t go thinking that you can butter me up!" I said as I walked over to sit down opposite Hilda with Carrie and the other five mothers around the table. Each of them, besides Carrie, had a helper that I recognized behind them, but I hadn''t expected Kyra to be here with Mother Shallot. I thought that Ash would have been the one.

    "I imagine that you will have to devise some sort of n to help you sort through them? Maybe you might try some sort of event?" Mother Irene Balishire suggested, with Lady Penelope standing behind her smiling. She seemed to be in a better mood, so maybe things were already changing, but only time would tell.

    "That is a good idea, and I feel like all three cities could use some festivities. Since I think that all the major threats are over, it is high time that we had a festival, but instead of having just one, we will have three! One in each of the cities, and this way, I can have an event in each one of the cities to gather all the possible recements for Tallia, and then I can go over the finals after, but again, we are getting sidetracked!" Iined, and the women allughed at me.

    "Look, we get it; even if we wanted to, you aren''t going to let us return to the way that we were doing things before, right?" Shallot asked, and I nodded. "Fine, but you said that you are going to fix the city up, right? When are you going to put in some new things to create more jobs? I can expand the ranch now, but even if you help me with expanding the farm, that is not going to create enough jobs to keep everyone fed, right?"

    "That is a good question, and I will tell you the same thing that I told everyone else. Yes, I am going to do some renovations in the city, so people have better options for work than they had before. We can''t fix every problem instantly, but if we keep working together, then eventually, we will get things back on track," I said and looked around the table, stopping at Grenada Guildmaier. "Most of your girls don''t want to switch jobs, but that is fine because I am going to create the new Aquashell factories to work mostly autonomously, so you will not need very many people to operate them. While I can create many things, and I have learned countless things over my lives, I do not know everything there is to know. As I explore this world, I will get to understand what supplies are needed and what is already being produced around the inds, and I will provide more work. All of this takes time, and you all need to work together while I am away. I can''t always check on you."

    "I can see that things change, but how do we know that Hilda is up to the job?" Willow Wood asked, and I nodded to Hilda, who suddenly looked nervous.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Because she was already working on bringing you all together, even if you didn''t know it. She will also seed because you are all going to help her and guide her. That is the job of the council to steer your leader on the right path, but you are not here to drive," I exined, and the women started to look at one another, and then Grenada spoke up.

    "I think that this is a good chance for everyone to start fresh and for us to make the city of Torrain and the surrounding area great again! I guess I should have been thinking about the girls, but I thought that they would like the chance to learn something new. In the future, I am going to have to ask them what they want to do, I guess," She said, but I shook my head.

    "This is your business, so you get to make those choices, but you should give people more options as to who changes positions. I am sure that there are many that will just grumble about it, but there are some that really enjoy working with metal. I can understand their passion, so we shouldn''t take that away from them. I will try to make things so you can keep your shops going as normal, along with the new factories, but I am also going to create some research facilities. I am sure that there are some bright women among you all, and they should be given a chance to flourish as well. Hilda is a perfect example, and I hope to find more innovative people like her in the future."

    The women looked around, and the council started to whisper back and forth. Hilda had a pleased look on her face, but she was also looking from one person to another as if she wasn''t sure of what they were going to say. However, no one said anything against it in the end; instead, they all seemed to be contemting my words with approving looks on their faces. After a while, they all nodded in agreement with my n.

    "We are happy that you are here, Galio! We will do our best not just for ourselves but also for Torrain!" Lutha promised, clearly speaking for the group as everyone nodded in agreement again, along with some mumbles of approvaling out from others seated around the table.

    "Good!" I said before standing up again, "Well then, I have some nning to do before the morning when I make the big changes, but I think I am going to take the night off."

    "Wait!" Willow Wood said as both she and Shallot Richmer stood up.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 423 Whispers Of The Goddess Games

    I stopped and gave the two older women questioning looks, but Shallot smiled warmly. "While I wish that you had more time toe visit, I think that Kyra''s talents are being wasted on the farm. The need for protection from the wildlife before the golems was not that great, but she got along well with the girls, so I kept her with us. Now with the new walls, I don''t think that she is going to have a ce where she will be able to be happy and continue to grow."

    "I feel somewhat the same way as Shallot. I am sure that you can tell that little Trinity is much more than she looks, but she was a horrible construction worker. I think that she would do good at your side if you are looking for someone that can help keep up with the day-to-day work while also following you into dangerous ces that most other women wouldn''t dream of," Willow exined, and I looked at Trinity and Kyra. Both of the girls seemed to have mostly neutral expressions, but I could tell that both of them were hiding that they were hopeful.

    "I am sure that both of the girls would be helpful, so I will take them with me," I said, and the two of them grinned before bowing to me. "Now, if you all don''t mind, it is time for me to go."

    The women all nodded in agreement again before watching as I opened up a portal right in front of us. Kyra and Trinity came running through first, followed by myself. Thest thing that we heard was Carrie''s voice calling after us, ''Good luck!''.

    We came out in Eliza''s backyard, and there was a fire going with a bunch of the girls sitting around it. The moment the portal closed, my munchkin sensed me, and I spread my arms to catch the blur of blonde hair that ran to me.

    "Galio!" Eliza squealed, and I hugged her tight until she looked up to kiss me. "I missed you! Are you done in Torrain yet?!"

    "Almost, but something else popped up," I said, and then looked at the girls. "These two are more help for around the house for now, but let''s go sit down. I can tell you all about what has been going on since I haven''t been back in a few days."

    The girls all agreed, and soon I was telling them all about my adventures in Torrain and what was going on now. They were excited for me but also wanted to help with the repairs. I told them that I wouldn''t really need help, and they seemed disappointed, but my next bit of news was sure to change everyone''s mood.

    "So, Tallia is going to be stepping down as goddess of this ind soon, and I need to find her a recement," I said, and the girls burst into chatter.

    Kyra and Trinity had introduced themself, but it was mostly the house help and Chili out here with us. The living dolls were all sitting together, piled onto one couch, but strangely enough, they were all around Rexa.

    "Wait! So what does that mean?! How are you going to pick one? Goddess material doesn''t just pop up everywhere," Eliza said from myp, and I nodded my head.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I said the same thing to Tallia, but she seems to think that it isn''t her problem, so here we are. Now, since I have to find a new goddess, I was thinking that we should hold some kind of event. Considering that we haven''t done anything since the first Riftwalker was defeated, I think it is time we host a bit of a celebration. Maybe a few days in each city?" I suggested, and Chili put up her hand, and I nodded.

    "What are you going to make them do? I mean, you are testing them, right?" Chili asked, and I nodded.

    "I am still working on that, but I think that I would be asking them to take a few tests that will be able to narrow the selection down, and then we are going to have to work on the rest. This idea only just came into being, and this is why I brought the idea to you all. I want you all to think of some things that we could do to test the girls. I am not looking for someone that is overwhelmingly strong or just super smart. This person has to be caring and understanding while also stern and willing to help the people of her ind," I exined, and the group went silent for a moment before Rexa spoke up.

    "Then you should have them do something that shows off those traits rather than a physical test or knowledge quiz. Maybe they could do some kind of service project or have each of them take on some special task in each city? That way, you can see how they handle themselves with different people and situations." She said thoughtfully, and I nodded my head in agreement.

    "That is an excellent idea! I think that this could work!" I said before turning to the girls around me with a smile on my face. "So let''s make it fun! We don''t want any of these girls to be scared away from taking part by how serious we are making this thing sound!"

    The group all started talking about what types of things we could do for the event, but I already had one n in mind: A tournament between each city where contestants wouldpete to show off their skills while also helping out around town! It was going to be a grand affair indeed!

    "I think that we can get a good mix of fun and hard work. Once we get the details out of the way, I will start to make preparations for the tournament in each city. So let''s see what ideas youe up with," I said before letting them all talk among themselves.

    I watched as they talked, and then Eliza looked at me while biting into a piece of cake that she was picking at from the te in front of us.

    "This is going to be so much fun!" she said before looking back to her friends, and I smiled before leaning back against the cushions. Maybe finding a recement for Tallia wouldn''t be as hard as I thought?

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 424 Sweet Time

    After the fire was done, Eliza pulled me along into the house with her, but she didn''t say anything the entire way. By the time we went to her room, I was a bit leery, but then we didn''t stop there as she took me over to Morgana''s room and knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    The two of us entered, and the beautiful woman put down the book that she was reading and folded the corner of a page before cing it on a stack that was on her nightstand. Morgana looked at me with her crystal blue eyes and smiled warmly as Eliza ran over to jump on the bed.

    "It is good to see you again, Galio. I appreciate youing to see me," Morgana said, and I smiled back as I came over to sit beside her on the bed.

    "You are looking good, but it doesn''t look like you have been out of your bed much," I said, and Morgana shrugged.

    "I make trips to the library, and I go for meals, but I have been standing for five centuries, and I really enjoy reading," Morgana said, but Eliza frowned.

    "I go get you books, and the girls bring you food! You haven''t left the room since you came here!" Eliza dered, and the Lich Queen flinched and then slowly looked up at me.

    "Sorry. I just really haven''t felt up to leaving the room yet. I know the girls are alright with me, but I am worried about everyone else. A lot of people died because of me," Morgana said, and I wrapped her in a hug.

    "Take your time, and tomorrow we can go for a walk if you want. There is no rush, and your worries are reasonable, but Eliza and I will make sure that no one bothers you. The important thing is that it is all over, and everyone now knows that it wasn''t your fault," I said, and Morgana hugged me back.

    "Okay! So! A little bird told me that a certain Angel was about to have an Alien, but I don''t know what that is! Breya told me toe to ask you since she didn''t know what it was either. I saw the egg, and it looked like a tiny monster with cat ears and wings! Did you guys make a monster? Is it going to stay small? What do you think its name will be?" Eliza started to rattle off like a machine gun, making me grin, and Morgana frowned.

    "I would also like to know about this. I want one if I can; even if it is monstrous, I will love it with every fiber of my being!" Morgana said, and Iughed before exining to them both about the egg and what we would be doing with it.

    "So that thing inside of the Golden Egg will turn into a person like me? What is the point in that?" Eliza asked, and I smiled.

    "Well, they make a lot of noise when they are small, but they are pretty cute. If you and I have one, it will be half of me, and you. Then it gets put together into a mini-person. I am pretty sure that when Breya''s egg hatches, you aren''t going to leave her side," I exined, and Eliza''s eyes went big.

    "When it hatches? Is it already alive?" she asked, and I nodded.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Yes, inside that egg is a baby Alien, so we just have to wait until it breaks out of its shell, and then we will get to see what kind of personality the little one has," I said before getting up and pulling Eliza to her feet.

    We said our goodbyes to Morgana before leaving, and I gave her a hug and kiss, but then I froze and slowly turned to Eliza.

    "What is it!?" Eliza asked with a worried expression.

    "I forgot about my date with Goldy! Gah! This is twice now!" I groaned, and Eliza shook her head.

    "You had better get going. You are lucky that the time of day doesn''t matter on the Dwarf ind since everyone lives underground," Eliza said with a sigh, and I kissed her.

    "I am sorry, love. I promised Goldy, but I wille to bed tomorrow night, okay?" I asked, and Eliza just grinned, looking over at Morgana.

    "That''s fine. I am just going to sleep with Morgana again, then!" Eliza giggled and then kissed me before squirming out of my arms and running over to hop back into bed with Morgana, but the Lich Queen stopped her.

    "You have been working in the garden, so you are not getting in the bed dirty! I think I could use a bath anyways, so the two of us can share one," Morgana said, and I frowned.

    "I thought that you slept with Chili?" I asked, but Eliza shook her head.

    "She is too hot and doesn''t stay still at night, and we wake each other up! Morgana is really cold, and she never wakes up! She sleeps like the dead!" Elizaughed but then gave me a smug smirk. "Are you sure you don''t want to stay and join us for a bath?"

    "Don''t be so mean! You know I would, but I promised Goldy I would spend time with her," I said, but this time a portal opened up beside me with a small woman dressed in gold staring at me with crossed arms. "Looks like this is my cue to go! Have a good night, and try not to have too much fun without me!"

    "You have been taking your sweet time!" Goldyined, but she didn''t seem that serious about it as the portal closed. "I know you are busy, but standing a girl up twice is a bit of an insult, you know?"

    "I am sorry. So many things have been going ontely, and I feel like my head is about to spin-off, but I got one thing taken care of, mostly," I said with a sigh as I looked around the room that was filled with gold.

 Chapter 425 The Cat Gods Blessing

    "I know, and I am only teasing, but I am d that you came to me! I have your cards made, but I took a few liberties!" Goldyughed and then waved as a portal opened to a strange store that was filled with people.

    The two of us walked out, and the portal closed as I looked around. The ce was covered in all sorts of y card disys, and there were golden boxes on each of the tables filled with gold packs, but I saw nobels on them or the boxes.

    Goldy stayed quiet beside me as I walked over to some ss disys. I looked at all the fancy cards that were disyed there, and then looked over at Goldy, who was grinning.

    "What did you do? What happened to my business card?" I asked, and Goldy looked away sheepishly but still grinning.

    "Like I said, I took a few liberties with the design. Look, I have been trying to get the rest of the world interested in our trading card games for hundreds of years now, but I can never seem to find something that really gets everyone''s attention all at once. Then you came to me with the idea about your cards, and that sparked an idea for me! We can kill two birds with one stone! All the girls are going to want to get ahold of these cards!" Goldy exined, and I looked around the room.

    "And what is this supposed to be?" I asked, looking around, already knowing.

    "The official first unboxing and draft! I thought since it was my turn with you, you wouldn''t mind showing up with me and signing a couple autographs? Maybe even y some games with the girls and join the draft?" Goldy asked hopefully, and I looked around the room at all the Dwarven women looking back at me. This was the first time that I had seen so many of them in one spot, and it was cute!

    "Sure! If this is what you want to do, then who am I to say no to this? I am interested to see what the art is going to look like, and I would also like to see how this game is yed," I said before looking at Goldy, who was already bouncing on her feet with energy.

    "Oh, you are in for a treat then! Let''s do it!" she eximed and grabbed my hand as we walked up to the front of the room, where there was a raised wooden tform. "Everyone! Gather around! It''s time to unbox and draft! Tonight we have a very special guest, just like I promised! Your very own, Galio! The Cat God!"

    ? The women all cheered and pped, but I waved my hand before looking back to Goldy, who was grinning from ear to ear. "Let''s get started then! We have a lot of brand-new cards that none of you have even got a chance to peek at! Everyone gets three packs, and we have pods of eight to a table! The top 6 regional champions from Terra will have a chance to ce with yours truly, and the Cat God!"

    The cheers and pping got even louder, and I couldn''t help but smile. This looked like it might be a lot of fun, even if I didn''t win or even know how to y yet. Still, being put at a table with all these champions made me a bit nervous, but I was excited too.

    Once everyone had three golden packs, Goldy stood up again. "Everyone opens one pack, and then picks a card, and passes the rest of the pack right! After this pack is done, we will start the next, but pass left, then thest pack will be right again!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Everyone went to their tables and started the draft while I opened my first pack. In it was a card called ''The Cat God''s Blessing,'' which had a beautiful piece of art of me on it. That was the first card that I opened, and it was an enchantment that gave me and creatures I control +2/+2.

    The draft continued, but I was able to stay with it, even though the champions were picking cards a lot faster than I was. The first pack went by smoothly, but then when we opened the next pack, mine had a shiny card in it. It was a mythic rank creature called ''Ophiuchus, Cat God,'' and it was a 4/4 with flying, vignce, trample, and lifelink.

    The only thing was that when I tilted the card, the holographic image shifted, and my clothing disappeared.

    "Goldy! What the hell is this?!" I demanded as I held the card up, and all the women started to blush and giggle at the same time.

    "What? I told you I took a few liberties with the cards!" Goldy said, and then winked at me. "This card is going to be a very popr one! The other girls will go crazy over it!"

    "I asked for calling cards, not... This!" Iined, but the dwarf woman beside me jabbed me in the side.

    "Are you going to pick the card or not? Or do you just n on cuddling with the cards for the rest of the night?" The woman asked, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Fine! I will keep it, and I am going to beat the pants off every one of you!" I dered, and all the Champions nodded in agreement before moving on to thest pack.

    By the end of the draft, I had a pretty decent deck with only one copy of ''Ophiuchus, Cat God,'' as well as some other strong creatures and spells. Goldy was right about one thing; everyone else seemed to be obsessed with the card, and I heard a few of them asking if they could get a copy.

    After the draft ended, Goldy broke us up into pods to y our games, but mine was filled with people that were in my first draft. I went in filled with hopes that the deck I had built was going to work.

 Chapter 426 My Little Au

    I lost all four games, losing a total of eight times before the torture was over. By thest game, I just wanted to get out of there. I gave the good card I got to the winner of the tournament since I didn''t see myself ying that much.

    "So, what did you think of that?" Goldy asked as everyone was cleaning up, and I looked around the room at the smiling girls. I had signed a bunch of cards and a few chests for the girls, and they all seemed to have had a great time. That was a win in my books, even if the game really wasn''t for me.

    "Honestly, I am just d that everyone likes it, even if I don''t really approve of the less-than-savory art. I am curious how you are going to get people to buy them or how you are going to distribute them?" I asked, and Goldy grinned.

    "We are going to give a bunch away in the major cities first and then see what people think of them, and then we will start delivering more and get more sets in development. I think that the game has potential, and it does what you wanted, letting everyone know who you are so you don''t have to keep exining yourself. There is tons of trivia, and I will be heading this project, so I will make sure that all the major inds get them! You can also hand them out to the people you meet as well. Some might think they are cute, while others might like it more, but you can never really know until you put the thing right in front of them, right?" Goldy asked, and I nodded appreciatively.

    "Right! Well, thanks again for taking the liberty with my cards. It was nice to be able to do something like this together," I said, and Goldy smiled before giving me a hug. "But what do you want to do next? I am starting to get a bit hungry."

    "I know a good ce!" Goldy said and then waved at all the girls before gesturing for a portal to a ce of clouds with a massive golden building on the other side of it. "This is the Angels ind''s Annie-gelic''s Cake House; it has some strange but amazingly sweet food if you don''t mind that is not really supper food. I think they do have some more savory dishes, bute on!"

    I followed Goldy in, and I felt like my eyes were going to pop out of my head! The ce looked like something out of a fairytale. An Angel was standing by the door, and there were chandeliers made from crystal hanging from the ceiling. As I looked around, I noticed that the walls were covered in art of cakes and desserts, and there was a giant cake at the center of the room.

    "Wee! This is Annie-gelic''s Cake House. We are very excited to have you here," said the Angel before leading us over to one of the tables that had already been set up with two chairs and a tablecloth made out of gold silk.

    I looked around again as Goldy took her seat,pletely in awe of what I was seeing. "This ce looks like something from another world!" I eximed, and Goldy smiled before waving for an Angel waitress to bring us some menus.

    "Everything here is made from unique ingredients gathered from all over Terra; it''s why it tastes so good," she exined as we skimmed our menus, looking through all the different things they offered.

    After some debating on what we wanted to eat, we settled on ordering three dishes; a strawberry tart topped with edible gold leaves, a raspberry macaroon sandwich filled with white chocte mousse, andstly, caramel-covered ice cream topped with sugared pecans. Once our order was ced I couldn''t help but let my eyes wander around again; everything looked so beautiful and perfect!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Each dessert had its own unique ir that set them apart from anything else avable in this world that I had tried yet. Even though it wasn''t really supper food, it still tasted amazing! Every bite melted in my mouth like pure bliss! By the time the meal was done, I felt like all the stress had left my body. It felt great going somewhere other than the human ind every once in a while!

    "Well, we better get back to the dwarf ind before it gets toote," Goldy said as she waved for a portal to open. "But I am sure you will want toe back here again."

    I nodded before stepping through the portal and back into the golden room where I had first found Goldy in. Once the portal closed, Goldy turned to me with a grin. "Are you in a hurry to get anywhere?"

    "I am all yours tonight," I smiled, and her smile widened.

    "I was hoping that you were going to say that. I have really wanted to sit down and talk with you, and I also have some alcohol that has been giving me lonely eyes on my shelves for thest couple of centuries," Goldyughed gently and then looked up at me as she offered me her arm, but I scooped her up.

    "I think that this was your standard mode of transportation when we used to spend time together, right? I still like it better," I said, and Goldyughed before putting her arms around my neck.

    "So you can remember things now? It''s not just me?" Goldy asked, and I leaned down slowly to kiss her.

    "Yes, my little Au, I remember you and betting on everything," I smiled as I pulled back, and Goldy wiped her eyes. Au was my nickname for her, and I only called her it in private.

    "You remember!" she eximed as I put her down and then hugged me tightly.

    "Yes, so now is the time where you show me this alcohol that you have been hoarding," I said with a yful smirk, and Goldyughed before taking my hand and leading me to her room.

 Chapter 427 Half Angel And Half Cat God Baby!

    The room was covered in gold, but I really didn''t expect much less. Goldy led me in and then walked over to a bar in the corner of her room opposite her bed. It was pushed into the corner with steps leading up to it on two sides. There were also four posts and drapes that were tied back on the sides that had stairs.

    "This is a beautiful room that you have here," I said as Goldy climbed up the stairs and opened a cab on the wall. She quickly grabbed a bottle of golden-colored alcohol and two sses beforeing back down.

    "Yes, I do. Now, let us drink!" She eximed as she poured us each a ss and handed me one with a grin. "To our love, no matter what happens in this world! Cheers!"

    I clinked my ss with hers before taking a sip of the sweet liquid that warmed me up inside out. It was really good stuff; it tasted like nectar or honey but with alcohol added to it. We talked for hours about things rted to the card game Terra, her family, and how much we had changed since we first met many ages ago.

    "Do you remember the first time that we ever met?" Goldy asked, adding, "I was born in a world where everyone lived underground because the surface of the was too hot!"

    "How could I forget? My back still hurts! Crematoria was not one of my favorite worlds, but you and I did spend a lot of time together exploring the restricted caves we were told not to!" Iughed as Goldy filled my cup.

    "Well, we both ended up dying in a cave like the King had warned," Goldy said, and I shrugged.

    "You all lived underground. It wasn''t a question of if it would happen; it was a matter of when the roof was going to cave in on you. I am pretty sure more people died from cave-ins than old age or anything else," I said as I took my ss back and had a drink. We were both quiet for a few moments before I finally asked, "So, what do you think of this game now that it''s out and you have been able to y with other people?"

    Goldy grinned and took a sip from her ss. "I think the game is great! It was fun exploring all of the cards and seeing how they interacted with each other. We did a lot of ytesting beforehand, but it was hard to catch everything. I hope to see it be more popr in different ces! I honestly can''t wait until we get some expansions; there are so many possibilities!" she said with excitement before taking another drink.

    "That''s awesome! d to hear it," I smiled and then downed my drink, and Goldy refilled our sses again.

    "How are things going over on the human ind?" Goldy asked, and I grinned suddenly as I remembered Breya.

    "Guess what?!" I asked excitedly, grabbing Goldy''s hands.

    "Hmm?" Goldy hummed and tipped her head.

    "Breya is going to be having a baby!" I said excitedly, but Goldy raised an eyebrow.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "And? This isn''t news," Goldy said, but I shook my head emphatically.

    "No! She is having a little half Angel and half Cat God baby!" I eximed, and Goldy ripped her little hands out of mine as she put them to her mouth and gasped as everything sank in.

    "Really?" Goldy said, and I nodded excitedly as I took a sip of my drink.

    "Yes! It''s going to be so cool when it is born; you have toe to see it!" I smiled, but Goldy was in tears.

    "Does that mean that... we can have a baby?" Goldy asked in a shaking voice as the tears started to fall harder.

    I set my drink down, moved over to kneel in front of the Dwarven Goddess, and pulled her into my arms. "Yes, Au. There is a short lineup, but it seems that it only takes a month for the babies to be born, but we are not sure yet."

    Goldy hugged me back, and we stayed like that for a long time before pulling apart. "You know, I have what we call children, but they are just random women that could be close to me. Each one has a brief child-like state, but it isn''t the same. I was always fine with it before, buttely, since you came back, along with my memories, I feel like there is a void in my life." Goldy said and then looked away as she wiped her eyes, but I just smiled.

    "I am just d that I can remember everything and you as well," I whispered and then leaned in to kiss Goldy gently on the lips before helping her up, "Let''s celebrate a little more!"

    Goldyughed before grabbing my hand and leading me back over to the bar with one bottle of alcohol in tow. We talked for hours about our ns for our future child throughout the night until neither one of us could keep our eyes open any longer, and we slowly drifted off into a peaceful sleep.

    The next morning, I woke up feeling very hungover in Goldy''s soft bed with her naked little body and veryrge breasts pressed into me. I rolled over and kissed her forehead, making her stir, and then I kissed her again, but this time I used some magic to detox both of our bodies. Goldy let out a sigh of relief as she opened her eyes and then looked up at me with a warm and loving smile.

    "Thank you for that! Ah! I didn''t even want to open my eyes to cast magic! You know the hanger is bad when I can''t even open my eyes!" Goldy giggled, and I looked over at the bar, where there were six empty bottles, plus there was one on the table.

    "I am pretty sure that would have killed most people several times over with what we drankst night, and I was feeling pretty rough as well. Since you provided the top-tier poisons, I decided I should at least supply the antidote," I chuckled, and Goldy kissed me and then disappeared under the nket. "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 428 Make My Stomach Bulge!

    Goldie climbed on top of me and took my cock into her hands, which was getting harder. "Well, I was thinking of a way to thank you for the magical detox, and now here we are. Anything else is just too hard for me toprehend." Goldy said to me before leaning down and giving my dick a few licks.

    "Mmmmmm," I groaned as Goldy licked her way up and down my cock with her tongue, lips, and hands all working together in harmony. She soon had me moaning and thrusting into her mouth as she took every inch of pleasure that she could from it until finally, I erupted into orgasm with an explosion of pleasure that caused my body to shudder uncontrobly underneath hers.

    Goldie turned around to me as she swallowed my load and smiled as she licked her lips. "Can you fuck me now? I have been dying to have your massive dick make my stomach bulge!" she said, and I smiled as I wiped my cum off her chin before taking a deep breath.

    "Absolutely!" I said as I sat up and took her into my arms, and her wet pussy slid down the outside of my shaft.

    "Just let me go slow. I think this is going to be pretty tight," Goldy said as she used my shoulder to lift herself onto the tip of my penis. I held my breath as she slowly sunk all the way down and then winced in pain as her tight pussy made me naturally throb even more with pleasure.

    "Oh wow," Goldy said as she looked up at me with huge eyes, and I grinned before starting to thrust deeper into her. As the intensity of our lovemaking started to increase, Goldy kissed all over my face before screaming out in orgasmic pleasure while clutching onto me tightly. "Put me on my back, kitty cat! Fuck me harder and make me bulge!"

    I grinned before putting Goldy onto her back and then started to thrust harder and faster as she screamed out my name with every stroke. I put my hands on the bed, using it for leverage as I continued to fuck Goldie. I sank my cock, so deep her stomach bulged out a bit as her eyes rolled back into her head, and her body convulsed around me in a climax.

    "Holy shit, kitty cat! That was amazing! I love you so much!" Goldy said as she hugged me tightly and then winked at me before shouting out onest time in pleasure before finally copsing against the bed.

    We bothy there for a few moments, just holding each other close until our breathing returned to normal.

    "I love you too," I whispered as Goldie smiled tiredly at me while stroking my arm affectionately.

    The two of us cuddled for a bit silently, and then Goldie looked up at me. "What do you have nned for your day?"

    "That is a good question, but going for a walk with Titania''s daughter, Skr, is on the list, but the first thing is doing the final upgrade to the Torrain region. I have to go and do some crazy magic like I have never done before, but I have never had this much power outside of Yaggisdral. Just the small part of the city I fixed was a spectacle, so this is really going to be something else!" Iughed and looked up at myself with excitement.

    "Do you think that I coulde?" Goldy asked. "That sounds like it will be a lot of fun to watch!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Sure! Do you want to see if the other Goddesses want toe and see? All of them?" I asked, and Goldy''s smile disappeared.

    "What? You want me to go ask all the others?!" Goldy eximed, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, I think that it would be good for them all toe, but I am sure that there are some that won''t. Still, it is better to offer and have them say no than to not include them. Maybe ask Tallia if she will help you?" I suggested, and Goldy just sighed andid back down on my chest.

    "I guess," she muttered and then looked up at me with a bright smile. "But I am excited to go watch you do some crazy magic!"

    "It will be fun! Nowe on, let''s get ready and go see the other Goddesses." I said before getting out of bed, and Goldy quickly followed suit. The two of us cleaned ourselves off and got dressed in warm clothes since it was still cooler outside in Torrain.

    We kissed, and then both of us opened portals to different ces, but then I turned back to Goldy and reached under her dress as she tried to walk away, grabbing her ass. Goldy squeaked and then rounded on me as I pulled her back into my arms for another kiss as I ced my mark on her right ass cheek.

    "What was that?!" Goldy asked as she reached back to feel what I had done, but there would be no mark to feel, just to see.

    "I just put my mark on you, so we can find each other easier," I said with a grin.

    Goldy rolled her eyes but then smiled as she opened a portal and stepped inside. "I guess I can ept that," she said before disappearing from view, and I chuckled before hopping through my own portal to take me where I needed to be; the Torrain region.

    I walked out on top of the City Hall in the center of Torrain and looked around the city. The sun was already well up into the air, and I had clearly missed my morning mark, but I wasn''t very good at following a schedule anyways.

    Opening another portal, I stepped into the office below, where Hilda and Carrie were now working at two desks. Neither of the two looked up.

    "Good afternoon,dies! How are things going?" I asked, but both women continued to do paperwork.

 Chapter 429 Sand Or A Boulder

    "There are a lot of books that need to be worked on, and the Mothers are in the next room waiting for you with a diagram of the city. They will exin everything, but the two of us need to stay in here and continue working," Hilda said, still not looking away from her work.

    "Do you think that you can take me to monster girl vige now? I still haven''t slept since yesterday!" Carrieined, but Hilda whipped her head around to look behind herself at Carrie.

    "You got the city in this ce because you didn''t do anything! You aren''t going anywhere until all the books are in order and we find out what money we have and where to put it properly! Now get back to work!" Hilda said sternly before turning back around and continuing to do paperwork.

    I smiled before heading into the other room where Mother Willow Wood and Mother Grenada Guildmaier were waiting for me with a diagram of the city, each one with a quill and parchment in their hands, eagerly awaiting my arrival. The other three were sitting at the table drinking coffee.

    "Good afternoon! Looks like everyone has been busy since yesterday!" Iughed as I walked over to the board that had the new outline for the city.

    The diagram was pretty impressive, and it was going topletely change the look of the city. There were now rivers and bridges, new roads, and more buildings. The two Mothers had been working hard on this all night, and they were both very eager to show me theirpleted design.

    "So what do you think? We wanted to make sure that it was a safe ce for everyone of every race since I am sure there will be more people migrating here," Mother Guildmaier said as she leaned on the board with her quill in hand.

    "I don''t know if you can do the rivers and parks, but if you really n on taking over the city, I think these are things we need," Mother Wood exined, and I nodded with a big smile.

    "I knew this wasn''t going to be easy, but this diagram really helps! Is there anything else that you can think of that you might want to add to this?" I asked, looking around, and Mother Shallot Richmer spoke up.

    "We could use something to do in our downtime. I don''t really know what that would be, but I know that Northwall has a theater and arge open market. I think that we need things like that around here," She exined, and I nodded appreciatively.

    "I agree. We can have both of those things, and we could also add a park or two with walking trails and benches for people to rx or take in the fresh air," I said, and the other four all nodded eagerly before getting back to work on their diagrams.

    I smiled as I watched them all working diligently together; it was clear that they were really trying to make this ce something special for everyone who lived there. I was so proud of them, and I couldn''t wait to see it alle together.

    "Let''s get to work!" The five women yelled in unison, and Iughed as a portal opened beside me, and I turned to see Tallia and Goldy with tired looks on their faces.

    "What''s up? You both look exhausted, but I just saw you, Goldy?!" I said, but the Dwarven Goddess shook her head.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Can youe and deal with this hard-headed woman?! I barely came up to her knees, and you could walk between the woman''s legs!" Goldyined.

    "Giantessa is being a troll, but that isn''t important. She is also about to try and invade the southern region of Nya''s ind," Tallia said, and I sighed, looking back at the Mothers.

    "You all get to work, and I will be right back to see what you alle up with," I said, and they nodded.

    "Take your time. If we are going to do this, then we should make sure that we get it right!" Mother Irene Balishire said, and I nodded before hopping through the golden portal into a tropical climate.

    "You!" A booming voice called from above me as Goldy and Tallia both let out sighs of exasperation in unison.

    I turned to look between a pair of legs that were thick as my chest at the hips. Then I looked up to the top of the massive 16-foot tall Amazon Goddess, Giantessa.

    "Little Tessi! Have you grown a foot since thest time I saw you?" I asked, and Giantessa''s arms uncrossed unnaturally fast, and she punched at me with a two-and-a-half-foot wide fist.

    "Die, you bastard!" Giantessa screamed as she put her all into the punch at my face, but I just put a single finger up, and I charged about 30,000 volts into the tip.

    The giant fist hit my finger, and the Amazon lit up like a Christmas tree and hit the ground. She gave off a resounding thud, and the impact caused the ground to crack beneath her.

    "Did you really think that was going to work?" I asked, and Giantessa just groaned from the pain in her body.

    "What is wrong with you?!" She yelled as Goldy and Tallia both took a step towards me protectively.

    I held up my hands non-threateningly, "I am not here to fight you, but God''s help you if you take another swing at me. I will hit you with enough volts to make you piss and shit yourself, got it? I am here to have a little talk with you about Nya and her ind. For some reason, you think that you can just invade it, but You have an entire ind. That is why I am here, and if you keep wasting my time with your loud mouth, I will put you in my monster girl vige without your powers and in the body of a human, got it?"

    It was hard to tell if she remembered me, but bastards didn''t exist in this world, so she must remember a bit. Still, she wasn''t like this in Yaggisdral, so something must be up that big cunt of hers. Maybe sand or a boulder.

 Chapter 430 Dickless Men

    Giantessa shook in fear, but I saw the determination in her eyes. She had decided to take over Nya''s ind, and she wouldn''t leave empty-handed, but that wasn''t going to fly with me.

    "I understand your need for power and domination, but this isn''t how to do it. I don''t know why you think you can just take what isn''t yours. You have your own ind, and as far as I know, there are many other small inds worldwide. Why do you need to attack Nya and the Catfolk? You know that they are my descendants, right?" I asked as the massive woman got up, walked over to a massive stone chair, and red at the two girls without saying anything.

    "I guess you will be fine to deal with her on your own?" Tallia asked, and I nodded, giving her a kiss, and then Goldy.

    The two girls left, and I turned back around to the giant woman and tried to think about how I would deal with Giantessa. I hadn''t nned oning to deal with her just yet, but she would not be messing with my kittens.

    "So, what''s up? Do you at least remember me?" I asked, and Giantessa turned her head to the side with crossed arms, and I shook my head as I looked around.

    This ce was like Tallia''s ce that had her house, and it was simr to my own Astral Ind but much smaller. The ce was just a massive clearing in a jungle filled with trees that stretched higher than I could see in some cases. It made me feel like an ant, but I was sure a ce like this made Giantessa feel normal. She always struggled with that back in Yaggisdral, but she had also been a lot more kind-hearted then.

    The Amazon was always kind and caring, and Nya used to spend a lot with her, so it was hard to believe that she had be so violent. There had to be more to this, but I was already stacking problems on problems right now. I would being here in the future after the Dwarven Ind, but it looked like I would have to deal with things here sooner thanter.

    "Come on. Talk to me, Tessa. I get those five hundred years is a long time, but I can''t help it if you don''t talk to me," I said, and Giantessa turned to me with an angry look, tears the size of my fist in her eyes.

    "You have no idea what it has been like!" Giantessa snapped, and I shook my head,

    "Whatever you have lived through or been through, I have lived five times over. I am the only person that can always know what you are going through because I have lived more lives than you have been alive in years. Stop fighting me and just spit out what it is!" I said with a tired shake of my hand, and Giantessa looked away from me again.

    I grew my body until I was just a bit taller than her, and then walked over to the goddess, that looked like an ordinary woman, and she was, aside from her height. She loved animals and nature, but she usually didn''t like to fight, so I found all this extremely strange. I motioned for her to get up, but she did so slowly. I pulled her into a hug but then scooped her into my arms, turned, and sat down.

    Giantessa looked away from me for a while, but then she turned and buried her face in my chest. I stroked her shorter-cut blonde hair and felt my shirt get soaked as she shook in my arms. She still looked beautiful, but I really wish that she had let her hair grow again.

    Thinking about Giantessa''s hair made me think about Kalli, and her short hair, which made me think about the reason that Kalli left Amazon Ind in the first ce. She hadn''t said the reason, but Kalli had been brought to tears and begged me not to send him back after threatening to do that very thing. This could very well be part of Giantessa''s problem right now, but I need to hear what was wrong from her mouth.

    "Hey, Tessa. Why don''t you tell me what''s wrong? You can trust me," I said, and Giantessa looked up at me with her big blue eyes.

    The Amazon Goddess sniffled before looking away again, and then she started to speak in a low voice. "It has been so long since I have felt wanted. All the people that used toe and visit me either think of me as a monster now or they are just scared of me. No one is ever happy to see me anymore unless it is to tell them we are going to go attack someone else. These girls are out of control, and every time I turn my back, they fight with each other. I have gotten caught up in it all, and I don''t know how to stop them even if I wanted to. I grew up in this world of women, thinking that it was going to be a wonderful ce, but most of the Amazons are arrogant, prideful of their strengths, and all they ever want to do is fight," Giantessa said before breaking into tears again.

    I held her tighter in my arms and kissed the top of her head affectionately before speaking softly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "It''s okay, Tessa. You don''t have to keep living like this if you don''t want to. I can help you change things, and so can they. Let me show them that there is another way than fighting, and I promise that you will never feel alone again," I said, but Giantessa still seemed so sad and broken inside.

    I took her hand in mine and held it close as I sent a warmth into her emotions, hoping that it would reach her. The warmth seemed to do the trick, and Giantessa smiled for the first time since I had arrived on the ind.

    "Thank you, Ophiuchus," Giantessa whispered before she leaned up and kissed my cheek, something that I hadn''t thought was going to happen.

    With that, Giantessa reluctantly agreed to not attack Nya''s ind, but I also agreed to help find a better way than fighting for the Amazons.

    "How am I going to stop the other women from killing each other?" Giantessa asked, and I thumbed my chin. That was a good question, but I had my own.

    "Why are you not exploring the inds instead of trying to attack the Catfolk Ind?" I asked in response, and she sighed, putting her face back into my chest.

    "Last time the women went out, thirteen women died in the ten inds that were visited. I don''t know why, but all the inds within a reasonable distance are covered in extremely dangerous monsters. You would think that this would be an easy thing for a bunch of massive women, but here lies Amazon''s greatest weakness in this world," Giantessa said and then looked up at me.

    "Oh? And what would this weakness be?" I asked, and Giantessa looked away.

    "Common sense. No Amazon will use a weapon or wear armor of any sort. It is hard enough to get them to even wear clothing most of the time," Giantessained and then tucked her head back into my chest. "Why did I have to wait so long for you toe back? I hate it here with these brutes! They were all women, and most of the other races act normal, but these women are really just big dickless men with breasts as swollen as their pride!"

    Iughed and held her tighter as she seemed to rx a bit. "Don''t worry. I can make sure that you get the help you need. We can find something that will work for all of them, but first, we have to start teaching them a new way."

    Giantessa nodded as tears were silently streaming down her face. It was obvious that she had been holding this pain in for a long time.

    "We will figure out something, Giantessa," I said with a smile and then helped the Amazon stand so that we could leave.

    As we walked away from the clearing, I couldn''t help thinking about what kind of world these women lived in and how much I could change it for the better. It also felt like Giantessa was getting tired of her role as a goddess, but that seemed to be the going thing with most of them that I had talked to. 500 years was a long time for anyone to serve at a post, and maybe it was time for me to talk to them all and see who wanted to keep their job and who wanted to be free.

    The Amazon Ind needs a goddess that is familiar with the ind and its inhabitants and also willing to listen to their wants and needs. However, such a goddess would have to be strong enough to lead without being oppressive. Someone like me, who has done so many different kinds of things in life and knows a thing or two about peace-building, should be perfect, but I was the ringmaster for this circus, so I had to find someone else.

    I sighed heavily, knowing that the hard times weren''t over yet, but I knew that I could bring a sense of hope if the Amazons wanted it, not that I was going to give them a lot of choices. They needed to be entertained and kept busy, but I didn''t have time for that yet, so I would have to just tell them to stop hitting each other and stay off the Cat Ind. Sounded pretty straightforward and simple, but I knew this was probably going to go over about as well as a lead balloon.

 Chapter 431 Goddess Gathering

    "I wille to see the ind when everything at Torrain is done, and I can also start looking for a recement if you want to step down as the Amazon Goddess," I exined as I gestured for a portal to open to the outside of Torrain.

    "That would be nice, and if you could shrink me down to a reasonable eight feet tall, that would also be nice," Giantessa said, and I chuckled.

    "What about if I just shrink you down to six feet for now?" I asked and added, "Then you will be the size of the other girls when they get here."

    Giantessa nodded, and I opened the portal before telling her to step through so that she could see Torrain. The Amazon Ind was a great ce, but Giantessa had been here for five hundred years, and it would be nice if she were able to move on with her own life.

    I just hoped that the new Amazon Goddess was the one that could take on the challenges that would be ahead. They weren''t going to stop fighting in one day, but taking the time to listen and teach them was the first step towards peace. That, or I would just beat it into their thick heads. Hard to tell until I got there to see them, but the way Giantessa attacked me right off and Kalli''s aggressiveness were clear signs that it might be needed.

    "The city isrge but hardly impressive," Giantessa said, and I grinned as I led her through the portal.

    "That is what we are here for," I said, but when I stepped out of the portal, I shrunk down till I was being dangled off the ground. "Can you put me down, dear?"

    Giantessa smiled and let go of my hand, and I fell to the ground, but when I hit the ground, I already had a spell ready. The massive woman shrunk down to slightly shorter than me, but then I hit her with the Cat God Spa 2.0 as portals started to open around us.

    Goddesses started walking out, some of them rushing over to me, others keeping their distance, and some giving me dirty looks. Amanda, The Creator, and Goddess of the Golem, was one of the few that was ring at me. She was probably pissed at me, but rightfully so since I haven''te to see her since I was therest.

    "I am going to go see the girls. Are you okay here?" I asked Giantessa, and she nodded as Tallia, Goldy, Titania, Elfinia, Nya, and ire came over.

    "Galio, Nya~!" Nya cried as she jumped into my arms and rained kisses down on me.

    "Hey, Kitten! Did you miss me?" I asked, and she cuddled into me, rubbing her cut white cat ear into the beard that was due for a trim.

    "Yes, we missed you so much!" she said as I put her down, but then she turned towards Giantessa with a suspicious look. "Are you still nning to attack us?"

    Giantessa flinched, but I reached over to take her hand and pull her to us. I wanted to use today and this meeting to mend up some bridges with the girls, and this was a good ce to start.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "She is not going to attack, but I asked her toe here just like all of you. I have some announcements to make, but I wish that everyone could have been here. Still, I need to go check up on the Mothers at City Hall, so just," I said, and then stomped out some spells to create a pavilion withfortable chairs and a fire in the center. "Rx here till I get everything ready, and talk to the newer faces that did arrive."

    "Good! If you could get your girls to behave, I would let youe and hunt on the ind. The problem is that I know you aren''t really mean, and so do the rest of your women, right, Nya~?" Nya asked and Giantessa sighed.

    "That is something we are going to deal with today, or get started, but now y nice," I said, but Nya leaped on Giantessa.

    "I never said that I didn''t like her! I was just worried about my kittens, Nya~!" Nya purred as she cuddled into the shocked Giantessa, and I grinned at them both.

    It felt like a step in the right direction, even though Giantessa was still a bit hesitant. They started chatting amongst themselves, and they seemed to be getting along well. It made me proud of them, and I smiled before walking away to talk to Amanda.

    She was standing off on her own, but there were two more standing a bit behind her. Ocha and Draconia were both ring at me with narrowed eyes, crossed arms, and puffed chests, but I had to deal with one thing at a time.

    "Amanda, I know things are awkward between us right now," I said as I looked into her golden eyes. "But I just wanted to tell you that I am sorry for what happened."

    Amanda was silent for a few seconds before looking away and then back to me. The gears in her eyes were moving slowly, but then they sped up when she started to speak.

    "You don''t need to apologize, Ophiuchus. I know that you have been busy, but you told me that you woulde to check up on me! You didn''t even ask me about what I was working on! You just came in and told me what to do and then left!" Amanda said, and the anger in her voice was palpable.

    "I know," I said, "But it is not like that anymore. I am here now, and I want to hear what you have been working on. I''m sorry for being so controlling back then; I just wanted to make sure things got done."

    Amanda sighed and nodded, feeling a bit calmer as I stepped up closer to her.

    "What have you been doing with yourselftely? I heard something about making a new product? Aquashell" I asked, and Amanda nodded.

 Chapter 432 What?! 150,000 Feet?!

    "Yes, I have been working on Aquashell, a sugar-based building solution. It is really amazing stuff, and I am sure it will be of great use to us," Amanda said as she smiled up at me.

    I grinned back and nodded before responding. "Aquashell sounds like something truly revolutionary! I am actually installing a nt here in the city. Hilda had been researching it and was trying to implement it before I even got here. I think that it is really going to change the way things are done. I am surprised that you just didn''t make normal stic?"

    "Aquashell is biodegradable, and I have enough memories to know that crude oil-based stics are just a mess waiting to happen. There are also no abundant sources of oil anywhere, even if we wanted to. We have done a pretty going job of keeping the world and ocean clean, but I am not sure if it would matter even if we did," Amanda exined, and I frowned.

    "Why wouldn''t it matter? It''s not like the ocean cleans itself!" Iughed, but Amanda didn''tugh. "Right?"

    "Have you ever tried to swim down to the bottom of the ocean past the ledge?" Amanda asked, and my frown deepened.

    "No, I haven''t been out that far; why? What does that have to do with the ocean cleaning itself?" I asked.

    "There is no bottom. It also has a very little salt in the water," Amanda exined, and I grinned.

    "Well, there is ack of male whales to help, haha!" Iughed, but then The Creator bit me. "Hey! Biting is not a form ofmunication!"

    "Then don''t be stupid! You know that isn''t why the water is salty! Ites from thendmasses and the salt that is left behind when the ocean evaporates," Amanda exined as she crossed her arms.

    "I think I know, but I still don''t understand why all these matters for Aquashell? It doesn''t really make sense to me," I said, and Amanda rolled her eyes.

    "It matters because Aquashell reces a lot of the stuff we currently use. Not only that, but it doesn''t pollute the way that normal stic does, so it is good for the environment long term. That is why everybody else here is so excited about it, but not my point," Amanda said before sighing. "The problem is that the ocean should be saltier than it is. I can discount things like no sea floor, but I have measured the rain, and it has the expected levels of salt in it."

    "Back up. How do you know there is no bottom to the ocean?" I asked, and Amanda rolled her eyes, and then looked like she was about to bite me again. "Hey, I know how you could figure it out! I''m not stupid, but there is more than one way to skin a rabbit!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Amanda gave me a disgusted look, and then she pulled out a map she just happened to have in her back pocket before pointing to arge area on the edge of the world. "This is where I went to measure the salt levels. There is nondmass here; it''s just an infinite pit that goes straight down into the center of the ocean. We have been using some really advanced sonar tech to try and figure out what is going on with the seafloor, but so far, nothing."

    I blinked in surprise, not expecting such a clear answer, and then looked around at everybody else who seemed to be just as curious as I was.

    "Gee whiz, golem girl! That really is something," I said before looking back to Amanda. "You are right, that is super messed up. Have you tried going down?"

    Amanda scowled and was about to speak, but I snapped my hand up and caught Ocha''s foot just before her heel hit my cheek. Simultaneously, my other hand snapped up to catch Draconia''s fist that also came for my face. Instantly, both Orc and Dragon Goddesses went on the full physical assault at blinding speeds, but I just blocked and parried as the girls went at me.

    "You can keep going. These two aren''t going to stop anytime soon, and I have to go get the ns for the city," I said, and then open-palmed Ochalle better the breasts, sending her flying as Draconia jumped back.

    I raised a hand and created a fire barrier around Amanda and me as Draconia drew in arge breath that made her massive chest glow fiery red.

    "That''s where it gets even stranger!" Amanda shouted as Draconia exhaled and bathed us in fire. "We have been down over thirty times, and each time we get deeper, then it should be possible. Then three years ago, we reached 150,000 feet-" Amanda said, but I cut her off.

    "What?! 150,000 feet?! What kind of ship could survive at that depth! That is a stupidly high number!" I exim and then summon water to hose down the dragon, and then three rock golems of mine start to fight with the Orc.

    "That''s where it gets even stranger. There is no pressure change. There is no stopping for adjusting; there is nothing to change for. The strangest thing was that at that depth, the ind endedpletely t, and there were bubble inds below the continent. I sent drones to explore one of them, but all 6 of them went dead the moment they entered. Bubble ind might not be right, but from what we can see that is what it looks like. The bubbles are translucent at best, but it has an electromaic current around it that is being produced from the inside," Amanda said.

    "Bubble inds? How is that possible? Those things shouldn''t even exist," I said in shock as my golems finished pummeling the Orc and the dragon into submission.

    "Neither should the deep sea fast-moving currents, or theck of upper currents from the key points where surface oceans lead to the oceanic streams. Yet, all of it is true. We have no idea what is going on down there, but it''s something more than our minds canprehend yet," Amanda said before looking up at me.

 Chapter 433 FREEZE!

    "We were hoping you might be able to help us. You know a lot about the worlds, and we don''t want to make any mistakes we can avoid. It''s just too strange," Amanda admitted with a pleading look in her golden eyes.

    I sighed and thought for a moment before nodding. "Sure, I will do whatever I can. Sounds like something that I will have to check out when on my way to Goldy''s ind."

    "Thank you. There is no rush, but I don''t like things that can''t be exined. Depending on what is down there inside them, we couple move farther towards free energy. There are many ces without power, but it isn''t like we don''t have ways, but most of them pollute, which isn''t something I n on doing to this world," Amanda exined, and I nodded as I looked at the other two goddesses that wereying down on the ground, groaning, and covered in bruises.

    "Are you two done now?" I called over to the two of them, and both girls stuck their middle fingers up to me. "Fine,y here and be miserable until I get back!"

    I gestured for a portal to open and then pecked Amanda''s soft but metallic cheek. She turned her head and blushed, making me smile, and then I hopped through into the quiet office of Town Hall. Hilda and Carrie were still ving away at paperwork, so I just patted both their heads, making the girls actually look up.

    "Good girls. You are both working hard, but have you eaten anything yet today? I haven''t had time to get you both something, but I will make sure that you do have a good meal if you just tell me what you want," I said, and the two women stared at me in surprise.

    "We are surprised that you actually care," Hilda said softly, but she grinned despite her words.

    "What?! Of course, I care! You are my people! Now, enough chit-chat. What would you like to eat?" I asked, and both girls started to babble off their favorite dishes, which couldn''t be heard above theirughter.

    After dealing with the hunger needs of my assistants, I headed into the meeting room where the Mothers were now also eating, but they had seemed to get everything figured out for the most part. The diagram was rough, but I just wanted to give them a chance to have a bit of a choice of what the ce was going to look like after.

    "So, are you all happy with this?" I asked as I looked over the board one more time. I was going to make many of my own changes to this but I would still be making it in the image that all the women had dreamed of together.

    "I think that everything looks good, but I don''t really care as long the girls, and I are close to the shops," Grenada Guildmaier said as she wiped her mouth.

    "I n on moving all the factories, smith shops, and things like that in the northwest part of the city, and I will spread your housing and extra around in that area," I exined, and she nodded, but the other women didn''t really seem to have much else to say. "Well, I am going to go back out to the edge of Torrian in the south with all the goddesses that havee out to watch. If you can all spread the word on the Vine that everyone should get inside, that would make things a lot more helpful and go smoother."

    The women all nodded, and then I went back into the office area and tapped on Hilda''s shoulder. She didn''t look up until I tapped a second time more insistently.

    "Yes? What is it?" Hilda asked in a tired voice as she looked up at me.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Up. You areing to watch your city grow with the rest of the goddesses from around the world. Carrie is going to keep working here, but the paperwork isn''t going to go anywhere," I said, and Hilda looked hesitant but then sighed as I opened a portal where I could hear a fistfight happening. "There are also other spectacles, it seems."

    "If you insist," Hilda said, and Iughed as I led her out of the portal to where Draconia, Ocha, and my golems were back at it again.

    "Done yetdies?" I asked, and the two stopped, panting hard as my golems crumbled to the ground.

    "No!" The ck Dragon Goddessunched at me.

    "You might want to go over to the pavilion with the other first. It looks like I need to tire these girls out first," I said as I roundhouse kicked Draconia away from us.

    "Umm, okay!" Hilda squeaked and ran off, and Ocha rushed me, but I just sidestepped and then threw her over my back.

    "Ocha, you need to rx!" I said before Ocha recovered and charged me again. "I don''t want to hurt you, so stop attacking me."

    However, the Orc Goddess didn''t listen and instead started to shape-shift into a giant tusked boar. I only had seconds to react, so I dodged her, but as I did, Draconia also came in from the side with a fireball that she had been saving up for this very moment.

    "Time to end this!" She cried out as the fireball flew towards me.

    However, I was already prepared, already having a spell of my own ready, and dropped it just in time.

    "FREEZE!" I yelled, and the world stopped spinning. Everyone froze in their tracks except for me.

    I quickly figured out what I needed to do and moved Orcha to where I was, Draconia behind her. I ced a series of nasty trap spells where I assumed they wouldnd and then snapped my fingers. Time kicked back in and the fireball hit Ocha, who hit Draconia, and both of them were sent tumbling across the ground, then caught in the trap of spells. The two started to get pummeled with all the elements, and by the time it was all said and done, the two were smoking and ckened pair of panting fools left on the ground.

    "Now, are we done?"

 Chapter 434 Main Announcement!

    I walked over to the smoking women and looked down at them as they red up at me. These two always wanted to fight back in Yaggisdral, so the way they were acting wasn''t out of the ordinary. I really just wanted them to chill out for a bit so I could get this city done. At the same time, I was sure that the woman just wanted some time with me.

    I had been spending time with women, but I hadn''t been using my head about things. I mean, I didn''t have the memories that I have now, but I was going to have to start making an effort with the women I already had on my te rather than trying to add more. That was easier said than done with the way that some of the women that I had met acted.

    "Do you two think that we can fix the city first? After that, we can fight some more if you want?" I asked as I squatted down to heal both of them. I had given it to them pretty well, and I had to wait until Draconia and Orcha were fully healed before they said anything.

    "Yeah, sure," they both said in grumpy voices.

    I smiled and then patted the two of them on their heads before standing up and leading them to where the pavilion was. Everyone was already gathered around it, talking and enjoying snacks someone had brought, but I could tell that they all wanted me to talk.

    "Well, looks like you all made it just in time! Everyone gets ready for the show as I build this city from the ground up!" I said with a smile, and everyone cheered in unison, but then I put up my hand to quiet them. "Listen, I know that you all have been doing your very best for thest 500 years, and I am sorry if I haven''te to spend time with you all yet, but I am working on that."

    "We know, boss, and we all trust you. We just want a little attention now and then. You might have had excuses before, but I know you have your memories back just like I have mine," Draconia said, and I patted her shoulder with a smile, feeling the warmth of her skin through her leather armor.

    "I know, but I think that I have somewhat of a solution. First, something unrted mostly. The Guardian Angel, Breya, is going to be having a baby!" I said, and then got some looks, so I added, "A real baby, not a full-grown woman."

    A few already knew this, but the ones that didn''t freak the fuck out with excitement. I waited for the nearly yelling to die down a bit before speaking again.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "So, that means that all of you will be able to have a baby girl to raise if you want to, but that brings me to the main announcement! Any goddesses that would like to step down from their position can let me know, and I will work on finding you a recement. You all have done amazing, but I can''t spend time with you all very easy when you are all over the ce. If you walk to have a child, you are also going to have to step down," I said, and almost every one of the women let out a sign, except for Titania.

    "You are telling me that if I want to have a child with you, I have to give up my position as Goddess of the Fae?!" Titania demanded, and I put up my hands.

    "Hold on! If you still want your position back after, by all means, I will find you an assistant goddess instead. Nothing is set in stone, but I think that you all deserve the choice, and I would love to see all the girls grow up together. I love you all, and I''m not going anywhere now that I have you all back and Tallia now with us. I no longer have to run away to protect other worlds... mostly. Speaking of which, I have to make a trip to the Underworld in the very near future," I said, just remembering that; I think that I was the one that needed the assistance!

    "Well, I am going to need an assistant," Titania said, crossing her arms and then looking away from me. Sheesh, this woman must still be mad about me noting to see her, so I would have to mark that in the book.

    "I would like to take Rexa back as my assistant," Amanda, The Creator, said, and I nodded.

    "Sure, but then you are going to have to have the Living Dolls thate with her. Their girls are all very attached to Rexa, so I think they would be pretty sad if she left without them. You are the one that wanted all the Living Dolls back, right?" I asked, and Amanda nodded.

    "Yes, things have been changing over on my ind since west talked, but you will have toe for a visit to see what those things are. We have been making great strides over thest 100 years, but we have been holding most of our technology back from the rest of the world. The same reason why Goldy doesn''t share half the things that she discovers, but that is because there is no unity among all our people. It has gotten so bad that it is to the point that even if all of us Goddesses did decide to work together, most of our people would be against it. Thises from the long-standing animosity between our races and the fact that most of us did nothing to stop it," Amanda exined, making many of the women look down, but not all.

    "We Dragons don''t need technology, nor do we take from the other eleven races. We only invite others toe and challenge us, or we challenge the inds! There are more than enough challenges, and most of the other races are too weak. The Orcs are the same, but the others are always worried about what secret they have on the other. This has spread to the people, and now, just like the little metal one said, it is hard to see people letting go," Draconia said, and I nodded.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 435 Mega Makeover

    This was a clear problem, but that was why I was here, and we were all talking about this. Things had gone too far, but that didn''t mean that we could turn things around. We need to look at what everyone knows and the capabilities of each race.

    "Just like with this city; everyone has been divided. Each of the five mothers and the ruler was working separately. The region was on the verge of tearing itself apart, but now I have helped bring it back and sort things out. That is the small scale of what we are going to have to do in this world. There are going to be many obstacles, hurdles, and Blood Witches to deal with. Yet, there are many other amazing secrets that this world is hiding," I exined, rapping my hands together with a grin.

    The women all smiled at me, and I could see how their eyes were now burning with determination to help the world that was so close to them. It was amazing to see how much love these women had for this world, even if it was in shambles when I first got here.

    "Okay! Enough of this long-winded talking! I brought you all here for a spectacr disy of magic that this world has never seen before! I am going to show you all a new city, and what I can do with it!" I said, and they all leaned back, preparing for the show.

    I smiled at them all before walking to the edge, looking up at the sky, and taking a deep breath as I breathed in magic. I stomped once, and the pavilion shot into the air until we were about 300 feet in the air.

    Some of the girls screamed in fear as we went up, but there were just as many screaming with excitement and being silent till we got to the top. The wind was pretty strong, so I erected an air barrier around us, and things calmed down again.

    Titania picked herself off the ground where she had fallen out of her chair with an angry look and marched over to me. She grabbed me by my shirt and pulled me in close, her eyes full of anger.

    "What the fuck was that! You could have killed us all! I thought you said you were going to show us something?!" She shouted at me, and I just calmly looked her in the eye.

    "I said I was going to show you something amazing, but you wouldn''t be able to see it from down there. Look," I said as she still held me close, and I pointed out towards the horizon.

    The city of Torrain was far below us, but the ce didn''t really look that impressive from up here. There were no colors or lights that could be seen, but I knew that if I changed my perspective, the city woulde to life. I focused my attention on the area, and I could see the five regions being constructed right before my eyes.

    The first was the elegant residential district with its exquisite homes and fountains. The second was the bustling market district with its trade stores and vendors. The third was an entertainment district with its many bars, stalls, and restaurant slots, along with another Bottom for. The fourth was the majestic arcane district with its towers,bs, and Libraries. The fifth was the rxation district, filled with parks, trees, and trails.

    The next thing that went up was a magical train system with dual tracks that would go between districts and run near the businesses to be able to send and receive supplies and products. For now, it would just be formercial use, but once I could connect the three cities and surrounding towns, things would be child''s y. One of the biggest problems was theck of reliable transportation between the cities, and thus having a train would be amazing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Thest thing that I did was light up the whole city in a blue and purple hue, lighting up the streets and alleys so that anyone outside could be seen from miles away. The city looked magnificent from the sky, and I could tell that the women were all impressed with what I had done. There were a few that were still on the cautious side, but I could see a few smiles here and there.

    I held out my arm and said, "This is the new Torrain, All Hail the City of Magic!"

    The sight of it was breathtaking, and I could only imagine how the women below were feeling now that everything was over and they wereing out of their houses. This wasn''t the same ce where I had left the women, but it was still their city. These were their homes, and this was their legacy.

    "But how did you do all this so quickly?" Titania asked, still staring at the city below us.

    I smiled and looked back at her. "With a little help from some old friends. Now, let me show you the power of the gods," I said, and then I raised both my hands to the sky and began to weave the magic of the city together.

    The wind began to pick up as my hands moved in circles, and the city began to change again. All of a sudden, the city was filling with more lights and colors, and the five districts began to grow roads and paths. Soon, the city looked more like a giant puzzle, and the citizens were able to traverse between the different districts without any trouble.

    I looked back at the women and saw that they were all speechless and mesmerized by what they had just witnessed. Even Titania was looking at me in awe, and I couldn''t help but smile.

    "That was incredible!" Amanda shouted, and everyone nodded in agreement.

    It really was cool, but this was only the start of the makeover that I had nned for the world. Not everywhere would need this much, but with everyone''s help, there would always be something that we could improve on.

    The point of all of this was to help everyone live a better life and do exactly what they wanted to, and not just needed to. I would take care of this world''s needs and the women in it!

 Chapter 436 Stand On End

    "Now, this is only the beginning. I will being back to check up on the city once in a while, and I am sure that all of you will be able to do your part as well. Now, I know that I have been neglecting some of youtely, but I promise that I am going to spend more time with you all. I am going to give each of you the opportunity to have a child if you want, and I will help with the raising of the children. I am here for you, and we''re all in this together," I said, and then I lowered us back down to the ground and dispelled the air barrier.

    The women all cheered and hugged me, and some even cried tears of joy. Even Titania looked touched, and I smiled and hugged her too.

    "Umm, do you think we could go back to the city now? I kind of want to see how everyone is doing, and that paperwork isn''t going to take care of itself," Hilda said with a smile as she walked over to me. I had almost forgotten I had brought her along.

    "Girls, do you all want to go meet in Northwall for some drinks and snacks in Countess Eliza''s backyard?" I asked, and most of them nodded.

    "I have to go back and check on some test that I have running, but I wille by a littleter if that is okay?" Amanda asked, and I nodded.

    "I have to go check on things as well, but I will being back the moment that I am done! You have better not have anything else nned for the day! you are going to be spending it with all of us!" Titania snapped from where I was still holding her.

    "Yes, dear. I will only be a short bit in Torrain, then I will meet you all there, but maybe let me ask Eliza first if it is okay. I tend to just invite people over and then ask her about itter, but she is a pretty good sport about it!" Iughed, and the women all smiled before saying their goodbyes and heading back to their homes.

    I gestured for a portal, but only a small one that Eliza nearly walked into but stopped just in time.

    "Galio!" Eliza cried, and I grinned and kissed her through the portal.

    "I invited over all the goddesses, so do you mind getting some snacks and drinks ready? I am sure that the girls will all bring things, so I don''t think we will need much," I exined, and Eliza nodded with excitement.

    "Really?! ALL OF THEM?!" Eliza squealed with excitement, but then she peered over my shoulder at Hilda, who I knew was standing behind me, and waved. "You shoulde too, Hilda!"

    "I can''t, I have paperwork, but I wille to visit when you have the festival to look for the new goddess," Hilda exined as she came to stand beside me, and I stretched the portal a bit, so we were all in view.

    "Awe!" Elizained but then looked at me with a smile. "When are theying?"

    "Somewhere between now andter," I grinned, and Eliza rolled her eyes.

    "Typical Goddess Time! Fine, I will get things ready. How long until you areing home?" Eliza asked.

    "Very soon, beautiful. I just have to drop Hilda off, and then I will being straight home, okay?" I asked, and Eliza kissed me again and nodded before running off.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I closed the portal and looked at the high-rising city and now colorful city.

    I was proud of myself, and it was amazing to see that with a little bit of god-tier magic, I could make such an impressive change. All I had to do was believe in my own capabilities, and I could make a difference.

    Finally, with a smile on my face, I turned to Hilda and gestured for a portal. She smiled, and hopped through but then turned to stop me as I was about to join her.

    "You clearly have a lot on your te, Cat God, and the Mothers and I need to take control of the city for ourselves. Let us have a week before youe back, and then we can show you how much things have really changed. You have done so much for everyone. Now, I think that it is time that we started to pick up our pieces and put everything back together the right way. Thank you again for everything that you have done and for saving me," Hilda said, and then she leaned in to kiss me.

    I saw iting, so I pulled her into a passionate kiss that took her breath away and left her breathing heavily when I let her go again.

    "I''ll see you soon, Hilda," I said and then closed the portal.

    Then I tipped back like a toppled statue, flopped down on my back with a thud, and let out a long sigh. Fuck, this arc of my time on the Human Ind had been much more exhaustive than Northwall had been.

    Still, I was acting like I was washing my hands clean of this ce, but the truth was that this was just the start. Yet, I had made a difference, and that was what I came to do.

    A portal opened, and my hair stood on end as I felt the Negative Energy.

    "Don''t bother getting up. I have onlye to talk," Nemoria said as she walked out and then sat down beside me.

    "What do you want?" I asked without looking over.

    "I came to congratte you on a job well done. What you have done here ismendable, and you are learning to control the darkness better," Nemoria said, and I sighed.

    "Sure, thanks. Now, what do you actually want, mother?" I asked, finally looking over at her and her ck, cracked face.

    "Do I have to want something toe and visit my son?" Nemoria asked, and I rolled my eyes and then sat up beside my mother.

 Chapter 437 Into A Trap

    "You were just trying to get me killed a few hours ago, so forgive me if I don''t cuddle into your arms," I growled, but my mother just shrugged.

    "That creature could not kill you, and she didn''t even push you that hard. No one was even killed because she was too focused on you, and you rescued everyone. You know I don''t have any choice in these matters. I love you, but I have to work against you to make sure that you keep growing," Nemoria said, and put a hand to my cheek, brushing over my beard. "You should really trim this; it is starting to get out of control."

    I sighed and then looked away. I rubbed my chin and felt my beard was getting a bit long, but that wasn''t important right now.

    Things had always beenplicated between us, but even when we fought, I felt closer to her than I did Kadeon because how he was always so positive that it became annoying. He always made things seem like they would work out, but there were a million things a person needed to do to get the exact results that he stayed optimistic about. Nemoria would at least give it to me straight, even if I didn''t like it, but she would actively try to interfere with my work. People died, and I was just told to believe that she couldn''t control herself, but it was hard to do.

    "It''s fine, but I am not here to talk about my beard. What exactly do you want?" I asked, and she smiled.

    "I have no real reason; I just thought this was a perfect time to talk to you since you are almost always surrounded by women. There was one thing that I wanted toe to talk to you about," Nemoria said, but she seemed to get a bit excited when she said thest line.

    "Hmm?" I asked, raising my eyebrow.

    "I noticed that you figured out your ability to create children," Nemoria said, and I furrowed my brow.

    "And? What about it? Do not tell me you are going to fuck with that as well?! If you even think abouting near one of the girls, not even The Guides will be able to keep you safe!" I growled, but then my mother patted my head and scratched behind my ears, expertly disarming me.

    I was almost forced to close my eyes and lean into my mother as she wrapped her other arm around me.

    ? "I wouldn''t dream over even doing anything to my grandchildren, nor have I ever in the past. Your spawn are off limits, and so will the mothers. I have spoken to The Guides, and they also confirmed that my... curse, for a better word for it, will not activate when I am around them," Nemoria exined, but then stopped scratching my ears long enough for me to pull back, and open my eyes back up, but only to the narrowed position. I knew what this was about.

    "So, let me guess, you want to be able to visit your granddaughters?! Do you know how messed up that seems?!" I asked, but Nemoria shrugged.

    "Regardless, that doesn''t make me want to see my granddaughters any less," she said, and I groaned.

    "You are actively trying to kill me," I growled.

    "Not my fault," Nemoria replied.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You are constantly trying to make my life harder," I added.

    "You sound like a broken record. Do you see that useless father of yours trying toe to see your children? Did he ask the same thing when he visited you recently?" She retorted, and I shook my head.

    "We are not talking about the useless one. I already know that he is up to something, but that doesn''t mean I am just going to roll over for you," I said, and then got up, but offered my mother my hand. "That being said, you did give Tallia, the shadow cat, Umbra, to help keep me from hurting the people that I care about, and I can''t overlook that. There is still time before the first girl is born, but if you doe, they will be supervised visits with me and all avable goddesses," I said as I helped my mother up.

    "That seems a bit excessive, don''t you?" She asked with a small smile, but I shook my head.

    "This is not just about what I want. The girls are all going to have choices in this, and I will talk to them all tonight about it," I exined, and Nemoria nodded, but I put up a hand. "Hold on. If I am doing something for you, then you need to do one thing for me."

    "Oh? I suppose that is fair, but there are things that I can''t do. I can''t tell you where my witches are," She said, and I shook my head.

    "Not what I want to know. I just want to know who fucked with my two girls. You don''t have to tell me where they are because I will find them on my own. I want the name of the one that imprisoned Olivia, and that forced Tessera to betray everyone. This one is going somewhere special where I am done with here," I said in a level voice that held back the raging sea of rage within.

    "Their Leader, Annihtia, but you will not find her so easily," Nemoria said, and I shrugged.

    "Time and space mean nothing to a God. I know her name, and it is burned into my mind now. Thank you, and like I said, I will talk to the girls about this tonight, but I should get going," I said, and my mother nodded.

    "I look forward to seeing my granddaughters," She said, and then waved as I opened a portal to Eliza''s.

    "I will see you around," I said, and then stepped through the portal, but something was off as the portal closed.

    The backyard was empty, but it wasn''t.

    I had just walked into a trap.

 Chapter 438 Sorry, You Lose

    My adrenaline kicked on as my blood started to pump, and my Mana Runes flipped on. There were Goddesses all over the yard, hiding in strange ces, and there were some other normal people as well with them. This was clearly an borate prank, but with the coboration of at least five other goddesses, it felt much more like a trap and what was about to be a royal rumble where it was everyone vs. me.

    Then the back door opened, and Senna came out with Eliza, who had her arms crossed and red at Senna. I could only assume she was angry because she couldn''te straight over to me.

    "So! You have finally arrived!" Senna said dramatically with a flourish of her hand as she walked out to the patio.

    "Yes, and it looks like you enlisted more help this time! So, what is the deal this time? There has to be some catch here, right?" I asked, and Sennaughed like some stage viin.

    "Oh, you will love this one! We are all here to give you a... test!" Senna said before turning to Eliza, who rolled her eyes.

    "Please save me, Cat God. You are the only one..." Eliza droned, but then she sucked in a big breath of air. "NOW, HURRY! I want to rx, but Senna wants to y, so kick all their butts and get over here and cuddle me!"

    "Yes, beautiful," I smiled and then looked at Senna. "Let''s go then!"

    Instantly, Orcha and O''lea were on me, jumping from cover nearby. Both Orc Woman and Goddess fought with me withnguid movements like water, but I was ready for them, blocking their attacks and countering.

    The other Goddesses that had been hiding all around the yard ran out, and then we were in a full-out brawl. The mortals watched as I fought with all of them at once, and I felt my strength increase with each hit. I was able to dodge most attacks and parry some of them, while others I just blocked with my arms.

    Finally, I was able to take down Orcha and O''lea, but no sooner did I get them down did Cherry and Draconiae at me from both sides. The Dragon women hit even harder, but they didn''t work together like the Orcs. Cherry was the first to go down, but then Draconia leaped into the air and started to transform, but I raised a hand to her.

    "That is breaking the rule, woman," I called up, and cast thirty high-level binding spells.

    Bands of light snapped around the Dragon Goddess to cover every part of her body from her neck down, and she was forced to transform back into her humanoid form. Then she promptly fell to the ground with a light thump.

    "Fight me like a real man, Cat God!" Draconia snapped as she wiggled futility, but I didn''t have time for that as magical arrows started to rain down on me.

    Listenia and Elfinia were both using special bows that the two must have made together. Even if Listenia couldn''t aim that well, she was getting very good with magic so the arrows would always be true. Kind of annoying for me as I leaped and bounded out of the way, having to switch back into cat form every once and a while to avoid getting hit.

    I started to make my way closer to the Elves, but they tossed their bow to the sides and spread out as I did. Each of them pulled out dual short des and then rushed me with battle cries.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I coated the tips of my fingers with my Astral Coating and blocked each strike from both women with just one hand. Then when Listenia got close, I pressed a hand to her stomach lightly and then sted her with a burst of Wind Magic that sent her flying thirty feet back into the air. I ducked right after and then reached backward with a single finger and cast sleep on Elfinia right after her sword passed over my head.

    The Elf Goddess crumpled to the ground like a sack of potatoes and started snoring as they stood up.

    I looked around, and there was one pair left standing, and that was Breya and ire. ire had nothing in her hand, but Breya had a single piece of cake on a te. Suspicious!

    "Breya, you don''t actually think that I am so stupid as to fall for a cake trap, do you?" I asked, and Breya shrugged.

    "Not at all! I just wanted to see if you would be able to resist the temptation of cake," Breya smiled and then pointed down at ire. "ire, here was the one that said you would go for it, but you resisted. I knew you were no ordinary Cat God."

    "I can''t turn down cake, but I can turn down temptation," I said, and then ire shrugged and poked my stomach.

    "Sorry, you lose," ire said with the most innocent look. So much so that I didn''t realize what had just been done to me, but then it hit me like an overwhelming wave.

    "What did... Oh, Shit!" I cried as my inside started to move, and my brows knit together almost as one. Then my eyes bulged, and Breya burst outughing as I doubled over.

    Little did I know, but ire had just turned everything in my intestines to liquid, and it was starting to move through my body at rming speeds. I should have been able to cast a spell, but even with my adrenaline increase and time slowed, I couldn''t. My body was about to pop a cap into, and most straight through the back of my pants, but I couldn''t form spells even in my mind!

    "Galio, you are looking a bit pale... are you feeling okay?" Breya asked as she took a bite out of the cake that had been on the te.

    "What did you do to me?!" I asked through gritted teeth, trying to figure out what I was going to do.

    "Liquified your insides! I think that you had best find a bathroom fast!" Breyaughed as sweat poured down my face.

    "Sorry, Breya told me to do it," ire said innocently, and I red at Breya but couldn''t hold it because my insides lurched again. My eyes tried to squeeze out of my head again, and I braced one hand on my knee.

    I needed to think fast!

 Chapter 439 A Horrible Accident

    I wracked my brain about what to do, then it hit me as I saw Senna rolling on the floor, and I flicked a small portal open behind me. I ripped down my pants and sat on the portal that led to the Senna bed, well facing the bed from the end.

    I didn''t have the mental capacity to form coherent spells in my head, but I could point a portal. I had already found Senna''s room a while back, seeing here out of it before.

    The moment my cheeks touched the staticy edge of the portal, the cap popped.

    "What are you doing!!" Breya screamed as my eyes tried to push from my skull. "ire! What did you do?! I thought you said it would give him a stomach ache?!"

    "YOU DID THIS?!" I roared as my body''s contents proceeded to leave me at Mach 1.

    "STOP! Look away from him, ire!" Breya screamed as she tried to look away but was still looking at me in horror. She was trying to cover ire''s eye, but that was pretty much useless.

    "It''s like seeing a horrible ident. It''s horrible, but I can''t stop watching," ire said in a deadpan voice as all her eyes pointed at me.

    "Ahhh!" I screamed.

    "Ahhh!" Breya screamed.

    "Is that my room?!" Senna screamed as she came running over, no longerughing.

    "Fuck you!" I roared and then farted in a shotgun st, and there was silence.

    Then it started again, but this time it felt worse.

    "No!! My room!!" Senna cried out as she fell to her knees in defeat, and I felt my asshole heat up to 500 degrees.

    "Someone stop this madness and heal me!" I called, but ire tapped her chin thoughtfully as Breya dry heaved and everyone else kept their distance.

    "I don''t think you can heal this; that''s why I picked it. At least, I don''t know how to make your stool hard again," ire said thoughtfully, then stepped back. "The smell is starting toe through. Good luck.

    "Don''t you walk away, little girl!" I roared but then whimpered as my guts turned again and my ankles lifted.

    "If you''re gonna do something, do it fast!" Breya said, her face paled as she tried to keep herposure.

    "I don''t have time!" I roared, and then the smell hit the air like a wave, and my eyes bulged as I felt my butt give out.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" I screamed as I felt my muscles strain, and then my asshole pinched, and the liquid spray turned into a  jet stream. I thought I was going to take off as I gripped the portal, but I held on as the sweat now poured off me.

    "I think I''m gonna be sick," Breya said and then vomited onto the ground.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [1 hourter]

    Everyone was staring off into the distance, and no one wanted to talk about what had just happened, and for once, I had the couch to myself. I had cleaned Senna''s room, but she said she was going to move rooms. She had borne witness to the destruction of it, so it was evident that she would need to move.

    On the positive side, the prank match turned into a twisted death match finished with anal eruptions at a volcanic l just unleashed in her room, and I broke a few things in the final chocoser moments. It had turned into a horrible mess, but now everything was clean, except for their minds.

    I think Breya took it the worst, and now she won''t talk to me, but it serves her right! I still had to apologize to Senna, but she seemed to understand, so I guess she was a bit more forgiving than Breya.

    In the end, I guess it was a lesson learned. Pranks should always be taken with a pinch of salt and never taken too far!

    "So... how was your day?" ire asked as she came over and sat down beside me.

    "You have no shame, do you?" I asked, and the one-eyed angel shrugged.

    "It was a game that you agreed to y. The fact that you are showing your face after that disy should make me ask you that very same quest, should it not?" ire retorted, and I grinned; then I kissed her, making her blush.

    "It was an experience, that is for sure," I said, and then we both had a goodugh.

    After that, everyone else started talking, and then Eliza came running out of the house; she ran over and jumped into myp. She then sniffed me a couple of times, and then sighed, and sank into me.

    "That was traumatizing!" She said, and then everyone burst outughing.

    It seemed that the worst was behind us and that we could allugh about it now.

    Thankfully, the nightmare that had ensued was now a funny memory, and we all knew it was best tough it off instead of letting it ruin our day.

    Life was too short to let something silly like that ruin it, but seriously, that was the worst attack I had since I got into this world! I had beenpletely powerless as my ass cried streams of chocte tears, and I would never forget it.

    "What are you doing tomorrow?" Eliza asked, and I shrugged.

    "At some point, I have to get down to the Underworld, and I would like to start getting ready for the festival," I said, but Eliza shook her head.

    "All we ever do is work! Even to have fun, we have to work! I vote that we take the day off tomorrow, and we all go to the beach!" Eliza dered, and I nodded thoughtfully.

    "You know, that does sound like a good idea. I think we could all use some time away from the hustle and bustle of the city," I said with a smile, and everyone agreed.

    It seemed that tomorrow would be a day to rx and have some fun, and for once, I was thankful for that.

 Chapter 440 Beach Plans

    "When are you going toe to visit my great ind?!" Draconia demanded, and I shrugged.

    "At some point, but it sounds like things are going well on your ind," I said as Eliza, Nya, and Chili cuddled me from all angles.

    "Ha! I don''t think you would call that circus going well! Why don''t you tell Galio what you girl Dragons actually do? Since everything is going so well for you?" Titania asked, and I lifted an eyebrow.

    "Shut your mouth, Fae! Fight me if you are so smart!" Draconia snapped, and I sighed.

    "Let''s try not to go for the throat with everyment that you girls make. I know things aren''t going to go smoothly at first, but do you really need to be so hostile? We are all here to help each other, so let''s try to be a bit more understanding," I said, and everyone nodded.

    "You''re right, Galio. We can''t just be snippy with each other; that won''t get anything done," Eliza said softly, and I patted her head.

    "Exactly. So now, let''s talk about what we are going to do tomorrow. I think everyone could use a break and some fun in the sun," I said, and everyone cheered.

    "Oh! We get to wear bathing suits, Nya~?!" The Cat Goddess eximed, and Eliza jumped out of myp with excitement.

    "Yes! We should have Galio judge who had the best one!" Eliza eximed, but I shook my head no and sliced the air with both hands.

    "No contest. I am not going to get berated by the women I love about not picking them. You are all stunningly beautiful, so I think that it would just be better to enjoy the day!" I said, and Eliza sighed.

    "You are far too thoughtful, but that is fine. Maybe we can have a fire and cook food over it?" Eliza suggested, and Orcha mmed her fist into her hand.

    "Yes! That would be good! We should y games! O''Lee, is Sand Ball a good one?" Orcha asked O''Lee, who seemed to be lost in thought.

    The normal Orc woman looked up at Orcha and then at me. "Sand Ball is not for everyone," She said, and then turned her head to look off into the distance again.

    "O''Lee is just in deep thinking. We talked, and She told me of her desires. I told her to toss traditions, but she is Orc. They still see the fun in it all or the need, but I can''t say it is wrong because Orc are plenty, even if Mating Ritual is ridiculous. O''Lee is pondering those words, so she will be busy for the next month. Orcs are bad at decisions you can''t eat or punch," Orcha said with a shrug, but I already knew that with my people of time spent with her, living in either Orc worlds or worlds with Orcs.

    "Then we should do something else. I know! We can do a scavenger hunt! That would be fun for everyone," Eliza said, and I nodded.

    "Yes! A scavenger hunt is a great idea. We could make it into apetition too!" I said, and everyone''s eyes lit up with excitement.<novelnext></novelnext>

    We started nning the scavenger hunt, and soon everyone was talking andughing. It seemed that we had enough spirit to do this, so I saw no reason not to go through with it.

    This went on for a while, but as it started to getter, people started to leave until I was saying my goodbyes to Nya and Chili, who asked to go and spend the night. Iughed and said she was allowed to go wherever she wanted, but Chili shook her with her hands mped together, making her tail swing behind her.

    After hugging and saying our goodbyes, Eliza and I walked to her room but again went to Morgana''s instead, knocking on the door. The Lich Queen called for us to enter, and she put her book down when we came in.

    "You two havee back? I assumed that you were too busy, but it must bete for you both now, isn''t it?" Morgana asked as Eliza yawned.

    "Oh, I am noting with you two, and Galio doesn''t need sleep. He just likes to bezy," Eliza giggled and then squealed as I tickled her and kissed her cheek.

    "I resent that," I growled yfully, and Eliza broke free, sticking her tongue out at me.

    "I''m going to bed now," Eliza said, and Morgana nodded.

    "Alright then, I''ll see you tomorrow," Morgana said, and Eliza left the two of us alone in the room.

    "So, where would you like to go? I am sorry that we were sote getting here, but I am sure you don''t mind the evening, right?" I asked, and the Lich Queen smiled at me.

    "I do find the moonlight much more soothing than the sunlight, so this is actually preferred, but I didn''t know that you didn''t sleep," Morgana replied, and I smiled as I came over to sit on the bed with her.

    "I don''t need to sleep, not that I don''t like it. I actually really enjoy sleeping cuddled up with you girls. That is the best for me, and I also like sleeping; one of the few times when no one needs anything," Iughed, but it was not far from the truth. Life was almost always about someone needing something for me, but I didn''t mind it, yet that''s what made sleeping special to me.

    "Hmm, well, I am not really sure where to go. I don''t really know if I want to walk through the city yet, but maybe a dark forest or stroll through some destends?" Morgana asked hopefully, and I nodded.

    "That does sound like a you thing, but I like that. As for the scary forest, I think that I might have a ce we could go visit, but it might bring back some hard memories," I suggested, and Morgana looked at me questioningly.

    "What do you mean? If you are talking about the other side of the south wall, then I don''t mind. I spent countless years there stuck under a spell that I could only brieflye out of, so I never really went to explore thendscape. I supposed that it must look much different after you fought on it, right?" Morgana asked, and Iughed.

 Chapter 441 The Banshees Romantic Cry

    "Well, it does look much different than thest time that you were there, but not in the way that you think. There are also new people living there, but that will be part of the surprise!" Iughed, and Morgana gave me a curious look as I got out of bed. I offered her my hand with a warm smile. "Are you ready? Or would you like to change first?"

    "What I am wearing should be more than fine, don''t you think? Shall we go then?" Morgana asked as she took my hand and got out of bed to reveal her dress.

    "Yes, let''s go," I said, and then opened a portal in the room and led her through it. We came out at an old temple that was overrun by nts, and Morgana''s eyes widened.

    "What is this ce? Is this...?" Morgana trailed off as she looked around in wonder.

    "It is the forest I created to cover up thend. It is much prettier now, but the forests will be dark and full of monstrous creatures. Well, full would be a gross exaggeration, considering there are only three so far, but I am sure more will turn up in the future. I might even have to throw a couple demons in here by the time I get back from the underworld," I said as Morgana walked away from me over to the overgrown temple in her ck dress.

    "It is remarkable to see what you have done with everything, but even now, being here, it''s hard to believe that it is all over," Morgana said as she turned back to me.

    I walked over to take her hand and then pulled her along with me towards the tall, dark forest that started only 30 feet from the temple steps.

    "It will take some time, but eventually, it will be like it never happened," I said, looking around and feeling the darkness of the forest. I was curious if the girls would already be able to sense me and what they were going to do.

    "I know you are right, but everything is still very surreal for me. Thank you for taking me out like this; I really did need to get out of the house," Morgana said as she pulled closer to me to rest her head affectionately on my shoulder. The darkness of the forest closed around us, but walking with Morgana made it feel like broad daylight.

    "You know, I have known many Lich and other Lich Queens, and none of them are as mild-mannered as you. What is that about?" I asked, but then added, "Not to sound rude, and you don''t have to answer if you don''t want to."

    "No, I quite enjoy that you are interested in me," Morgana said with a smile as she lifted her head from my shoulder. "I think it is because I was raised by Catfolk after being cast away from the inds I was formed on. This was when Bell was the Goddess of the Catfolk, and I had been allowed to live among them because I defended them from the advances of the Amazons to the point that they stayed on their ownnd. I heard that is not the case anymore."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yeah, sort of, but I am going to go give the women a stern talking to on the Amazon Ind. So many problems, but so little of me to go around. I wish I could just use my powers to instantly fix the world, but it doesn''t work like that. No one problem is Identical to another, and while some can be solved quickly, there are many that need to be delved into to find the root," Iined and then sighed.

    "I think that you are doing your best, and this world has been in trouble long before you came. If anything, things seem pretty goodpared to what they were like when I had control of my body. There always seemed to be one war going on somewhere," Morgana exined as we got to a clearing that was filled with moonlight.

    "It''s been a long journey, and I have made many mistakes, but there are so many people who have helped along the way. Without them, this world would be in far worse shape," I said as I looked up at the night sky. The stars shone brightly in the moonlight, and I took a moment to soak in their beauty before turning back to Morgana.

    "Do you ever wish that you could just fly off? Forget all this and nevere back?" She asked me, and I smiled.

    "Never. I finally have all my girls, and I get to love many others like you. If I have my way, I will never let this world disappear. I finally found a ce that has everything that I love in it, and to me, that is home. This world is my home, and I n on making it the best home that I have ever had for me and everyone else. I don''t care how hard I have to work or how long it takes; I will make this world flourish with productivity, happiness, and unending and relentless love," I said.

    "I believe in you, Galio! I have seen what you are capable of, and I know that your determination will see the people of this world through," Morgana said, and I hugged her tightly.

    She pulled back and looked up at me with piercing blue eyes as the moonlight lit up her beautiful porcin face. The two of us slowly moved together for a kiss, but then there was a scream that ripped through the forest. Instead of pulling back in shock, Morgana smiled and moaned slightly.

    "Was that a Banshee?" She asked when her eyes opened again, and I nodded with a smile.

    "That would be Cleena, Queen of the Banshee, or at least in the world she was from. I am not sure if there was one here already or not," I said.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 442 You Bitch! That Was My Tart!

    "Interesting. What other creatures of the night have you procured?" Morgana asked curiously, but I pulled her into a kiss.

    "Enough talking for now, there is still plenty of night left, and I am sure that more monsters will call out soon enough," I said against her lips, and sheughed.

    "I do believe you are right," Morgana nodded as she fluttered her eyes closed again and allowed our kiss to deepen before we pulled away.

    "Do you want to go see them?" I asked with a smirk, and Morgana''s smile deepened.

    "Lead the way," She said as she grabbed my hand, and I gestured for a portal to open, but Cynthia, the Cursed Enchantress, was tossed through. It had been to the inn, but I guess the girls were going at it.

    "You bitch! That was my tart and thest one!" Cleena screamed as she came flying through the portal, and I groaned.

    I was about to put up my hand to stop them, but boney hands burst from the ground and pulled the girls apart. Morgana broke from me and turned around to face the girls as the blue of her eyes bled to red.

    "What do you think you are doing?" Morgana asked in an unusually deadly voice as the air crackled with Dark Magic.

    "Wait! Why is there a Lich here!" Cynthia cried as she tried to struggle against the bone hands that were getting awfully handsy with the girls.

    "Galio brought me here," Morgana said, her voice much calmer than before.

    The bone hands disappeared, and Cynthia stared at us in shock, but Cleena just crossed her arms and smiled sheepishly.

    "Well, well, you must be Galios'' newdy friend? It''s nice to meet you! I didn''t think that a Lich would be caught consorting with humans anymore," Cleena said with what sounded like admiration as she turned back to Cynthia, who was still trying toprehend everything that had happened.

    "Yes, this is Morgana, the Lich Queen. She has been living here for countless years, but she was being controlled, so I broke her free from it," I said as I walked over to her side and put an arm around her shoulders possessively.

    Now it was Morgana''s turn to show surprise as she looked up at me with wide eyes. "You really do care about me?" She asked, obviously surprised, and I smiled down at her.

    "Of course, why wouldn''t I? You have done nothing wrong, and yet people judge you unfairly. You may have been born a Lich, but that doesn''t mean that you deserve any less respect than the rest of the world," I said and then kissed her forehead.

    Morganaughed lightly and looked away shyly. "I guess some of us can still find love even if we are cursed with dark power," She said softly and, after looking around, shifted ufortably close to me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Cynthia seemed to snap out of objectivity and sighed. "Okay, so since things seem nice between you two, how about we settle this fight before someone gets seriously hurt?"

    "Yes, let''s all just calm down and talk this through. What is this about a tart?" I asked, and Cleena threw up her hands.

    "That bitch ate half the box that was brought, and I had hidden one to eat after I ate my meal! She went and found it! Then the cow ate it!" Cleena snapped, and Cynthia rolled her eyes.

    "Well, are you really that surprised? Everyone knows that I have a sweet tooth," Cynthia said in her defense as she crossed her arms, and I shook my head.

    "Come on; let''s all just go back to the inn now. There is no point fighting over something so small." I said and then looked at the portal to the inn. "Cleena, I will get more tarts than both of you can eat, and that should solve the problem," I suggested as an olive branch, and Cleena smiled sweetly.

    "That''s very kind of you, but that won''t be necessary. Cynthia and I are not fighting anymore; the tart has been forgotten about," Cleena said with a nod before walking into the portal.

    I hardly believed that, but they were all monsters in one form or the other, and I didn''t really expect them to behave. In fact, that was kind of the point since I would be bringing the prisoners here soon.

    That reminded me about the five women that needed to be brought here, but they couldn''t just be tossed in. I wanted the women to have a chance at redemption, but that wouldn''t happen if the girls ate them. Barriers and magic were going to have to be set in ce for it to all workout. I was almost guaranteed to find more monster girls on the inds that I visited, so there was a good chance that this little town would get a lot bigger, but it was hard to see all the girls working together unless it was to kill something.

    Still, I hoped for the best. Maybe with time and a little luck, every creature here could have a new home and purpose.

    "So, you decided toe to see how things are going?" Matilda the Jor¨­gumo asked me as we all came through, and I grinned.

    "Why? Did you girls miss me?" I asked as the portal closed behind me.

    "Of course I did! Do you think Cleena will even let me get close to her now? Cynthia is stronger than me, so that is a waste of time, but why did you bring a Lich here? That is just going to tip the power all to her!" Matildained, and Iughed.

    "I never said I was leaving Morgana here; I just thought that she might want toe to visit you all," I said, but Morgana shook her head.

    "No, I think that I will stay. You are bringing prisoners here, right?" Morgana asked, and I nodded. "Then you are going to need someone to watch over them, so the girls don''t eat them first, and I am the perfect candidate for that job."

    "Alright then. Thank you for being willing to help out," I said, but the three other women flinched.

 Chapter 443 Dark Magic Swirls

    "Don''t botherining. Looks like youdies have not been taking care of the ce that you were given," Morgana said as she looked around the ce. It was surprisingly dirty for only the three girlsing in here.

    "You are right; we haven''t really kept the ce cleaner. We don''t want to push it away," Matilda said as she looked around.

    "Sometimes you must do things that are unpleasant in order to make sure that what you have stays safe. That includes keeping this little home of yours clean," Morgana agreed before walking around and gesturing for us all to help her with cleaning.

    It didn''t take too long since Morgana was a Lich Queen, and her skeletons helped, but even so, by the time the sun rose on a new day, we were all exhausted from our work. I had offered to use magic, but the dirty look Morgana gave me told me that was not happening. When it was all done, the monster girls all looked exhausted, but the ce looked like it did when I built it a few days ago.

    "The ce looks great," I said with a smile, and the girls all smiled sadly as they looked around.

    "Thank you for your help," Matilda said before turning to Morgana and curtseying. The others quickly followed her lead.

    Morgana nodded and waved her hands gracefully before walking away from the group and out the front door.

    I was curious about what she was doing, and I walked out with her into the morning light. Morgana was looking around, and I stepped up beside her to see what she was looking for.

    "Whatcha doing?" I asked, and she looked at me with a smile as she seemed to spot something, but I only saw a clearing.

    "Do you think you could remove some of the trees from that area? I would like to build my own home since I can see that you build ones for the other girls," Morgana asked, and I nodded.

    "Sure, but I can make you whatever you want," I said and then waved for the trees in the area to burst into mes.

    "No, I would like to make a ce of my own if that is alright with you. I was feeling a bit strange in that house of the Countesses. Eliza is a very nicedy, but her house is... not really me," Morgana said, and I smiled.

    "By all means," I said, and then kissed her cheek, making her smile warm as the blue of her eyes turned blood red.

    Dark Magic swirled around Morgana, and then bones started to rise out of the ground. Slowly I stood and watched as a beautiful mansion was builtpletely out of bones of all shapes and sizes. It looked like something out of a horror movie but alsopletely fitting for a Lich Queen.

    "It''s finished," Morgana said softly as she stared at her handiwork with a small smile on her face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It looks amazing, Morgana. I''m so d you got to make it the way you wanted," I said, and she nodded before turning and wrapping her arms around me.

    "Thank you for giving me this chance," She whispered against my chest, and I smiled before embracing her tightly.

    "You are most wee. Now let''s go inside and get some rest," I said before leading her back into the house and away from the morning light.

    Inside, Morgana showed me around the house, and there were many rooms, but all of them were decorated with a gothic theme. We both agreed that it fitted the Queen of the Dark Arts. As we explored, I could feel the Dark Magic dancing around us, and I smiled at Morgana as she seemed to revel in the power she had.

    "This ce feels like home," Morgana said softly, and I nodded my agreement as I leaned down to kiss her.

    "It definitely does," I said, and then smiled as I looked around the mansion.

    "Yes, I think it is perfect. Hopefully, this is a ce that we can both call home when you visit and enjoy the darkness together," Morgana said before tugging me into a bedroom and then into the bed.

    As I held her close and our lips moved against each other in perfect harmony, Morgana started to pull at my clothing. I smiled and took off my shirt and pants while she got out of bed and started to pull her dress off her shoulders. I could feel my eyes widen, and a smirk formed on Morgana''s lips as she saw this.

    "Are you ready?" She said as she crawled back into bed, and I could only nod in response before she pulled me close, and our bodies moved against each other in perfect synchronization.

    As we moved together and kissed, the Dark Magic seemed to dance around us, and I could feel it in my bones like a hummingbird''s wings. I let my hands dance over her perfectly smooth skin as my lips broke from hers, slowly kissing along her jawline and back to her ear.

    We moved together, exploring each other in the darkness of her room, and I could feel my pulse quicken as she took my swollen cock into her hands. Morgana pushed me back on the bed, and I felt the Dark Magic flow around us as she smiled down at me. Then she started to kiss down my chest as she stroked my pulsing shaft, and I could feel the pleasure building inside of me.

    I could feel my head swimming as Morgana kept teasing me, and then suddenly, I felt like I was going to explode with pleasure as she started to increase her pace. She was stroking me faster and faster, and she stopped and looked up at me with a mischievous smile as she moved her mouth toward the tip of my cock.

    "Morgana," I moaned as her lips engulfed me, and I could feel the power of the Dark Magic swell around us. I could barely control myself at this point, and she knew it. She increased her pace as her mouth moved up and down my shaft, and I could feel that pleasure building up inside of me.

 Chapter 444 More Than My Fingers Inside Myself

    Then suddenly, like a light switch, I felt the pleasure explode out of me, and I shuddered against Morgana''s mouth as I came. The Dark Magic enveloped us both, and Morgana looked up at me with a satisfied smirk before crawling back up my body and wrapping her arms around me tightly.

    "You are so perfect," She whispered against my chest and rubbed her pussy up and down my still-hard cock.

    "And so are you," I said before pulling her back down to kiss me deeply, but she reached between our legs.

    "Can we try like you do with the other girls? I have never put more than my fingers inside myself, and Eliza said it was the best feeling in the world. Can I enjoy that as well?" Morgana asked as she guided the tip of my rod to her moist entrance, and I smiled.

    "Yes, you can. Just rx and let me do the work," I said before pushing in slowly, and she moaned in pleasure as I started to thrust in and out of her. I moved my hands up and down her body before taking a nipple into my mouth and rolling it between my teeth.

    Morgana''s breathing became more ragged, and I could feel her gripping me tighter as I thrust in and out of her. I could feel the Dark Magic swirl around us as we moved together, and I increased my pace, and Morgana started to moan louder.

    Suddenly I felt her entire body tense up, and I knew she was about toe. I kept thrusting as hard as I could, and then I felt her walls clench around me as she screamed out in pleasure. I soon followed her, and I moaned out her name as I came inside of her, but she didn''t stop as bones started to rise up from the floor that was made from them.

    The Dark Magic seemed to be everywhere now, and I could feel its power as I looked into Morgana''s eyes. They were glowing a deep red, and they burned with passion as I sat up, and lowered her down to the bed as I did, still inside her. I pushed her ankles to my shoulders and folded her in half as I continued to thrust as we linked hands.

    The Dark Magic seemed to be stronger now as we moved together, and I could feel Morgana''s power radiating off of her as she pushed deeper into my rod and screamed out my name. Her pleasure was so intense that it started to break through the darkness and light up the room in a blush pink hue.

    As we both reached our climaxes, the Dark Magic seemed to swirl around us like a tornado, and I could see the same energying from Morgana. We were connected on a level that transcended just physical pleasure, and I felt an emotional connection growing between us as well.

    We stayed like that, basking in the afterglow of our lovemaking and the magic that surrounded us. I kissed Morgana deeply and then looked into her eyes.

    "That was a lot of fun," I said with a smile as I pushed some of her ck hair out of her face, and she nodded.

    "Yes, it was. I feel like our connection is growing stronger," Morgana said as she looked into my eyes and smiled.

    "It is. I can feel it, too," I replied before kissing her forehead and then getting up off the bed. I offered Morgana my hand, and she smiled before taking it. We both got dressed, and I started to walk out of the room, but Morgana stopped me and pressed a gentle kiss to my lips.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Thank you for letting me experience something like this," She said softly, and I smiled.

    "No problem. Anything for you, my love," I said before pressing a gentle kiss to her lips, but now it was time for another big day, but this one was going to be a rxing one.

    "I will make sure to get the girls in line, so feel free to bring the prisoners when you are ready. How many should I expect?" Morgana asked as she adjusted her dress.

    "Hmmm, well, there are five humans and two demons for now, but there are sure to be more in the future," I exined, and Morgana nodded.

    "Good, I will make some more buildings, but we will wait till we get more girls here before we need you toe and make new ces. I don''t know if all the monster girls like the same style of d??cor that I do," Morgana said with a smirk, and Iughed, opening a portal to the front door of Eliza''s manor.

    "Fair enough. I will get the prisoners tomorrow, and you can finish up here," I said before waving goodbye and heading through the portal.

    Morgana waved goodbye as well, and then the portal closed behind me. I could feel the Dark Magic still radiating off of her, but it didn''t seem to be as strong as it was before.

    I smiled to myself as I started to walk towards Eliza''s manor and thought about how much our rtionship had changed in such a short amount of time. When we first met, Morgana was just a prisoner that I had freed from Xena''s grip, but now she was like family, the same as the other girls.

    I couldn''t help but smile at the thought, but then again, that was what happened when you found love in the darkest ces. Still, that swirling miasma of Dark Magicing out of Morgana as we fucked was pretty crazy. I didn''t know what it meant, but I knew that I wanted to explore it further.

    Now, it was time to get everyone to head to a beach, but I had no idea which we would be going to. I also had no clue just how many people would being, but it was still rtively early, so I just had to go find my little countess.

    "Galio!" Eliza squealed from behind me, making me jump.

    "Hey, you! How the hell did you just sneak up on me?!" I demanded as I whirled on my cute countess, and she smiled brightly at me.

 Chapter 445 Bathing Suits!

    "I looked out the window and saw that you looked pretty distracted, so I wanted to surprise you!" Eliza eximed as she hugged me but then sniffed me and pulled back, waving her hand in front of her face. "Wow! You and Morgana must have had a lot of fun, but I can smell it on you!"

    "Oh, sorry about that! I should have cleaned up first!" Iughed as Eliza hopped back from me, and I transformed into a ck cat and then back. This time, I released Olivia''s Blessing, and I returned to my body with my white ears and lovely fluffy tail that I had missed more than I knew.

    "Your tail is back!" Eliza squealed, and I chuckled as she hugged me tight and sniffed the air around me.

    "Yes, it is, and I''m d to be home," I said with a smile before looking around. "Now, what beach did you want to take us to?"

    "I think that the shores of Bramma should be good, but it might be a bit cooler there. Maybe we should ask the other girls if they have any ideas?" Eliza suggested, and I kissed her.

    "Sounds good, but I meant to ask you who was alling?" I asked as we headed into the manor.

    "Most of the goddesses areing, but Tallia said that she couldn''t make it," Eliza said, and was about to say more, but I stopped.

    "What? Over my dead body, is she noting! Like hell am I going to pass up a chance to see her in bathing suits!" I dered, and Eliza frowned at me as Breya walked out of the kitchen and gave me a disgusted look. "Don''t you even give me that look! That was your fault!"

    "I will give you whatever look that I want! I still can''t eat food! Why is it so important to see us wearing clothing that covers the parts you clearly enjoy anyways?" Breya asked, and Iughed.

    "I have seen you all naked, but it isn''t like I don''t find you beautiful. Still, there is an allure to the bathing suit; the style, color, and material! Each ys an important role in the perfect look, and I want to see it all!" I exined, and Breya sighed before rolling her eyes.

    "Fine, but I''m only going if we can go shopping for new ones!" She dered, and Elizaughed before the two of them went back into the kitchen to talk.

    I smiled but didn''t follow them. "I will catch up in a minute!" I called and then gestured for a portal to open, and I was hit with steam as I stepped through into the city of Bramma.

    "Galio? What are you doing here?!" Tallia snapped from behind me, and I turned around with a smile to find her. The Queen of Bramma hiding behind Tallia.

    "She is not going to hang me out any w-w-wind-d-dows, is she?!" Melrose stuttered as she tried to hide behind my Goddess. See could hide well because Tallia''s breasts were the only thing in size she had on the Queen.

    "Melrose, we are in the middle of the street right now, and I am here. You caught him on a bad day, and you were being controlled," Tallia sighed, putting a hand over her eyes, but then she pulled it away to re at me. "Do something about this! You are the one that scared her!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If I do, will youe to the beach?" I asked, and she frowned.

    "Is that really what you came here for?!" She demanded, and I nodded. Like it wasn''t obvious.

    "Uh, yeah. You think that I am going to miss a chance to see you in a bathing suit?" I asked, and Tallia rolled her eyes but then crossed her arms and smirked at me.

    "Fine. I wille with you, but you have to make Melrosefortable with you again. Also, you have one hour," Tallia said, and I lifted an eyebrow but then shrugged, offering my hand.

    "Fine, deal. I think that it was about time I dealt with this one once and for all anyways!" Iughed, and Melrose started to cry.

    "I would like to say that I have faith in you, but I think this will be about as easy as stopping the sun from rising. Good luck; I will go help the girls get ready," Tallia said as she gestured for a portal.

    "Wait! You can''t leave me with her! That is as good as killing me yourself!" Melrose screamed, but Tallia turned and red at Queen Melrose, making her stop crying and flinch back.

    "I have been more than patient, and this was never my responsibility to begin with. This should have been handled by Galio from the beginning. Better than me babying you like this. Galio is a good person that loves me dearly, so try not to make a bad habit of bad-mouthing me in his presence, and I think you might even like him," Tallia said, and then left me with the Queen, her head guard, De, and two other guards that I didn''t know.

    "De! Get between us!" Melrose hissed, and De did as she was told, and I walked up to the head guard.

    "De, you are looking good today. The moisture looks nice on your skin from the steam," I said yfully, and De tried to look serious at me, but then my tail came forward, brushing into the guard captain.

    De bit her lip as she shivered almost imperceptibly, but I took a chance to step around her fast. Melrose screamed, and the other two guards got in my way, but I just pushed through them and closed on the Queen.

    "Help! The Queen is being chased by a giant cat!" One of the guards called out, and running back around to get between us. I sighed as I stopped and then smiled as I put my hands in the air.

    "Hi there, I''m Galio, and I am here to help you," I said calmly, but the two guards had their swords drawn and were pointing them at me. Melrose just looked like she was about to pass out.

 Chapter 446 The Cure For Defenestraphobia

    "Come any closer, and I will kill you! Get back!" The guard threatened, and I chuckled before nodding at her to move aside. She seemed taken aback by my response, and she stepped aside, letting me close on Melrose.

    "You have nothing to fear from me," I said soothingly, and one of the guards even nodded, but the Queen didn''t move.

    "I-I-I-I don''t know what to do," She stuttered, and Iughed.

    "It''s okay. I''m not going to hurt you; I''m just here because I want to make things right between us," I said gently, and Melrose slowly looked up at me, her face full of surprise.

    "Y-you do?" She asked, and I smiled before nodding.

    "Yes, I do. I can tell that you are scared of me, and I understand why. I am an intimidating creature, but I mean you no harm, and I promise not to take you near any windows," I said, and Melrose slowly smiled.

    "Thank you," She said quietly, and I nodded before turning to the two guards that were still eyeing me warily.

    "Please, take us back to the castle; I think it is time we had a talk," I said as I stepped back, and the two guards nodded before escorting us back to the pce.

    Melrose stayed beside me, but she was constantly watching me. It got so bad that I had to pull her out of the way of a pole. That made her scream, and then I was forced to exin myself, but we finally got to the Queen''srge manor.

    Once inside, we were led to the Queen''s chambers, and Melrose seemed to rx slightly. I sat down in a chair, and she sat on the bed.

    "Would you like me to stay in the room?" De asked, but Melrose shook her head.

    "It is clear that if she wanted to do anything, she would have done it already. Even if you were in here, do you think you could stop a god? I have signed off on my fate and will face this god''s wrath that I have incurred," Melrose said in a defeated voice.

    I kept my sigh to myself as De came into the room further. "I think that you should have more faith in Galio. While I know she might have seemed mean at the time, I don''t think that anyone was thinking straight! I really think that you should give her another chance, my Queen!"

    Melrose nodded and then waved for De to leave the room. Once the door was closed, Melrose turned her head to the window that had been boarded over.

    "I am not sure what we are supposed to do now. This is outside of my range as Queen, and I am not used to dealing with people that I am scared of because I am not scared of anyone. That is until I met you. I didn''t even know that a person could even do what you could, but if you are more than Tallia, then I guess it makes sense," she said with a sigh.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I am sorry for what I did," I said as I stood up, starting to draw in some Positive Energy. I walked over to Melrose and sat down beside the Queen on her bed. She flinched, but I wrapped the shaking woman in my arms. "You have been holding these negative emotions since I was herest, and possibly longer. Tallia was right that I should have done this earlier."

    The Queen shook in my arms, but I pumped Positive Energy and feeling into her as much as I could, and Melrose stopped shaking. Then she leaned in and hugged me back with a long airy sigh.

    "Wow, now that is amazing. How is that even possible? How do I feel like the old me suddenly?" Melrose asked as she pulled back from me slightly to look up into my eyes with wonder. "Why does it feel like I just woke up from a nightmare that started much before you arrived? I can hardly remember a time when I wasn''t anxious or upset!"

    "Negative emotions, feelings, and Energy, in general, can do some scary things to the body. The thing is that you don''t need magic to use it like a weapon," I exined but then smiled. "Positive Energy is not a weapon; it is a cure and shield. Happiness can be taken, but never for yourself."

    "That makes sense, but I can''t imagine anyone being able to do what you just did. I can finally understand how you felt. After all the time my Goddess spent with me, I forgive you, and I am sorry for everything," Melrose exined, and I pulled her back into the hug.

    "Good. Do you mind if I call Tallia back? I am pretty sure that we areing up to an hour, and I know that woman will try to weasel out of this beach date!" I asked, and Melrose nodded, pulling back from me and wiping her eyes.

    A small portal opened somewhere near me, but it was so small that I could only feel it.

    "So, you seem to have helped Melrose, but we are still all getting ready. You can take her out on a date while we all get ready. Nya has a beach for us, so she wille to get you when it is time," Tallia called from my right, and I spotted the hole.

    Instantly, it closed, and another one opened.

    "Don''t peek, nya~!"

    "Nya, stop being cute and go with the girls!" Tallia snapped from above and then sighed. "You might as well see if you can figure out anything about the Easterners as well. I have been looking, but they are justzy as far as I can tell."

    "Sure, do you mind if I bring a couple people along with us?" I asked, and Talliaughed.

    "You don''t want to know how many people are going to be there. Even fifty more isn''t going to make a difference. This is starting to feel like a festival rather than a small rxing day," Tallia said after herughter stopped.

    "Oh boy. Well, it is what it is. Sounds like a beach party," I said and smiled. "Okay, let me know when you are all ready."

 Chapter 447 So Cool!

    I felt the portal close and then looked at Queen Melrose. She had been quiet the entire time.

    "Sorry about that!" I said, rubbing the back of my head, but Melrose smiled and shook her head.

    "No need. It is a treat to hear my Goddess talk to you so fondly. I feel blessed to know that you both took the time to help me. It would have been much easier for her to suggest electing a new queen rather than this," Melrose said fondly.

    "It is always easier to do what is easiest, but that doesn''t make it the right way. You are not a bad person, and Tallia clearly saw that, or she would not have stopped me. I did not have all my thoughts or memories in order at the time as well, so you are not the only one to me," I said, and then grinned. "Now, would you like to go on a date?"

    "It would be my pleasure. I think that I will take down the boards to let some light in. Now that my thoughts are together and the darkness is gone, I want the light again to fill the room," Melrose said as she looked around.

    I had already prepared the spell and was just waiting for her to say the magical words.

    "I was wondering when you would ask!" Iughed, and Melrose gave me a strange look.

    "Hmmm?"

    Instead of answering her, I stamped down, and magic surged from me. I had my Cat-Robin scope out the building, and I knew where all the windows were. All I had to do was target all the wood and turn them all into end tables. You could never have enough of them, and women loved to put shit on things.

    "Waaah?! Did you do this to the entire building?!" Melrose eximed, and I nodded.

    "Yes, I turned all the wood into end tables to save time. I am the one that promoted this activity, so now I fixed it. I hope you don''t mind that I made them all into end tables. I wasn''t sure what else to make with them," I exined, and Melrose smiled warmly.

    "Well, now it really does feel like things have changed, and you can never have enough tables," Melrose said, but then her dark skin brightened up as she turned away. "Do you mind if I have the room to get changed? I assume that you were inviting me toe with you, so I will need beach clothing."

    "Perfectly fine. I will take De to do the same ande right back," I said, and Melrose nodded as I left the room.

    De was waiting with 8 other guards now, and they all looked at me as I closed the door behind myself.

    "How are things?" De asked, and I nodded.

    "I think that things should return to whatever normal was before Xena came here. Your Queen is doing much better now, and she is getting changed. Have the girls watch her room, and I will take you to go get changed," I exined, but De dropped one eyebrow, giving me an incredulous look.

    "Why would I need to get changed? I am the Queen''s guard captain. I am already changed and ready to do my job," De said, and I smiled.

    "Because you areing with us! I thought it would be nice to have more people, and you are going to need to stay by the Queen''s side so she doesn''t get lost when we go to the beach," I exined and De rolled her eyes but nodded before motioning for us to go.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I need some direction," I said and opened a portal above the city, making De step back in shock.

    I had it t, but I got why it was shocking. It was like cutting the air to create a screen, and then you could see the water below.

    "Oh my gosh! That is so cool!" De eximed, and I chuckled.

    "Can you point me to your house?"

    "It is next to the docks, so if you can make a portal there, we will be close," De said, and I nodded before making a new vertical portal.

    "You first," I said, and De stepped through before me, and I quickly followed.

    The docks were busy with dark-skinned women unloadingrges of fish while looking up at me with surprise. I heard a few people talking about a god being in Bramma and then followed De to her house with a  grin.

    "It is quite small," De said as she opened the door, and I could see that it would be fairly small for two people, but it had a warm atmosphere.

    "I think it suits you," I said as we walked in, and De blushed slightly before heading into the bedroom.

    "I have some beach clothing here; it isn''t much, but it should be enough. I can bring a nket if needed," De said as she pulled out a bright yellow swimsuit and a few towels.

    "Leave the towels; there will be more than enough there already. I think this will look good on you, but I will let you change," I said and then left the room.

    Once in the main room, I looked around the small shack of a house. The furniture was nice but simple.

    "Where are your parents?" I asked, and Deughed slightly, poking her head out of the door.

    "They died a few years ago. I am the only one that lives here now, but don''t worry; I manage," De said but then blushed again.

    I shook my head and smiled. "I understand. It can be hard to talk about the past sometimes, but it is fine. I like when I can get you away from everyone else for a little bit. You seem to be more rxed and cute, kind of like in the inn when you drank that potion."

    De blushed even deeper until her cheeks were coral, and then she stepped out of the bedroom with her bright yellow swimsuit. She blushed even brighter now that she had put it on, but I just gave her a thumbs up as she changed into some sandals.

    "Let''s go; we don''t want to keep the Queen waiting," I said, grabbed her hand, and was about to open a portal.

 Chapter 448 Compromises

    "Do you think that I look good?" De asked, pulling on one of her dreadlocks that now had some jeweled rings in it.

    "Yes, you look amazing!" I said with a smile and then kissed her before opening the portal. We stepped through; the guards were all waiting at the Queen''s door, and then all stepped back from the door as the portal closed.

    "Queen Melrose! De and the Cat God have returned!" One of the guardswomen called, and the door to the Queen''s room opened to reveal her in a light blue bathing suit with a tied cloth skirt and a smile.

    "It is about time! I was about to go looking for you two!" She said happily and then looked at De with surprise. "Well, don''t you look pretty?"

    "Thank you, my Queen!" De said, but she looked like she wanted to hide.

    Both Queen Melrose and De looked wonderful, but the Queen did fill out her top a bit better, so I took an arm of each and opened a new portal to the inn.

    "I wanted to bring the innkeeper with us. Last time I was here, De and I hade here looking for Xena, but I ended up having some fun with her," I said as I stepped through the portal.

    The inn on the other side was fairly busy, but every woman that was there went quiet as their Queen, Melrose, and De came through the portal after me.

    The innkeeper was standing behind the bar, and she blinked at us with surprise.

    "Ah! Wee back! And it looks like we even have a god here this time," Lani said, and everyone else in the room nodded in agreement.

    I walked up to the bar and gave her a smile. "Good afternoon. We were thinking of going to a beach to rx on; do you think that you might want toe to join us? I have a pretty big grouping."

    Lani nodded with a smile and then grabbed her beach clothing from behind the bar. "Of course! It will be nice to get out of here for a bit."

    "Hold on there! Why don''t you join us for a meal first? I am still waiting on the rest of the women to get ready over on my end of things, so we have some time to have a bite to eat and drink before we go," I suggested, and Lani nodded, then looked at both with people in it, then at the Queen.

    "That sounds good. Just give me a minute, and I will get the girls to clear the Queen''s table," Lani said as she put the clothing back behind the bar. She motioned for one of her girls to do as she said, but then I turned to Melrose.

    "You are a frequent visitor here?" I asked curiously, looking around at all the women who had gone back to what they were doing.

    "Yes, Lani makes the best fish in the city, so wee here often for lunch after getting back from fishing," Melrose exined as two barmaids came out and cleared out of the table that had been mentioned.

    "Well, let''s go sit down then," I said with a smile, and the group of us found our way to the table that was now cleared.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Once we were settled in and had ordered food, Lani joined us, taking the seat next to me. She looked over at me before speaking.

    "You know, there are rumors going around town about you," she said, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    I shrugged and gave her a small smile. "What sort of rumors?"

    Lani leaned forward and dropped her voice so only we could hear.

    "That the Cat God is looking for a new Human Goddess," she said, and everyone else at the table gasped.

    "How did you know that?" De asked, looking as surprised as Melrose.

    Lani shrugged and took a bite of her fish. "I hear a lot through the Vine and from the women talking; it is part of my job. But really, what do you think? How are you going to pick?"

    "I am hoping to throw three festivals over the next little while. Each of them will havepetitions to narrow down the selection, then we will have a final round ofpetitions. I should be able to narrow down someone from them to take Tallia''s ce," I exined, and then the women nodded.

    "That should work out nicely. I wish you the best of luck, but I might have to try my luck," Lani said, then finished off her food before excusing herself to get changed for the beach.

    "So, I haven''t really got a chance to talk about this, but what do you think of the Easterners? Not as people, I mean, about how they sleep so much?" I asked, and De scoffed, but I put a finger up to keep her quiet. I already knew how she felt about them.

    "That is a curious question. As a Queen, it is troubling to have peoplein about the stores being closed, but I don''t know what to do about it. If we try to force them to do anything, they will just leave to live in tents. From what I understand, most of them don''t even like living in Bramma. The moisture in the air makes them irritable on the best of days. That is part of the reason why most Peekaan don''t like them. We get back from being up very early and working on the open sea, and the girls find that most of the shops are closed. I don''t really understand, but I think that is what has really driven our two people apart," Melrose exined, and I nodded.

    "What do they do during the morning?" I asked curiously.

    "That is the thing; they all get up at the same time as us to open shops for the girls in the morning," Melrose exined, and I frowned.

    "Really? If you guys are having trouble keeping them up, then you should have some Peekaan''s working shops in the mornings and then have them close up after everyone''s gone out to sea. What is the point in having everyone standing around for six hours if they are going to pass out after?" I asked, and De put up her hand to stop me.

    "Just what do you think our people do?! We are the ones that fish and bring home the food for them!" De snapped, and I shrugged.

 Chapter 449 Get Him, Kittens!

    "Are things working for you right now?" I asked, leaning back as Lani came over with some drinks. She ced them on the table and then took her seat again.

    "No," De said and took a drink from the mug she had been brought.

    "Then this could be the thing you need to improve. Just try it out with a shop. Send them what they need to run the shop in the morning. You tell the Easterner to sleep in and be at work just before you all get back. Sure the change will be hard, but fighting with each other is getting everyone nowhere. The next step after this is finding out why your city is as steamy as it is. What is the point in using steam if you are just wasting most of it?" I asked curiously.

    The women looked at me and nodded their heads. "You might be right," Lani said after a few moments of silence.

    "I just want everyone to get along. Let''s try it out with one shop, and if it works, then we can have more. We need to do something about this situation if we want our city to continue to seed."  I said, and everyone agreed. "But let''s get back to the steam. What is causing you to waste so much, and what produces the steam?"

    "The production is done in a facility under the city. There is a series of special screens that strains out most of the salt before it is boiled in arge tank, then sent to the central boiler. The system was built by an old Golem Goddess a long time ago, so we only know how to keep it running. The tide brings in more water into the screen reservoir, so the central boiler is on non-stop. The reason why there is so much steam is that we can''t use enough of what is produced," De exined, and I frowned.

    "That''s a bit strange. While it makes sense to build something that can support the city as it grows, you could very likely use the wasted steam to run this city again. There must have been another use for it," I said, and Lani nodded and then took a drink of her wine.

    "There are machines underground that no one knows how to use, so they could have been powered with steam. The problem is that no one even knows what they are," Lani exined, and I looked at Melrose.

    "Have you asked the other races about this?" I asked, but the Queen looked away in embarrassment.

    "While knowledge of it is known, before you came around, we did not take kindly to outsiders visiting. That meant that we kept almost everything to ourselves," Melrose exined, seeming a bit embarrassed, and I nodded.

    "Well, that is something I will have to check out another day. I think that using this steam properly would also make everyone''s mood better. Nothing worse than being constantly damp or wet, especially if you don''t like water in the first ce. If we can fix these two things, I think that we might even be able to get some of the Easterners to move back here. That is if you want that. If not, I will work on making their homes in Northwall and Torrain," I suggested, and Melrose nodded.

    "Think that should be up to them. The Peekaan and Easterners have a lot of past issues to deal with, so if they doe back, I would like it to be to a ce where they can feel wee and safe. That is not going to be something that happens overnight," she said, and I nodded.

    "All true, but it''s worth a shot. All of us have to work hard to make this city a ce where people can enjoy and find peace; why shouldn''t the Easterners get in on that?" I asked, and Lani smiled.

    "You might be right. Let''s see what happens with this. If it works out, this could help our two people understand each other better."

    I took another sip of my drink and smiled. "Let''s hope for the best, then."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The four of us talked more, spitballing ideas, and had a few drinks. Then after about thirty minutes, a portal opened beside the table with Nya standing on an empty beach. The sounds of the waves crashing against the shore filled the air, and everyone and my cute little Cat Goddess smiled yfully.

    "Are you ready toe, nya~?!" she asked with excitement, and we all got up, but Nya stopped me until everyone was standing. "Walk to the water alone and then wait there. Ladies, youe through, and then just wait! Don''t peek, Cat God!"

    Iughed and did as I was told, standing in the waves until they had alle through to the beach, and I felt the portal close. Then Nya came up and took my hand, leading me away from the others and into the water.

    "Do you remember how you always said it would be fun to have a big family? she asked with a mischievous smile, her tail wrapping around my legs for a moment before letting go.

    I nodded with a grin but kept looking forward. "We were standing on the beaches of Yaggisdral, just like we are now. After, I had turned and pointed to all the other girls and told them you were all my family."

    Nya pulled me into a kiss and wrapped her tail around me, and I did the same. "That moment changed my life. I knew you were someone special and that we were meant to be together before that, but your want of a family was the same as mine."

    I put a hand on her cheek and then kissed her back. "I still feel the same way, Nya. You mean so much to me, and I can''t imagine my life without you."

    Nya smiled and then turned my head to the beach, and I gasped, despite myself.

    Hundreds, no, thousands, of cute cat ears and whipping tails filled the beach for as far as I could see in both directions of the endless beach. I had never seen so many people on a beach outside of a devastating war or battle. The fact that 98% of them were adorable cat girls seemed almost bad for my health, but death by cuteness overload sounded like a good death.

    "All my girls have been dying to see you, and I have all the other races in the far back and out of the way. You have no idea how much I had to bribe them all to stay quiet the entire time we have been talking, nya~!" My Cat Goddess grinned at me as I looked in amazement.

    This was truly a fantasy that I never knew I had until this very moment. This was mostly because the number of women on the beach had to exceed far past 10,000. Still, this was fucking great.

    "So, I assume that if all the other women are in the back, you are going there as well?" I smiled, and Nya licked my cheek and then kissed it.

    "You are so cute when you use your brain! Good luck!" Nya said as she gestured for a portal to open above the water, then looked back to the beach, cupping her hands over her mouth. "Ladies! This is your Cat God over here, just like I promised! Get him, kittens!"

 Chapter 450 I Am Your Queen, Snowy!

    I found myself on a beach full of thousands of cute cat girls all rushing out to see me. Nya had kept her promise and made sure that the other races were off to the sides so that no one got trampled in the cacophony of cat girls rushing at me. I was so overwhelmed and surprised by the sight that I could only stand there stunned.

    Then, out of nowhere, a white cat girl in a golden bikini ran up to me and jumped into my arms, purring loudly. I looked down at her in shock as she smiled up at me and licked my nose.

    "I am your Queen, Snowy!" She said with all the enthusiasm of a child who had just found their favorite toy. "You are our Cat God, and we have been waiting for you for so long! Wee home!"

    The other cats began to cheer and rub into me, and soon the air vibrated with purringing from every direction. I was overwhelmed and taken aback, but all I could do was smile at Snowy and then embrace the cats around me.

    For a brief moment, everything in my life felt perfect, and then I was hoisted up above the girls. Suddenly, I was getting passed around the sea of cat girls. Hands pushed and grabbed at me from below, all vying for a chance to touch me, and I couldn''t help butugh.

    I looked around at all the smiling faces and felt my heart swell with love and happiness. "Thank you," I whispered to no one in particr and then kissed the forehead of the closest cat girl before being passed away again.

    During that time I was in bliss; I had found a home amongst a family I didn''t know I had, and it filled me with incredible warmth and joy.

    I could have never dreamed that this was what was going to be waiting for me on the other side of that portal when I opened it to the beach. This was definitely going to be one of my favorite memories for a long time.

    After almost an hour of crowd surfing, I was able to put my feet down on the sand. Thankfully, more than 90% of the cat girls left to go back home since most of them only came out to see and greet me. I was thankful for them, and I was beyond excited to spend more time with them all.

    "So! What do you think of my daughter, Snowy?" Nya asked as she, Chili and Eliza, and the Queen all came over to see me.

    "Yeah! What do you think of me?!" Snowy asked as she came over to hug me and rubbed her fluffy white ears against my face.

    The Queen of the Catfolk was in a golden and white bathing suit that had gold chains for straps and a purple bow in the middle. She had long blonde hair that went down to her waist, and she had the cutest face that even had whiskers poking out of each cheek. Eliza wore a pink bikini, and Chili wore a yellow one.

    I smiled and hugged Snowy back before looking at Catfolk Queen. "Snowy is an amazing daughter, and I''m beyond happy to be weed into the family like this," I said with a grin.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Queen smiled and then gave me a hug before nodding in agreement with my statement. Then Nya grabbed my hand and pulled me away while the others started to talk. A few momentster, we were standing on the beach surrounded by my goddesses, and even Goldenia of the Dogfolk hade this time.

    There was Tallia, Goddess of Humans, Goldy of the Dwarves, Giantessa of the Amazons, Amanda of the Golems, Draconia of the Dragons, Goldenia of the Dogfolk, Orchallo of the Orc, Titania of the Fae, Elfinia, and ire around me. Nya was still with the other girls, but she said she would be back with us soon. The weather was perfect, and now I was surrounded by all the women that I loved in sexy bathing suits of all colors, shapes, and designs!

    The women began to talk andugh while I just stood therepletely in awe. It was then that I realized that no matter where I went or what I did, I was never going to be alone again. Not that this was a serious problem before, but in this way, I would always have someone.

    Not only had I found my family, but I seemed to almost have my harem of goddesses back too! I smiled and looked up at the sky, feeling grateful for all that I had.

    "Galio, I request that you fight me!" Draconia demanded.

    "I would like to politely decline that request," I said,ughing as the other women looked at us, confused.

    "Why would you say no!? I want to fight you and see how strong you really are!" Draconia demanded in her ck bikini as she advanced on me, and Iughed as I stepped back. However, Nya stepped in between us and gave her a stern look.

    "Draconia! If he does not wish to fight you, then you must respect his wishes." Nya said sternly.

    "But..." Draconia started toin, but Nya silenced her with a look and then turned to me, smiling.

    "Come on, you silly Dragon so we can spend it with Galio! Put your ws away for the day and pretend that you are half as cute as you look! Now, let''s get wet!" she said as she ran into the ocean, and all the other women followed. I smiled, shaking my head before following them.

    I ended up spending the entire day with the Catfolk women, Nya and her family, the other races, and even a few humans that had arrived to join in on the fun. We yed in the water,ughed, and just enjoyed each other''spany.

    "Bah! I am so hungry!" Elizained as food cooked over a few open fires, and we allughed as the sun slowly started to go down.

 Chapter 451 Because I Am Cute

    "Food smells good. I hope there is enough for thirds!" Orchaughed as she came over to sit down beside me. "You must be hungry after all the activities, hmm?"

    "Yeah, no doubt about it, but it has been great so far. Do you have any of your girl drinks brewed up? I know that you like the really sweet stuff, but do you have any of the boozy milk tea stuff bottled?" I asked, knowing how much Orcha loved to brew her own spirits, but even the sweet stuff had enough alcohol to put hair on your chest!

    "Oh, you know me too well! Of course, I have it ready for tonight! It''s a special treat for all of us!" Orcha said as she patted my shoulder and then went off to get everyone drinks.

    "Galio! Do you want toe y some beach ball?! Some of the cat girls brought balls and a!" Eliza eximed as she grabbed my hand and dragged me up.

    So much for asking!

    "Sure, as long as we don''t get the try-hards-"

    "I wille to y!" Draconia demanded as she rushed over in her ck bikini and her breasts almost flying out of it. I had to take a double take to make sure I didn''t see what I thought I did, thanks in part to the setting sun.

    "Of course, you can y! Just no fireballs!" Iughed as she pouted and then plopped herself down next to Goldenia who was wearing a yellow beach dress, who just shook her head.

    The night went on with food, games,ughter, and drinks for everyone. I never thought I would find such a perfect family, but here it was. A family of gods, goddesses, cat girls, humans, amazons, dragons, elves, dwarves, orcs, vampires, angels, and golems, altogether because of me.

    There could not have been a better ending to my day. That was because it was far from over.

    "I want you to arm wrestle me!" Orcha demanded of Nya while trying to stand without tipping over. Everyone was good and drunk now, but I was just sipping and watching everyone.

    "No! I juzz did my clers! You look, *hick* like you could use another dink!" Nya said drunkenly, then fell face-first into the sand.

    "Goddess down!" Goldyughed and then clicked mugs with Giantessa.

    "You cannot win against me! I am an Orc!" Orcha said, then stood in the middle of the circle while everyone cheered.

    I shook my head, watching as they all began to chant and cheer for their contestants before Nya suddenly sprung up from the ground.

    "Mrrow-ooww!!" She shouted, then did something that made everyoneugh.

    Nya made herself into a cat,plete with little cat eyes, ears, and tail. Everyone roared withughter as she sat there spinning her tail around in a circle then she fell over again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Nya, you crazy Cat Goddess!" Draconia yelled as she got up and challenged Nya to arm wrestle, but instead, Nya sprung up, startled, then just hissed at her and ran away,ughing.

    Draconia challenged Orcha, and everyone went wild as the two women went at it. Goldy was standing on her chair, offering two-to-one odds to anyone that was willing.

    As that was going on, Tallia came over with a bottle of wine and unceremoniously dropped down into myp. The moment she did, I could smell the boozeing off of her, but I still wrapped my arms around my drunk goddess.

    I would never tell the others this, but I wouldn''t trade this woman for any amount of cat girls if I had to make a choice. I loved all the girls, but Tallia was more than just important to me.

    "How is my little drunk goddess feeling?" I asked and kissed her cheek as she took another drink from the bottle. She was wearing a bathing suit like Nya''s, But Tallia''s was more cream-colored than the Cat Goddesses, with thinner golden chains.

    "I am feeling gooood!" She slurred as I smiled and kissed her again.

    "I love you, you know that, right?" I asked and kissed her cheek as we watched the girl''s arm wrestle, and the others cheered.

    "Of course I do! And I love you too!" She said, and then kissed my cheek back before leaning her head back against me. "Why do you think I love white kitties so much? That is how much I love you!"

    I honestly couldn''t ever remember a time when she was drunk like this, and she was actually acting really cute. Part of me wanted to whisk her away and leave everyone behind, but there would be plenty of time for thatter.

    "I really think all of that is adorable, just like you," I chuckled, and Tallia put the bottle between her legs and grabbed my face in her hands to pull it to hers.

    "That is because I am cute," Tallia said, and then kissed me fast, then cuddled her face into my neck.

    I smiled and pulled my tail around her, making Tallia let out a long and rxed sigh before she kissed me again.

    "I love you," She said, and then we just sat there and watched the games being yed, cheering when someone one and feeling heartbroken when they lost. It was an amazing time, and it felt like nothing else in the world mattered at that moment.

    As I watched, I wondered what it was going to be like when I did get the world straightened out. While it had only been a short while since I had been here, I felt like I was using every second that was possible, but I just wanted to be able to do this all the time. Just visit the girls and explore. None of this running off to the Underworld or Cultist killing people, but that was silly to hope.

    Thinking about hope reminded me of the Winds of Change. I needed to go get those five at some point, but I really wish that I could leave Fate behind. Murphy wasn''t that bad, he just had a habit of finding trouble, but Fate was a little shit. Making him a woman was not going to make it any better, but he still owed me five favors, so there was that.

 Chapter 452 Cat Gods Paradise

    The other things on my list were the Amazons and the festival, but thetter of the two could be done with help. The Amazons were going to be a me project, and they needed to be dealt with before I headed down to the Underworld. I was almost positive that I was just going to have to beat it into them, but I needed to do it in a way that they would actually learn something from it. It was clear that even defeat was not enough to make these women use the gray matter between their ears.

    Before I knew it, the night was over, and everyone was heading back to their own dwellings. Tallia was snoring in my arms as Eliza, Chilli, Nya, Snowy,  Breya, and ire all came over to see us.

    "Goldy got Queen Melrose and her party back to Bramma," Breya said as she looked down at Tallia.

    "The goddess looked like she needed this more than most of us!" Nyaughed quietly, and I smiled.

    "She has been putting in a lot of worktely because of me, and she deserves this," I smiled.

    "I noticed that you didn''t really drink that much, and I was wondering if maybe you all wanted toe for a sleepover? We can have some drinks, and y some games! I feel like I barely got to see you with everything that happened!" Snowy exined, and Nya nodded, looking like she was a bit less drunk but by no means sober as she hung off Breya.

    "That seems like a great idea! I could definitely use some downtime," I said and lifted Tallia before standing up.

    "Yeah, let''s do it! Come on, girls, this is going to be so much fun!" Eliza said as she linked arms with Chilli and Nya.

    "Nya! Open a portal home!" Snowy said, and Nya opened a crooked portal that led to open air about fifty feet above the ground.

    "Sorry! Give me a second!" Nya said, and after three tries, the portal opened to an elegant room filled with cushions and paths everywhere. "Ha Ha! See! I can do..."

    Nya was forced to let go of Eliza and turned to puke out a rainbow as the other girls made their way into the portal. The Cat Goddess finished what she was doing and then wiped her mouth with a smile as I waited for her with Tallia sleeping in my arms.

    "That was better than expected," Iughed as she stepped into the portal, and I followed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nyaughed and gave me a thumbs up after the portal closed, and I looked all over the crazy room I had just walked into. I honestly was d that I had Tallia in my arms right now, or I wouldn''t be able to sit still; this ce was a Cat God''s paradise!

    There were small paths that ran into the air to hanging tforms, weaving through the room in a haphazard pattern. Everywhere was filled with toys, books, and snacks!

    "Wee to my home!" Snowy said proudly as she showed us all around. There were rooms for each of them, for guests, for games, and for romantic nights.

    "This ce is amazing!" I said, despite the fact that I had no idea what half of the stuff was.

    Breyaughed and pointed out some of the weird gadgets and gizmos before I had to excuse myself to go put Tallia down. She would have been so mad at me if she knew I was carrying her through the halls.

    I quietly set her down on a bed Chili had shown me. Then I kissed her forehead before going back to the main room.

    We stayed upte ying cards, dice, and drinking until everyone was passed out, even Nya. After everyone was asleep, I went into the garden and looked up at the stars. I thought about my goddesses, Fate and Murphy, the Winds of Change, the Amazons, and where I wanted to go from here.

    "Even after all this, you are still up and sober!" Snowy said as she walked up beside me in a fluffy white robe, linking her arm with mine. "I am not really feeling tired yet, so maybe you would like to go for a walk in the moonlight? It would be nice to talk to the person that taught my mother and goddess everything she knows."

    "A walk? Yes, I would like that. I would like to see some of yournd, even if it is just in the moonlight. As for Nya, she knew much before meeting me, but she is very close to my heart, and we spent a lot of time in Yaggisdral together," I said as we started to walk.

    "Yes, she has told me quite a few stories over thest week about her memories. We have always been very close, buttely, Nya has been at my side constantly. Do you know why?" Snowy asked, and I shook my head. "She is working hard with the rest of the girls and me to get our ind into tip-top shape for when you finallye for your visit. She doesn''t want you to have to do anything but spend time with everyone when youe. I really wish the rest of the goddesses had as much ambition as she does."

    "To be fair, everyone has been in their positions much longer than they should have had to be. These women have all had to step up into their positions, some doing much better than others. The point is that they are here not because they were elected goddesses, but because they are doing the best that they can or are willing to at this point. I get it, but that is why I am going to be giving all the goddesses a chance to choose if they want to keep being a goddess. Then the ones that stay and the new ones will all get 1 to 3 assistants to help divide up the work," I exined as we started walking into a tall hedge maze lit up with Light Stones in the paths.

 Chapter 453 Karma

    "I think that is a great idea, but how will you decide who works for what position? And why add assistants? I mean, most goddesses here are very capable of taking care of their own duties," Snowy said, and then I stopped walking as we came to a fountain in the middle.

    The fountain was filled with water and had a few fish swimming around it. There was also a small tform where I could stand, so I hopped up onto it and looked back at Snowy.

    "I want them to have nothing to do most of the time. The point of having helpers is to prevent backlogs of people needing help. These Goddesses are people as well. They are going to want to have breaks from time to time, so I want each of them to have some help when they do. That way, those who are not on a break can do the extra work and make sure that no one is left behind," I said, and then Snowy hopped up next to me, looking up at the stars above.

    "You seem to be thinking in the long run here, something that the gods are not usually willing to do. All of your ideas make a lot of sense, though, so we''ll just have to see how it goes," she said,

    ? We stayed there for a while, talking and watching the stars, until Snowy finally had to go to bed. As I watched her walk away, I couldn''t help but feel a little bit proud. I was really d that my girls were smart enough to realize that I wasn''t just pushing them away. I wanted them by my side, but I wanted them to learn that they could still be goddesses without having to worry about their duties all day, every day.

    After Snowy left, I looked back up at the stars above once more and spotted my constetion. Scorpio was to the west, and Sagittarius to the east, and that reminded me about the Winds of Change.

    I sighed but then drew the summoning circle with my finger. If I didn''t check on them, I would never hear the end of it.

    Once I was finished, it lit up, and then it stopped at Aries again.

    "Oh, for fucks sake!" I snapped as I ripped out of my body.

    I mmed down On Aries Astral Isle, but I had never been here to this ce before. I immediately felt something appear in my pocket, but I was confused about where I was, so I didn''t check it at first.

    I looked around and explored, expecting to see Fate or Murphy, but instead, there was nothing.

    The ce was a forest, but it was a section of Aries''s home that I had never been to, but that wasn''t saying much. She was just as hard-headed as me, so the two of us never really saw eye to eye, but I didn''t get why I was called here.

    I reached into my pocket, and there was another card, so I pulled it out and frowned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Karma]

    Well, it could have been Murphy, but that didn''t mean that it was a good thing to get Karma. I flipped the card over, but it was nk. That meant that something was going to happen that would give me some type of choice. How I dealt with it was most likely going to be the deciding factor in what I got from Karma, but I had no idea what it was.

    I pocketed the card and started walking, hoping that, eventually, I would find something that could point me in the right direction. It didn''t take long until I came across a small shrine. There was a carved female figure with arge spear in one hand and a strange shield in the other.

    The figure looked oddly familiar, so I approached it and realized who it was. The figure was Aries, and she looked like she was deep in thought. Strange thing to have, and not like her to put a statue of herself out here.

    "Fancy seeing you here, Ophiuchus," A soft feminine voice asked me, but I knew it was a man, or I was pretty sure Polo was.

    "Yeah, I thought I might stop by and have some tea with my good friend Aries," Iughed sarcastically as I turned around to see the androgynistic Pisces twin.

    Polo was more feminine than male, but that was the type she preferred. Again, more assumptions because I really didn''t know the first thing about Aries.

    The man was wearing a soft green kimono with a golden pattern along the sleeves and a thin belt.

    "Tea? I would love some; it has been so long since I have had a rxing cup of tea with anyone," Polo said, and we both walked towards a bench in front of the statue. He looked around, enjoying the tranquility of the forest as he took a seat, crossing his legs before looking back at me. "I heard you were here trying to collect the Winds of Change. Why don''t you tell me what is going on?"

    "I guess they are bored, and they want toe down to visit. Not like I don''t have enough to deal with, but what about you? What are you doing way out here? Missing your sister?" I asked, and Poloughed softly.

    "My sister is just as bad as Aries, so it is not me missing Cesta. No, Aries has been in a rut since she lost against that little goddess of yours. Then her devastating defeat from you has her locked in her room most of the time, drinking. The rest of the time, she picks fights with me and the others, but Cesta won''t give her the time of day. Her and Scorpio are a perfect match in my opinion, but now it feels like Aries isn''t just happy with me," Polo exined, and I opened a portal to my ind to get some tea from my pot that never emptied and was always fresh, but I stopped when I saw Cancer there.

 Chapter 454 Piccolo

    "Oh? Well, hello, beautiful! I wasing to see you, but It seems like I have some business here first. Do you think you could pass me two cups of tea?" I asked, and Cancer nodded with a warm smile. "Two sugar for Polo, dry for me."

    "Coming up! Sorry for being here, but the ce and everything in it smells like you!" Cancer said as she poured the tea.

    "Tis fine. You are mine, and I am yours, so it goes the same for my ind. What''s mine is yours. Are the Winds still there?" I asked, and Fate answered for her from out of sight.

    "Yes, waiting with the patience of a stone!" Fate snapped.

    "You''re full of shit. You probably have been being a little shit for your sister since I left!" I snapped back.

    "Shut it, you big stupid cat! You told us you were going to be right back!" Fate snapped again.

    "Just to let you know, they moved the center of the universe, and it is no longer you! I will get to you all when I have a ce to put you all! I will alsoe to see you all soon," I growled but then smiled as I took the drinks from Cancer. "Thank you, dear. Feel free to portal me if Fate is being annoying, and then I will tie him up and hang him somewhere out of ears reach!"

    Cancer leaned in and gave me a passionate kiss and then pulled back with a wink. "I will see you in a bit."

    I let the portal close and handed Polo his tea in one of my cat cups.

    Yes, a cat cup; I am a cat, and I love them; sue me.

    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to have some tea ready, but you always seemed to have a trick up your sleeve," Polo said, took a small sip, and then smiled. "Very nice, just like the cup itself. I don''t know if any of the other gods do the same. I don''t have any Pisces merchandise," Poloughed softly, and I grinned with a shrug.

    "I just like cats and thought it suited me. Now, let''s talk about the Winds of Change," I said, and Polo nodded and smiled with a nod.

    "Yes, we all know how powerful they are; you need to be careful with them. They are not something that should be yed with. What do you n on doing with them?" He asked, and I sipped my tea, thinking for a moment.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I don''t n on doing anything with them. Hell, I didn''t even want to bring them along, but Karma asked, and I have a hard time saying no to her pretty face!" Iughed and then took a sip of my tea. "Why are you so interested and worried about them?"

    Polo made a face and then shrugged, taking a sip from his cup. "They can be dangerous. I have seen what they can do in the wrong hands; change things to their own liking. Aries is worried that you might use them for your own gain," Polo exined and then looked away for a moment before looking back at me.

    "I won''t lie and say that I won''t ever think about using them for my own selfish wants, but I am not stupid enough to go around thinking I will be able to control them. I know full well that it could just as easilye back and bite me in the butt. All I want is to see the universe treated fairly or as fair as it can possibly be. That''s why I''m here with all of you, learning how to bnce out the power between different pantheons," I said, and Polo nodded, seeming to understand what I was talking about.

    "We are all trying to do our best to try and keep the worlds in order. I think that you can do it; you seem more determined than most." He said, and we both stood up, gazing at the stars above us.

    "We are all trying to do our best to try and keep this world in order. I think that you can do it; you seem more determined than most." He said, and we both stood up, gazing at the stars above us. "You should get going. I think that if Aries finds you here, she will lose it."

    "That is most likely the case, but I am here for a reason. If you are having problems with Aries, then I best go talk to her. This is partially my fault, but I will not be held responsible for what happened," I said, and drained my tea, then looked back at the statue of Aries. "You make this, right? You are pretty good at that stuff, yeah?"

    Polo nodded and smiled. "Yes, I made it out of respect for her. She has been through a lottely and needs someone to be there for her."

    "Yeah, I know that you do, but let me talk to her this time. Not like she... never mind," I said, cutting myment about her getting any worse. Murphy would love that.

    "I am sure you will have a better time getting through to her. Use whatever you think you need. I just want her back to her energetic self," Polo said with a sigh, and I gestured for a small portal to put my cup back, and then I took the other cup from him.

    "I will do my best, but no promises. The two of us never really saw eye to eye, even when I was teaching her new things. It might be best to go home for a bit. This ce is likely to turn into a war zone for a while," I said, and Polo nodded, opening his own portal.

    "Good luck!" He said and stepped through his portal as I opened mine.

    It was to the front of the temple that Aries stayed in. It was marble and gold, and it was beautiful. It also showed me why she used to be more prideful; it was a sight of beauty that seemed too few people got to see.

 Chapter 455 Stop Fucking Around

    I stepped through the door and saw Aries sitting on a couch near a firece. She had her legs up and over a cushion, looking up at the mes as if they were her only source offort.

    "Aries," I said softly, and she looked up in surprise before scowling. "Can we talk?"

    I could feel the animositying off the Zodiac Goddess in waves, and I could almost taste the hate in her look. The hateful re was so intense that it had be palpable.

    It was clear that she had been drinking for a while from her red cheek and The Cup of Ever Flowing Wine in the end table beside her. This was only going to make her harder to deal with, but I could provoke her easier when she was like this.

    "I have nothing to say to you, Ophiuchus. You are the champion, as usual, so just leave me be!" She snapped and then picked up her wine ss and drank deeply from it.

    Aries was in a foul mood, and I wasn''t sure how to handle it without her shutting downpletely and kicking me off her ind. The envy she had for me was clear, and that meant that I needed to choose my words carefully. "I''m sorry you feel like this," I said, and then stepped closer to her. I reached out to touch her shoulder and then looked her in the eyes. "But this isn''t about me; this is about you and what you want from life."

    She snorted and pped my hand away. "I need no pity from you, Cat God. Fate has already chosen my path! Go see your Cancer and fuck her, but leave me be."

    I let out a loud sigh, but I didn''t move away. "You are right; this isn''t about Fate or me. It is about you, Aries. I am the one that beat you, and Fate is a cruel little shit, but what are you going to do about it?" I asked, talking with my hands. "You can either stay here, like this, and continue to me everyone and everything else for your problems, or you can take this opportunity that has been given to you and do something with it."

    Aries looked away and then back at me, her eyes full of confusion and frustration. "What kind of opportunity?" She asked, and I gave her a small smile.

    "I am here, and we can spar. I know you are dying to hit me or something, so let''s go out in the arena. I will stay like this, and we can have a good little session. If you don''t want to talk, fine. Let''s go duke it out then," I suggested.

    "Will you y fair?" Aries asked with suspicion, and I nodded.

    "Sure, but no weapons. I will enhance your speed and strength to match me. Then if you beat me, then you win, got it?" I asked, and Aries narrowed her eyes.

    "That is fine, but this doesn''t make any sense. What are you doing this for?" She asked, and I shrugged.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Just so we are clear, I didn''te here on purpose, I was sent here again. Then I talked to Polo after getting a single card that said Karma on it. After that, I figured you needed something to hit after everything that has happened. I get why you are mad and down, but sitting here isn''t changing anything," I said, and Aries got up.

    "Are you sure you don''t just want to go mess around with your lover?" Aries sneered, but I opened a portal behind her to the arena and raised my palm to her.

    "For someone that doesn''t want to talk, you sure have a lot to say," I said as Iyered some spells onto her to enhance the Zodiac Goddess to my basic strength, then I sted her through the portal with a st of wind.

    I followed her, and as soon as I got in, I heard her yell. "You make me so mad, Ophiuchus! That''s why we can never get along; you piss me off so much!"

    I watched with a smile as she got up. I had never said I was going to pull any punches or let her win. The important thing was to let her vent some stress that seemed to be building up.

    "That is why we are here," I said calmly, and then I started to circle her. "Let''s go. Let all that anger out, and stop taking it out on those around you."

    Aries looked at me with a mixture of shock and surprise but then stepped into the center of the arena, getting into position. We ran around each other for a while, dodging attacks and feinting strikes.

    Then Aries came in close, dodging my strikes, and tried to kick me, but I blocked it by lifting my knee up. She gritted her teeth and threw a punch at me, but I caught it easily this time.

    "Good, you have improved since west fought. Let''s see how you fair this time," I said, and then threw her away from me, only to catch her by her arm before she could hit the ground. "You have something to prove. Go ahead and prove it."

    Aries''s facial expression changed, and then she went back to attacking me ferociously, but I was able to match her blow for blow. We kept going until, eventually, Aries dropped to her knees in exhaustion, but then I renewed her strength.

    "Come, stop fucking around and cool off. Get out of your head, and stop thinking about Cesta! She is gone, and thinking it to death isn''t doing anyone any good! Fucking hit me!" I roared, and Aries lost it.

    She screamed and threw punch after punch, but eventually, she slowed down and then burst into tears. I stopped her fist before one could connect and then hugged her tight. I had knew this break was going toe at some point, and that was why I was pushing her.

 Chapter 456 Come Again?

    "It''s okay, Aries. You don''t have to fight these battles alone anymore. You have me, and everyone else," I said, and then kissed the top of her head as she continued to cry on my shoulder. "But you still have Polo, and he loves you more than anything else. The man wants to spend time with you. If you need to fight, scream or cry, I will be that asshole that will tell you straight but still is there for you.

    Aries was a strong woman, and I knew that this was what she needed right now; someone to support her when things got tough. She deserved a friend like me, and I would make sure that I gave it to her. We stayed like that for a while until, finally, Aries looked up at me with a small smile.

    "Thank you... For everything," She said, and then I smiled back and nodded. "Let''s get out of here."

    We both left the arena, and then I opened a portal to my ind so we could rx a bit. Cancer and the Winds were there waiting, and I called Polo toe over. We all talked andughed, but then Karma pulled me off to the side.

    "Very good work. This will dramatically increase your Karma level in the Mortal Realm of the Goddesses. As always, you never cease to amaze me. I was very curious to know how you were going to deal with Aries, but that was clearly effective," Karma said, and then pulled me into a quick kiss before pulling back a bit.

    "She is better, but it will take her some time to get back on her feet," I said, and then looked over at Aries. She wasughing with Polo, and it made my heart swell with happiness and pride, but then I couldn''t find Fate. "Where is that brother of yours?"

    "In your room ying one of your game consoles," Karma said with a grin, then I pulled her into another deeper and much more passionate kiss.

    "I have been waiting for ages to do that! That little shit is always hanging around! He is worse than a turd stuck in your ass hairs!" Iined, and Karma giggled but then sighed.

    "I really hope that when you bring us to the lower realm, we can finally tell him. This is part of the reason why I want toe. We are going to have almost no power down there, so he won''t be able to have a hissy fit. I also have a strange request," Karma exined, and I lifted an eyebrow.

    "A strange requesting from you? Should I be worried?" I asked, and Karma sighed and rested her head on my chest.

    "You are going to think I am crazy," Karma said, but then Luck came over, bouncing with every step.

    "That''s ''cause you are cray-cray, K! Are you going to tell him about your twisted n?!" Luck asked with excitement, and I sighed. If Luck knew about it, it couldn''t be that bad.

    "I was trying to before you came over!" Karmained, and Luckughed, but Cancer called over.

    "Why note over here? I locked Fate in your room, so he won''t get out until someone lets him out!"

    "Fine, it''s not like everyone but him knows anyways," Karma said as she pulled away from me and then went over to sit on my couch.

    I thumbed my chin for a moment, but then Luck leaned in, her hair constantly changing colors like a living thing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t bother trying to figure it out. You are going to say no, but I want to see the look on your face when K asks you! Haha! This is going to be so good!" Luck giggled and then ran over to the other girls, who were looking back over at me.

    I sighed but then followed Karma and sat down. "Alright, what is it that you want to ask me?" I said, and Karma took a deep breath before speaking.

    "I want to make my brother fall in love with you when we get to the lower realm."

    ...

    "Come again?" I asked as all the wheels in my head stopped moving and thought no longer became possible.

    "Bwahaha!" Aries and Luckughed like hyenas.

    "I mean, after he is a she! I will make sure that he is really pretty!"

    "Are you talking in anothernguage? Or did you just hit your head somewhere?" I asked as my gears started to move again. "Because what you are saying makes so little sense, it must not be anguage that I know, or could... what? Why? How does this help? I am so lost..."

    "I think that you broke him," Cancer said, giving me a concerned look, but I was inwardly giving myself the same one.

    Luck and Aries were still cackling in the background, but then Karma leaned closer. "Fate can be so pig headed at times, and I want him to see how wonderful you are when he is in a body that can truly appreciate it."

    "What do you mean by truly appreciating it?" I asked, but Luck spoke up.

    "It''s like this; Fate didn''t understand what it was like to like you when he was male. When he has female charms, and feelings, he will see just how incredible you are and fall head over heels for you!" She said matter-of-factly, and then the others all nodded in agreement.

    I was speechless for a moment, then looked at Karma. "Is this really what you want? I really feel like I am in a dream that is slipping into a nightmare right now."

    Karma chuckled and kissed my cheek. "It''s a little crazy, I know, but I think it''s the perfect solution. Besides, It''s not like any woman is going to put up with his childish behavior."

    "And why am I supposed to? We are still talking about a man here, and I don''t do dudes. Nothing against the ones that do, but it is not my thing," I said, but Karma shook her head.

 Chapter 457 What The Fuck Did I Just Agree To?

    "He is a man now, but when we go down, I will make him into something super cute that you can''t even resist, and It will make it easy!" Karma said, and I looked around at the others for help.

    "Come on, help me out here!" Iined. This was much worse than I could have ever dreamed the question to be!

    Cancer cleared her throat. "If you do this, then you will be making an even bigger statement about how much you care about Fate and the love between you two. It is a huge risk, but if you trust him and yourself enough... then go for it."

    "What?!" I gaped.

    I was still stunned, but then Aries spoke up. "It''s actually kind of sweet and also sounds like a lot more fun than bickering. You both already fight like you are married, so just stick it in already."

    "WAIT! Cock suckers! You all are supposed to be on my side here!" I said, tossing my hands up.

    "But, Ophiuchus," Luck said while batting her eyes innocently. "We are. We think you should do it!"

    I groaned and dropped my head into my hands. What the hell have I just gotten myself into?

    Nothing! I will just refuse!

    "No, fuck that noise. That little bastard hates my guts, and I share the sentiment!" I dered, and Luckughed.

    "That just means you guys will have great angry sex!" She giggled, and Murphy put up his hand.

    "You can have me if you want. I am sure there is a great number of things that could go wrong with it, so it sounds like fun," Murphy said in a slightly interested voice.

    "No one asked you!" I snapped, but then Karma leaned to whisper in my ear.

    "You could have all of us at once. All the Winds of Fate to do what you wanted with," She said, and then pulled back with a look that said she assumed this was a killing blow, but I rolled my eyes.

    "Not to discount how amazingly beautiful you girls are, but there is an entire world of women," I said, and Karma sighed in defeat, but then Destiny finally spoke up. She was always so shy, so she would surely be the voice of reason for all these other crazy women!

    "Ophiuchus, I think Karma just wants you to try it. She knows we all like you, and she just wants the best for Fate," Destiny said, causing the other girls to go silent and wait for my answer.

    Fail.

    I looked at them all and then sighed. "Fine, I will consider it. If this is what you want to try, then I will give it a shot. But only because you all asked me to."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yay!" The girls all cheered excitedly, and then Fate burst out from my room, sending the door flying with a face that looked like he had seen a ghost.

    "What the hell is going on?!" He demanded, obviously trying to save some face.

    "Nothing for you to worry about," Aries said smugly and then winked at me. "Now, we just need to decide when Ophiuchus is going to make his move."

    "Oh, you have got to be shitting me!" I snapped as I red at Aries. "You and this fucking talking shit."

    The othersughed, but then Fate crossed his arms over his chest. "You will not be hitting on my beloved sister while I am still here!" He dered firmly.

    Like that was the real problem here, but the dipshit had no clue what was going on. I also had no clue what was going on. Like, what the fuck did I just agree to?

    I sighed and then looked over at Karma, who was looking back with an expectant look. "Look, I will try this out and see if it works out. But I am not making any promises," I said, and Fate huffed but stayed quiet.

    Karma smiled brightly and then winked. "It''s okay, Ophiuchus. I know you won''t let me down."

    "I think I have had enough Astral inds for one day or year. I am going to go back and go to bed so I can hopefully wake up from this nightmare," I groaned as soon as I got up, but Fate jumped up.

    "You are leaving us here again?! You are such a useless god! You say you are going to take us to the lower realm, but you always leave! You are never around for us when we need you most!" He shouted, making me sigh.

    I wanted to yell at the little shit, but he was still in a position to fuck with me while up here. I just had to bide my time, and then I would get HER. Fate would be her, and I was going to... fuck, this was stupid.

    "You don''t know the half of it," I muttered under my breath, but then looked at them all. "I promise that I will be back soon enough. Until then, I want you all to rx and not stir up any problems among yourselves. Goodbye."

    With that, I closed my eyes and then mmed back into my body back in the moonlike of Snowy''s garden.

    Well, that was not quite how I expected my day on the Astral Inds to end, but at least it ended on a semi-positive note. Now, here''s hoping that when Karma made the switch with Fate''s sex that things don''t go terribly wrong.

    I shook my head and opened a portal to the room that my goddess was sleeping in. I quietly stepped into the room, closing my portal, and then I opened another to Tallia''s room. I gently picked her off the bed and walked through the portal.

    Once it was closed, I set Tallia in bed and then undressed her before doing the same to get into bed with her. The day had been fun and crazy, filled with many moments that I wouldn''t forget for a long time.

    When I was finallyfortable in bed, Tallia moaned softly and then cuddled into my arms. I kissed her forehead and then closed my eyes as I drifted off.

 Chapter 458 No Small Talk

    The following day, I woke up to find that Tallia was already gone. That was strange since she usually didn''t wake up so early. I got out of bed and began getting dressed when my goddess walked through the door.

    "Well, aren''t you looking bright and beautiful? You are looking pretty good after the way you were making love to that wine bottlest night!" Iughed, and Tallia gave me a small smile as she brought me a cup of tea.

    "It took some healing to get me to this point, and I tried to heal you, but you seemed to be perfectly fine. Did you not drinkst night?" Tallia asked as I took the cup, and I smiled.

    "I did drink a bit, but then you came and sat in myp and passed out, so I slowed down after that. Then we went back to Snowy''s pce, and I did drink a bit while we yed cards, but I was more concerned about spending time with everyone. Plus, you were so cute when you were drunk! I would have paid just to have you alone and acting that cute!" Iughed, and then suddenly, Berry, my little Blue Bell I had found, jumped over to my shoulder. "Hey, squirt! Have you been good for Tallia?" I asked her, and she nodded her small head.

    "Yes! I am always a good girl~!" She said, jumping on my shoulder happily, and I smiled as I patted her small head but frowned.

    "Since when could you talk?" I asked, looking over at Tallia. When I had dropped Berry off to her, the oversized blue squirrel had just been chirping.

    "She just started talking a day ago. I was going to tell you, but so many things have been going ontely. Did I really get that drunkst night? I hardly remember anything after we had finished eating," Tallia said with a sigh and then kissed her cheek.

    "It''s fine. If anyone needed it, it was you. I am curious how Melrose, De, and Lani fared. I really hadn''t expected there to be so many Catfolk on the beach!" Iughed, and Tallia smiled with a shrug.

    "The women of Bramma would have been fine. The worst the Cats would have done would be to ask them constant questions because they look so different from other humans. I think that I am going to spend the entire day reading in bed. I have been going to see Melrose almost every day, so I am going to have azy day," Tallia said, and I kissed her cheek.

    "You deserve it," I said and then scratched Berry''s head.

    "What are your ns for today?" Tallia asked as she leaned into me, and I put my free arm around her shoulder.

    "Hmm. That is a good question. I have to go to the Underworld at some point, but I think I will wait a few days before I go do that. I think today and tomorrow are going to be spent on the Amazon Ind. I had really wanted to go to one ind at a time, but that just wasn''t realistic. At the same time, I want to go and spend some time with Titania and the other goddesses," I said with a sigh, and Tallia looked up at me with a grin.

    "You think, for a god that is so powerful, you would be able to make copies of yourself to go around," Talliaughed, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, but it is not like I have a time limit, and I want to personally spend my time with you all, not clones of me," I said, and Tallia smiled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Well, then, I think you should get going soon. But I''m going to miss you," Tallia said and then cuddled closer to me.

    "I promise that when I am done with the other goddesses, I wille back here, just for you," I said and then kissed her forehead again.

    Tallia nodded and then snuggled close to me, telling me about all the things that she had been doing since I had been gone.

    We talked for a while until, finally, it was time for me to go. We said our goodbyes, and I opened up a portal.

    When I stepped through, I was in the metallic room of the Golden Egg Repository, where my Father stayed and handed out the Golden Eggs.

    "My son! Have youe to see me?!" Kadeon eximed as he appeared before me.

    I didn''t want to have small talk with my dad, but I did have some questions about my Golden Egg with Breya. Since he was the one to give them out, I assumed he would be the person to ask about them.

    "I havee to ask you some questions, so I guess you could say that I came to see you, but only because I want something from you," I said, and Kadeon sighed.

    "Well, even if it is just to ask a question, I am d to be of service to you!" Kadeonughed, and I was tempted to leave just to avoid this horribly awkward moment that he was just making worse.

    "What is the deal with my Golden Eggs that I create? Is it going to be a little girl like I assumed?" I asked, and Kadeon nodded.

    "Yes, that will be the Angel and your blood child. Just like you guessed, it will only take one month for the child to be born, but after that, they will grow at a normal speed like any newborn," Kadeon exined, and I opened a portal to leave, but he put up his hands. "Wait! You are leaving already?!"

    "Yeah, I need to head to the Amazon Ind. If there is anything else you want to know, just ask," I said, but Kadeon waved his hands.

    "No, no, it''s not that. I just wanted to give you this! It is called a ''Light Up the Night,'' and it will allow you to create your own stars in the night sky," Kadeon handed me a small box with an ornate bow on it.

 Chapter 459 The Four Tribes

    I opened it up to find a beautiful bracelet inside with glowing beads along the band. The thing was nice enough, but I didn''t really understand what it was used for. I had never seen anything of the like.

    "What good is something like this going to do for me? I mean, it looks nice enough, but what good is putting more stars in the sky?" I asked, my voice tinged with suspicion.

    "Oh, you will find out soon enough! Enjoy it, my son," Kadeon said before disappearing, leaving me alone in the room with an odd bracelet and more questions than answers.

    Every time I interacted with Kadeon, I got a strange feeling. The way that he always acted so happy and excited was exhausting, and it felt fake. At least with my mother, Nemoria, I knew that she was an evil bitch, but she didn''t try to hide it. If The Goddess of Darkness and all that shadow touches can act kind and loving, then The God of Light could very likely do the same thing.

    Still, I had nothing but a bad feeling to go on, but even if he was, I really wasn''t sure what I could do about it. It was just the same with my mother, and I had made attempts in the past to fight her, but she was immune to every form of damage that I could think of. Whatever the difference was between myself and Kadeon, I still had to respect him as a parent.

    With that thought, I put the bracelet on my wrist and went through the portal, ready for whatever was waiting for me on the Amazon ind. On the other side, Giantessa was sitting on the steps leading up to her throne.

    "You came!" She said as she got up and jogged over to me.

    "Yeah, sorry I took so long," I said, but Giantessa shook her head.

    "I really didn''t think that you woulde for a while, but I am d that you are here now. Do you have a n on how to deal with my Amazons?" Giantessa asked, and Iughed.

    "What kind of n do you think will work with a bunch of knuckleheads? If these girls are the brainless fighters that you im them to be, kicking their asses isn''t going to work alone," I said, and Giantessa nodded.

    "Do you think that if you were bigger, that might help?" Giantessa asked, but I shook my head.

    While bigger might make them respect me, the rest of the world was smaller. I needed to get them to start respecting people that were my size, not ones their size.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No, that is part of the problem, I think. I can''t really say much till I go see them, but from what I know about Amazons, they are prideful of their tall stature, but they also treat other shorter races condescendingly," I said, and she nodded.

    "That hits the nail on the head. Have you ever had to deal with this before in your past lives? Even when you first met me, the girls of my ind were kind to you, and I was the one that had been rude to you," Giantessa said, but I pulled her into a hug and kissed the top of her head.

    "You were very young at the time, and we had a lot of fun after you left the ind with me, but I have dealt with women like this before. The problem was that when I did, it was with small groups, and they were easy to get to change their ways. This is a lot different than that, so I am going to have to figure out something different. The problem right now is that there isn''t just one small ind of people with whom I can gather together and have a reasonable conversation. Then there is the fact that everyone is split up, right? there are different tribes?" I asked, and Giantessa nodded.

    "Yes, there are four tribes, but only three main ones. The fourth is the half-breeds, and they are the only ones that act decently. The S, Ares, and Lancer Tribes all are full-blooded Amazons, and they are going to be your main problems," Giantessa said, and I nodded.

    "Is there anything you can tell me about the three that might help me understand them better?" I asked as Giantessa pulled back from me. "Any quirks or things that they like and hate would be extremely helpful. While I want to get everyone on the same page, I really don''t think that the same tactics are going to on all three tribes,"

    "The Lancer are the tallest and most arrogant, which makes them the most difficult. They are all about strength and power and will rarely allow any other opinion to be their own. The Ares are the most aggressive and war-like of the three tribes. I think that if you can convince them that you are a formidable opponent that they will let you help with negotiations. Last but not least, there is the S. They are the most mysterious and traditional of the three, so they will be more difficult to get through to. They are also the most spiritual out of the tribes and are protective of their way of life," Giantessa exined, and I nodded.

    "Sounds like a handful, but I think that I can handle it. Do you have any rmendations on where I should start?" I asked her, and she thought for a moment before nodding.

    "I would start with the Lancer Tribe. They are the most influential among the other tribes, and so if you can convince them to help you, then I think you might find it easy to gain the approval of the other two tribes." Giantessa said, and I nodded.

    "Alright, then, I guess I will head there first. Do you mind opening a portal? I don''t really know my way around the ind,"  I said, and Giantessa smiled.

    "Of course. Travel safe, my Cat God," She said before opening a portal for me. I stepped through, marveling at the stunning scenery that was on the other side of the portal.

 Chapter 460 Moody Angel

    I had yet toe to this ind, but I hadn''t been sure what to expect. It was absolutely gorgeous, with tall trees and waterfalls all around. I hadn''t expected it to be this beautiful, and I smiled as I looked around in awe.

    "You! What is Cat doing on Amazon''snd?!" A rough female voice asked me, but before I could turn around, I was hit with a fist big enough to touch my shoulder and elbow at the same time.

    I was sent flying, but I caught myself in the air and then causallynded. Looks like this girl was the hit-and-ask kind of woman.

    "Answer me!" The 8-foot Amazon roared and charged me again, but I was ready this time.

    The massive block of a fist came straight at me, but I ced a single finger up to block it and dug into my heels.

    I expected the Amazon to recoil, but she only pushed harder, and I saw my finger slowly starting to dimple in from the pressure.

    "Interesting," I said before pushing forward, with all of my weight, and the Amazon was sent flying back. I watched her plow through a few trees beforeing to a stop.

    The Amazon stood up, rubbing her face and scowling at me.

    "You don''t look like an Amazon, so who are you? What do you want?" She said as she straightened from her fighting stance, and I gave her a polite smile.

    "My name is Galio, The Cat God, and I am here to meet with the Lancers," I said, and the Amazon blinked at me in surprise.

    "Wait... You''re that Cat God that everyone has been talking about? How dare youe here?!" She roared, clenching her fists, but put a hand up.

    "I dare go wherever I please, and if you hit me again, I will not be so nice," I warned, but the thick-headed woman didn''t seem to care as she rushed me again. This was going to be harder than I thought, but then I got an idea as she charged me.

    I rolled out of the way and then quickly jumped to my feet. "If you want to fight me, I will fight you," I said calmly before gathering up Electrical Magic in both hands.

    The Amazon eyed the dancing electricity in my hands and then quickly backed away.

    "You don''t have to fight if you don''t want to," I said, and the Amazon shook her head.

    "You are a cheat! Only weaklings use magic and weapons! Typical Cat! Too weak to fight with only your bare hands!" The Amazon snapped, and I barked out a harshugh.

    "And you are clearly too stupid to understand how the Catfolks body works. The girls are born with ws on their hands, and you are born almost twice as big. Why don''t youe down to my level and fight me?" I asked, my hands still crackling.

    "I can''t change my height!" The amazon snapped, and I nodded.

    "So you expect the Catfolk to disfigure themselves so you can fight them in a way that you consider fair? Do you even realize how dumb that sounds?" I asked, but it was clear that she didn''t. She just stared at me with her mouth open, and I sighed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Look, I don''t want to fight you. I didn''te here to start a fight. I came here to talk with your leader about a way for me to help the Amazons," I said, and the amazon blinked before scowling at me again.

    "We don''t need help from the likes of you!" She snapped, but I just shook my head. This was starting to get frustrating, so I decided to switch tactics.

    "Fine, then I should just kill you all, then?" I asked, crossing my arms.

    "Kill?" She asked, taken back by my words.

    "Yes. You are making it clear for all of your people that none of you are going to listen. What did you and your people n on doing when you went to the Catfolk Ind? Kill them? When did they attack you?" I demanded.

    "We don''t need a reason to attack!" The amazon snapped, already seeming to forget my previous threat.

    This was getting me nowhere, and I was starting to get frustrated with this person. I had really hoped that Giantessa wasn''t giving them enough credit, but it was starting to feel like she gave them too much credit.

    "Just tell me where the vige is so I can find someone with the ghost of a brain and maybe a shred ofmon sense," I growled, but the woman just red at me. "Fine, you want to y stupid; I got a fix for your dumb right here!" I snapped and opened a portal to Breya.

    "Galio?" Breya asked from her couch, where she had been reading a book to her Golden Egg that was sitting in herp.

    "Sorry, do you mind getting some info out of someone for me?" I asked, but I got a narrowed eye re in return.

    "No."

    "Huh? Really?" I asked incredulously, and then she turned her nose up at me.

    This was not the time for this!

    "I am still upset with you about what happened!" Breya said in an imperial voice that made me want to put her over my knee.

    "Are you kidding me? That was your doing! You are the one that made ire liquify my guts without thinking what the consequences would be!" I snapped back, but Breya stuck her tongue out at me. "Bah! Fine! I will just ask ire! Insufferable Angel." I said and closed the portal.

    I closed the portal but then looked around and let out a string of curses.

    The Amazon was gone!

    "Oh, that moody Angel is going to get it one of these days! I should have put her over my knee ages ago!" I growled before wings burst from my back, and I shot up into the air, filled with frustration.

 Chapter 461 Dont Play By The Rules

    I flew up and spotted a few thin streams of smoke in the distance, but I hung in the air to think about things. The first Amazon that I had a chance to meet with barely seemed to half two senses to rub together. While this was only one of them, with the way Kalli and even Giantessa had acted, it was starting to feel like a trend.

    How was I supposed to deal with women thatcked not onlymon sense but also limited learning? The fact that most of them talked with broken speech proved this point, but I didn''t get what I was supposed to do about it?

    I opened a portal to bring my Cat-Robin through and sent her off to find out more about the ind and how many people were in the area that I was seeing. I didn''t see any other smoke nearby, so it would be good to have the little bird look around while I tried to figure out what to do.

    Scare them? Not likely, since they seemed almost too stupid to be properly scared.

    Bribe them? Possible, but with what?

    Convince them? How could I do that when half the time, it seemed like they were incapable of understanding how simple things worked.

    I sighed and started to use the wind to push myself forward, my wings outstretched from my back, catching the wind as I thought about what I was going to do next. Maybe I should just look for the biggest and toughest amazon and kick the shit out of them? That was sure to get their attention.

    I flew to the closest fire, dropped down, noting the other locations, andnded in the middle of arge group of Amazons. Everyone in the area went quiet as they all turned their focus down to me.

    Each one of the women was so that I could walk between most of their legs if I ducked. On top of that, more than one woman had braided hair like pigtailsing from the lover part of their bikini... Pussy locks?

    "So, you are the Cat that Ku said was sneaking around, but when did Cats start flying?" Asked thergest Amazon, and I knew that I had found who I was looking for.

    "You are the leader, then?" I asked, and she nodded, her eyes shing with amusement.

    "Yes, I am! What can I do for you, Cat?" She asked in a voice as rough as any of them, but there was an underlying current of intelligence that gave me pause.

    "I am here to talk about helping your people," I began calmly, and the women allughed at my words, but the leader held up a hand, and they fell silent.

    "Why would you want to help us? Better yet, why would we need your help?"The leader asked, and without skipping a beat, I answered.

    "Because I believe everyone deserves a chance, even those who may not understand what is going on around them. I don''t expect you to understand this right now, but give me a chance to exin it to you," I said, and the leader nodded slowly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I am listening," she said and leaned back against her tree.

    So, I exined my n to help the Amazon people with education, bettering their lives through basic needs, and how I would open up new opportunities for them with work opportunities and other logistics of running a vige that could be beneficial.

    The more I spoke, the more the leader seemed to rx, and when I finished, she looked at me with an odd expression on her face.

    "That''s actually not that bad an idea...If the woman actually cared about any of that. A great idea if I cared about any of that! We are warriors, not farmers! We fought, and we built our own homes out of wood and stone. That is how it has always been!" She said, and I nodded slowly before speaking.

    "I understand that, but sometimes fighting isn''t the answer. You aren''t just warriors; you are people too. Your people deserve the chance to better their lives in ways other than war," I argued calmly, and the leader stared at me for a long moment.

    "Are you stupid? Maybe you are just a weakling, and you are scared, is that it?" The leader asked me, making my blood boil. "You seem like you want to fight, but you hold yourself back? Fear? What is it?"

    "I am not scared, but I am smart enough to understand when a fight isn''t necessary," I said evenly, stepping forward. "You need to realize that even if you control thend and your people through fear, it will only make them weaker in the end."

    The leader stepped toward me, her giant frame closer. "Do you think you cane here and lecture me about my people?" She asked in a low tone, and I just shook my head.

    "Yeah, I did, but I never thought you all would be this fucking stupid. Fine, you want to get your ass kicked by someone half your size?" I asked, and the big woman grinned ferally.

    "My name is Gaara of the S Tribe, and I am the leader because only Giantessa, my mother, rivals me in strength! Let us fight, and I will prove my strength!" She roared, making the air vibrate as she started to approach me.

    I raised my hand and called a storm to the clear skies above us. Stupid muscle heads would get the scare tactics first!

    "My name is Galio, Cat God, and I don''t y by the rules," I said, and then I put my middle finger to my thumb and snapped my fingers.

    Suddenly, lightning bolts shot down and struck everyone who was within fifty feet of the fire, thanks to my Cat-Robin, lighting all the Amazons up like Glow Stones. This included Gaara, who fell over with the rest of them, twitching on the ground.

    In reality, these people could all be killed without any resistance, and that would be the end of Gaara and the Lancer Tribe. Depending on how the others reacted to me, this might be the most effective way of dealing with a group like this. Still, I would have to see if I could get Gaara to start listening.

 Chapter 462 Gaara Of The Lancer

    "So, if you look around, all of your people are lying on the ground twitching. What do you think? Can I help your people, or would you rather everyone die?" I asked her seriously, and Gaara went silent for a moment.

    Then she slowly put her hands up in surrender and let out a long sigh.

    "You win," She said, and I nodded.

    "Of course I do. I am using magic, and you don''t use it, nor do you know how to defend against it. I could get a big iron bar and kill you all because you don''t know how to use weapons or don armor. What good is being strong if you get beat by everyone else''s abilities?" I asked as all the Amazons slowly got up, and Gaara stood up, rubbing her head.

    "We don''t understand magic," Gaara admitted, and I nodded.

    "That is why I am here!" I said cheerfully. "I want to help your people with the knowledge they need to survive, so not just in fighting with weapons, but also learning how to use their minds and create better lives for themselves."

    Gaara eyed me for a long moment before nodding slowly. "You can help if you can make us stronger than our enemies," She said finally, and I smiled widely.

    "Lady Gaara, you will be surprised by what I can do! We will start training tomorrow morning at dawn! Be there, ready to learn!" I eximed, but Gaara narrowed her eyes.

    "Our enemy is the Catfolk! You!" Gaara said.

    "Is that really what you would do if I gave you the power, you spineless coward? You would still go and attack the weakest race?" I asked, starting to feel like I was going to give this witch another jolt of inspiration. "What have they done to you? The way I see it, thisment paints you as a clear problem that can''t move forward if that is all you can think about."

    This time Gaara went silent for a few moments and seemed to finally be considering my words.

    "Think about it; there are stronger adversaries out there than the Catfolk. Inds full of them that you were too weak to face before," I said in a softer tone. "If you truly want to be powerful, you had the best start thinking about what you n to use that for. If not, I can do something much worse than kills you all. I will make you all into human-sized women with the same level of strength. At least this way, I know that you wouldn''t be able to bother my kittens anymore."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gaara thought about this for a long moment before nodding slowly. "We will think more on your words," the Amazon said, and I nodded before lifting off into the air.

    On my way out, I couldn''t help but think that maybe Giantessa was right; these Amazons were going to be more trouble than they were worth. Even after all that, all I got was an I''ll think about it. I had half a mind to go ck and hit them all with another lightning bolt!

    But I kept flying, and eventually, my Cat-Robin met back up with me and showed me what she had seen about the other parts of the inds. The other two tribes seemed a bit more organized, but they seemed to be fighting or something like that. It was hard to tell from the images that the Cat-Robin sent me with the mappings, so I opened a portal and flew through into a more temperate region of the ind.

    As I flew over, I could see the two other tribes of Amazons. One tribe was made up mostly of women in their twenties to thirties, and the other seemed to have more older women than young ones. It looked like both tribes were ready for a fight, but when they saw me flying in from the sky, they stopped short and just watched me with wide eyes.

    "I thought Catfolk couldn''t fly?" One of them yelled out, and I chuckled beforending between the two tribes.

    "You are looking at the Cat God; I can do anything," I said with a smirk, my wings unfolding behind me as the amazons inspected me carefully.

    "So you are offering us help? What do you want in return?" The elder Amazon asked fiercely, and I lifted an eyebrow. She looked to be close to 7''6, and she was in a mesh robe that was closed, but it was clear from therge nipples sticking through that she wore nothing under it.

    "Oh,e on, you don''t even know what I am offering yet," I said yfully, and she smiled softly before nodding.

    "Our Tribe is on the verge of fighting with the Ares Tribe. They think like the Lancer, but they are smarter than the other tribe making up for their shorter height. They know why you are here and don''t want to lose their way," The elder Amazon exined, and I looked around at the women that seemed on edge, but I could see actual thoughts going on inside their heads. This was good, and it made me think there might be some silver lining after all.

    "Interesting. What is it that you and the other S want? Are you willing to learn a new way?" I asked, but then added. "I really had lost hope talking with Gaara, but you seem to be more reasonable. My name is Galio if you don''t already know it."

    "My name is Gilesh, and Ares'' leader is Bobby Sue. Honestly, I want things to change, but I feel like my mother in this regard. It feels like no matter how hard we try, each group is filled with those who refuse to change, and the few that do can''t gain any ground with the ones that don''t. It feels like an endless cycle of nothing ever getting down and then taking it out on other races that are weak enough for us to fight," the elder exined, and I sighed.

 Chapter 463 Gilesh Of The Sila

    "I understand," I said and then took a step closer to the woman. "Do you want to change? Then let me help you," I said, and Gilesh smiled softly before speaking.

    "Yes, please, Galio. Whatever you can do, I just don''t know what you can do at this point," Gilesh said with a sigh.

    "I have a few ideas, and some of them are much more extreme than others. The first one I will try after talking to Bobby Sue is a trial to see if I can teach some of your people the same magic that I use," I said, and Gilesh raised an eyebrow.

    "You think you can teach us your magic? Even though many of us are too old or too young?" She asked skeptically, and I smiled.

    "I will not force anyone. For those who do wish to learn, I will work with them. For those who don''t... Well, I will find something else for them so we all can progress together," I promised, and Gilesh nodded slowly before speaking.

    "Let''s talk to Bobby Sue about this. I think she would be willing to listen," The elder Amazon said and motioned for me to follow her.

    We began walking towards where the Ares Tribe was camped out, and as we got closer, I could see that Bobby Sue was already standing outside of their tents waiting for us.

    "You must be the Cat God?" She asked me as we approached, and I nodded with a smile.

    "Galio, at your service," I said as I held out my hand to shake hers.

    She took it eagerly and shook it firmly.

    "I have heard some things about you, but it''s nice to finally meet in person. What can I do for you?" She asked.

    "Well, it would be nice if you would stop trying to attack my kittens so I don''t have to turn you all into normal-sized humans. I came here to see if I could bang your heads around until I got you to start using some of the brains between your ears," I said casually.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You really know how to talk to a person," Bobby Sue said. She was in just a bikini and barely seven feet, but she was constantly blowing her short hair that hung down in the front out of her face.

    "I am not really here to make deals. I didn''t even n oning here for another few months or longer, yet here we are. Turning you all into human-sized people is the best thing I can think of doing to keep you out of everyone else''s hair. If I don''t, I can''t really see what is going to fix this problem. I have to go away for a bit to the Underworld, but that is hard to do when I don''t know if I can trust you not to hurt the other people of this world while I am gone," I exined, and Bobby Sue frowned.

    "What do you want in return for teaching us your ways?" She asked, and I smiled.

    "Peace between all the Tribes, a better life for everyone, and freedom to leave the ind when we all decide it is safe enough. I want to teach you all to use weapons, armor, and magic so that you can explore the inds. The fact that you are attacking the Catfolk is pretty pathetic, considering how all the races are smaller than you, but most of them are stronger than you. Literally, every race but the Catfolk can beat you, so that is the one that you decide to fight? Do you understand how this looks to me and the other races?" I asked, and silence fell over all the people in the area. "If you want to fight, great. I fucking love to hit shit just as much, but I am not going to go picking a fight with the weakest person. What fun is that?"

    Bobby Sue scowled but then sighed. "Fine, we ept your terms. We will never attack the Catfolk again, and in turn, you can teach us what you know," She said reluctantly, and I smiled.

    "Wonderful, really... Just kidding. If it was that easy, this shit would have been fixed a long time ago. I have already seen it is clear that you all have little to no control over your people, and the worst part of this all is that you aren''t figureheads or puppets. You all are just hoping that something gets better, but that isn''t going to work," I exined in a harsh voice. "You have to be willing to go out and actually be the one that gets things done. You have to lead, or else you all will just sit here forever arguing about who is better than who. Is that what you want?"

    Bobby Sue let out a long sigh and nodded her head slowly.

    "No, I don''t want that," She said slowly, looking down at the dirt forest floor we stood on.

    "Then this is what we are going to do. First, someone is going to go get Gaara and anyone that is openly willing to try changing. They are to be brought here, and then Gilesh and Bobby Sue will do the same. Then I am taking you all somewhere for a few days and training the ever-loving piss out of every one of you so that you can''t even walk at the end of each day. Once I am satisfied that you are all in tip-top shape, we will being back," I said, and both of Ares and S''s leaders nodded at me, but they still looked confused.

    The fact that they were even listening was light years ahead of Gaara of the Lancer tribe, but I had a secret weapon.

    "One more thing before I do something terribly dastardly because myck of trust in the people on this ind is very low right now! Out of the women that join me for the training, one of you will have a chance to be the Goddess of the Amazons, taking Giantessa''s ce! Now, I have one final magic trick before I go!" Iughed, but this was really cruel and unfair, but what goes aroundes around!

 Chapter 464 Whip Your Tits Out?

    The women started to talk excitedly, but they all gasped as I stomped down, and magic circles burst out in every direction to find their targets. I had gotten the Cat-Robin to spot and tag every boat on the ind over a raft or boat big enough for two people. Every one of the spell circles was a copy of the one that I had used at Queen Melrose''s Manor. That meant that every boat was unbuilding itself into neatly ced rows of end tables. Unfortunately, all the end tables we made were for human-sized people.

    "What did you just do?!" Gilesh asked in shock as she looked around. We were a long way from any boats, so no one would see the effects except for the people near them.

    "I turned all your sailing vessels into tables that are too small for you to use. When I am satisfied that you are all ready to interact with the rest of the world, I will make you some new boats. Until then, all that you have is fishing canoes, so if you want to go exploring, you will do it on the backs of sea creatures," I said with a smirk, and then opened the portal back to Giantessa.

    "There is no way this can''t end well," I muttered to myself as I stepped through the portal, leaving the stunned Amazons behind me.

    On the other side, Gaintessa was waiting for me with a worried look as I stepped through. I was sure that she was concerned about how the visit went, and she probably already knew how bad it was going to be.

    "Well? How did things go with my daughters?" she asked after the portal closed, and I shrugged.

    "It went about as well as you probably assumed at first with the Gaara and the Lancers, but I seemed to get through to them with the other two. Gilesh seems the most reasonable, but Bobby Sue isn''t aplete loss, either. I am giving them a chance to get a few people that want to learn while trying to collect Gaara and some Lancers together right now, then I will go back and take them all with me. I came here to exin what I am doing, and then I have to go tell everyone else," I exined as I walked over to the steps of Giantessa''s massive throne to sit down.

    "Good, good. I will have one of my best huntresses go get Gaara, and the Lancer''s so that we can all be on the same page," Giantessa said as she waved her hand, making portals open and a masked Amazon appeared on the other side. "Make sure there is no bloodshed! You are to offer them protection and bring them here if they ept, but do not let them cause any trouble!"

    The Huntress nodded before marching out, much more efficient than I had been.

    I sighed, feeling tired after all this work today.

    "Alright, I need to exin what happened here to everyone else and why I have to train these people," I said and stood up, preparing to leave.

    Giantessa nodded and gave me a smile as she came over to kiss me on the cheek.

    "I love you, my darling Cat God. I will be here when you get back," she said, and I smiled warmly at her, opening a portal to Northwall outside a certain Angels house.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I love you too," I said before stepping through the portal, leaving Giantessa behind me.

    After the portal closed, I was about to walk up to Breya, but I heard two familiar voices call my name. I turned to find Daphne and Velma running to me with big smiles.

    "Ha! We finally found you! You are a hard person to track down, you know that?!" Daphneughed, and Velma just sighed.

    "You should really have some sort of tracking sigil on you, so I don''t have to get dragged around in circles by this crazy woman!" Velma groaned as she pushed some of her brown hair from her face and sses.

    "Sorry, girls, I have just been really busytely," I chuckled, and they both nodded.

    "That''s right! I heard you were going to the Underworld!" Daphne said, and I nodded.

    "Yes, but I have to deal with the Amazons first. They are going crazy over there, so I am going to spend the next week training some with weapons, armor, and magic. I am hoping the interest was off on the others, and I can get them to start exploring inds rather than attacking the Catfolk," I exined, and both girls nodded.

    "Do you need some help with that? I know that you are really good at everything, but you are only one person, right? God or not, you are going to need some help!" Daphne dered.

    "That is true, and there are a few women that could help you out with training! Some of the Guards that watched the walls have gone back home, but many of them are just sitting around and waiting for what you are going to have them do next. I think that Penny and some of the others would like to have something to do," Velma suggested, and I nodded.

    "That is a good idea, but I need to go talk to Breya for a bit. I can mark one of you or both so I can find you easier if you want?" I asked, and both women grabbed the front of their shirts and were about to pull them down, but I grabbed them both.

    "Ooo, you want to fondle us up close? Our ce isn''t very far, and then we could take the leash... mmm, or we could just stand here and let you fondle us!" Daphneughed as I grabbed both women''s asses and left my mark.

    "You two were about to whip your tits out in the middle of the street?" I asked after letting them go, and both girls gave me strange looks.

 Chapter 465 No Flipping Clue

    "We all have them, so it is not like we are showing and swinging our growth around for everyone to see! You are the weirdo here," Daphneughed, and Velma shook her head.

    "We were just trying to make it easier for you! Geez, that would have been so much smoother if you didn''t go grabbing our asses so weakly," Velma mumbled, and I justughed.

    "Well, now you both know how I work, so don''t be surprised about it in the future!" I said with a wink before turning back to Breya''s house.

    "So, do we meet you at the Barrackster then?" Daphne asked as I walked away, and I nodded over my shoulder.

    "Yes, but you can take some time off now if you want. I will find you when I am ready," I said before walking up to Breya''s door and knocking.

    "Whatever you are selling, I am not buying, Cat God!" Breya yelled from the other side of the door, so I opened a portal into her living room and sat down on her couch quietly as I watched my cute Angel facing the front door with a fist clenched at her side.

    "You tell that son of a bitch, and don''t let him in either!" Iughed, and Breya whirled around to re at me.

    "You don''t get tough at me, Cat God! I am still mad at you for the way you treated me and the others!" Breya scowled, but I just shrugged.

    "Oh,e on! Why are you holding on to this so much?! You know that it was done on your orders! I don''t see you acting like this to ire!" Iined, and Breya marched over and got up in my face.

    "I have no flipping clue why I am so mad about this, you stupid... Man! I look at the dirty te that I leftst night, and I want to throw it! It was my own fault that it was dirty and not clean! But I am still mad!" Breya growled, but I grabbed her and pulled her into myp, kissing her all over.

    "I am sorry, babe! You are just being moody from my egg, I think. You are halfway done since I talked to Kadeon about it," I said as Breya''s wings vanished like mine did, but she fought against me weakly.

    "It is not just about your egg, Cat God! You are aplete ass sometimes!" Breyained weakly as I continued to distract her.

    "Maybe, but I still love you enough for both of us," I said with a grin before giving her a kiss on the top of her head. "I really care about you, and I don''t like when you are upset like this."

    Breya looked up at me, still mad but with a small smile on her face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I suppose I should forgive you, but... don''t do it again! I can handle a lot of things, but watching you shit yourself with barraging smells and sounds is not one of them!" Breya scolded me softly before getting up and walking away.

    "You got it," I said before standing up and opening a portal to the Barracks.

    I hopped through the portal to a room filled with women, and I looked around till I spotted Velma and Daphne. They were smiling, but there were a number of their familiar faces, including Penny, the Red Healer, who I hadn''t seen in a long time.

    "Hey, everyone! d to see that you are all here and excited to help, but for the first day, I am going to run them all through some training. I don''t want anyone fighting or getting hurt in this, and I know that these women are going to be hard to deal with. This means that everyone that joins to help with the training is going to have some patience," I exined, and the women in the room all nodded, including Kalli.

    "I am excited to see if you can change some of them," Kallia said, and I smiled.

    "You are going to be an important part of their change. You have learned how to use weapons and magic, right?" I asked the Amazon, and she nodded.

    "My magic is just for my body, but I have been taught to use the shield and spear or with a greatsword," Kallia exined, and I nodded.

    "Good, you and I will spar in front of them, and I will test your skills. I want you to get geared up with magically resistant armor and shield so you can take some strikes from magic and weapons. We need to show them the importance and advantages of armor, but that alone isn''t going to be enough. One of the biggest problems that all the Amazons seem to face is their self-imposed pride. The refusal to use weapons and armor might seem strange, but I think I can guess how it was created," I said with a sigh.

    "Oh?! You have solved the mystery of the Amazons just like that?!" Daphne asked, but I wiggled my hand as Penny came over to me shyly.

    "Hey you," I said to Penny and pulled her in a hug as I continued on. She was warmer than normal and was cuddling into me more than I expected.

    "Solved? No, but I can assume that the refusal to use the weapons and armor coulde from ack of good enough cksmiths. Considering how big an Amazon is, the weapons have to be thick, tough, and heavier. This would be the same for armor, and truthfully, without knowledge of how to use magic to lighten and enhance the weapons, they would all break and be unusable. I think this is what probably started the problem in the first ce, but something like this would have happened long before Giantessa ever took control of everything," I exined, and then kissed the top of Penny''s head, making her look up.

    "Umm, I might start acting weird for the next week, so I am sorry, but I can''t help it," Penny said, and I lifted my eyebrow as Velma and Daphne came over.

 Chapter 466 Her Cycle

    "What do you mean by acting weird? Are you going to have trouble controlling your forms?" I asked, thinking about the first time we had spared, and she had be a red werewolf that stood on two legs. There was also thest time we had been together when Penny had taken a more wolf-like form and let me ride her.

    "Huh? You don''t know what this is?" Daphne asked as she came over and patted Penny''s head, making her face go red and then press into my chest.

    I frowned and thought about it, but I really didn''t know much about Dogfolk. Unlike Catfolk, they are not amon race, and they were not really suited to Catfolk, so other than with Goldenia... Wait! Even though I knew she was Dogfolk, I had always considered her form to be more fox-like, but she did get horny spurts... but was that what this was? Was this Penny going in heat?

    "Penny ising up to her Cycle. Unlike the other races, they only have certain days for their Mating ritual. Most of the time, Dogfolk mate within their own breed, so their Cycle matches up easier, or they are forced to have a half-breed with another race," Velma exined after adjusting her sses.

    "Oh, I see," I said with a nod and then looked down at Penny. She had her face buried in my chest, still with a blush on her cheeks.

    "Don''t worry, Penny, we will all make sure that you have a safe ce to go while your Cycle is happening. If you need some time with me, I will make some. It is kind of good that this is happening now, and I decided to help the Amazons. I was about to head to the Underworld, but now I can keep you close," I said softly, patting the back of her head.

    Penny nodded her head as Velma looked around with a sigh. "Where are you nning to set things up for the training? What should we get ready?"

    "If you can find some locations where we can just buy what we need by opening a portal would be great. There is no point in getting a bunch of things until I get back with the women. Once I have gotten through today with them, then I wille and get everyone set up," I exined, and all the women nodded, and Penny let go of me.

    "Do you think we could spend some time together tonight? Just for a little bit?" Penny asked with her hands sped together and big shining eyes.

    I almost flinched back from the overwhelming cuteness; this girl was shooting at me with critical hits! It was like she was trying to suck me back into the happy fluff zone with her puppy dog eyes.

    "We can do that. I will make sure that we have some time together tonight," I said as I grabbed her hand, which caused Penny''s face to go even redder than before and leave a little smirk on my face. "But first, let me get these Amazons together and in line!"

    Penny nodded, and everyoneughed as we broke apart, and I opened a portal, but Daphne put a hand on my arm. "Don''t forget about Velma and me, okay? We know she came first, but we don''t want to be forgotten!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    I looked at both of them and gave a smirk before opening a portal. "And you won''t be! The training will be more fun with all of you!"

    The three women nodded as I jumped through the portal to Giantessa ind, where she was waiting for me.

    "You seem to have gathered a few people?" Giantessa asked, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, they are going to help with the training, but not until tomorrow," I said as I walked over to Giantessa and kissed her. "How are things going with the girls? Are they all ready to go?"

    "My Huntress is still talking with Gaara, and I talked to Gilesh and Bobby Sue about making some rounds to the other lesser tribes. If you don''t mind, give them another two hours to make sure we get all the ones that are willing to try to change," Giantessa exined, and I nodded.

    "That is more than fine. The more, the merrier, and better. This n isn''t really ideal, but I can''t fix all the problems at once. I am just going to train up the ones thate, and hopefully, they can influence the others, or at least keep them in line until I can get them topletely explore the continent," I exined, and Gaintessa nodded.

    "That, and I heard that you told the girls about me stepping down. You had also said you were going to provide assistants. I think that my girls would make good assistants, but I do not think you should pick any of them as my recement," Giantessa said thoughtfully as she started to walk, but I grabbed her hand.

    "Well, if you aren''t busy, and we have to wait for the girls, you coulde with me, right? I have to set up a training area, so you might as welle and keep mepany," I suggested as she turned back to me and smiled warmly.

    "I would really enjoy that. Where do you n to put this ce?" Giantessa asked, and I gestured for a portal to open to the south end of the human continent.

    "The bottom of the human end of the continent. While the colder end might make for harder training, it will require a lot more work to set up. That, and the easier ess to weapons and armor, means that I can bring them in through a portal, and they won''t have to travel far. Plus, it is close enough to the beach that everyone can enjoy it when there is time off," I exined as Giantessa smiled softly before walking through the portal with me.

    "It sounds like you have this pretty well nned out! I am impressed," Giantessa said, and I shrugged as we stepped into the warm air of the southern human continent.

 Chapter 467 God Of This World

    "Well, if you aren''t nning one step ahead, then you aren''t really ready for whateveres your way," I said with a small smirk, and Giantessa nodded.

    "Yes, I suppose that is true. Now, what do you n on doing first?" Giantessa asked, and I gestured around us.

    "Let''s just scout the area and get some ideas. Then we can look at what will work well and where I can start building things," I said as I started to pull magic into me and then stomped down.

    I had brought us out in front of the shattered temple, but I needed a better look at the area, so I shot us up in the air three hundred feet into the air on a massive rock column. Giantessa ced a hand on my shoulder as we shot up, but she stood strong, making me grin.

    "Sorry about that! I always seem to forget how that spell works!" Iughed, and so did Giantessa.

    "Watching Titania fall out of her chair was hrious. Speaking of that woman, you should be trying to spend some time with her as well," Giantessa said, and I groaned, rolling my eyes.

    "I know, and I am working on it. Technically I was nning on spending some time with her, but then I had my giant women trying to pick on my kittens! So, here we are now!" I flung my hands out at the spectacr view that we had of thend, mountains, beach, and south ocean. Looking out far made me wonder whaty south? Would I just hit another ind, or...?

    "Well, I am sorry that things got to this, but maybe I can see if I can do something to help Titania after this? Maybe then she coulde and help you with the training for a day or two?" Giantessa suggested, and I nodded as I gestured for an air shield to protect us from the breeze that was picking up.

    "I would be grateful for that," I said and then gestured to thend below us. "What do you think? How much should I change thendscape?"

    Giantessa stepped forward, and I saw concentration on her face as she looked down at thend. "I think it would be best to just build around the trees. The beach needs to be able to take some abuse to make it more resistant to the waves but keep them shallow enough for people to enjoy. As for the training area itself, break down some of the rocks and use the t parts for whatever you need. No matter what, though, I think leaving it as natural as possible will be best."

    "You are a genius!" I said before taking Giantessa''s hand and jumping off the rock column into the sky below us. I spun for a moment with Giantessaughing in my arms beforending on the soft sand below us. Giantessa stumbled back a bit before finding her bnce and looking up with a small smirk.

    "That was fun," she said and grabbed my hand before pulling me towards the tree line. "Let''s see if you are right about this ce being perfect!"

    We started walking, and soon we were surrounded by beautiful sights. There was arge waterfall that shot from the side of the mountain and then collected in a pool at the bottom. The sound of birds singing filled the air, and there were even some deer wandering around. It really was a nice ce.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This is nice. We can set up camp here and let the Amazons practice their skills without worrying too much about getting hurt." I said, and Giantessa nodded before pointing to a few trees in the distance.

    "We should look over there as well. That might be a good spot for a mess hall and sleeping quarters. There is plenty of space and not too many trees in the way, but still plenty of shade," she said, and I raised an eyebrow.

    "What? Now private quarters?" I asked with a smirk, and Giantessaughed and punched me in the arm lightly.

    "No! I just want everyone to befortable and safe. I guess some private quarters would help if you wanted to have someone else stay here with us as well," Giantessa said, and I nodded.

    "True, and I think I know someone who would like that idea very much," I said, making Giantessa turn to me.

    "Oh? Who?" She asked with a sly grin, and I chuckled.

    "Don''t get me started on that list! Let''s get the first part done here, but man, that waterfall is pretty cool! This is really going to make a great spot!" Iughed as I pulled her over to the spot and stomped down, making Growth Magic burst from me.

    Threerge buildings and smaller buildings started to grow up from the ground at a rapid pace. I ced them in an organized section and then created normal-sized rooms in one building, and then thergest building got bigger rooms and stronger furniture that would be able to handle the Amazons. This part of the problem was that they were stronger and bigger, so they wore things out faster, thus making me reinforce everything.

    "You did all of this in a few minutes?" Giantessa asked incredulously as she looked around.

    "I am the God of this world, so this is just another day in the office for me," I winked, and she smiled before wrapping her arms around my waist. "In time, this will all have to get upgraded to be a training ce for anyone who wants to adventure. I know that it isn''t that popr, but I am sure that there will be some that will want to explore dangerous and unknown inds."

    "This is true, and I know many of the Amazons will once they start to learn, but it is going to take a long time," Giantessa said, and I nodded.

    "No doubt about that, but now we have to work on the next step," I said, and she gave me a questioning look. "This is just a ce to sleep and eat so far."

 Chapter 468 The First Adventurers School

    "Are you going to make a school here?" Giantessa asked, and I nodded as I opened a portal for my Cat-Robin to fly through, sending it up to scout for me.

    "There is no way that I am going to give these women the power to crush people and not the brains to use it responsibly. That would be counterproductive. I will spend a week here, but not all day. The point is to get a system going that can start teaching the people that want to learn to fight. In the future, it might be a good idea to start making one of these on each continent," I said and then turned to Giantessa. "While we were up on the pir, I was looking out at the ocean. What do you think is out there? Has anyone ever just tried to sail south?"

    Giantessa looked thoughtful for a moment before shaking her head. "Not that I know of, but then again, the farther south you go, the cold weather is not something that many people are willing to brave. Plus, with all the little inds around, there has never really been a need to go that far. Although, if anyone was going to do it, Amanda, The Creator, would have been the one. She is always trying to learn new things and explore."

    "Yeah, another person that I really need to visit. When I go to the Underworld, I am going to need something to help me survive," I exined as I started to gather magic and formte what a school would need.

    "If you are looking for someone to help, I can pull some strings and see who is avable," Giantessa said as she stepped forward. "That or find a way to keep Titania by your side for a while longer."

    "I can''t really take anyone with me to do this. Since we are in one of the highest realms right now, my power would be cut some when I drop down another realm, but the Underworld is below the Mortal Realms. This means I will take a hit. While still being a god, my astral powers will be out of my reach, and my ess to magic will be altered. I can''t risk taking someone with me since I will have to gear up to keep safe," I exined.

    "Is it really worth it, then? I mean, just for two demons?" Giantessa asked, but then shook her head before I could even startughing. "Of course, it is to you."

    "I sent Xieus there, so I am bringing her home. I made a contract with her, so, you know. I am not the type to go back on my word or let someone important to me get hurt," Iughed, but Giantessa looked concerned.

    "If you are that worried, then why aren''t you going right away? I can try to keep the girls in line for you while you go," She suggested, but I shook my head.

    "Whoever this new ck King is, he knows clearly who I am and said he would wait without hurting the girls. That means it is someone I know, but I can''t put my finger on any one Demon that would be this stupid but reasonable. Neither quality fits the ruler of the Demon Realm as The ck King, and that just adds more questions and makes it harder to narrow down. I still need time to think about how I am going to start dealing with the problem and prepare for entry,"  I said before pulling her in for a hug.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I am sure you will figure it out ande up with the right answer," Giantessa said, squeezing back tightly. "Now, let''s get to work on the school."

    "Yup! I actually have been working on the design in the back of my head, and I think that I am ready," I smiled and turned to the temple that was in ruins and overgrown.

    I stomped down on the ground, and spells started to move into ce. Since there was more to the school, I had to make it even more resistant than the other ces. Layers of spells started to set into ce as I stomped out even more. I had to make outdoor practice areas that would be able to handle the abuse of magic and enhanced strength, along with multiple training courses to run. Everything that I built came from inspirations from my past lives, but it was from even more than the 499 I had lived before this.

    When I was done and the shadows of the night started to fall, I stepped back and smiled.

    "It is done," I said happily as Giantessa looked around in awe.

    The school was only one level, but it was a massive building with multiple entries and exits. It had different training grounds for physical and magicalbat, as well as areas for teaching about the history of magic and how to use it. I also added dorms for the faculty, along with a library of books that anyone would need to learn more about everything.

    "You did it!" Giantessa said as she hugged me tightly. "Now, you just need to get some teachers to help out here."

    "Yeah, but now it looks like that will have to wait until tomorrow evening. I still have to make sure that all the women are actually going to listen, and that is going to take at least half a day at least. Maybe longer, depending on how hard-headed they want to be. If I bring the instructors and helpers in too soon, someone could get hurt or killed, so I want to set ground rules," I exined, and Giantessa nodded in agreement.

    "That makes sense, but now I think that I will go back and see if the women are ready toe. Do you mind if I bring them over once they are ready? I can bring some food for them and help them get settled. This is the least that I can do since you are doing all this, and I am sure you have other things you need to get to, right?" Giantessa offered, and I agreed.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 469 Pleasantly Boring

    "Perfect! I need to go see my countess and then a certain Dogfolk after," Iughed as Giantessa made a portal to a jungle that I assume was closest to the S Tribe.

    "I will see you in the morning then," Giantessa said as she kissed me and then walked through the portal.

    Once she was gone, I stomped three times and then burst into the air as a wall started to rise to divide the monster girl forest and vige from the school and training area. I made gates as well because I nned on bringing monsters into the forest to keep the monster girls entertained, and they could be used for training the students. There was also getting them used to intelligent monster girls so they could learn how to deal with them.

    If it was possible, I would like to leave those types alone ore to some peaceful agreement. I didn''t want to just start ransacking inds without thought to the people that might be living there. While Lamia was a monster girl, so was a Catfolk or even an Orc. The twelve inds just held the main races, but that didn''t mean the others would be any less important.

    I also wanted to create a safe haven for every single monster girl that wanted it, no matter their origin. I didn''t want anyone feeling not wee or discriminated against because of where they came from. I would make sure everyone was weed and respected for who they were.

    With that thought in my head, I flew off into the night and made my way toward Northwall. I wanted a chance to think, and using a portal to get everywhere was going to make mezy.

    The Underworld was going to have me walking for the first bit till I could kill some demons and absorb their essence. No part of me felt bad for this because there were many more monster demons than actual intelligent ones.

    The Amazons were going to take some work to get in line before I left, but doing this would give them something that they seemed to be missing. From what I could tell, they were just bored and had gotten tired of punching each other. They needed something to keep them busy and actually give a challenge that was above normal activity.

    The school would do exactly that, and it would also help them gain some knowledge. I could only hope that would be enough for now. Out of all the races I had met so far, the Amazons seemed the farthest behind, but that was the point of all this.

    An hourter, I dropped out of the sky at the south gate of Northwall and smiled at the guard, that looked at me in shock.

    "Galio, I mean, Cat God! It is good to see you again! It has been a while since you have entered the city this way!" The guard said excitedly as I walked over, and I smiled. This was the same woman from when I had first entered the city on horseback.

    "Galio is more than fine, please. How are you doing? Things keeping quiet and peaceful?" I asked as I walked up and shook the woman''s hand.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Just the way that I like them! Things were mostly quiet before, but there was always the threat of an Undead attack. Thanks to you, my job has be pleasantly boring! All I have been doing is just checking with adventurers that go out to collect supplies from the south woods past Temni!" The guardughed, and I smiled.

    It was nice to see that everything was starting to settle down for the girls in Northwall, but it was interesting that there were girl adventurers. Not that I didn''t think there would be, but There was no guild in Northwall or any of the cities that I had been to.

    "Great to hear. We might have to consider making an adventurer''s guild for the girls that go out," I suggested, and the guard nodded.

    "I am sure that the women would love that. as it stands now, they have to take their supplies all over to sell them. I also think that some of the women don''t take everything that they should be," the guard said, and I nodded.

    "Well, I am working on a new school to the south for that kind of thing, but it is a work in progress," I exined, and the woman''s face lit up.

    "An adventurer school? That sounds wonderful! I know that many women are looking for work now that the problems passed the south wall have been resolved. The economy wasn''t reliantpletely on it, but many are wondering what to do next. This school of yours could be the answer, providing a ce for the less experienced to train and hone their skills! Also, giving the more experienced the chance to teach others and find some purpose !"

    I smiled and nodded. It was clear that this woman was excited about the idea, and I could tell that she truly saw the potential in it.

    "Wonderful! I just need some help to finish it up, but I appreciate your enthusiasm," I said, and the guard smiled before gesturing around her.

    "If you need any help, let me know. I am sure a lot of people would be d to get involved. I know I will!" She asked as she tried to not smile too broadly, and I chuckled. That was good if this ce was going to be popr. The more adventures and teacher, the more of this world could be explored without me having to look every where.

    "I will keep that in mind. Now, I think that I have done enough for today, so I will be on my way. Take care now, " I waved at the guard before walking away towards the gate.

    "Be safe out there, Cat God!" She called, and I raised a hand in response before turning towards the east gate. I had some business to do with a certain countess that needed to be taken care of.

 Chapter 470 TCG

    As I walked through the bustling streets that were now lit up, the women all waved at me, and some even came up to talk. Most of them were just curious about what had brought me to their town, but a few tried to offer me things like food or trinkets.

    Suddenly, two familiar voices called out behind me. Turning around, I had to look down to find Gwenth and Wispy. They had obviously been talking closely as they both held hands and looked embarrassed when they saw me.

    "Hey, you two! Been a hot minute since I saw the pair of you! Truthfully, I am surprised to even see you here together since you didn''t get along very well thest time I saw you!" I said with augh as Gwenth sighed and then patted the other Dwarf on the top of her head.

    "We talked things out, and we had just got back from going for food. I was heading back to Eliza''s manor to take Wispy back, but I assume you are going that way too, right?" Gwenth asked, and I nodded.

    Wispy was ever shorter than Gwenth, standing mere inches above my belt line. Though she must have been over sixty years old, she still looked like a miniature young woman. She had nothing on my Dwarven Goddess, Goldy, in terms of size or curves, but she did have a handful. Since I''d found her, Wispy had had a tendency to blush whenever she met my gaze, and this time was no different.

    "I can take Wispy back with me," I offered, and Gwenth smiled, nodding her head in appreciation.

    "Thank you so much, Galio. That would be great," she said, and then Wispy looked up at me, her cheeks coloring a light reddish hue before she hid behind Gwenth.

    Gwenthughed at the response, saying, "She''s been like that around you ever since we met. I think she likes you."

    I chuckled and replied, "Oh? And you don''t fancy me then?"

    Gwenthughed and shook her head, saying, "Maybe in another life, but it looks like I am going to have toe for the walk anyway," before we both shared a chuckle.

    "Well,e on then," I said, gesturing to the two of them while Wispy clung to Gwenth. We started walking together towards Eliza''s manor, and along the way, Gwenth asked about Goldy.

    "So? Did you have a chance to meet with my goddess yet?" She asked as we walked side by side. My long strides made it difficult for Gwenth and Wispy to keep pace with me, so I often had to slow down significantly for them.

    "Yes, and that reminds me!" I said and stopped, gesturing for a small portal to open to Goldy''s storage room. I reached in and grabbed a stack of five packs of golden-wrapped card packs. I pulled them out and handed the girls each pack as the portal closed.

    Considering that these girls were Dwarves, they should be able to at least appreciate the work Goldy and her team did to get them together.

    "What is this? Special edition Terra packs?!" Gwenth asked, and I smiled.

    "I think this is a new set that uses the same rules. I was there with Goldy with the other Terra champions when we did the Pre-Release Draft with her, but I never got a chance to y Terra. If you want, I have some more packs, and we can open them with the other girls?" I suggested, and both little Women nodded excitedly.

    We continued walking until we eventually arrived at Eliza''s manor.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Galio!" Eliza squealed as she ran over the moment I walked up to the gate. The woman must have people watching for me!

    "Hey, cuteness!" Iughed as I scooped her into a hug.

    "Don''t worry; I already know that you are going to be sleeping elsewhere tonight! I was going to tell you about Penny, but you are a hard person to keep track of!" Eliza said, and I kissed her.

    "Yeah, but let''s go inside and talk so before I go," I said and put Eliza down.

    "Sure! Penny is already waiting inside, so you don''t have to go look for her. You should have given her a mark like the rest of us!" Eliza scolded me, and Iughed as the four of us walked up to the manor.

    Once inside, Eliza led us to a sitting room where I had fond memories in. It was the same one that I had cured Seraphina''s Vampirism and then had a threesome with Listenia and her after. Funnily enough, Ashe and Seraphina hade over to sit with me on the couch while Gwenth and Wispy sat on a loveseat. Eliza was sitting on myp as usual, but that was also so that Penny, and Trina, the housemaid, could take the other two chairs.

    "So, howe you were walking through the city? You normally just portal over here, right?" Eliza asked, and I nodded.

    "I wanted some time to think. I still have a lot of nning still left to do, and such for going to the Underworld, and then there are the prisoners and the new Adventures School I just built for the Amazons to train in. That''s what I wanted to talk to you about," I exined, but then pulled out the other three packs from my pocket, making Eliza fidget and giggle. "But first, who wants to open some packs of Goldy''s new TCG?"

    "What''s a TCG?" Ashe, the Daywalker, asked, and Gwenth spoke up.

    "Trading Card Game. I am really interested to see what is inside since I have never seen any Terra packs done like this!" Gwenth exined with excitement.

    "I want to try opening one!" Eliza said, and I offered the other two packs out.

    "Umm, I don''t really understand what it is, so I think I will just watch," Penny said shyly, and Seraphina nodded.

    "I feel the same way. I have heard of Terra, but it isn''t really my thing," Seraphina, the once-cursed, now-biteless Blood Angel chuckled.

    "Well, go ahead and open them up!" Iughed, and the girls started to tear the golden foil packages.

    "Wow, even the packaging is fancy new stuff!" Wispy said as she took the wrapper off and examined it.

 Chapter 471 Perks Of The Job

    I hadn''t really noticed the packaging before because I had lived lives where this type of packaging was normal, so I just took them for granted. I took the one Eliza had taken off and examined it. It looks to be made out of some type of thin Aquashell on the outside. It was gold that shone through, but there was ayer of ck paint on the inside. That would keep people from peeking into the packs, and it would make them very easy to seal with a heat press.

    "What is this?!" Gwenth eximed, dropping all the other cards to hold on in her hand like it was made of pure gold, but that was only partially right.

    "Oh, that must be one of the legendary ranked cards. Don''t tell me, if you move the card, my clothing falls off?" I asked casually, and all the girls shot up to go over and look, including Eliza.

    "Oh, my Goddess! Gold really outdid herself with time!" Gwenthughed and then reached into her front pocket to pull out a card sleeve to put the special card in.

    "As if you just happen to have card sleeves on you!" Iughed, but then both Dwarves pulled out decks from their side pockets.

    "We like to y, but there are not that many people that do, or if there are, they don''t talk about it on the vine. Not like there are many Dwarves around here in the first ce," Wispy said, but Gwenthughed.

    "If this is one of the cards, I think we''re going to see a dramatic increase in yers or at least collectors! This is going to make the prices of cards like this "Astral God Form," Legendary Imbued Enchantment go up real fast!" Gwenthughed as she shifted the card back and forth in front of her.

    "Do you think that I could have one of those packs?" Penny asked, and Seraphina nodded.

    "I''ll take one too! I had no idea that they had the art of you! this changes things!" Seraphina said with excitement and I groaned but opened a portal to grab another two packs as Eliza hopped back into myp.

    I passed the girls the packs and leaned back as everyone went through their cards. While the card idea had seemed strange at first, I was d to know that all the girls liked it.

    Once everyone was done, Trina went and brought back tea and some snacks. We sat until it gotte talking about ideas for the Goddess Festival and ideas for the boat that Melrose was still working on. Last I heard from Tallia, the massive boat was being built further north up the coast, but I wasn''t allowed to go see it yet. Tallia told me not to worry about it and that she was working with Melrose and a few others to make sure that it was perfect for what I needed.

    "I think we should have a ce for fun! When Chilies back, we are going to get bored out on the water, so we should have lots of things to do!" Eliza suggested, and Iughed.

    "What do you suggest then?" I asked, and Eliza leaned back into me, tapping her chin.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Well, we should have a huge pool and a spa area! Maybe a to y some ball sports as well!" Elizaughed, and Gwenth smiled.

    "We could put in some gambling tables, too. I know enough people who like to y cards; it would be strange not to include that." Gwenth suggested, and Wispy nodded.

    "Plus, there are plenty of ces on the boat where we can make little secret hideaways for just us girls to go get away from everyone else," Wispy said with a devious smile. The other girlsughed, but this was something that I was looking forward to.

    Finally, after a few hours, we all started to get tired. Eliza gave me a kiss, and then I hugged the other girls before heading out the front door of the Manor with Penny following along beside me. she was still holding the cards that she had gotten from her pack, and she had them pressed into her chest.

    "That was really fun! I am so d you thought of it," Penny said as we walked back towards the city.

    "It was no problem; I think that they all enjoyed it. Plus, it is a good way to keep them entertained while I am away," I replied, and the two of us just smiled.

    "My ce is over by Gwenth''s shop, but do you think that we could go for a walk on the top of the south wall? I just want to see what the ce looks like now," Penny suggested, and I nodded, opening a portal, and making Penny smile. "You can really just go anywhere that you like, can''t you?"

    "Perks of the job. I would have been a lot further along if I had had all my memories from the start and powers, but things are starting to smooth out," I said as we both stepped through, and the portal closed behind us.

    The wall still had the long-range cannons that I had built for the fight, but they were now destined to be relics. Back then, I was bouncing from one idea to the next, trying to figure out what would work best while guessing to see what I really knew.

    ? "It''s hard to believe that this is even the same ce," Penny said as she walked over to the southern face of the wall to look down at thend that was covered in dense forest.

    I could see some lightsing from the monster girls'' vige as well as I walked over, but the far-off school and wall were dark, so there was no way for Penny to see that. Thest time that she would see this ce, the entire thing would have looked like a ruined and barren wastnd.

    "It''s a lot better now," I said, and then Penny turned to look at me.

 Chapter 472 Where Are You Taking Me?

    "It is. It''s all thanks to you," she said, giving me a smile before she took off her sses and pulled out her two cards from her pocket.

    "What are those?" I asked as she held them up. She had put them in special card holders that Gwenth had given her.

    "These are my special edition cards. The ones I opened up earlier with everyone else. Gwenth helped me figure out how to use them, and they even have part of you on them," Penny said and handed them over to me.

    I blinked in surprise as I looked at the cards. I hadn''t realized that they had done artwork for each of the champion cards differently. On this one, I was standing tall, with a sword in one hand and a shield in the other. In between the two, there was a small group of monsters who were looking at me in hope. Above me, the Terra goddess shone brightly in the sky, nodding her approval.

    "It looks great. Goldy really put some work into these," I said, handing the card back to Penny.

    She smiled, saying, "I know! I still can''t believe it! I am never going to forget the day when we all opened up the packs. That was so much fun!"

    I nodded and then opened another portal back down towards the city. I knew there would be plenty of fun times ahead, but right now, I needed some rest.

    "Come on, let''s get you to bed," I said, and Penny smiled as we stepped through the portal outside Gwenth''s shop.

    The portal closed, and Penny led me down the road to a big house that had multiple doors. Penny led me to the side of the house where there were more doors and then led me inside. We immediately hit the stairs and had to start going up, then they turned to a hallway that was filled with doors, but we kept going to the end. Once there, Penny opened the door at the end, but it led to another set of stairs that went up higher to a third level, but it was on the outside of the house.

    "Just where are you talking to me?" I whispered with a smirk, and Penny turned back shyly.

    "This is the Barracks housing, and I have the room on the top floor. The house has a lot of people, but everyone stays pretty quiet. Normally most would be getting up early for guard shifts, but there are so many people now from the south wall that there is no need, and only the ones that want to work early do the shifts now," Penny exined as she led me up the stairs.

    It was a cute house, and now that I was outside of it again, I got more of a look at it and the surrounding area. The house was not far from the Barracks, making it the perfect ce for a guard''s garrison.

    When we finally got to the third floor, Penny opened a door that led to her room. Inside, there was just a bed, but on the wall next to the bed was arge framed painting of me in full armor. I chuckled as Penny blushed and tried to exin why she had it up.

    "It''s just a reminder to stay strong," Penny said shyly before motioning to the bed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That is pretty small, but that just means that we will have to get close, hehe," Iughed, and Penny blushed.

    Penny had reddish fur that ran from her feet and paw hands up to her knees and elbows. She was wearing a cute white skirt and a white crop top. Her clothes were really form-fitting, showing off her womanly curves as she got closer to me.

    "I guess so," Penny said before giving me a quick peck on the lips. I wrapped my arms around her waist as she kissed me back. Her lips were soft and inviting, and I could feel a warmth that seemed to flow from Penny herself.

    We stayed like that for a few moments before breaking the kiss. I smiled at Penny, but before I could say anything, she ran off to the bathroom.

    "I am just going to get changed and be right out," Penny said with a smile before disappearing into the bathroom.

    Once Penny had gotten ready, we both slipped into bed with Penny''s head resting on my chest.

    "Did you meet Goldenia?" She asked, and I nodded.

    "We didn''t really talk that much, but I think that I need to go spend some alone time with her. Normally she would have been the type toe over to me," I said, and Penny looked at me with interest.

    "Can you tell me more about Goldenia? I have met her before, but she was always a person of very few words," Penny asked, and I smiled before nodding.

    "Sure. Back in Yaggisdral, she woulde and watch me train with most of the girls that would let her. Goldenia has always been the affectionate type, but like you said, not a big talker. The time we spent together usually would be just like we are now when we were alone. Though, there were times that she would get super horny and almost demand that I ravish her body!" Iughed, and Penny giggled, and I stroked her red dog ears.

    "I can understand how she feels. I am getting closer to my Cycle, and I can''t tell you how nice it is to be able to cuddle with you like this. In a few days, I am going to get like Goldenia does, but I normally lock myself into my room when that happens. It will be nice to have you to help satisfy the urges that I have been holding back my entire life," Penny exined, and I smiled.

    "I would be more than happy to help satisfy you when that timees. I forgot to give you a mark earlier. It will let you get a hold of me if you need something; you just have to pick where you want me to put it," I said, and Penny blushed.

 Chapter 473 Mark Me

    "Umm, do you think that you can put it on the side of my neck?" Penny asked as she turned her head to the side to expose the soft white skin of her neck to me.

    "Your neck?" I asked, and Penny nodded.

    "I am one of your mates, so I will never take another now. I know that at some point, we will go back to my ind, and I want everyone to know that I am yours. I was very quiet and shy, even among Red Healers, so I would like to go back proudly wearing your mark," Penny said, and I smiled.

    "Of course, I would be honored to mark you like that," I said before leaning in and giving her a gentle kiss on the side of her neck, right next to where my mark would go.

    Penny closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation as I kissed her skin gently. When I was finished, I used a finger to draw out my Zodiac symbol. As soon as it was done, she felt a warmth run through her body, and then a sh of light illuminated us both.

    I looked up as a bright light surrounded us, and Penny smiled at me.

    "Now everyone will know. I am yours," She said, and I leaned in for another passionate kiss.

    We stayed like that until the light faded away, and I could feel Penny rx into my arms. We held each other, talking softly until, eventually, we fell asleep.

    In the morning, when I woke up, Penny was still snuggled up against me, and I smiled as I enjoyed one of the simpler pleasures of being a God. If I was just a normal person, none of this would ever have been possible. Not that I wanted that, but I had to wonder what it would have been like if I was just a normal person?

    "Mmm, morning," Penny murmured as she stirred in my arms, and I smiled.

    "Good morning," I said softly before giving her a gentle kiss.

    Penny smiled and then sat up, stretching out before turning to look at me.

    "We better get going," Penny said, and I nodded before getting ready.

    Soon, we were both dressed and ready to go, but before leaving, Penny looked at the door to make sure it was locked. As she did, I stepped behind her and gave her onest hug before leaning down and kissing her neck where my mark had been ced.

    "That is just so that you remember who you belong to," I whispered in her ear, and sheughed.

    "I think that I will always remember that now," She said before turning to give me a quick peck on the lips.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Good, I am going to take a bit to get the girls settled down south, but I wille and get everyone this evening. The Amazons are going to take some training before I bring you girls around them," I exined as we walked down through the house.

    "I don''t think you have to train them too much. We all had to deal with Kalli, so most of us knew how to handle people like her. Most of them aren''t even that strong," Penny exined as we headed north.

    The sun was still hidden behind the huge wall that divided the continent, but I was going to change that in the future. That just wasn''t on the urgent list of things to do currently; I already had more than enough on my te.

    "Thank you for walking with me. I know that you could have just made a portal like the goddesses, but I really like that you took the time to walk with me in the fresh morning air," Penny said with a smile, and I nodded as we approached the Barracks.

    "Not a problem. I like to do things like this now and then, so I don''t mind," I said as we reached the door, but it opened up as we did, and O''Lee walked out.

    "You. I did not expect to see you here," O''Lee said as Penny waved bye and slipped back the Orc woman.

    "Just walking Penny back here. Are you heading out to train?" I asked, and O''Lee nodded.

    "Youe with me?" O''Lee asked, and I shrugged.

    "Yeah, I think I can spare some time, but I have a new course set up that I built at my new school. Do you want toe and try it?" I asked, but then added, "It is not going to be as intense as normal, but you can give me some suggestions on what I could do to make it more challenging."

    "Hmm? You made a ce to train?" O''Lee asked, and I motioned for a portal to open to the beach.

    "Yeah, but it is still a work in progress. I can change it at will, so if it is too easy, just tell me," I said and stepped through.

    O''Lee followed me through, and the portal closed. She started to look around and then shrugged. "It looks okay."

    While I was making the school, I had been working on a training course near the beach. It was pretty extensive, but it wasn''t really for the Amazons. They were all in great shape, but it was the other people of other races that I had created this for.

    The beach was filled with rocky outcroppings that were spaced apart in a manner that forced participants to climb, jump, and maneuver around them. There were also several elevated tforms that required participants to bnce on while facing various obstacles, including logs, cargos, tightropes, and ropes suspended from high beams. Each of these features challenges the participant''s mental and physical endurance, strength, and agility. The course culminates with a final sprint over a series ofrge rocks that must be navigated quickly and urately. The entire obstacle course tests a person''s coordination, strength, and speed, as well as their ability to think on their feet and remain focused under pressure.

    "I have never seen something like this. What are all the things for? I don''t understand them," O''Lee said, and I smiled.

 Chapter 474 Do You Understand, Little Girl?

    "These are training courses that I have created. Some of the exercises are designed to test your physical abilities, while others are designed to test your mental agility and problem-solving skills. Tell me what you think?" I asked, and O''Lee smirked before nodding.

    "Yes, I can see how this could be used to train various people of different sizes and abilities. However, it looks like you have left out some important exercises that should be included," She said before pointing out a few ces where she thought I could improve the course.

    I listened carefully to what O''Lee had to say and thanked her for the feedback before beginning to make the necessary changes. After that was done, we spent a few more hours on the course, making sure it was up to par with her expectations. Once it was all done, I looked at her and grinned.

    "Are you ready to try it out?" I asked, and O''Lee nodded.

    "This thing looks challenging, but we will see if it is up to Orc standards," She said before taking a few steps back and then charging forward, tackling the first obstacle with ease.

    I watched in awe as she breezed through the course, not even breaking a sweat. Even when I tried it myself afterward, I was still impressed by O''Lee''s skill and athleticism.

    When we were both done, O''Lee gave me a nod of approval before stepping away.

    "That was great. We should have some of your studentse here and test out this course. It will be fun for them," She said before turning to look at me.

    "I agree. Maybe I will do just that tomorrow," I said before ncing up at the sun that had now started to rise in the north. "Thank you for your help with this."

    "No problem. I am d to help you out," O''Lee said, and I nodded as I opened a portal back up to the front of the Barracks.

    "If you want to help out more, be at the Barracks when the sun goes down. I think that you would make a great trainer for that course that we just worked on!" Iughed, and O''Lee nodded.

    "That is a great idea. I will see you then, and we can discuss it more," She said before disappearing into the Barracks.

    I sighed but then frowned. The entire time O''Lee and I had been out there, I hadn''t seen a single sign of the Amazons or Giantessa. I opened a portal to the mess hall and dorms I had made, but the ce was quiet.

    I flipped on my Mana Runes, but there was not one in any of the buildings, making my frown deepen. Closing that portal, I felt for Giantessa and then opened a portal to the sounds of yelling.

    "You are all just a bunch of idiots! You think that we need to change, but that just proves how weak you all are!" Gaara yelled, and I stepped through to stand beside Giantessa, who had her arm crossed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What happened to get them all to the dormsst night?" I asked, and Giantessa didn''t bother to look over at me.

    "This. Gaara is stirring trouble, and now Bobby Sue is not sure abouting. I have tried to talk to them, but even if I had my height, I still don''t think that they would listen. Gilesh is the only one that stays firm to your side," she exined and then looked at me. "What have you been up to?"

    "Little bit of this and that, but this is not going to happen, so we are just not going to take Gaara. If any of the Lancers want toe, they can, but I don''t have the time to put up with this bullshit," I said, and then increased my size to stand at ten feet.

    I walked and pushed past all the Amazons like they were children and pushed to where the three sisters were arguing. I pped my massive hands together in a deafening boom that caused all of them to freeze in fear.

    As I looked around at the other giant women in the area, I noticed some of the women were looking at me with very submissive looks. Most of them had probably never seen anyone as big as me besides Giantessa, but that gave me an idea.

    These women didn''t seem to respond to violence or threats; they were all too hard-headed for that. I had been racking my head to try and think what might work, but the way that the women were looking at me decided to try some honey.

    "Enough! Gaara, you can stay here, but any other Lancers cane if they want. I will require at least one toe since Gaara is no longer going to be the leader of the S. Anyone that is going to go against what I have requested, and incite others to do the same, will be punished. Do we have an understanding?" I said and then waited for them to nod before deciding to keep going with my n.

    "Now, any of the Giantessa that would like to join us on our journey to start training are wee toe. We have plenty of room, and if you all work together, we can teach each other many lessons that will be invaluable in the future. On top of the training, I will be offering training rewards at the end of each day. Anyone thates in first at the end of the day will get a chance to either spend the night with me in this form or something else that is within my ability," I said and then waited for the women to consider my offer.

    "You mean that I am not allowed to join this now?!" Gaara snapped, but I rounded on her, grabbed her by the short hair on the back of her head, and brought her face close to mine.

    "If youe, I will work you like a ve and much harder than the others. Do you think that you can just decide what you want to do when you feel like it? No, that is not how it works, and if you want to join us, you will have to work twice as hard as the others! I will not let you do any less, do you understand, little girl?" I asked the 8-foot-tall woman that was trying to pull back from me, but she was a child in my hands as I leaned over her.

    "Y-Yes," Gaara said before I released and watched her scurry back. I looked back at the other women, who were looking at me with respect in their eyes now instead of fear.

    "Good; now that we have that out of the way, let''s get to work," I said, and then opened a portal to our training grounds. The women followed me through, and soon enough, I had them all arranged ording to size.

    The day was just getting started.

 Chapter 475 Forgotten The Talk

    "Each of you is going to be working with me and some other women to learn the basics of fighting with weapons and armor. You will also be learning how to use basic magic to help strengthen yourself, your weapons, and your armor," I exined, and I heard Gaara and the other three Lancers snickering. "You four can do 50 push-ups while I talk then if you have the time to snicker. You know what that is, right?"

    "That is nothing for a Lancer!" Gaaraughed as the four 8-foot-tall women moved down into position and started to do the push-ups. This was something that they probably did often, but 50 was a lot to do in a row when you were that big.

    "Good, then you can just keep going until I am done exining things," I said inly, and Gaara flinched at my words. "You seem to have forgotten the talk that we had earlier. Keep opening your mouth without something productive to say, and you are going to have a very long day."

    Once all four were doing the push-ups, I looked back at the other woman. They all seemed to have serious looks on their faces now, so I hoped that they all nned on listening.

    "The reason I didn''t bring the others here yet is that it''s not safe, but not because I am worried about the other people. The people that will being here will all be able to kill you. If one of you loses your temper and tries to attack one of them, you will be seriously injured or killed. Every person that ising to train you can use weapons, magic, and use armor or can create their own defense. You all, as Amazons are very big, but you aren''t using the advantages that you have properly," I exined, and Gilesh raised a hand, and I nodded to her.

    "What do you mean that we haven''t been using it properly?" She asked.

    "Think about it this way. If you punch something with your bare hand, it hurts, right? Not only that, but you could cut it or even break a bone. This is because even though you arerge, you share all humans'' weaknesses. You might be stronger, but a sharp edge still cuts your skin. Now, if you were to wear a metal gauntlet, you could punch through a tree, and you would barely feel it. Strengthen yourself and the metal glove, and you can crush and punch through stone !" I said, and the amazons all nced at each other in surprise before looking back at me.

    "Now, this is what I mean by using the advantages you have. You are allrger than the average human, so use that to your advantage. Train your bodies to be stronger, and use magic to increase the strength of your weapon and even your armor. You have the potential to be much more powerful than any of the humansing here, so don''t squander that power," I concluded.

    The amazons seemed to be in awe of what I had said, and I could see the determination in their eyes. I could only hope that these women understood what I was trying to do here and would listen.

    ? The four Lancers were sweating now, and the motions were starting to get slower, but the women kept going.

    "Everyone one up!" I shouted and then looked at Gaara. "From now on, any time we go anywhere, you will do it with high knees. If you don''t listen, I will ce electrical glyphs on your feet to shock you when you stand still, right?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gaara nodded and then kept hopping, and soon enough, the others started to join in too. I waved for the women to follow me, and I walked over to the front of the single-level school I had built.

    The front of the school wasrge and open, with an elliptical opening in the middle for us to enter. On either side of the entrance were two massive doors that indicated the main entrance. As we walked in, I created various weapons and armor that grew onto a rack on the wall in the massive room.

    "Alright,dies. This is where you are going to start to learn how to use weapons and armor. I want everyone to start by using the padded sticks so we can focus on form and technique. I know that you all want to try real weapons and armor, but you all need to get used to using the weapons before we get more advanced. Now, let''s begin," I said, and then I started to lead the Amazons through some basic training exercises.

    At first, I was met with clumsy movements and missteps. But as the day went on, I could see the amazons improving, even though they had never used weapons before.

    By the end of the day, I had the amazons doing drills and exercises with their weapons and armor. I could see that they had improved quite a bit, and I was pleased with the results. Now, all we had to do was just keep up the momentum and train until the women were allpetent warriors.

    "Alright,dies, you all did amazingly well today. Now, I want you to go get some rest, and I will see you in the morning for some more training. Remember, stay focused and be determined, and you will reach your goals," I said, but then turned to Gaara. "That is, except for you."

    Gaara red at me but didn''t say anything as she ran on the spot with high knees. The woman had been sweating all day, but I didn''t let up on her once. It would be fine to let her go with the others, but there were two problems with this.

    "You can stop running," I said after the other Amazons left.

    It was time to try and tame this one, but I knew it wasn''t going to be easy. Still, this needed to be done.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 476 Mistreating Weapons

    Gaara kept running for a moment, and I sighed as she slowed down. At least everything else for here was in order, thanks to the other goddesses with the help of Eliza for me. She and Tallia had really been doing a lot of worktely.

    I had already been talking to Giantessa about seeing if some Amazons would be willing toe work as cooks in the mess hall. I thought that it might be better to have people the women knew for now. Tallia was also working with Eliza to get some meat and other food shipped. That was the same for the monster girls, but Tallia had said that food was starting to get harder to get.

    I watched as Gaara stopped but stood at attention. I had to deal with the problem of food after, but this woman was in front of me now.

    "So, how do you want to keep doing this? Do you want to keep running every day?" I asked and then sighed. "I am sure that a person like you doesn''t really mind this, but I will not make things easier if you keep on acting out like this."

    Gaara stood silently for a moment and then looked up at me with hard eyes. "You think that you cane in and just change the way everything has been for as long as everyone can remember. Why do you think that we are going to ept that?"

    "I don''t, but if you ept, it is not valid. Change is a boulder, and if you try to get in its way, you will be crushed and left behind. I am not just telling you to change and leaving you at that; I am here to show you how to change," I said, waving my hands around, and then sighed, rubbing a hand over my face. "I don''t like having to bully you all around, but you aren''t listening."

    "I will try your way," Gaara said, and I nodded.

    "Good. Now, go grab a weapon that you like from the sharp ones," I said, pointing over to the wall. "There should be something in there that you''ll enjoy."

    It took Gaara almost ten minutes before she came back with an extendable spear that felt lighter than it actually was. She handed it to me, and I saw that it wasn''t even fully extended, and it was nearly six feet tall. Considering that Gaara was over 8 feet tall, this weapon would be good for her, so I created the same spear, but smaller for my size in my hand, pulling the metal up from the ground. My small form made it seem less intimidating to the woman standing next to me.

    "First, what do you think of this weapon? Do you understand how the mechanism to extend it works?" I asked, and Gaara looked at the spear as if it were an alien object. After looking into the weapon, she shook her head no.

    "No clue... You know that I have never used one of these weapons before, right? And yes, I''m aware of that, but..." Gaara trailed off and then shrugged. "Why do you care anyway? You''re trying to get us to serve you or whatever it is that you need."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No, I don''t need you to serve me. I am trying to teach you how to lead your people better and set an example to the others that are set in their way. I am going to teach you all to be fierce warriors and then take you on an exploratory mission to an ind," I exined, but Gaara frowned at me.

    "Why explore? Are we not going to take the ind?!" Gaara demanded, and I sighed.

    "That is a possibility, but only if it is uninhabited. While it is true that there are 12 main races, there could be more out on the inds that we don''t know about. If they are living there peacefully, you are not going to go and disturb that. This is why I am here to teach you," I exined, but Gaara tossed her spear down in front of her in frustration.

    Before she could vent, the spear hit the ground and released, doubling its length. It kicked back into Gaara''s toe, and the woman screamed out in pain as she hit the ground with a thud.

    "My toe!" Gaara screamed, and I sighed.

    "You know, I could heal you right now, but I want you to remember this pain like hitting your thumb with a hammer. This pain is the result of you treating your weapon poorly without learning about it. This thing has to be part of your body, and you need to treat it with respect. You have no great magic to kill monstrous foes, but I can teach you minor ones that will make you stronger and more resilient to things like shing and piercing attacks. You will need to learn to use armor as well," I exined calmly as the massive woman''s screams quieted down to choked sobs she tried to hold back.

    This was cruel, but some people only learn things the hard way. If I was not here, she would have to get someone to cast it and then stay off it for a while. This was the result of standing in front of change, not moving with it, and gaining the things that you pick up along the way.

    Looking down at Gaara, I waited until she calmed herself enough to talk to me.

    "So what is it that you want from us?" Gaara asked softly, wiping tears away.

    "Listen, learn, and ask questions if you don''t know something. Pretty basic stuff. You were hurt because you didn''t understand the weapon that you were using. You treated it poorly, so it returned the favor. I''m going to help you ovee that, but I''m not just going to hand you a sword and expect you to fight battles by yourself," I told the Amazonian warrior, and then I healed her toe.

 Chapter 477 Dragons Milk

    After that, I spent an hour exining how to use the weapon and its extending feature. I was surprised at how well Gaara started to pick things up when she put her mind to it. A small part of me hoped that this was a change for the better.

    "So, how are you feeling now? Got to smash a few dummies up, and you look like you are really starting to get a feel for things. I am actually pretty impressed," I said after we had finished and put the weapons away.

    Gaara rolled her shoulder and sighed. "Well, I suppose that it hasn''t been a horrible experience. Today wasn''t too bad, but still..." She muttered under her breath, and I smiled.

    "Cheer up. Now you get to go and eat, and Tomorrow I will let you train like normal with the others," I said, but Gaara narrowed her eyes at me.

    "You are supposed to be going hard on me! I should get more than just a few hours!" Gaara demanded, and I sighed.

    "I have a limited amount of time to train you all, so I can''t give you all my time. I will spend more time teaching you other things, but I have to do this for all of you. I want you all to be ready to go back in a week, so I can go deal with other things," I exined as I waved for her to follow me out of the training, but she grabbed my hand, but it was more my entire forearm.

    "What is it?" I asked, turning back to Gaara, but the woman looked embarrassed.

    "My mother, Tessa. She told me that you used to use special t-techniques to... m-make her stronger... I want you to use them on me! T-Tonight I want you to do it for me so I can be s-strong for tomorrow! I will leave you be after that. Mother said that the milky substance you produce from your growth can make me stronger, so I want as much of it as you can give me!" Gaara demanded in a shaky voice, and I just looked at her with a stunned expression on my face.

    What did Giantessa tell her daughter about me? That my semen could make them stronger? Since when was this a thing?

    "I mean, I think I mean to ask your mother about this and find out exactly what she told you," I said, and Gaara nodded.

    "Do not worry about it for now. Just, please p-please do it tonight, and then tomorrow I will-" she began to say before I cut her off.

    "I know! I got it! I am not a man to leave a woman wanting, but this is the first time that I have heard about my jizz doing anything magical other than tasting good. I still think that is subjective, but I am not about to give it a taste... Nah, that sounds like one hell of a rabbit hole..." I said, trailing off, and then I shook my head. "Anyways, let''s get you to the mess hall and feed, and I will talk to Giantessa."

    We walked through the halls while the woman stayed silent the whole time, though I caught glimpses of the looks from others directed towards us as they ate. I gestured for Gaara to go get food, but one of the Lancer women stood up and walked over to Gaara.

    "How is it? Working so close to the creature you hate so much?" The Amazon was just shorter than she asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I was about to say something, but Gaara spoke up, and I pped a hand to my face. "The Cat God said that he would fill me with the juices of his growth and make me far stronger than any of you! Laugh all you want, but it is I that will take my mother''s ce!"

    They allughed, and Gaara just red at all of them. Finally, the woman left, and Gaar walked over to where they were handling food in a cafeteria-like setting.

    She got a te full of different types of meat, but she didn''t seem to know what was what. I knew immediately which type of animal each bit came from, so I gave her a giant bite-sized portion of a piece of venus fly trap and a small chunk of bird-like flying fish. Both were better than a person would think, and I was d that there were parts of this world where people hunted strange creatures.

    A couple minutester, the Amazon woman came back with a cup. It was a liquid, but what shocked me was the fact that it was clear and glowed yellow. Then again, maybe glowing meant nothing here. The more time that I spent in this world, the more secrets it appeared to have.

    "Take this! If you drink it, it will make you stronger, faster, healthier, and I don''t think I need to exin why this will help," the Lancer said, and I nced at the glowing drink.

    "What is this supposed to be?" I asked, taking therge cup in two hands before Gaara could take it.

    "This? Well... it is called..." she started to say but paused before looking behind her and whispering.

    "Dragon''s Milk," she said quietly, and I raised my eyebrow curiously as I stared into the cup.

    "This glowing liquid is Dragon''s milk?" I asked, but she just tilted her head at me.

    "Yes, apparently, it is made in a few ces around the world by Dragons. They harvest the milk from their first hatched children that are still fresh from the egg. They feed them power-ups every day for a month until they are stronger enough to hunt. The milk is said to make anyone stronger that drinks it!" The Amazon dered, and then I handed it back to her. This was not Dragon''s milk.

    "I think you should drink half. I need you all at your best strength, right?" I asked, and The woman stepped back.

    "Right, fine!" The woman grumbled and was about to take a sip when I pped it out of her hand.

 Chapter 478 Nothing I Wont Do In The Name Of Science!

    "Did you really not know that that is?" I asked as the mug hit the floor, and everyone looked over to where we were sitting.

    "What do you mean? We have been getting it from the dragons for years now! That is how we stay strong!" The Lancer dered, and I looked at the other ones and then Gaara.

    "Have you really been drinking Dragons piss?" I asked, and Gaara frowned.

    "Piss stinks and tastes disgusting. This is sweet, so it can not be piss. It must be milk," Gaara said inly, and I groaned, shaking my head. I would be curious to know who put them up to this, but it wasn''t entirely false.

    Typically, you could collect the urine from a baby dragon for over five years before it became highly acidic once they matured. This would have a boosting effect because of the extra Mana the Dragon''s body naturally absorbed, but it was temporary. Mana drank or eaten wouldst no longer than 24 hours, and the effect would not actually help to make you stronger in the long run. It also took a lot of work and time to gather. Still, since these people had been collecting this stuff for so long, I couldn''t fault them for thinking it was ''milk.''

    Now, I might have found a use for it myself if it was edible and not toxic, but even then, I probably wouldn''t drink it.

    "Look, this stuff is not what you think it is, and I can promise you that it is actually hurting you. You probably get the shits when you drink this stuff because it''s essentially ammonia, and the children that are used as milk sources are fed charcoal and phosphorus until they mature, not power-ups," I exined.

    "That is wrong! My mother would never lie to me!" Gaara said indignantly, and I shrugged.

    "Giantessa!" I roared, and a portal opened.

    "Yes?" The Goddess of the Amazon''s asked innocently, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Just what piss have you been feeding these women?!" I demanded, and Giantessa blinked.

    "I didn''t tell them to drink the dragon piss. In fact, I told them to stop that! I am pretty sure that the other two tribes stopped that practice a long time ago," Ginatessa exined and then red at Gaara. "Who told you that I said this?"

    "Your daughter. The same one that told me that you said that my sperm was super juice!" Iughed, and Giantessa frowned.

    "Well, I did tell her that. It is true. Talking in your semen in all my holes till I could walk always made me feel much stronger, and I was able to work out the next day even harder! Strange considering that you used to plow my holes so much with that big dick of yours that I could barely walk! You can ask the other goddesses," Giantessa said inly, and I just blinked at her. Why would the other goddesses ept such nonsense from this woman?

    "The other goddesses... They all felt the effects of my cum, and said nothing? What made you think that this information would not be useful for me? why did none of you tell me if it was so good?" I asked with suspicion.

    Giantess just puffed out her chest proudly and narrowed her eyes at me. "Because I is smart! You aren''t a fucking doctor, so don''t act like you know everything!" The woman shouted at me angrily, and I just rolled my eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That isn''t even a proper answer! Go and make sure that the others stop this then, and find out where it ising from if you is so smart!" I growled. I could smell booze on her, and it would make sense why she was being belligerent, but who was she drinking with? She might have been drunk enough to ept some crazy shit, but she wouldn''t actually believe in it herself. Right?

    Then again, she had obviously convinced a few thousand people to do odd things. Maybe she was perfectly sane and capable of controlling others'' minds. Or maybe she truly believed in this bullshit despite how stupid it sounded and was using it to control others.

    "Who are you drinking with?" I asked, and Giantessa grinned.

    "Orcha. She is one of the few that will still talk to me and drink. I will make sure the Dragon piss is taken care of, but I have no way to find out where it ising from," Giantessa said and then let the portal close before I could ask any more.

    "Damn, that woman gets saucy when she drinks!" I growled, but all the giant women were looking at me now with fascinating looks.

    "You are taking only Gaara to bed tonight?" Gilesh asked, standing up from her table, and then Bobby Sue did the same.

    "I don''t think you have the time to take us on one at a time, right?" Bobby Sue asked, and I frowned, but not in disappointment.

    "Seriously, the three of you want to have a foursome with me? I am not against it, but you heard what Your mother said. All the holes will be filled, and you will not be able to walk. Is that what you women are really after?" I asked skeptically.

    "If you could take us all, I would suggest that, but I hardly believe you will be able to handle all three of us at once," Gilesh said, and I raised an eyebrow but nodded.

    "Well, don''t you girls seem excited to get your holes filled?" Iughed as I finished up my food, and the other daughter came over to where Gaara and I were sitting.

    "If it will help make us stronger, I would let you do this every day!" Bobby sue dered, but I shook my head.

    "I think you might reconsider that statement after tonight!" Iughed and looked at the three giant women that were towering over me at the massive table.

    Looks like I was going to have to show these women what a good time was like. But hopefully, they''d wake up and get everyone else moving in the right direction. I was doing this for them, after all.

    I am just the helpful Cat God about to plow some giant pussy in the name of science!

 Chapter 479 Triple XL Sexy Times Pt1

    I headed to my private chambers with the three massive women following me as I thought about how I was going to do this. The room that I made for myself was equipped to handle an Amazon and me when I was big, but adding two more was more than questionable. There was an excellent chance that things were going to get broken, but it wasn''t like I couldn''t fix them. Still, this was kind of strange to just be going to fuck these girls.

    They were all sisters, but that didn''t matter; it was the fact that we were just going to do it like some staged event. I mean, it was an excellent way to improve their strength, but I had a feeling that they were more excited than they were letting on.

    Once we were all in the room, I made sure to make it clear what I was going to do. They all seemed to understand, but I wanted to make sure. I wanted to make sure that they knew that I was going to fill all their holes and that it was going to be a long night.

    "Now, I am going to fill all your holes. If you can''t handle it, then you can tell me, and we can stop. But I don''t want to hear anyining after I have finished," I said, and the three women nodded and smiled.

    "We can handle it, and we are all excited," Bobby Sue said with a grin, and the other two nodded in agreement.

    "Good. Then, let''s get started." I dered, and I started to remove my clothes. The three women just watched in anticipation as I got ready, and I could see that they were already getting aroused.

    Once I was done, I moved to the bed, and the three women followed. They were all standing around me, still clothed, and looking down at me with excited but confused looks. I got into the bed, but as I did, I made my body grow till I was 9 feet tall, and my body fit on the whole bed. Now all the women looked average-sized, but they were all staring at my cock with wide eyes.

    "Now, who is going first?" I asked, and the three women looked at each other before Bobby Sue stepped forward, tearing off her clothes, and the others followed suit.

    "I will let you pierce me first so I can show them how it is done!" Bobby Sue dered, and I grinned as I looked her naked body over.

    Bobby Sue being the shortest of the three, now reminded me of Eliza with her blonde that was down to her shoulder. This is if Eliza was ripped and twice her height and three times her weight. Her naked body was covered with some tattoos, and she had a strong jaw and piercing blue eyes.

    Gaara was the tallest of the three, standing at 8ft, and had dark red hair that fell to her waist. Her body was covered in scars, but it just showed her strength. She had a stern look on her face, but she was still pretty in her own way with her consistently aggressive and defiant-looking green eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Finally, there was Gilesh, who was the middle child of the three. She had long ck hair that was tied back in a bun, and she had a slim body with some muscr curves. She had the warmest and most inviting look of the three, with calm brown eyes.

    One thing that they all shared was dual braided pussy hair that stretched at least a foot down from each of their slick pussy lips. While I didn''t find it that arousing, I could see the point of it if everyone looked to be the same age for the most part.

    I got up and gestured to the bed, and Bobby sue was the first to run over while the other two came over to start feeling my body up, but I pushed them down. Once they were both on their knees, both women seemed to know what I wanted and started to lick and try to stick it in their mouths, but the thing was almost too big to fit.

    I smiled as I watched them struggle, and as soon as one of them started to get it in, the other one would take over. They took turns trying with their mouths and hands until finally, Gaara was able to take it all in her mouth, and to my surprise, she even managed to fit the whole thing down her throat for a few seconds with bulging, tear-filled eyes.

    Once the other two saw this, they started to try and follow suit, but I didn''t want to give them too much of a chance. Iid back down on the bed and decided that it was time for round two. Bobby Sue climbed onto my chest as if she were riding a horse, and then Gaara followed behind her, with Gilesh taking up the rear.

    The three women all started to ride me like a wave, each one going up and down and then switching up in order to keep the pleasure levels high. It was an impressive sight, and I could feel the sweat start to umte on my body as the pleasure kept rising.

    Eventually, the women got tired and decided to switch positions. Gaaraid on top of me and smothered me in her massive melons while Bobby Sue and Gilesh both took turns sucking on my cock by sliding their heads up and down. This went on for quite some time until, finally, Bobby Sue stopped and looked at me with a wicked grin.

    "You ready? Do you think you can take us all?" She asked, seeming confident in my abilities.

    I grinned and nodded before letting out a deep groan as Gaara and Gilesh linked legs, and I felt their slick pussies wrap around my shaft. They slowly moved up and down as Bobby climbed on top of them to take the head of my massive cock inside of her still-tight pussy.

    *Creek!* Goes the bed!

 Chapter 480 Triple XL Sexy Times Pt2

    "This is new... oh, lord, is this great!" I groaned as I watched and felt the three women that were moving in sync up and down my rock-hard cock. They were all so tight and wet that it was hard to keep up with them, but I pushed on, pounding their hungry hips when they would get too wild. When we finally finished, I could feel the bed shaking, and we all justy there in exhaustion for a few minutes until, finally, Bobby Sue jumped off.

    "Now it is your turn! We all fucked you, and now you must give what you promised since I can still walk!" Bobby Sue dered, and I got up with a grin, walking over as the shorter Amazon''s tits swung on her chest.

    "I thought that I would let you girls have some fun first," I said as I took her hand and pulled her to stand in front of the bed, moving behind and then pushing her to bend forward as I grinned at the other two. "You can each take turns letting her eat you out while the other one rides your face. I want you all toe one after the other and make itst." I said, and they both nodded in understanding before Gaaray on the bed, pulling her pussy locks aside.

    I pushed Bobby sue face into Gaara''s waiting pussy as I slid the entire length of my cock inside of her. Gilesh mounted Gaara''s face, and I started to go hard, pping Bobby Sue''s ass. As I did, her body quivered, and I felt her juices leak down my balls and drip off as I pounded her pussy. I could feel her orgasm start to build and then hit hard, causing her to shudder and shake as Gilesh got close to cumming on Gaara''s face.

    I roared out my orgasm and then pulled Bobby Sue up, lifting one leg up into the air, and kept going as I watched Gilesh fall forward and start eating out Gaara as she did the same. The three of us kept going as we all enjoyed the pleasure, and when Bobby Sue was too weak to keep going, I pulled out and let her fall to the bed almost lifelessly.

    "Who''s next?" I asked with my cock still hard as steel.

    "Can you do us at the same time?" Gilesh asked as she got up and then turned around toy face down over the top of Gaara, both their pussy''s nearly touching.

    I looked at both their hopeful faces and just smiled. "Are you sure that you can handle it?" I asked, and they both nodded eagerly.

    "Good, then let''s get started," I said as I moved between them, pushing my cock between the two of their pussies and starting to slowly thrust in and out.

    It was tight and wet, but I could feel each of their bodies quiver and shake with pleasure; then, I slid my cock down and mmed my cock into Gaara''s sloppy wet hole. She gasped, and her legs started to shake violently as I buried myself in her and used two big fingers to press into Gilesh. She suddenly let out a loud moan and then started to shudder as I could feel her tight walls start to spasm around my fingers.

    Gaara came first, but that didn''t stop me from pushing harder into her until she tried to pull away from me, but Gilesh pinned her arms and let me keep going. These girls asked for this, so I was going to make sure that I made all the girls cum so many times that they could barely remember their own names.

    "You aren''t done, Gaara! Tell me what you are feeling right now! I want to hear how bad I am messing your sloppy pussy up!" I said in a low voice, and she gasped, her legs trembling as I kept working my cock in and out of her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s too much! So good! Please don''t stop!" She moaned, arching her back and pushing her pussy to meet each thrust with her hips.

    "I am going to go even harder then," I said, feeling the excitement of her surrendering to me and feeling the pleasure that these two women were getting from my cock.

    I started to fuck them faster and harder, pushing slightly as I went in and then mming all the way in each time. My balls pping against their clit''s sounded like a drum, and soon enough, they both started to cry out, their juices sshing onto the bed sheets and dripping down my balls and legs while they begged for more.

    "Ahhh! Please! Don''t stop!" Gaara screamed out, her eyes tightly shut as she let go and just enjoyed the sensation. Gilesh started to whimper and moan as she felt her orgasming and begged me to keep going.

    I kept pounding away until I felt that Gaara had cummed enough and then slowed down, eventually pulling out and letting her shaking and twitching body rx on the bed. The room was filled with heaves, breathing, sweat, and cum as I looked at the two girls lying there,pletely satisfied.

    "You two did great," I said with a smile and then looked at Gilesh.

    She was thest one of the three and the mostdy-like of the three. Gilesh also had a more curvy body, rather than muscled like the other two.

    "So, you are thest one standing?" I asked with a smirk, and Gilesh nodded with a bright smile.

    "Yes, I guess I am. What do you have for me?" She asked with a yful tone, and I justughed softly as I started to move towards her.

    "I think that I can make this fun," I said before pushing her onto the bed and climbing on top of her.

    Gilesh spread her legs up around my waist as I rammed my cock inside of her, and she moaned out loud in pleasure. I kept pounding away at her tight hole as I reached down and grabbed her two tits in my hands, squeezing them tightly as she squirmed around under me.

 Chapter 481 Triple XL Sexy Times Pt3

    "Oh god, yes! Don''t stop!" Gilesh begged, looking up at me with passion-filled eyes, and I could see the lust and desire radiating from her all over her body.

    I leaned down, kissing her hard and passionately while I kept pounding away, and soon enough, I felt her pussy spasm around me, and then her whole body started to shake and ripple with pleasure as she cummed multiple times around my cock. I stayed still, letting her enjoy the afterglow until finally, she pushed me back lightly.

    "Okay, okay, I guess I''m done now," She said breathlessly, but I stayed in ce, a feral grin growing on my face.

    "Oh, I hardly think so. You are going to get the same treatment as the other two," I said, and then reached down to gently squeeze her clit as I started to move inside of her cum filled pussy.

    Gilesh let out a scream of pleasure as I started to fuck her even faster, increasing the pressure on her clit as I did. Soon enough, her pussy was clenching down on me again. I felt my own orgasm building up inside of me, and then finally, it exploded.

    I forced myself as deep as I could and sted my load deep into Gilesh''s womb, but when I was done, I started again. The Amazon''s eyes were rolling all over her head now, and she had trouble keeping her tongue in her mouth, but that just made me go harder and faster.

    "The pleasure is too much! I feel like I am going to explode!" Gilesh screamed out in her hoarse voice as I kept pounding her pussy which was making a sshing noise as I dumped load after load inside of her. Finally, I stopped, letting my cock slip out of her and my hot white cum pumped out of her as she justid there panting on the bed.

    "Are you two done?" Bobby Sue asked with a grin as she looked at me with a pleased expression.

    "Yes," I said with a satisfied sigh before looking down at Gilesh. She was still panting, but her eyes were closed in bliss.

    Iy down beside her and wrapped my arms around her waist as we all justy there in exhaustion. It had been an eventful night cum started to leak out of her.

    Now that it was over, I could feel the tiredness taking over me. That felt more like a workout than it did sex, but I still enjoyed every second of it!

    "That was... intense," Gaara muttered softly, her voice full of awe, and I couldn''t help but agree with her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It certainly was," I murmured back, closing my eyes.

    The three women all snuggled up next to me, and soon enough, the room was filled with the sound of soft snoring. I closed my eyes with them, but after about an hour, I wiggled out of the piles and then looked back at the pile of naked Amazons that had not bothered to clean up.

    I transformed into a cat and back to my normal size to clean myself. Then I cast sleep spells on the three Amazons and then ran them all through the Cat God Spa 2.0, putting them each in cute nightgowns and then back in my bed. Once I was down with them and cleaning the rest of the room, I said, and then opened a portal to Amanda, The Creator''s Goddess Ind.

    I assumed that she would be in her workshop, but as the portal opened, I didn''t sense her in the room, but I could feel that she was somewhere in the vicinity. I left the giant women and headed into Amanda''s workshop.

    This ce was where I had met here for the first time when I was with Rexa, but it looked too small to be an actual shop. Looking around, I noticed that there was a small bed in the corner that had a sheet draped around it.

    "Fancy finding you here," Amanda said from behind me as a door opened, and I turned around with a smile to find the Golem Goddess in her leather apron.

    Her hair was metallic in braids, while the rest of her body was filled with gears and shifting tes that were constantly rearranging themselves. Even though her body lookedpletely metal, when you touched her skin, it was soft and flexible but not exactly like skin. You also had to be careful of the shifting tes; getting your hair or fingers caught in the gear would hurt like a son of a bitch, but depending on where I stuck my finger, she would react differently.

    "Yeah, I was trying to get to sleep but couldn''t, so I thought that I woulde and see if you were still up. I never really realized it, but it''s dark here, just the same as on the Human continent. What is that supposed to mean?" I asked curiously as Amanda walked in, closing the door to outside.

    "That is a good question. I have tried to figure that out, but it is impossible. As far as I know and am concerned, it is one of two things. Either we are on a t world, or we only have ess to a small part of it, but the second is harder to ept than the first," Amanda said as she walked past me and sat down at her bend, where there was a device that was in pieces.

    There were two metal domes with strange ck stones in them lying on the table, and the rest of the stuff looked like it had eithere from inside it or was going in. I walked over and picked up one half after looking to Amanda for confirmation that I could. I wasn''t worried that it would hurt me, but I would hate to mess up something she was working on because I had no clue what this was, but I was like a bull in a ss shop when it came to tech.

    "So, what made youe to that conclusion? I am sure you are more than capable of just going up to space and getting a better look, right?" I asked as I brought the dome closer to my face.

 Chapter 482 The Veil

    The ck stones had no shine and seemed to absorb the light around us. I even found them hard to stare at; it was like looking into the nothingness that wanted to consume and pull me in. it was the same feeling as when I died each life, and I was left to sit in the void until I was spat back out into Yaggisdral.

    "Can''t do that," Amanda said, and I looked up from the device with a raised eyebrow.

    "Can''t what? Get to space? Really?" I asked, and Amanda nodded.

    "the same reason why you can only head so far south from any ind. The world as we know it is surrounded by an invisible opaque shell that heads down for an undetermined distance. Before you ask, yes, I have tried everything that I could think of to try and get through, but nothing has had any effect. Even if we use a drill, there is no friction to even heat the bit up at the tip. It is like the wall doesn''t exist," Amanda exined, and both my eyebrows went up.

    "Not even magic?!" I asked in surprise as I walked over and set down the dome-shaped gizmo I was holding.

    Instead of answering, Amanda opened a porta above open water, facing a milky white wall. "Try yourself. I am not the greatest mage since Magic has never been my passion, but I have tried many things on it. The best way for you to understand is to try it yourself."

    I looked at the white wall, but there were slight swirls to it with small streaks and shadows of gray that would briefly appear but then mix back into the white. Walking forward to the portal, I ced my hand on the wall, but it was the strangest feeling. I was touching nothing for my brain to register, but something was stopping me, and I was forced to pull my hand back as my body started to feel weird.

    "Don''t touch it for too long. I think the sensation of touching but not touching something is too much for our brains. Even with my brain, which I can use much better than most, I start having trouble even processing simple thoughts after only one minute of touching it. When I let go, I copsed and didn''t wake up for three days, and even then, I woke up with a headache that made me think I was dying because I had never had one before. The wall is beyond perplexing," Amanda exined, and I nodded my head with a surprised look.

    "That''s pretty messed up, but I am going to go through on the other side. Close this port, and then open one about two hundred meters up," I said as I stepped through and onto the surface of the mostly calm water.

    "That high up?" Amanda asked, and I nodded as I looked back at her.

    "I am sure that you tried everything that you could, but I have a bit more power than you do. Might as well see if I can make a dent in it, but if you can''t do it, then I am going to have to really go all out," I said with a smile, getting excited to cut loose.

    "Fine, but I don''t think you need to worry about it. Just try to cast a spell on the wall, and see what happens," Amanda said without closing the portal.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I shrugged and turned back to the wall, casting a fireball at it to test, but nothing happened, and I frowned. "What the fuck?!" I asked and then tried casting it with words, but nothing happened again.

    "You can''t even create a spell to cast. Now, try to make a fireball and throw it at the wall," Amanda said from behind me, and I nodded.

    I quickly created a ball of fire in my hand, but the moment that I thought about using it on the wall, the magic disappeared like I had never even gathered, but it was more than that. I tried to do it again but focused on the magic this time. When I considered throwing the fire, it vanished, but the Fire Magic converted back into Pure Magic and seemed to return to where I got it from.

    "Now that is messed up," I said, but then clenched my fist and covered it with my gctic coating. "So magic and tech don''t work, then there really is only one more thing to try!" I shouted and then punched it as hard as I could.

    The impact was non-existent, and my astral coating vanished off my hand the moment it hit the wall if you could call it that. I felt no impact, and my fist had just stopped like I had gently pushed it up to a wall; just there was no wall or feeling of one.

    "Whatever this thing is, we are either not meant to get through it, or the right conditions have not been met," Amanda said with a sigh as the portal closed, and I turned back around to face her as the Gold Goddess walked back to sit down at her bench.

    "Maybe we should just let it be then. If there is something out there, it can wait until we are ready to face the unknown," I said, and Amanda nodded in agreement before looking at me with a smirk.

    "Maybe, but don''t forget, you have only scratched the surface of my tech. I have no idea what else your powers could do if put to the test. Who knows, maybe one day you will find a way through this wall." Amanda said, and I couldn''t help but feel excited about the future, even if I wasn''t sure what was on the other side.

    "I guess we will see when that timees," I said as I walked over to stand beside her, admiring the pieces of tech spread across the table.

    "Indeed it shall be. That is why I love working with you, you never know what might be around the corner," Amanda said with a smile, and I returned it before pointing down at the table.

 Chapter 483 Magic Transformer

    "I will try to make more time toe and visit, but you can find me whenever you want. Now, what is this thing that you are working on?" I asked, pointing to the dome with the ck stones in it that I had been holding. "And what are these stones?"

    "This is a Magic Transformer, and I am going to use them to power the mechanical suits that I have been working on. I have been working on different ideas to power them, but making a nuclear fusion reactor or a Stardrive is impossible because there are no radioactive elements in this world. There are things like Radium and Uranium, but they don''t produce any Alpha Radiation. It''s almost like space and stars don''t even exist," Amanda exined, but I frowned at this.

    "I can see the stars right now," I said and pointed out the window, but Amanda shook her head and opened another portal.

    The portal opened to the open air, but it was strange. There was a line in the center of the portal that seemed to divide the white roof above.

    "There is a fment about two feet back from the wall that seems to project night and day until you get within 10 feet of it, then it disappears, and all you see is the wall unless you stand where the fment would be," Amanda exined, and then closed the portal.

    "What is that supposed to mean?! We are just in a bubble in the middle of nowhere with nothing around us?" I asked, and Amanda just shrugged.

    "Your guess is as good as mine at this point," She said and then tapped one of the ck rocks on the Magic Transformer. "I found these near the base of one of the bubble inds. They are all attached to strange purple roots thate from below," Amanda exined, and I shook my head as she opened a drawer in her bench, pulled out what looked like a purple piece of stic, and handed it to me.

    "Is this Aquashell? Or..." I asked, taking what felt very much like stic from Amanda.

    "No, this is a sample of what I thought was a root. I brought it back and found that it was just like stic. I have stayed away from making any stics in favor of using metal, which we have no shortage of, but then we found this recently. It took numerous attempts to even get a few samples of the stuff, but each time we cut some off, it regenerated. On top of that, unless we use a hot knife to cut it underwater, this will happen," Amanda said as she took the piece from me and snapped it in two in the corner of the table.

    The Golem Goddess handed me one piece back, and I took it, but I watched as she took the other and dropped it in the water. The moment it hit the water, the entire piece started to fall apart, and within a couple seconds, there wasn''t even a pink color to the water.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Without being heat sealed, the Aquashell almost instantly disintegrates the moment water gets inside of it, so no using it to build boats. Well, that is for the original stuff from underwater. I had found a way to do it that just melts all the Aquashell and keeps it molten, then prints it inyers, or we cast it. Unfortunately, it has no flexibility, and over time in the water, my Aquashell will dissolve. Still good to keep the work clean, but no water bottles. Strangely enough, It is the hydrogen in water that breaks it down, not the water itself, so you can still store most foods in them, but even then, it is only a matter of time before they have to be reced," Amanda said with a smile, and I looked at the piece in my hand.

    "That is interesting. I never would have thought that something like this existed," I said and looked back to Amanda with a smile.

    "It is amazing what the world has to offer," She said before turning back to her work. "I should probably get back to my research, but feel free to stay as long as you need. I''m sure you have more questions about what I have been doing, and I can multitask."

    ? "What is wrong with the transformer?" I asked as she started to pull some tools over to herself.

    "Once it gets spinning, it produces nonstop power, and I am trying to figure out how to limit the amount of power that it can put out at one time. The stones pull the magic in, but each device requires 32 stones in total, or it doesn''t work. There is no science to it, and I stumbled into the idea by ident. One of the bags of stone had exactly 32 in it, and the stones were all spinning in the back when it was returned to the surface. It took a while of testing, but this is the result of my experiments." Amanda said with a shrug.

    "Do you have any ideas on how you are going to fix the problem?" I asked, and Amanda nodded.

    "I have been researching some ideas, but I''m not sure if they will work. I am going to have toe up with a way to block the outflow of power or funnel it in specific directions," She said as she tinkered around with the stones, adjusting their positions slightly and murmuring quietly to herself.

    "Well, you know where I am if you need help! I can''t promise anything, but I''ll certainly try," I said with a smile and then kissed her cheek before opening a portal to the top of the Northwall''s massive wall and hopped through.

    From far up here, I could just see the suning up from the north, so I sat down on the edge of the wall. After talking to Amanda, I was starting to look at the world differently. This was not the first time I had been on a work like this, but it was the second.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 484 It Is I! Galio!

    The world that I had been on was not a but a massive t disc-shaped superstructure, but the sun didn''t move. It had been a star above the disc with something like fan des to regte day and night, but something told me that no matter what continent I was on, the sun would rise in the north. Just to make sure, I opened a few different portals to different ces I knew of, and every one of them had a sun rising in the north.

    I sighed and watched as the sun rose. While I had experienced so many things, it seemed that I had just had a chance to taste the variety of worlds that were out there, but this world was filled with more than enough to keep me busy.

    As the sun got past the horizon, I thought about what I was going to do today.

    First, I was going to have to do something about the food situation, and that meant talking to my favorite person. So, I opened a portal directly over Tallia''s bed, thinking that she would still be asleep, but that was not the case.

    "What have I told you about knocking?!" Tallia growled, and I grinned.

    "I was justing to see you love!" I said, and then tried to jump through my portal and into her bed, but she threw her hand up, and I flew through one of her portals into the open air, far above Northwall.

    Well, I didn''t see thating.

    "You should really learn to knock!" Tallia yelled from below.

    I chuckled as my wings burst from my back, and then I summoned air to hold me up as I floated down to where Tallia was sticking her head out of a portal.

    "So, you needed something?" She asked, and I smiled and nodded.

    "I need to know what I can do about food for the monster girls and the Adventurers. I have a few ideas but nothing concrete," I exined and then waited while Tallia thought it over.

    "Well, there is no shortage of fish in these waters, so you can use that as your main source of protein. There are also some nts that you could nt and harvest, but you would need to think carefully about what grows in this environment. Also, consider the weather, pests, and other things that could impact your crop. You''ll find that farming here is quite different than in the world I was from," Tallia said with a smile, but I rolled my eyes.

    "Sure, Let me raise some pigs and chickens while I am at it! I don''t have time to go fishing or to nt crops... but I could make them grow faster and bigger. Regardless, I am looking for someone that is really good at already collecting food of the meaty variety. There has to be one of the races that would be willing to make a deal, right?" I asked and then frowned at my goddess. "Just how long are you going to make me fly out here?"

    "I haven''t decided yet. How many more times are you going to barge in into my room like some wild animal who owns the ce!" Tallia said, clicking her tongue at me, and I grinned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I mean, I technically do," Iughed, and Tallia growled at me, then closed the portal.

    I was about to open a portal outside of her room, but suddenly, a portal opened, and water rushed out. I was hit like a fly with a garden hose and was sent hurtling into the ground of Eliza''s backyard.

    Just a little salt when I hit the ground, but I fell right into one of Senna''s pitfalls I had dodgedst time. The moment I went through the ground, a balloon filled with what smelled like distilled skunk spray burst, filling the air with a mist that instantly made my eyes burn.

    "Oh, good lord!" I cried out as I waved my arms around to cast a portal and stumbled out onto the grass of Eliza''s backyard, gasping for air.

    "Well, that was a little more effective than I had assumed it would be, but you deserved it, you big-heading idiot! You might look after this world, but you hardly own it, Mr. God!" Tallia said as she walked out of a portal with crossed arms but then turned up her nose at me. What is that ungodly smell?!"

    "Senna got me again. I am really starting to think that I should call off this game with Senna. This is starting to feel more like cat and mouse, but for once, I am not the cat! I am too busy trying to help everyone!" Iined and then changed into a cat to get rid of the smell.

    Before I could change back, Tallia scooped me up and then walked through the back door of Eliza''s manor. Tallia started to stroke my fur, so I decided to stay like this for the time being.

    "See? this is much better when you are like this and quiet," Tallia said, and then the back opened to Eliza''s smiling face.

    "Is that Galio?" Eliza asked.

    "It is I, Galio!" I said in my overly deep cat voice, but then Tallia smacked the back of my cat''s head. "Ow!"

    "Don''t ever speak to me in this form again, or I will disown you," Tallia said as she went back to stroking me, making Eliza giggle.

    "Yeah, his cat voice is really weird,  but I guess it is sort of cute. Anyways, we were just about to eat breakfast, and I was hoping you would join us," Eliza said before taking me from Tallia and walking back inside with me in her arms.

    I sighed but then smiled when I saw the table set for a family breakfast, and the smell of freshly cooked eggs and bacon made my stomach growl. I jumped out of her arms and then transformed back into myself in the air, then scooped up Eliza, kissing her cheek.

 Chapter 485 The End Of The Game

    "Yes! Feed me! I am hungry!" I growled into her neck, tickling her with my scruffy facial hair and making her giggle.

    "As you wish," Eliza said with a sly smile, and I grinned as she wiggled out of my arms and led Tallia and me to the dining room where Breya, ir, Seraphina, Ashe, and Senna were already eating and talking.

    Everyone looked up, and I stomped my foot on the ground a few times.

    "Oh, you havee for a visit? Come to ruin another room?" Senna asked, and I rolled my eyes.

    "No, I fell in one of your stink pits after Tallia sted me out of the air with an oversized garden hose!" Iined as I sat down beside ire, giving her a head pat as I did and then a peck on the cheek. "Hey, you!"

    "I hope you aren''t still mad about what I did to you before?" ire asked, but I shook my head and then patted her head as all her golden eye stalks turned to look at me.

    "Nah, I know where the me lies, and I think Breya was madder about it," Iughed and tapped my foot on the floor onest time to cast my final spell. Two were already working, and the other two would activate the moment that she stood up.

    "Oh? You still want more after all of that?" Senna asked from across the table, but I just smirked as her stomach rumbled loudly, and the smile fell off her face. "What did you do to me?!"

    While I did mess with her guts, it wasn''t like the normal tactic. No, this was going to get everyone, myself included, but the reactions that it would produce would be nothing short of priceless.

    "Galio! Do not tell me you just gave her the shits!" Breya snapped, but I put up my hands as the gap between Senna''s eyebrows slowly got smaller.

    "No, nothing that bad, she is just going to have gas... I think you call them floofs, right?" I asked, but that was only part of the truth.

    The first spell had been to give her bad gas, but the second had been to make that gas smell dramatically worse than normal and add a few other smells. Since Senna''s farts would naturally smell good, I wasn''t sure what was about toe out of her ass. The third had been to fuse the ass of her pants to the chair to keep her the center of attention for all the times she had made me do it.

    The final spell was because everyone had been more than willing to go along with it, save for Eliza, but I had already ced a protection spell on her. Thest spell was to lock all the doors and windows.

    It was payback time!

    "Well, this should be interesting," I said as the group waited in anticipation for what was toe.

    A few momentster, everyone started tough and squirm as Senna''s gas started to fill the room, filling it with a variety of smells, from roses to rotten eggs and even skunk spray. Everyone started to fan themselves in an attempt to clear the air, but it just got worse.

    "Galio!" Breya shouted, and I grinned before standing up, "what did you do?! You can stop it now!"

    "Brrrrr!" Went Senna''s ass as she tried to get up from her chair, and then cried out as her ass screamed even louder than her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Suddenly, every woman was up from the table but Eliza and me. She was giving Senna a confused and horrified look as Breya threw a chair at the window, but I had reinforced them, and the chair bounced off, making her turn and scream out in frustration.

    "I will not be part of this foolishness!" Tallia snapped and then gestured for a portal, but nothing happened.

    "Oh? So you were just going to run away, were you?" I asked, and the color drained from her face as she waved her hand a few more times.

    "If you don''t open a portal right-" Tallia demanded, but Senna''s wails cut her off.

    "I feel like I am going to... Ahhh!" Senna screamed as she farted so hard that she scared herself and tipped her chair over.

    As Iughed hysterically, ire came over to me with tears in all her eyes and pulled on my sleeve. "I promise never to y any more tricks on you again!" She cried but then screamed when Senna''s ass cracked like thunder.

    I stood up with a smile and looked around the room at everyone.

    Breya, Seraphina, and Ashe were all trying to open the door while Eliza was sitting on the ground giggling beside Senna, patting her head. Tallia had a death re on me, but it was all worth it.

    I pped my hands together, and all the windows and doors opened, making the three girls tumble back, and I removed the spells from Senna, but she stayed on the floor, clearly defeated.

    "Well, now that the entertainment is done, I suppose it is time for us to get some real work done. I am going to talk to the races about food and see what resources they are willing to offer us," I said before sitting back down to finish up my breakfast.

    "I will remember this, Cat God! Tallia growled and then waved for a portal, but nothing happened.

    "I wanted to go for a walk," I said and stood up as the angels and vampires ran out of the room.

    "Give me my goddess power back!" She snapped as I walked over to Senna and helped her back up.

    "Do you think that we are now even?" I asked Senna, and she gave me a ghostly look and nodded.

    "Yes, I think this is getting out of hand," Senna signed, and I gave her a hug and patted her head.

    It was about time that this crazy game ended!

 Chapter 486 All Of My Makings?

    "I agree, but we will say that you won because you really did get me good a few times. You are more than a formidable opponent, and I have grown a new respect for you. Make sure that you ask the girls what they want, and you can also decide what you want to do, but give me a few weeks till I get back from the Underworld and the festivals are over. I have way too much on my te as it is," I said, and Senna smiled and hugged me back before pulling apart and leaving the room with just Tallia, Eliza, and me.

    "You should get used to not having them. You are giving up the position, right?" I teased as I turned and talked over to Tallia.

    "You are going to take my ability to make portals?!" Tallia asked and shook, but I kissed her.

    "No, I am just teasing, but you did st me with water when I was justing to visit you this morning, and I smacked into a hole covered in horrible-smelling skunk spray. You had iting," I said, and Tallia shook her head.

    "If you would just listen to what I asked, that would have never happened. Just because I love you doesn''t mean I want you just randomly popping into my bedroom!" Talliained, and I hugged her.

    "You are right, and I am sorry. I will start knocking first. Now, will you and Elizae for a walk with me? I actually have a bunch of other stuff to do, but I wanted to talk with you two about some things. It has also been a while since the three of us did anything together!" Iughed as I let Talli

    "You are right, and I am sorry. I will start knocking first. Now, will you and Elizae for a walk with me? I actually have a bunch of other stuff to do, but I wanted to talk with you two about some things. It has also been a while since the three of us did anything together!" Iughed and kissed the top of her head, and she leaned into me but then bit me, but I didn''t make a sound.

    "You should have been spending the entire morning with me!" Tallia growled as I stroked her hair, and then she pulled back from me and gently pushed me away. "Where are you wanting to go?"

    "Just a walk. I am still trying to figure out what to do about the food or who I can get to take it over. I keep saying that I am going to help people with things, but now I have buried myself under a pile of tasks! Not like I can''t deal with them, but that is literally all I do," I sighed as Tallia linked arms with Eliza.

    "Problems of your own making," Tallia said, and I crossed my arms.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Really? So Torrain was all of my makings? Bramma? The South Wall? Correct me if I am wrong here, but I have been doing your job this entire time. You may haveined about having to watch after Melrose while I was in Torrain, but if you had been paying attention, none of this would have gotten this bad," I said, and Tallia flinched, but I put up my hand. "I am not ming you or any of the women for all the problems of the world, but I sure as hell not going to listen to you tell me these problems are my own."

    Eliza stepped forward and put her hand on my shoulder. "And I think you have done more than enough. You have gone beyond the call of duty and have done more than what was expected of you. But now, it is time for you to take some time for yourself and just rx. Come on, let''s go for that walk and talk about something else."

    We made our way out of the Manor, and I couldn''t help but feel a little relieved. It felt like I hadn''t had a moment to myself in ages, and it was nice to finally be able to rx.

    "Sorry to imply that," Tallia said, but I shook my head.

    "God only knows I deserve whatever you throw my way, love. You aren''t wrong, and I do create problems for myself and elect myself to help more than I should, but it is hard not to help when you know that you have the power to. Even harder when you know that you might not only be able to do it better and faster than everyone else, but half the time, I am the only one that can even aplish those things," I said with a sigh as the three of us walked into the market with the women on either side of me. "Is it just me, or does this ce seem busier today?"

    "Yes! And it is going to keep on getting busier for the next two weeks! People are starting toe from all over the world for the festival! We are all going to be packed in the city like the flower petals in a closed dandelion!" Eliza giggled, and I nodded as we stopped to look around at all the different races.

    It wasn''t like I wasn''t used to seeing all the different races in Northwall, but the previous times I had been out and about, the ce still had mostly humans. This time, it was hard to spot a human that wasn''t working at a food or merchandise stall.

    "I am really impressed, but how is everyone getting here so fast?" I asked, but then I saw someone waving at me from a stall that looked like it was selling jewelry.

    "Goldy has been organizing groups toe, but that was something else that I wanted to talk about. You said that you were going to be taking down the walls, but do you think that we could expand the city more? I thought that it might be better to move the market to the south and then run a single train on it like you did in Torrain. Then we can put all the shipping in the north but still be able to transfer things to the market," Eliza said as we walked over to the stand, and I nodded with a big smile.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 487 Lexi, The Lamia

    "That does sound like a very good idea! You thought this up alone?" I asked, not surprised but impressed.

    "No, not all of it. Lady Katarina still helps me a bit, but this was mostly Senna and me," I said, and I patted her head.

    "You are really starting to grow into your position as the countess," Tallia said fondly from my other side, and Eliza blushed but smiled as I turned to the woman who was waiting for us to finish talking. This was the same one that I had caught selling fake jewelry as the real stuff, but Senna had put a small merchants guild in ce after the Riftwalker incident.

    "Galio! It is very good to see you again! As you can see, I now have everything marked out properly!" The woman said, and I smiled at her, looking over all the jewel essories.

    "I am d to see this! In the end, it is better for you, and it will protect your business. Thest thing you want is someoneing back toin. You either give them their money back, or you will get a bad name, and no one will want your merchandise. Still, it is great to see you moving with the change, so girls, why don''t you each pick something that you like, and I will buy it in support of this change!" Iughed, and both women nodded as the woman''s face lit up with excitement.

    "Really?! Oh wow! My name is Len, and if anyone asks where you got it from, do you think you could refer them to me?" The woman asked, and I nodded.

    "I think that is eptable," I said with a smile as the women let go of my arms to look over the jewelry.

    As they did, I turned and looked around at all the women milling around, looking at things, getting food, and whatever else, but the sheer diversity of races still stunned me. There were twelve basic races, but each of them had multiple breeds, forck of a better term.

    Thinking about them brought me back to the question of food. I needed to figure out what race would be the best approach to go about this.

    "You are the Cat God that I have been hearing so much about?" A slow and melodious voice from beside me, but it came from above.

    I turned, thinking that I might have to look up to an Amazon, but I was pleasantly surprised to find I was wrong. The woman beside me had a thick purple snake tail for her legs, but the rest of her body looked mostly human, save for a few patches of scales. I had seen Lamia before, but never one this color or as big that wasn''t a Queen.

    "I am the same one. Who might you be?" I asked curiously.

    "My name is Lexi, and I am from arge ind between the Angel and Human continents. There are many more Lamia there, but word of you has just arrived, and I was one of two that were sent toe and meet with you," the Lamia exined, and I nodded, but then Eliza pulled on my sleeve with a jeweled hair clip in her hand.

    "Can we get these?" Eliza asked as she held up the hair clip that had a jeweled white cat on it. When I looked over at Tallia, she had the same one, and Iughed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Sure," I said, shaking my head, and fished out 6 gold coins and ced them on the stand. I was about to turn away, but then Len, the stall owner, stopped me.

    "8 silver is more than enough for the two!" Len exined, but I waved her off.

    "Think of it as a reward and a reminder to keep on the path that you are on. Keep doing good and setting a good example for others," I said, and the woman nodded with a fierce smile.

    "I will do just that! Thank you!" Len said, and I turned back to Lexi, who was now talking with Tallia and Eliza, but she seemed to know Eliza already.

    "Yes, the city is pretty busy, but I told you that Galio would show up at some point if you hung around!" Eliza giggled, and Lexi nodded appreciatively.

    As they were talking, Tallia pushed her hair back to the right side of her head and clipped it with the new pin she had just got, and I leaned over to kiss her forehead. Nothing made me smile more than her infatuation with white cats.

    I was the said white cat after all that brought the obsession about, but seeing her wear the clip made my heart swell.

    "It looks really good on you," I whispered in her ear and then kissed her cheek as I pulled back.

    "Thank you. See, if you could just act like this when you came to visit me, we would have more time to spend together!" Talliained as she leaned into my side, and I wrapped an arm around her shoulder.

    "Yes, I know, and I will do better, I promise," I said, and then Eliza squeezed under my other arm and pushed her forehead up for me to kiss. I did and then turned to Lexi. "This ce is pretty crowded to talk, but I have to head to the Barracks, so you cane with me if you want."

    "That would be very nice. There are many things that I would like to talk to you about," The Lamia said in her low and almost musical voice that almost sent shivers down my back.

    "I think that we have also wasted enough time, right, Countess? The two of us have more nning, and Goldy will have my head if I am not at her beck and call to taxi people around. We are working on the new city design, but you can worry about that after you are done with the Amazons, but before you go to the Underworld," Tallia instructed as she pulled away and then opened a portal for her and Eliza.

    "Bye, Galio!" Eliza said after she hugged me and then hopped through the portal with Tallia following after her.

 Chapter 488 Spectacular!

    After the portal closed, I looked around, but no one seemed to care that it had happened. I guess that everyone was getting used to me and the Goddesses being around them, so most people do bat an eye now.

    "Well, are you ready to go?" I asked, turning to the purple Lamia that was now my height.

    "Yes, I will wait until we get out of this crowd to exin why I havee, but I am curious. What is it that you were thinking about before?" Lexi asked me as I offered her my arm that she linked her own into.

    "I have a vige that I just created for monster girls like yourself, but it is more like a ce for ones that don''t fit in where they are now. I also have an adventurer school I am starting up, but I have run into food problems. The monster girl vige is in a forest, but it is one that I just grew, and the area was a wastnd before this. I could make farnd, but most people want meat, and even with help, it is not a fix for now. I want to find a race that I could talk to about making a deal with them to get them to fish or hunt, and I do something for them that they need," I exined as Lexi slithered along beside me.

    She was smiling, but she didn''t reply to me right away. Many people greeted both of us surprisingly, and we ended up stopping and talking with a few different groups of people before reaching the edge of the market. Once we did, Lexi looked at me.

    "I think that the best race to approach about gathering food to sell would likely be the Elves. Elves are naturally gifted in the art of foraging and harvesting and have a deep knowledge of the natural world. They are also known for their resourcefulness and creativity, which makes them ideal for finding new and creative ways to gather food. Additionally, Elves tend to be more in tune with nature and the environment, which gives them an edge in finding the best sources of food. Finally, Elves often have a deep connection to the magical world, which can be useful in locating food sources that are not readily avable to the other races," Lexi exined, and I nodded, more than impressed.

    Honestly, I had thought that she had gotten distracted and forgotten what I had said, but that was clearly not the cause. Apparently, Lexi had been considering my problem the entire time and gave me nothing short of a wless answer. It was so well exined that I had trouble understanding why I hadn''te to that conclusion.

    "Spectacr! That is really amazing! Your answer was exactly what I was looking for!" I exined, and Lexi gave me a warm smile.

    "Thank you for the praise. That means a loting from someone like you, my God," Lexi said, but I put up my free hand and shook my head.

    "Just call me Galio," I said, and Lexi''s smile deepened.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "With pleasure, Galio. Now, you had suggested that you could create farnd? It might be wise to speak to the Fairy Goddess, Titania. I know that you are close with all of the goddesses, but they would be the best to talk to about crops and harvest. They might even consider trading with you if you can make it worth their time. The Fae are known to be excellent at gathering and harvesting food, as they have a connection to the natural world and understand nt life and seasons better than other races. They also have a natural affinity for magic, which could be used to speed up their harvesting process. One thing to consider, Fae are known for their bargaining prowess, which could be used to get the best prices for the food they harvest," Lexi said, and then she guided me around a light post, to my embarrassment.

    I had been so enthralled with listening to her description that I had lost focus. While she was very pretty with exotic features and thin eyes with her human-like skin tanned. Everything about her was attractive, but something about how she was so knowledgeable drew me to her the most.

    "Well, both answers were more than I could hope for, but I have to ask; how do you know so much?" I asked as we got closer to the barrack. Part of me almost wanted to slow down, so I didn''t have to break our conversation to talk to someone else.

    "Myself and my people are record keepers, and it is our job to record important events, so we travel all over to learn about great tales and interesting events. Thergest library in the world covers almost our entire ind and rises up into the clouds. Only my kind and Goddess are allowed to visit, and that is mostly because the Elders couldn''t stop them if they wanted. I am sure that if they had a way to prevent your form of teleportation, they would do so," Lexi said with a small giggle that she covered with her free hand that had purple scales on the back of it.

    "Oh? Crabby old women? Well, thest thing that a person who keeps records wants is someoneing and making a mess of the way they have things organized, I said as I let go of Lexi''s arm and opened the door of the barrack to see O''Lee behind the reception window.

    "Have youe to get the sulking prisoners? I just hosed them down, so they might still be wet and grumpy. They all stink, and it was too much work to take them out," O''Lee said, and I smirked.

    "Good. Are all five women back there? Or just the two humans?" I asked, but O''Lee shook her head.

    "Demons stayed in the carriage, but it was locked. I will go get them for you, but you can wait inside," O''Lee said and unlocked the gate for us to enter.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 489 Keeper Lexialinalcrin

    Once inside the main sitting area of the barracks, I saw that Kalli, Penny, and Cherry were all sitting at a table with another Lamia. She looked much smaller than Lexi but shared the same purple scales and tanned skin, but also red shoulder-length hair where Lexi''s was a soft green that flowed down to her waist. While she did seem to be younger than Lexi, her smaller size was what I expected of a Lamia, being more my size than a thinner tail.

    The Lamia turned when we entered and then got up right away to slither over and bow to Lexi. "It is good to see that you have returned, Keeper Lexialinalcrin!"

    "Yes, and I have found the one that I have been looking for. Also, Karine, since we are not on the ind, I would prefer if you would stick to the name Lexi. When you use my full title, it confuses people," Lexi said, and the other Lamia nodded.

    "Yes, Miss Lexi," Karine said, and Lexi smiled as O''Lee walked over and hammered the table where the women were sitting.

    "Let''s get this ce cleared! Cherry and Kalli on the demons," O''Lee ordered, and tossed a key ring to the Red Dragon woman, then looked at Penny. "Youe help get the smelly humans."

    "Huh? Why me? I have a stronger sense of smell than you!" Pennyined, but O''Lee shook her head.

    "You are the nicest," O''Lee said, and then grabbed her by the arm and dragged her away.

    "That is not a good reason!" Pennyined as she was dragged away and the other two walked followed along.

    "Well, looks like they are going to be a bit, so why don''t we sit down? Or would you prefer somewhere morefortable?" I asked, and Lexi tipped her head at me.

    "Don''t we need to wait here? I will admit that I would much sooner have arge pillow to sit on," Lexi admitted, and I nodded.

    "I will get some, but we are going to get a plus one, I am sure if that is okay?" I asked, and Lexi nodded.

    "That is more than fine. Nothing that we speak about is considered secret, and I hold very few myself," She said, and I nodded, then stepped back from the girls.

    "Nya, my kitten," I called, putting my arms out.

    I had barely finished speaking when a portal opened, and Nya flew through into my arms with ''Mrow!''

    "Ophi!" Nya squealed and then started to purr as she rubbed her white cat ears and her face on mine.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hey, my kitten! Can you get some big pillows for us to sit on?" I asked, and Nya nodded, waving her hand to open some horizontal portals to drop big cushions on the floor off to the side. Then Nya licked my cheek affectionately before kissing me a bunch of times.

    "I wish I could stay and chat with Lexi and you, but I am helping the Nekopuffas right now! Love you, my handsome Alley Cat!" Nya said, and then jumped from my arms into the air, gesturing for a portal that she disappeared through and then closed.

    "Well, I see that the Cat Goddess seems to be much busier than usual. It seems that rumors of her taking initiative with her people were no joke," Lexi said as she slithered over to thergest pillow, coiling her tail under herself, and then sat down.

    "You can take the other cushion," I said to Karine as I took the smallest of the three.

    "Thank you," Karine said as she slithered over to join us.

    Once we were all settled, I, out of instinct, gestured for a portal to open to my coffee pot on my astral ind. To my surprise and chagrin, it actually did, but the joy was short-lived when I saw who was blocking the path to the pot.

    "Fate, why are you not drinking coffee at your own house? You have one of those; I fucking know you do," I growled, and the ck hair little bastard turned around with a scowl, holding one of my cat cups! "And you are using my fucking cups. I swear to Nemoria, if you break one of those, I will feed you to my mother!"

    Then another portal opened, but this was one made from Negative Energy, and Nemoria walked out. "When was thest time that you saw me eat someone? Also, hello, Lexi and Karine; it is nice to see the two of you again."

    "Oh,e on!? What is this? Fate, get out of my way, so I get a cup of coffee, or better yet, why don''t you make it for the three of us..." I started to say, but then Nemoria''s portal closed, and she gestured for another to open and drop another pillow, making me groan. "Make that four."

    "I am not your maid, Galio," Fate said with a scowl, but Nemoria chuckled and walked over and patted the little bastard on the head.

    "Fate, why don''t you make the coffee and then join us? I am sure that Galio would like to hear what you have to say," Nemoria said, and Fate nodded as he walked to the pot and started to make the coffee.

    "Nope, he can''t join us until he is a she. That was the deal," I said and then reached over and whacked Fate between the legs. He dropped my cupped as he groaned and fell to the ground, and I caught the cup, taking a drink, but winced at the sweetness. "See? He still has his balls, so he is stuck on the other side for now," I said, but then another portal opened, and Kadeon walked out.

    "Sex change? I can help with that! No one should have to be something they don''t want to be!" Kadoenughed as I stared at him with my hand up.

    "What the fuck are you doing here? No one even said your name!" I snapped, shaking my hand at him, as my father gestured for another pillow of gold to appear.

 Chapter 490 Darkness, Light, And Their Fake Child

    "I know when I am wanted, but first, let us see the dear child, Fate. I am happy to help you with your sex change, my boy!" Kadeonughed as Fate picked himself up, groaning.

    "I never said I wanted to be, but I won''t leave my sister with this monster!" Fate hissed through gritted teeth.

    I looked over at Lexi, and she seemed to bepletely amused by all of this from the smile she had on her face. As someone that was a keeper of records and events, this would probably be a treat for her, but that is not what I would call it.

    "Okay! Hold on! This was supposed to be a friendly conversation between the three of us, not six!" Iined, but Lexi put up her hand.

    "It is perfectly fine. It is actually a treat that no other could say that they had the chance to experience! To think that we would be in the presence of the three most legendary and powerful beings in existence! Karine, I will let you know if I have to blink, so please do the same," Lexi said with excitement, and I sighed, looking at my father with narrowed eyes.

    "What is your interests in this?" I asked, and Kadeon shrugged.

    "Bored mostly, and I noticed that your mother hade to see you again, so I was curious to know what she was up to. Then you talked about changing Fate''s sex. That sentence alone makes me chuckle and made me wonder just how much it would really charge Fate? Or maybe it''s really Destiny?" Kadeon mused as he tapped his chin.

    "No, it''s not! I am over here!" Destiny called in a cute voice from somewhere on the other side of the portal, and I was forced tough.

    "Do you have all The Winds of Change over on your ind?" Nemoria asked me, and I sighed after myugh.

    "They want toe to this world, but I have been waiting till I got things squared around. I have been pretty busytely, but I am sure that you both have nothing to do with it," I said, looking between my parents.

    "Well then, why don''t you bring them over now, and your father can deal with the two boys. I don''t really like the man, but your father is quick and good at sculpting bodies. You should take advantage of this moment!" Nemoriaughed, and I was about to argue, but Lexi put up her hand, and I nodded at her.

    "Sorry to interrupt, but who are the winds of change, and is that really Fate, as in, this is your fate?" She asked, and I smirked and shook my head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, this Fate is that Fate. The Winds of Change are fire beings that help control the flow of Chaos in all worlds, but they mostly just mess around," I exined and then gestured for my portal to close, and then I opened it in the same ce, but the portal on my Astral Ind was on the other side of Fate. Now everyone could see Destiny, Luck, Karma, Murphy, Fate, and Cancer.

    "Oh! Cancer dear! My newest daughter-inw! You must join us as well!" Nemoria dered, but it was time to put my foot down.

    "Mother! Enough! Stop inviting everyone toe to sit here! this is not a ce to have a gathering, and I have to get the prisoners to where they need to go and then go work with the Amazons!" I said, but that only made the infernal woman nod her head.

    "You are right. The Barracks are no ce for a gathering, so we will find a new location which seems to be your house! As for the other things, you are the God of this world, not its shepherd. Ask Morgana to take the girls and then send these women left in the barrack to train them along with the two Vampire detectives that you picked up. Stop trying to coddle this world, and do what you need to, and let them do the rest. Now, be a good child and invite us all over so we can go getfortable while you deal with the women, alright?" Nemoria exined to me, and I had my hand up to argue but let it fall.

    I turned and looked over at Kadeon, and the son of a bitch was picking his nose without care that Karine was staring directly at him. Why was the woman that unintentionally made my life harder better than the one that was supposed to make it easier? On top of that, Kadoen was past useless except for his ability to model people, it seemed.

    Regardless of how messed up my family was, it was clear that I was not getting out of this strange meeting, and I had lost in all areas of my negotiations.

    "Fine, but how are Lexi and Karine going toe over to the Astral Realm?" I asked, and Kadeon coughed, making me turn on him. "What?!"

    "This is the only world left, so the connection is solid. Why do you think you can do what you are doing right now? Do you really not know what I do? I mean, I never told you, but I just assumed you asked someone else, right?" Kadeon asked me curiously, and Nemoria growled, but I was beyond confused.

    "What the fuck are you talking about? You sit around doing fuck all. Every time I visit, you are doing something to waste time, and you can''t tell me any different!" I snapped, and he justughed, but Nemoria spoke up in an annoyed voice.

    "Stop gloating, and just exin yourself to him. I know you are enjoying this, but your single act will hardly settle things!" Nemoria hissed, and Kadeon sighed, waving for her to calm down.

    "Fine, bute on! I have been sitting on this for Eternity as we know it! I should be able to bask at the moment!" Kadoenughed, but I gritted my teeth in frustration. I hated not knowing something that everyone else did.

 Chapter 491 499 Worlds

    "You are about to bask in the shadow of my fist right away, old man! Spit out your nonsense! What do you mean that this is the only world?! The Underworld still exists, and I have three monster girls from other worlds here, so none of that makes any sense!" I growled, but Nemoria spoke up again.

    "Anything that my Blood Witches bring oues from my Vault of Interesting and Despicable Creatures that have associated with you over yourst 499 lifetimes. The rest of the people that exist in this world, and that can exist,e from the Golden Eggs that your father has been making during that time. Each of them is of a woman that you had an interaction with in your previous lives. I have all the ones that I deemed to be the biggest troublemakers of them for myself."

    "Wait a minute. That means that he has been making everyone in all the worlds that have ever existed?" I asked, and Kadeonughed.

    "Time for the second punch! There have only ever been 499 worlds! That is why your memory is always wiped after each lifetime!" Kadeonughed.

    I raised my hand to say something but then dropped it. I lifted it again and tried to say something, but my brain was like mush, so I just opened and closed my mouth like a fish out of water.

    "Ophiuchus, are you okay?" Cancer asked, and Nemoria sighed.

    "Just invite us all over so we can go, and you cane after you are done here. I am sure this is a lot, so we will all just give you a moment," Nemoria said in a kind voice, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, you all in this room are invited to my Astral Ind," I said as I stared at a spot on the wall, trying to make my brain work to understand what I had just been told.

    "Wow! Finally, being invited over! This is my first time feeling like a real parent!" Kadeonughed as he walked through the portal.

    "That is because you are not a real father," Nemoria said and then looked at Lexi and Karine. "Come, girls. I will introduce you while Kadeon deals with the boys."

    "Thank you very much, Goddess of Darkness," Lexi said as she uncurled herself, and Karine did the same.

    "Just refer to us the way Galio does, as Nemoria and Kadeon," Nemoria said as she ushered the girls through the portal and then turned back to me. "Take your time, dear. I know this is a lot to take in, but I wouldn''t let it get to you too much. One thing that is interesting is that all the Golden Eggs that you create will form a child from the two of your Mana. That means that Kadoen will not have made her; you will have," Nemoria said as she walked through the portal, and I let it close.

    Then the room became quiet, and I heard the scratch of quillsing from the few offices in the Barracks.

    What was the point of it all? Why were there only 499 worlds before this one? Why was this one in a bubble? What had I actually been doing this entire time?<novelnext></novelnext>

    For the first time, I really felt lost. Hearing all this spoken of so casually shattered the very limited understanding of what my purpose was in all of this. I was the guardian of the world, and I had just been doing it because that was what I did. There was no question if I would before I had met Tallia, but then something about her changed all that but why her? And what was the point of this now if I could just take her and the other goddesses to Yaggisdral?

    That was the thing I couldn''t.

    I couldn''t just leave everyone behind in the Mortal Realm, and it wasn''t like I could bring anyone that wasn''t Divinity to Yaggisdral. That left me with the twelve limited Astral inds that were big, but they were not that big.

    This is why I was being told this now and why my father wasughing. Everything had been guided and orchestrated to happen this way. At any point, Either parent could have told me that there were only 499 worlds, and it would have been thest time I had to live those lives, but instead, they both yed with me.

    Why? What were the means for the end of all this? What could y with my mind, heart, and emotions possibly benefit them because to go to such lengths to hide all this till now would only make sense if it did.

    "Hey? What are you doing on the ground alone?" O''Lee asked, startling me as I looked up into her face. I had been so embroiled in my thoughts I hadn''t noticed her.

    "Sorry, I dropped the others off until I can deal with everything here, and then I have a long talk with my parents," I said with a sigh as O''Lee pulled back and then offered me a hand up.

    I took it and stood up, turning to see Penny, Cherry, Kalli, the three Demons, and the two human prisoners, Meeta Guildmaier and Sabrina Richmer.

    I took it and stood up, turning to see Penny, Cherry, Kalli, the three Demons, and the two human prisoners, Meeta Guildmaier and Sabrina Richmer. The Pink Demon Grimora broke from the other and ran over to hug me.

    "Master, when are youing to use me again?! I don''t feel like I am fulfilling my role properly to you!" She eximed as I wrapped my tail around her and patted her head.

    "I have been very busy, so it might be a bit before we have some fun," I said with a sigh, and Grimora looked up at me with a worried look.

    "You look very stressed out, master. Are you sure that you don''t want to use me to help relieve some of them?" Grimora asked, and I smiled but shook my head.

 Chapter 492 So, Cat God? What Next?

    "Sorry, I have things that I need to attend to right now, my little Demon. Since you came without any fight and told me what I wanted, you can live how you want in the monster girl vige," I said, and then looked at the other four. "Mephistia and Vaalbara have six months behind the bar or in the kitchen. Meeta, you also have six months, and this is because you were all too stupid to make your own decisions and hurt people in the process. This six-month period does not mean you will be finished unless I have seen dramatic changes in your attitudes."

    "What about me?" Sabrina asked slowly, and I turned my gaze on her and let it go cold.

    "You wasted my time and held Hilda against her will. While the second is despicable, it was resolved, but no one wastes my most valuable resource and gets away with it. Only I get to choose how I use my time, and it is supposed to be to help others or myself. Considering everything else, you will serve a minimum of 2 years and a day. During this time, you will be responsible for the inn and that the others are treated fairly. Morgana will be watching you, and if you mess around or cause harm to others, she will take it out of you in blood. Be better, or be food; that is your choice. More than you gave Hilda, and Carrie will be joining you once Torrian is sorted," I exined, and Sabrina''s head fell, but she didn''t say anything.

    I gestured to the side, and a portal opened beside Morgana, who turned to smile at me.

    "Galio, it is good to see you again," she said, and I smiled at her.

    "Yes, I have finally got the prisoners for you. I think that you will be able to put them to work, but I don''t really have time toe to oversee them," I exined, and the Lich Queen nodded, but then I added, "Grimora here is free to do what she wants, but the other four are to be put to work with Sabrina in charge, since she has the longest sentence."

    "This is why I am here, and you are going to let a Demon free? I thought that you would just make them eternal ves," Morgana said, but I patted Grimora''s head.

    "No. They aren''t that bad; they just need to be in the right environments. I trust that you will treat Grimora well since she has been a very good little Demon for me," I said, and Grimora whispered ''thank you,'' as she cuddled into me for onest hug before she pulled away.

    "If this is what you want, then I will do as you wish. I think it is good that you are doing things like this if there is a chance they will change," Morgana said as she offered a hand to Grimora as the other four were brought over.

    My pink Demon sex ve took her hand, and then the other four followed after. Once they were all through, Morgana leaned in, and I gave her a kiss before closing the portal. Once that was done, I turned to look at the four women left over.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So, Cat God? What next?" Cherry asked, and I opened another portal in response.

    As I did, Velma and Daphne walked through, both talking about leashes and cors. Both of them paused once they entered the Barracks through the portal and then looked around in surprise.

    "Oh! I guess it is time to start training?" Daphne asked, and I nodded.

    "Now that I have the six of you here, I would like you to take care of the Amazon training for now. I will try toe as soon as I can, but some of you have marks that you can use to get a hold of me if you need anything. Are you all fine with this task? If you want, after you are done, you can continue to work as teachers or use the ce to get stronger so you can form your own team to explore on your own ore out with me when I do," I exined, and the woman all nodded.

    "I will make the big women strong, but then I must return home until you reach my ind. Since you have agreed to mate with me, I will take time to get everything ready since I have not been home for a great number of years. Normally this would be down over time, but things are not normal," O''Lee exined, and I nodded.

    "Perfectly fine, but I would really appreciate your help with the girls. I think you can teach them offensive buffs and weapon use, but what you each teach is up to you to decide as a group. You all have been working together for a long time, so you should be the best to decide this," I exined, and all the women nodded.

    "What do you want me to do? Do you really think that they will listen to me?" Kalli asked, and I nodded.

    "I think that you are going to be the best to be an example of what they could be if they work hard. I would like you to train with them and get even better so you can stay above them. Remember, I am going to be looking for someone to take Gaintessa''s ce, and I have my eye on you. That is if you are interested in the job? It would be easy, but I think with a bit more refinement and learning, you will make the perfect candidate. You have had a chance to learn from the other races, so that will give you an edge that the other Amazons don''t have for the position," I exined, and Kalli smiled, bowing to me.

    "I would be honored to take the position, Cat God!" She eximed, and I smiled back at her.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 493 Are You Lost?

    "Good. I will be counting on you then. Train with the others, and learn things about the three tribes. For those that wish to apply to be the Amazon Goddess, I will need to know what your ns are for your people and how you can help them move forward," I said, and then opened a small portal about the school to the south and smiled in surprise at what I saw below.

    "Umm, do you think that I could also go home after this is done?" Cherry asked as I closed the small portal and nodded.

    "Of course! Does Draconia want you home?" I asked curiously, and Cherry put her hand to her chin, looking sideways with a bit of a smirk.

    "Let''s just say that I heard from Chili about what Nya has been up to, but I know my mother is doing nothing of the sort. Let''s just say that I think that it is about time that I visited home to get things in order. I am sure that my mother is more than excited to step down, and I hope to take her position as Dragon Goddess so I can gain my ck scales. To prove that I have what it takes, just like Kallia and Snowy, I will help Draconia bring order to the Dragons. We are proud creatures, and we should not need our god to take care of our problems," Cherry exined, and I nodded firmly.

    "You more than have my attention, and I will most certainly take this into ount when the timees. I love to see everyone stepping up, and I am sure that O''lee is doing the same, but what about you, Penny?" I asked, but she shook her head, and her pointed red ears twitched inwards on the top of her head.

    "No. Things are actually really good on our ind, and I have no interest in taking over for Goldenia. When I am done teaching, I will train till you are ready to leave this ind, but... umm... tonight... I will be waiting for you at my home..." Penny said but got embarrassed near the end, and I put up my hand.

    "I know, and you know how to get ahold of me, so we can talk then, okay?" I asked with a gentle smile, and Penny sighed with a nod as I looked at thest two.

    "Nope, there is no way we are going back to that mess that they are trying to pass off as home. I will only go when you are going there. Daywalkers are almost non-existent there, and the ce is pretty hostile towards us," Daphne said, and Velma nodded along.

    "If you don''t mind, we would prefer to be your personal adventure assistants and detectives when you need us. I am sure that if you are around, Daphne won''t need to be on a leash outside of the house," Velma said, and that got a smile out of me.

    "I would love to keep the two of you around, and I understand what you mean about the Vampire Ind. I think that the ce is a stronghold for the Blood Witches, but I need to weed the other ones out first. Since the Vampire Ind is already mostly infested with them, it would be best to clean the other ind out first and finish there. Thank you all for stepping up, and in the morning, I will get more people to help out since most of you want to leave after," I said, and then opened a portal to the train grounds where Gaara was showing all the other giant women the motions that I had shown herst night.

    "Ah! I was wondering when you were going to show up! I found out that they are actually quite talented and already have the basics down!" Gaara said with a grin, and I nodded at her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I am d to hear that. After this, I am going to go do other things, and I trust that you will fall back in line with the others and let these women take care of the rest. I will be back in the morning, and then I will bring more women to help with training, and possibly some that want to train along," I said, and the Giant woman nodded.

    "No problem, Cat God. We will be ready when you return," Gaara said, and I smiled before turning back to the group as I turned to the 6 women behind me.

    "I will see you tonight, Penny, and I will see the rest of you in the morning. Now, I need to go see my parents and get some answers before I can do anything else," I said, and they all walked through the portal, but I gave Penny a long hug and then kissed her. "I will see you tonight, okay?"

    "Yes! I will be here," She said with a smile and then left through the portal.

    After it closed, I sighed and looked around the room that was empty, but there were people still working in a few of the offices doing paperwork off to the side. Part of me wanted to go somewhere else and just forget about all the people sitting in my house on my Astral ind.

    "Galio?" A familiar voice asked from behind me, and I turned around to see the guard from the south gate of the city I had talked to yesterday.

    "Hello, Can I help you?" I asked, but that made her giggle.

    "I was just about to ask you the same. You look like you are lost," She said, and I shrugged.

    "I don''t know about being lost, but I am trying to avoid something that I don''t want to do. I have guests over at my house, two of which are my parents," I exined, not sure if she would really understand what I meant, but she nodded.

    "I see. I mean, I know you are talking about something different. I have heard about your conversation with the hairdressers, but it seems like they are about to tell you something that you don''t want to hear. I know what that is like. When I trained to be a guard, I wanted to join the wall to the south to help there, but during training, I could tell that I wasn''t cut out for it. I avoided the office for two days just because I knew that they were going to tell me what I didn''t want to hear. This might be different, but I do understand. The thing is that putting it off will not make it easier, and it only makes us seem weaker if we don''t face your problems head-on, right?" The woman asked, and I nodded.

 Chapter 494 Unity

    "That is very true. Standing around here is just avoiding the conflict, and having them all together is really only going to make it worse for me the longer I put it off. What is your name?" I asked, and the woman smiled.

    "Lanny, I am not special," She said, and I snorted.

    "Special enough to give me some very good advice. Be here tomorrow morning if you are interested in getting out of that guard outfit and might want to try some adventuring. With the proper training, anyone that wants to can be an explorer, and there are plenty that will want to sit in the city to work as guards. What this world needs are more adventures and people equipped and trained to go on them!" Iughed, and Lanny smiled.

    "I will consider your world, Cat God Galio, but I think that you should go deal with your own problems," Lanny said, and I nodded, about to open a portal but then stopped and then adjusted the portal to Tallia''s kitchen.

    "I will talk to you tomorrow if you are here!" I said and hopped through into my goddess''s kitchen.

    After the portal closed, I turned and knocked on her bedroom door twice.

    "You maye in," Tallia called from the other side, and when I opened the door, she was smiling on the other side. "Very good of you to use the door, but aren''t you supposed to be doing things right now?"

    "Prisoners are dealt with by Morgana, and I have people training the Amazons, but neither are the reasons that I havee to get you," I said as I closed the door and walked over to sit on the edge of the bed.

    "Oh? That is rather wise of you," Tallia said with paise in her voice, but I shook my head.

    "No, both were Nemoria''s idea," I said, and Tallia flinched back in surprise.

    "What does she have to do with this?" She asked as she quickly sat up.

    "Remember the Lamia that I just met? Lexi?" I asked, and she nodded, so I exined everything that had happened, including the bit about Kadeon and the 499 worlds. During the exnation, Tallia listened intently but then got out of bed near the end and changed into her typical goddess dress from the oversized white cat sweater she had been in, wearing nothing but her underwear. I really wished we didn''t have to go, but I was going to need some alone time with this woman again soon!

    "So, I assume that you want me toe with you?" She asked after, and I nodded.

    "I think that would be the best, and you have never been to my home, so it would be nice to show you around," I said, but Tallia frowned.

    "While that would be really nice, do you really think that you have time for that right now?" She asked, and I nodded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Time is stuck to me. Since I am from the Upper Realm, time always moves there, but if I am up there, time doesn''t move here. Since both realms are connected as nes, I can show you how it works after we go, though," I said as I got off the bed and grabbed one of the white cat stuffies from a shelf.

    "Put that back!" Tallia growled, and I gestured for an Astral Portal to open to my ce.

    "Just get through the portal, and I will show you. No harm wille to your toy in the process!" Iughed, and Tallia scowled as she walked through, and then I joined her, still holding the cat. "Now watch."

    I stuck the stuffed cat back through the portal at the top of the opening and then let go. I let it fall halfway and then pulled my hand back, so no part of me was in the Mortal realm, and the bear froze in the air.

    "See?" I said, and then looked at my mother, who looked like she was about to bore holes through me with her piercing stare at me. "What?"

    "I see you, umm, brought my, and I mean your goddess, along. Fitting it seems for the conversation," She said and then looked at Tallia. "Why don''t youe and sit over her. I won''t bite, and my son is clearly enthralled with you," Nemoria said, and Tallia seemed a bit hesitant, but I couldn''t me her. Still, I gave her a light push.

    "Go on. My mother is bad, but she is better than most," I whispered, and Tallia nodded, going over to sit by her. I looked over to where the two Lamia were and nodded my head. "Sorry for taking so long, but I wanted Tallia to join us for this."

    "Not a problem. The more, the merrier, in my opinion. I have learned so much already, and I can say that no other has had the pleasure of visiting the god of our world''s home! I am waiting with anticipation to see what happens next!" Lexi said with way more excitement than seemed due to me, but I could see why this would be exciting for her.

    "Well, I am sure that you will find out soon enough," I said and turned back to my mother. "Where is Kadeon and the Winds?"

    "He is working on Fate and Murphy with the three female Winds and Cancer. Leave them be for now ande join us. Having Kadeon around will only make things more confusing, and the Guides have agreed to exin what they want from you. I will answer what I am allowed, but the rules have not changed," Nemoria said, and then three hooded figures just appeared out of thin air.

    "Wee, Galio," They said as one and then floated down to cushions, but I frowned at them.

    "Isn''t that my line when you enter my house?" I asked, but the first shook its head and the robe gold. Angelios.

    "We created everything, so we own everything. Thus, we wee you to your home, which is ours as well as everything. I am the Guide of this world, and to reach outside of the first veil, you will have to bring unity to this world," Angelios exined, and the next nodded, and the ck robe turned a wild vine-like green. Hellios.

 Chapter 495 Order, And Peace

    "Once you havepleted this task, you will be able to enter the second veil to wild and untamednd. This world will not be like the one you are in now, and your goal will be to bring order to thend and people. This task will not be easy, and you will be starting alone again. Each test will require you to do the same," Hellios exined, but I put up a hand.

    "Hold on, Hellios. Answer my question first. What was the point of everything so far? why did I repeat my lives on the 499 worlds over and over again just to have them all disappear now?" I asked as I sat beside Tallia.

    "The people of the world were used as training for you, and now they serve no purpose on those worlds. Since the connection between the nes has been made, all residents of those worlds have been spread out to the two outer veils controlled by Apocolios and myself. There were also important people you acquired from each world and will be part of the bigger picture in the end. That is the limit of what I or the others can exin to you," Hellios exined, and thest Guide nodded its head, and its rob turned blood red. Apocolios.

    "This is true, but when you finish bringing order to the Second Veil, you will arrive at the third and Final Veil. This one is controlled by me and is at constant war in a shattered dimension where everyone is multitude stronger than they were in their past lives. This goes for monsters as well, and the Riftwalkers that call the Final Veil their home. Toplete thest task, you must bring peace to this shattered and warring dimension," Apocolios exined, and I lifted an eyebrow.

    "And then what?" I asked, but none of them said anything.

    Then they disappeared like they had never been here. Of course they did without answering my question, but I should be happy I got as much as I did.

    "What?" I asked, and then shook my head.

    "They probably can''t tell you," Nemoria said, and I sighed, tossing my hands up and leaning back, letting one of my arms fall over Tallia''s shoulder, and she leaned into me.

    "Big surprise. Another thing they can''t tell me," I groaned and tipped my head against Tallia''s.

    "I am surprised that they told you as much as they did. I am not allowed to talk about that stuff, even now. Kadeon might think he is smart, but we are just as much pieces in this game as you are the yer. Just remember that. Who we are represented as are only the pieces being used on the board and not our true selves. I think it is clear that I only want the best for you, even if I am forced to make your life hard. You useless father gets to y the innocent God of Light," Nemoria said with spite in her voice, but I could understand why.

    This meeting with the Guides had made it clear as day that we were all pawns in a game that only they seemed to know or refused to let others exin. I just wished that I had more answers and that I knew what I had to do to seed, but I knew that I had to take it one step at a time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Well, this was enlightening, but now what? I just keep going and hope that you don''t kill me in the future?" I asked, looking over at my mother, and she sighed.

    "There is more to it than that, but what you are doing now is right. You have the rest of the world to explore, and anything you learn here will help you in the Second and Final Veils. The Guides did set this all up, so there is no point in you not trying to take every advantage that you can. You were given countless years to hone your skills; even if you can''t remember all the other lives, the things you learned are ingrained in your being. Use them," Nemoria said and then stood up straight.

    "Now, I think that it is time for me to go and for you to get back to your guests. I will be in touch with more information about your father soon. It is time for us both to move on and for you to take the next step in your destiny," She said, and before I could even stand, she opened a portal and left, closing it behind her quickly.

    "Well, that was... unexpected," Tallia said, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, I didn''t expect her to be so open about my father. I thought that she would be more... I don''t know, but she seemed to be more forting than I thought she would be," I said, and then looked around. "Speaking of my old man, we should go and find him and the others. He is turning Fate and Murphy into girls so they cane to the Mortal Realm."

    "Really? Your father can do that?" Tallia asked with surprise, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, I can do it as well, but he did make all the women of this world that have beening from the Golden Eggs," I said, and that seemed to startle Tallia.

    "He did what?" She asked, but I just shrugged.

    "He made the women of this world that are nowing from the Golden Eggs. I only just found out about it today. Anyways, I really don''t want to get into that, so let''s just go check on them," I said with a sigh, and Tallia nodded but grabbed my arm as I tried to walk away.

    "This is our first time in your house together, so the least you could do was walk with me and show me around the ce. You are the one that said we had all the time in the world, right?" Tallia asked, and I smiled and nodded and then scooped her into my arms.

 Chapter 496 Holding Back The Tides Of Chaos

    "You know before I came to live what I thought would be myst life with you, but after I had learned about you, I used to walk these halls so much that I would jump to the upper ledges sometimes so as not to wear a path on the floor. I daydreamed of what it would be like to do this right now, but something feels like it is missing," I said as we walked to the stairs that led up to my second-floor garden.

    Only a few rooms in my twisting castle had actual doors, but it wasn''t like it would start raining here randomly or the winds would gust up if I didn''t want them to. I might be acting god for the Mortal Realm, but here, nothing happened if I didn''t say it did. It made the ce fun, but it meant nothing if you couldn''t enjoy it.

    That was my problem right now.

    "I feel like I am in a dream; even though I have been considered one of the strongest goddesses for thest 500 years, I feelpletely normal in your arms. The crystal clear backdrop of the stars and the floating inds are hard toprehend, and it all is breathtaking," Tallia said and then kissed my cheek. "I know this has been hard for you, and you have given up so much to get me here, so I just want to tell you how much it means to me. I know I get angry, but I really do love you more than anything in any world at any time. You are the most important person that has ever been and ever will be in my life. Thank you for loving me so much."

    I stared forward with my heart in my throat and tears running down my face. The world could wait.

    "Can I show you something?" I asked quietly, not confident in using more of my voice. I didn''t want this moment to ever end.

    "Yes," Tallia said and tucked her face into my chest as my Astral Coating covered both of us, giving her cute ck cat ears like mine covered in stars. Tallia reached up and felt them, then grinned at me. "Did you just give me cat ears?"

    "We are going to go up into the stars, and there are things up here that would attack you if I didn''t coat you in my presence," I said as we suddenly shot straight up, but the air moved with us in a bubble around, making it seem like we were still.

    "What are they?" Tallia asked as we rose, but even at this speed, it would take fifteen minutes. I could have portalled, but part of the magic was the trip up.

    "Space Whales, Tamed Riftwalkers, and two Artificial Intelligence Orbital tforms. Each of them has more guns than I have hair on my tail and the ability to use even more varieties of ammo. The Space Whales and Riftwalkers are Brood Mothers meant to constantly spawn new troops," I exined, and this made Tallia look at me with a concerned look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why would all of that be above your home?" Tallia asked, but I shook my head and then pointed my chin forward; she looked over and then gasped.

    We had just broken above the outeryer of my Astral Ind, and now the other twelve inds could be seen in a ring below, and then far below that was the expanse of Yaggisdral. I spun us around so she could see everything.

    "As the Thirteenth Zodiac, My job is to protect everything. I used to spend my off daysing up here to fight alongside the creatures that I had collected to protect everything below us. I don''t know where the creatures above use from, but they are nonsensical and attack constantly. They are what I havee to call Chaos Beasts because they have no reason, and they even attack each other," I said as we rose higher.

    "I don''t understand. When did this start happening?" Tallia asked, and Iughed.

    "Since the moment I drew breath, I knew it was one of my tasks, but in the earlier years, the others would be the ones forced to defend the ce while I took care of the world. I started to request my father to let me bring back the creature you will see above to help defend us, and he agreed after wringing a bunch of tasks out of me for each one, but now I no longer have to worry about them, and then others get to live in peace. This was probably another one of the Guides tests," I said and got a sour taste in my mouth, finally putting the finger on why I couldn''t fully enjoy this moment. It was because the Guides talked of even more work after everything was done with the twelve inds.

    "I''m still not following, but that is fine. Why did you want to bring me up here?" Tallia asked, but then added, "I mean, it is really nice, but-"

    "You will see. While The fighting above is crazy, it is something that no one has ever seen before up close beside myself. It is actually really pretty to watch if you don''t think about the death and destruction," I said, and then we slowed down and pushed into Liquid Space.

    We were still in an air bubble, but theyer that we just broke through was the finalyer of the Heavenly Realm called Heavens Fment. Everything outside of here was just called Liquid Space because there was a resisting force that made it seem like you were in the water, but everything else was the same as normal space.

    That is, except for all of the multi-colored monsters and bullets that smashed into endless streams of glowing red Chaos Beasts. They each had twisting forms of humans, monsters, and all things that had ever existed, and they flowed endlessly.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 497 Mia, The Riftmother

    The explosions and eerie music of battle rang out as if we were underwater, and Tallia gasped.

    "This is beautiful," She said, and I nodded.

    "This is why I wanted to show you this. No one has ever seen space like this through their own eyes before, so I thought it would be something special for us together. It is like our first ce together here in the Astral ne, where time doesn''t matter, and we are just two souls with a connection that will never fade away. I love you, Tallia."

    Tallia''s eyes widened slightly, but then she jumped forward and kissed me deeply, and the world felt like it was frozen in time.

    "I love you too, Galio. You know, I talked to Nemoria when you were fighting the Riftwalked the first time? She told me that there was beauty in destruction, and I thought she was crazy. Now that I am looking at this, I know exactly what she meant," Tallia said as she looked out of the bubble at the scene above and then back to me with a smile on her face.

    "Yeah, I''m starting to get it, too," I said, and then we just stayed there in each other''s arms, watching the chaos.

    "Will it ever stop?" She asked, and I gave her a clueless look.

    "Your guess is as good as mine."

    We watched for a bit longer, but when one of the Riftwalkers spawned a mass of broods, Tallia looked up at me with a curious look. "How were you able to tame a Riftwalker?"

    That made meugh and then shiver at the same time.

    "Are you sure that you want to hear this story?" I asked, and she nodded.

    "I am curious because if you could tame one, then why can''t you tame the ones that the Blood witch uses?" Tallia asked, and I nodded back.

    "Yes, that would be nice, right? Unfortunately, that is not how it works. Riftwalkers are creations of Negative Energy, and they feed off it, so taming them normally is not something you can do with them, but there is one that is more human than the others. Long ago, in an attempt to stop the Riftwalkers permanently, I entered my mother''s world and tried to kill them all, but as you can see, just those five are enough to keep up with all of them. My mother''s dimension is filled with them, and there is one that makes the Brood Mothers, Mia, The Riftmother, " I exined, and Tallia rolled her eyes with a smile.

    "I see where this story is going," she giggled, and I smiled.

    "True, I did mate with her, and now our five children protect us all. I call them tame, but I just gave them something to do that they will never get tired of. They eat the killed Chaos Beasts and produce more brood," I exined, and Tallia nodded.

    "I guess they do look cuter than the ugly creature that you fought the first time," She said, and I grinned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ready to go back?" I asked, but she shook her head and pointed at one of the Space Whales.

    "Are those your children as well?" Tallia asked, but I shook my head.

    "Nope, just another creature that is a glutton, so they never leave. They don''t produce as fast, but they are much tougher and survive for thousands of years before dying. The two AI are from a world that waspletely metal, and everything was a form of AI. They were using the to fight each other, so I put them in a ce where they could fight endlessly. I had tried to force other monsters to do the same thing, but most of them died too fast or would gave up after a few hundred years. I had to find a group that was doing it because it was something natural to them," I exined, and Talliaughed.

    "So you are basically using them to do your bidding, but with a better purpose," She said, and I shrugged but then nodded.

    "Yup, something like that. " I smiled, and then we flew away from the battle in our bubble, finally heading back home.

    "This whole thing is mind-boggling. I had no idea this was even there. What happens if they break through?" Tallia asked as we re-entered Heaven''s Fment, and mine and the other Astral Inds came back into view.

    "They have to get past the Zodiacs'', but if nothing stops them, they will consume everything and pour into the Mortal Realm once the Heavenly Realm is consumed," I said, and Tallia scoffed.

    "Well, I guess you had best be sure to keep that in check! I don''t want to have to start over if they break through here," She said, and I smiled.

    "Don''t worry, I will make sure that never happens," I said as we dropped back down to my ind. "Now that I have shown you that little thing, do you think that we should go see how the others are doing? I am actually terrified to see what my father has done to Fate and Murphy."

    "Sure. Since you can bring me back here anytime, I would like toe here when it is only just the two of us. I think that we are due for a few days of personal time like before soon. Maybe before you go to the Underworld?" Tallia asked as we sat down on my garden balcony.

    "That I can do and would love to do!" Iughed and finally set Tallia down.

    "Now, why are you worried about Kadeon? Isn''t he supposed to be really good at what he does?" Tallia asked, and I groaned as she linked arms with me.

    "That is the problem. I am worried that he is going to do a good job. I didn''t tell you what Karma asked me," I said as we started to walk back into my pce.

    "Oh? What did she ask?"

    I exined, and she burst outughing.

 Chapter 498 A Talk Between Brothers

    "That is a bit presumptuous of her, isn''t it? What did you say?" Tallia asked, and I rolled my eyes.

    "No, as many times as I could until I seemed to be the only person that seemed to think it was a stupid idea! I told Karma I would try, but Fate is irate and annoying beyond reason. Just to add more, he has aplex with his sister and hates that she likes me. The little bastard has been a cock block since the beginning of time!" I growled, and Tallia giggled.

    "I''m sure you can handle it. After all, if anyone can, it is you," She said, and I sighed, shaking my head.

    "I hope so. We will see soon enough now, won''t we?" I asked, and she nodded, then hugged my arm tight to her as we reached my master bedroom, which was closed with a massive ornate door with golden cats carved and painted into it.

    "Yes, I guess we will," Tallia said, and then I opened the door.

    The moment we entered the room, it was filled with excited women''s voices, but they all stopped the moment we walked in.

    My room was my sanctuary, and it wasrge with three small beds of questionable shapes and then a muchrger master bed that was surrounded by four posts and drapes that were all closed.

    "Galio?" I heard Karma call, and then her head popped out of the front drape of my master bedroom. "Go outside for a minute! Umm, Tallia, right?" Karma asked while holding the drapes closed so I couldn''t see inside.

    "Yes?" Tallia asked, and then Karma waved her over.

    "Come and help us with these two! They both know us too well, and Cancer is a bit of a pushover. No offense, Cancer, but you just don''t have that goddess stare like this one!" Karma grinned, and I frowned.

    "What has got you so giddy? You are like a child hopped up on sugar and red dye. What are you doing back there?" I asked, filled to the brim with suspicion, then frowned. "Where is my father as well? Don''t tell me he is in there with you all?"

    "No, he left after he was done without a word. Truthfully, he was silent except for when he asked us what we thought of his work," Karma said, but then frowned back at me as Tallia let go of my arm.

    "I guess I should go in then," Tallia said and walked towards the drapes, but then I stepped between her and Karma.

    "What is going on here? What did my father do?" I asked, now getting really suspicious,  and then Karma sighed dramatically.

    "Kadeon changed Fate and Murphy''s sex like you wanted so they cane down with us. Now, get out of your room so we can finish what we are doing!" Karma ordered and then narrowed her eyes at me. "Or you know what I will do!"

    I was about to say something, but Tallia pulled me back and then pushed me out of my own room. Then she closed the door on me, leaving me outside, alone and confused about what had just happened.

    Then a portal opened beside me, almost like clockwork.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hey there, little brother," Leo called from the other side, just shy of the waterfall. "You look like you have a lot on your mind. You wannae to talk for a bit?"

    I sighed but then grinned. Whether this was some grand n by Karma and the others to distract me, I didn''t really care. It was just good to see my brother again, so I stepped through.

    "Yeah, I suppose I could use a bit of time under the water," I said as the portal closed.

    "Well,e on and sit down!" Leoughed and waved me over to the falls. "I noticed that you went up there again. Was there something wrong?"

    "No, I was just showing Tallia the ce. I have never taken anyone up there before, so I had thought it would be something," I said, and my brother grinned.

    "That woman is really something else! Did you know that she took on Aries in singlebat? Considering how strong you are, I would think that she is nearly as strong, if not even stronger, than all of us!" Leoughed and then sat down under the waterfall.

    "I heard something about that when I was dealing with Aries," I said, and then went to lean into the waterfall to sit under it, but I was hit with such an intense weight that I was forced down into the water of the pond.

    I swam back up and over to the edge, pulling myself out, and then looked over at my brother. I thought he would beughing at me, but he only had a concerned look on his face.

    "How did that happen?" Leo asked, and I shrugged.

    The pressure of the water had caught me off guard, but this wasn''t like thest time I was here, and I was at full strength. There was no way that I shouldn''t have been able to resist the water with my strength.

    "Not really sure," I said as I walked over, rolling my shoulders where most of the water had hit me. The ce almost felt bruised.

    I walked back to behind the waterfall and then stuck just my fist into the water.

    The moment it hit the water, my fist was pulled down, and I was just barely able to bring it up and hold it in ce.

    "You seem to have a lot on your mind if you can barely even hold your fist up," Leo said, and I sat down.

    Instead of answering, I slowly moved under the waterfall, letting the pressure of everything try to crush me, but I resisted. I sat up tall as the water crashed down like boulders on me, and I closed my eyes for a moment, and then I asked a question. "What is the point of all this?"

 Chapter 499 Funny You Should Ask

    Leo looked over at me, confused, and then shook his head. "I really don''t know, brother. We aren''t even brothers, and none of us know how we got here. All I know is that when we appeared, we were standing in a circle around your parents, and you were frozen inside a prismatic crystal in the center. Then it cracked, but when it broke open, I was standing on my rock. What happened after that? I am not 100%. All I know is that you went straight up to battle the Chaos Beast to keep them from consuming everything. Why they are there is still a mystery to all of us, but you fixed that problem, just like you always seem to do when a problem arises."

    "Yeah, I remember seeing you for a brief moment and then going to defend us without talking to anyone. I knew that was something I had to do, but do you remember seeing the Guides at all? I can''t pinpoint when they came into y. I just remember the first time someone came to me and told me a world was in trouble," I exined, but Leo shook his head, and then the water pressure got stronger.

    "You told me about them. To be honest, I have never even seen them before. I know what they are, and I know that they are there because they have talked to me, but I have never seen the robed figures that you talked about," Leo said, and I nodded slightly. Any movement I made right now needed to be limited, or I would get thrown back into the water below.

    "I just had a talk with all three of them," I said, and then exined what they had told me about the 499 worlds disappearing and the two more veils that existed outside of the current Realm I was protecting.

    "Considering how long you have been doing this, it is hard to believe that there were only that few worlds. I want to say that it isn''t right because I have watched you from the Viewing Pool in Yaggisdral, where you enter the worlds, but that isn''t the case. I can''t even remember a single time that you went down with any detail," Leo said, and I nodded.

    "Probably another trick done by the Guides. I really thought that I was getting closer to the end of all of this, but it just seemed like one game after another," I said, but my brotherughed at me, and for some reason, the water pressure decreased.

    "Here is a question. Why does it matter now? 500 lives? How many did you live before this? How many times have you been walking around with no clue of what you were doing, only knowing that you had to do it?" Leo asked, looking over at me, and then sighed, turning his head to face forward again. "I think you should be happy with all that you have done and get to do it now. Tallia is at your house on your ind, right? You can go back and forth as much as you want, and you have an entire world that adores you for the most part. Your parents might be above you, but we, and the people of your world, consider you our protector."

    I slowly nodded. "At least there is that. Now, if I can just figure out why the Guides have made me do all of this, then maybe I can have some peace."

    Leo shook his head. "Maybe you never need to worry about that. Maybe it is better not to know. If the reason was something horrible, would it be worth it?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    I thought for a moment and then nodded. "You are right, but it still leaves me with a feeling that I am missing something important. It''s like there is one secret that my parents and the Guides are keeping from me, and that is what is bothering me. That and something Nemoria said to me," I said, and Leo frowned as the pressure slowly lessened.

    "Oh? What did your dark mother say that got you thinking?" He asked.

    "Something that has been bothering me since the beginning. Nemoria is the Goddess of Darkness and everything it touches, but she has never been mean to me, only sent forces against me. Each time she has told me that it was against her will. I have always had a hard time believing this, but now I am not so sure if she is lying. She told me that she was a puppet and that not everything was what it seemed. She also insinuated that Kadeon might not be as good as his title imed him to be. That I don''t have a hard time believing. There isn''t one time that I have asked him for help that he hasn''t required something in return," I exined, and Leo shrugged.

    "That is a pickle, and I really don''t think I can give you any advice on that, but I can listen if you need to vent, which you clearly need to do," Leo said and then turned back to me. "So, what is going on with the Winds of Change? I assume that what I have heard is true? You are talking them down to the Mortal Realm?"

    "Yeah. Funny that you should ask. Polo asked me the same thing, but he sounded concerned about it," I said, and Leo nodded.

    "Polo isn''t the only one, but most of them refuse to talk to you, so they won''t voice their distaste for it," Leo said, and I frowned.

    "Distaste? Since when have the Winds ever been anyone but my own concern? They all reside on the ind directly below mine and can order you all around. I would think that everyone would be happy to see them leave here. They are going to lose their powers mostly when I take them down there," I said, and Leo nodded.

    "That is what most of us are worried about. Those five control the flow of things, and if one of them dies, that could spell trouble," Leo said, and I nodded.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 500 The 500th Time You Have Read A In This Book

    "True, but I will mark each of them and take care of them all. I understand what could happen, but after countless lifetimes, this is the first time that Karma has asked anything of me like this. Never once has she asked me something that was for her. Do you honestly think that I could say no to her? She convinced me to try to win over Fate for crying out loud," I groaned, and Leoughed.

    "Yes, I heard about that! The other reason most won''t talk to you is that your head is notoriously hard, and getting through to you when you have made up your mind is practically impossible, but at least Polo did try. You might want to think about seeing how the others are sometimes doing. I know you are busy, but even if time stops here, you really don''t need to get into this ho''s nest yet. You already dealt with Aries, so the others can wait for a bit," Leo said and then looked me up and down. "You seem to be a bit better now? How is the water pressure?"

    "Normal, strangely enough, but I still don''t feel like I have gotten anywhere with my problems," I said, shaking my head in frustration.

    "Maybe you just need to take a break. I know that you have done an amazing thing, and you don''t need my approval, but maybe after this, you should think about taking a vacation or something? You deserve it, no matter what anyone says," Leo said, and then I nodded slowly because he was right, but I still wasn''t sure if it was the proper thing to do at this point in time.

    "Maybe, but I still feel like I can''t until I figure out what is really going on. I still feel like there is some kind of secret my parents and the Guides are keeping from me," I said, and then hesitated before asking, "Do you think I am being paranoid?"

    Leo cocked his head to the side and looked at me for a moment as if trying to decide how to answer that question. "I don''t think you are being paranoid, but I also believe you should always trust your instincts. If you feel like something isn''t right, you should investigate it. That being said, don''t go looking for trouble. You should always keep one foot nted firmly in reality while exploring your suspicions."

    I smiled and shook my head slowly. "Sometimes I forget that you aren''t just my brother; you are wise too. Thank you for listening to me. Now back to the issue at hand. What do you think of helping me get the Winds ready to leave here? You made it seem like you were worried, but you are not telling me to leave them here?"

    "Wise might be a stretch, but I have a different view than you. As for the Winds? I am concerned, but it is you taking them. Who else could do this but you?" Leo asked and then stood up from the water. "You are doing what you think is right, and it has gotten you this far, even if the path wasn''t the one you wanted." He smiled sadly and then stepped out of the water. "I am going to see my wife, and you should get back."

    The portal opened, and he stepped through it, but I stayed behind a moment longer, watching it close after him. Leo was right. I had made a n and stuck to it even when things became tough. I didn''t always have the answers, and oftentimes I felt like my parents and the Guides were keeping things from me, but I did what I thought was best for everyone involved. Now I needed to do thisst thing the best I could before taking a break, however long that might be.

    I created a portal back to my ce just outside my room and stepped through, knocking on the door. I waited a few moments, and then it opened.

    "Come on in," Karma said, smiling as she saw me, then stepping aside so I could enter.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Tallia, Cancer, Luck, and Destiny were behind her, and they were standing around a small tent in the center of my room. I had to assume that Fate and Murphy were in there, but this whole operation has me on edge and feeling a bit nervous.

    "Okay, let''s just see them so we can get going. All this cloak and dagger is giving me a stomach ache," I groaned as Karma pulled me into my room.

    She nodded and then pulled the entrance of the tent open. Inside were two people, once Fate and Murphy, who had been changed from male to female form. They both looked shocked but smiled when they saw me, but not quite as shocked as I was.

    Both of them were 10s... no... Tallia was a 10... these two were... 9.7s?

    Murphy was now a beautiful redhead with soft pink cheeks, long legs, and milky skin. The skirt and dress she wore barely held back her curves and her eyes sparkled with mischief. Fate was a bit different, but still with that same scowl. Her hair was ck, and she had deep brown eyes with full lips. Her figure was willowy but still graceful and the double D cannon strapped to her chest and full ass made up for the thinness and delicateness.

    Truthfully, they two looked way too cute and innocent for my own good. Half my mind was already doing horrible things to them, while the other half was screaming for it to stop.

    "Hello, Galio," Fate said, looking away sheepishly as she adjusted her skirts.

    "Hey there," I replied, not sure what else to say.

    Murphy smiled brightly at me while Fate just looked around the room nervously. It was a bit odd seeing them like this, but it made sense in a way.

    "You two look... younger," I said, trying not to stare.

 Chapter 501 Wet Spaghetti Noodles!

    Fateughed and stepped closer. "That''s because we are! Would it be better if we were old hags? We''ve been through a lot and wanted to have some fun again," She said with a scowl before gesturing to Murphy.

    Murphy nodded. "It helps in keeping us young and able to do things easily, like pleasuring you if you need," She said and then blushed a little.

    "What?! That is not why we got these bodies for. That Cat God will not have any part of this body! I only did this so I could keep my sister safe!" Fate snapped, but Karma went over and got behind her and pushed Fate up close to me.

    While this happened, I watched Tallia out of the corner of my eye. She was holding a hand over her face and trying as hard as possible to notugh at me. I was sure that she loved this.

    "What are you doing, sister! Stop pushing me into him!" Fate demanded, but then she pushed him past me, and I rxed.

    Before my muscles could fully release their tension, Karma grabbed my tail and shoved it in Fate''s face as I turned back my head in horror. Oh no she didn''t!

    "What are... is this tail? Why is it so soft? What have you done, sister?! Why can''t I let go of his tail?! I-I am starting to feel strange and h-hot! Stop this!" Fate nearly cried, and I tried to rip my tail from her grip, but the damage was done, and Fate had a death grip on it.

    I whirled on Karma, who looked like a little schoolgirl who clearly knew she had just done something bad, but showed no remorse for the victims of her actions.

    "Why did you do this?! Help peel her off before she starts humping it!" I growled and then Fate started to rub my tail into her breast.

    This was starting to get bad, and my resistance was starting to dissolve as Fate started to moan erotic noises so sensual my knees became weak.

    "Okay, this is getting out of hand!" Tallia said and then grabbed Fate''s arms and pulled her off me, and I gasped.

    Fate moaned in protest onest time before she waspletely off me, and my tail was no longer being rubbed into her chest. I stumbled back a few steps while Fate panted heavily, almost ready to melt on the floor.

    Tallia shook her head at me with a mischievous grin. "Well, looks like the transformation was a little more effective than we thought. I knew they were beautiful, but that was pretty cruel of you to do to your own brother."

    "Correction, it is my sister now, and I think it was something that needed to be done. Look what it did to her! She will be in Galio''s palm now!" Karmaughed, but Fate shook her head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "NO! I will not be some fuck toy for this monster! And you are to stay away from that tail of his!" Fate gasped out, trying to catch her breath, and then red at me, still sitting on my ass. "That is how you trick everyone! You use your tail to brainwash them!"

    "No, he doesn''t. Gallio might use it to convince some to be less willing to resist him, but it will not make you do that if you don''t want to. If you have a small part of you that does, it will bring it out so you can be more honest with him. As far as I know, his tail only makes hearts more truthful to what they really want," Tallia scolded, and Fate recoiled from her like Tallia had just struck her.

    "I do not want that creature to vite me! There is no part of me that wants that!" Fate snapped, and Tallia pointed at my tail that I grabbed and pulled to my chest protectively.

    "Then go touch his tail with one finger and say that the exact same way. If you really don''t want to have anything to do with Galio, then your words will not change," Tallia said, and then let go of Fate''s hand toe over to my side, offering me a hand up.

    I reached up, letting go of my tail, but the witch grabbed it again, but this time it was her touch and not Fate''s. My head started to swim as I looked up at her with a dreamy look, and she looked at me and shook her head.

    "I do not want to have sex with this man right now, but I will in the future when you are no longer here and in his house so I can enjoy him. I am touching his tail, and I have no desire to give my body over to him," Tallia said in a t voice, each word like a nail in my heart in my current state.

    Tallia let go of my tail, and I feel over gasping, almost worse than Fate had.

    "Do I really affect you that much?" Tallia asked curiously, and I looked up at her with a tired and exhausted look.

    "Please don''t do that again, or I am going to have to change my shorts," I groaned as I tried to get up, but my legs were wet spaghetti noodles.

    Normally, I was the one brushing people with my tail, but I had never had Tallia grab it so firmly before. It was like I was rendered powerless to her, and that was not a good thing for her to know!

    "Oh? I will have to remember that for when we have fun!" Tallia giggled, but I shook my head.

    "I would prefer that you forgot this little thing, and we continued on with the regrly scheduled program. Don''t we have something to be doing?" I pleaded, but she wasn''t even listening to me. "Hey! I am talking... no! Ahh!"

    "Ssh, my kitten," Tallia said as she grabbed my tail lightning-fast and had me groaning on the floor again as the ecstasy of her touch drowned me in pleasure.

 Chapter 502 No Matter How Bad This Body Wants It!

    I was too overwhelmed to do anything buty there and pant and Tallia chuckled at me.

    "So, Miss Fate? Do you think that you cane and touch the tail and say the same words?" Tallia asked as Iy there panting, and Fate nodded slowly.

    "Y-Yes, I can do that. But no more! I will not be your puppet!" Fate said, and Tallia nodded.

    All I could do wasy there, trying to keep my eyes from rolling into the back of my head, too overwhelmed to do anything. Fate slowly walked up, and all I could think about was how I even went into this situation.

    Now the others had crowded around, and Cancer came to sit beside me, petting my ears and not helping my situation at all.

    "Let''s see if you really do hate Galio or if you are just a little Tsundere!" Luck giggled, but then Murphy stepped forward and touched my tail, making me groan.

    "Since Fate is too scary, I will go first!" Murphy giggled and then ced a hand on my tail and started to pet it, making me draw blood as I bit down on my lip.

    "No... one... asked... YOU!" I growled out, and then Tallia squeezed slightly on my tail, and my eyes bulged, and I groaned out an almost dull roar as I came.

    I let my face fall t on the floor as the pleasure didn''t stop, and I stopped resisting. I was pretty sure that this was how Senna must have felt as shey on the floor with her ass screaming and Eliza patting her head.

    "Well, looks like you found your limit. Let''s do this more, shall we?" Tallia giggled as she pinched my tail and lightly shook it, making me shiver and moan out her name as I tried to keep myself from screaming in pleasure. "Now, Murphy was trying to say something, weren''t you, dear?"

    "Yes! I have always been attracted to Ophiuchus, or Galio as you know him, but being a boy, I knew that I would never be his type. Now I have a beautiful body that I can attract him with! I am sure there are a bunch of things that could go wrong about this, but that makes me want it even more!" Murphy moaned and then rubbed her face into my tail as I wed the ground ineffectually, too weak to dig into the floor.

    "You see? That was easy, right Galio?" Tallia asked, but when I didn''t answer, she just chuckled.

    Fate looked at us with a horrified expression and then edged away as Tallia continued to tease me mercilessly.

    "I think I understand now why you said that Fate should touch it. This is the power of your tail, isn''t it? It can influence people in ways you cannot imagine," Murphy said after finally letting my tail go.

    "Now, if you are sure of your resolve,e and touch his tail and repeat yourself!" Tallia said, and Fate nodded slowly before walking up to me. "Go ahead; I won''t let you go this time."

    Fate slowly ced a finger on my tail, but both of us moaned at the same time as Fate almost copsed, taking her finger off my tail. This was getting out of hand, and I really didn''t care if Fate wanted me to fuck her at this point! I would fucking do it! I was ready to fuck everything in this goddamn room until not even I could move!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I-I can''t! But I still refuse to give my body to him, no matter how bad this body wants it!" Fate snapped and scurried away from me.

    Tallia finally let go of my tail, but I instantly opened a portal under me and pulled Cancer with me as we fell into a bed in another one of my rooms in my pce. I let the portal close, and Cancer immediately pulled my pants down to reveal the mess underneath.

    She didn''t even blink at the mess of my cum, and started to suck me off, instantly making me cum, but I was going to need more than that.

    "Oh, you poor thing," She said in between licks, and then made me cum again before getting on all fours and letting me fuck her doggy style.

    I dumped load after load into her pussy, and then switched to her ass, but she only begged me for more no matter what I did. She seemed to only care about making me happy, and after the torture that Tallia had just put me through, I needed it.

    Cancer and I stayed in that room for a few hours, never leaving the bed, but eventually, we had to go back to reality. When we did, it seemed like the others had forgotten about our little ordeal, and Fate still seemed to be avoiding me.

    I didn''t care, though, because I knew that if I ever needed Tallia again to put someone under my spell, she would be willing to help. Though, she now knew how to render mepletely helpless. Thankfully, when the other did the same, the effect wasn''t as bad. Still, I never thought that my tail could be turned on me like that!

    Tallia walked over to me and then hugged me, resting her head on my chest. Even if I wanted to, I couldn''t be mad at her.

    "Sorry, I may have taken that a bit far," Tallia whispered and then kissed my chest.

    "Well, I am d you did. It was a bit extreme, but it opened my eyes to the extent of power my tail has," I replied, and then hugged her tightly.

    Fate still seemed to be avoiding me, so I guess she had learned her lesson. Karma was justughing, probably about how easily Fate had been affected by my tail, and then Luck, Destiny, and Murphy were just watching us with happy smiles on their faces.

    I sighed contentedly and thanked Tallia in my head for helping me out. I might not have needed that, but it had shut Fate up for once, so that was kind of a win.

    "Alright. We have a room full of women, so are you all ready to head to the Mortal Realm of the Goddesses?" I asked, and everyone nodded with excitement as I opened a portal back to Eliza''s backyard.

    "Let''s go!" I announced, and we all got ready to enter the portal.

 Chapter 503 Dealing With Fate

    We arrived in Eliza''s backyard, and I saw her talking to Senna, who was still lying on a sun chair, and they both were in bikinis. The moment Eliza saw me, she broke away from Senna, heading straight for my group and me with Tallia at my side.

    From the speed at which Eliza wasing at me, I thought her breasts were about to fly out of her white top, but she jumped into my arms without incident.

    "Galio! You brought more friends? Who are all the pretty people?" Eliza said with a giggle as she hugged me, and I nodded as I returned her affections.

    "Yeah, I guess that I should introduce you, and I thought that we might do a little baking? I think there is a certain Angel that is more than likely furious with me," I said with a smile as I put her down, and Eliza giggled more.

    "You could say that. If you are thinking of baking a cake, you had better pull out all the stops this time! Still, The woman deserved it for getting in on Senna''s horsey, but I guess your egg is making her pretty emotional. Anyways, who are all the new girls? And hello, Tallia!" Elizaughed as she wiggled out of my arms to go around and look at the Winds and Cancer, who had been convinced toe along.

    I turned around and looked at the six, but Fate was hiding behind her sister. I couldn''t really me her, and if she stayed away from me for the rest of the time I was here, it wouldn''t be long enough. Even if she did like me, I would sooner stick my dick into a ho''s nest and go a couple rounds.

    "Well, the one with small antennas and cute red dress is my Cancer," I said, motioning for her toe here; Eliza gasped as she rushed forward to meet Cancer halfway.

    "Are you really one of the legendary goddesses from where Galio is from?!" Eliza asked excitedly, and Cancer nodded, and then Eliza pounced on her.

    Cancer squealed as Eliza hugged her, making the other womenugh, but then Eliza turned on them and walked up to Karma.

    "You are really pretty! Who are you?" Eliza asked, and Karma smiled, but Fate answered.

    "She is the Queen of the Winds and my big sister, Karma!" Fate dered but then shrunk back behind her sister.

    "And who might you be? You look really pretty, but you are stiffer than Senna, and not in a good way," Eliza said, and Tallia and I burst outughing, making Fate growl.

    "I am not stiff! I just care about my sister! I don''t want that monster to sink his ws into her! I am Fate! I decide what is right and wrong, and I will not let that happen!" Fate shouted, and Eliza backed away, holding her hands up in surrender.

    "Okay, okay! I get it. I won''t let him do anything to your sister. I promise, but you have to calm down," Eliza said, but then Karma ced her hand on the countess''s shoulder and shook her head, turning on Fate.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "For too long have you kept me from the man that I love and forced me to sneak around, but that will no longer happen! I am done coddling you, little brother!" Karma snapped, and Fate stumbled back till she fell over.

    "W-What are y-y-you t-talking about?!" Fate asked in a shaky voice, but Karma just turned back to me.

    She walked over, and Tallia stepped back from me with a grin. My goddess seemed to like chaos a lot more than she let on, or she was just on a streak of payback ys, and now Karma wasing to put a blender into the pot.

    "Wait! Sister! You don''t have to do this!" Fate cried out, but Karma ignored him as she came over to me and slipped her arms around my waist.

    "I am doing this because I want to! I don''t care what you think about Ophi! I love him, and we have had sex more times than you have hands, fingers, and toes!" Karma shouted from where her face was pressed into my chest.

    Fate went quiet and then stood up and looked at me with a deathly re, pointing a finger at me.

    "You did this. You have always had her brainwashed! I will change your fate, and you will never seed! I will make sure you are always Fated to lose. I knew that Karma was acting like a-"

    "Shut up," I said in a deadly voice, and let go of Karma as my irritation peaked, and let go of Karma. "Eliza, please take the others inside, and I wille in after. Looks like Fate and I need to have a long talk."

    "Excuse me? Do you know who you are talking to? I will not shut up, useless god. You just want another female to spread her legs for you!" Fate screamed, and in a blink, I was standing in front, opening a portal, and pping her through it.

    I had been waiting to do this since the dawn of time.

    "I will be back after I beat some manners into this little shit," I said as I looked at the other, and Karma nodded.

    "I really had hoped that things would have changed, but I hold no remorse for anything that happens from this point. I don''t even want to be around her if that is what she really thinks of me. I honestly wish now that we could have just left her there as a man and just sealed her abilities," Karma said, and Tallia shook her head.

    "No, Galio is not the type to just let someone act like that or stay in a destructive state," She said and then looked at me. "I am sure that I don''t have to tell you this, but make sure that you don''t kill her. I don''t think anything good cane of that."

 Chapter 504 Am I The Idiot?

    "Believe me, if I could have just killed and reced Fate, that would have been done a long time ago. No, if I kill him, then there will be nothing to control the Fate of everyone, and that could mean an unlimited amount of problems with the way that this world is set up. If Fate didn''t exist, Murphy would rule that if I can go wrong, it will, meaning the worst possible situation every time. Not something that I want to test out, but I also am not going to listen to Fate insult Karma or any of the other women that love me, and I love back. The little shit has thising," I said, and then jumped through the portal to the edge of the world to stand on the surface of the water, letting the portal close.

    "You think that you can get away with hitting me?!" Fate screamed as she pulled herself onto the surface of the water.

    "Don''t you get it?" I asked, crossing my arms. "Your power is gone, and keep mouthing off to me and see what happens."

    Fate backed away, but then she shook her head and started tough.

    "You think that you can do anything to me? I am Fate, and no matter what you do, I will always be here. I am the one that shapes the future, and you can''t change that," Fate said, and I just started tough.

    "Sure, I can''t kill you because that would be easy, but I can lock you away. Try to go home. Try to change my fate. Try whatever you want, but the result will be the same. Nothing will happen. You are here now, and I am not going to let you go back and fuck up what your sister worked so hard to get," I said, but Fate justughed and then stepped back.

    "You are an idiot. My powers are not gone; they are just weakened. What do you think will happen when I get back to full strength?" Fate asked, and then in a blink, she disappeared, making me groan.

    "Are you really proud of yourself? Do you really not get what is going on right now? Do you not get why Karma asked toe here? Why did she put so much effort into making you look attractive?" I asked, putting my hand to my head and shaking it in frustration.

    "You are a danger to all of us, and you think that I am trying to take advantage of you! Do you not get it? I am here to protect the people that I love, and I will do everything that I can to keep them safe!" I shouted and fired a massive ball of fire into the air with a roar, and then I let out a sigh as I looked up at the sky.

    "Am I The idiot?" I asked myself, not sure what to say to this idiot, but maybe I was really the idiot for even trying. Fate was right, he was Fate, and I couldn''t change that.

    But I was the god of this world, and I made my own fate. I didn''t need some little shit ying with my day, but then what did I do with Fate then?

    Fate remained silent, but I couldn''t tell what was going on inside her head. I just wanted to shake her. She made me so frustrated, and I wasn''t about to let her go back and make Karma''s life miserable.

    "What do you want to do?" I finally asked, and Fate looked at me.

    "What choices do I have?" Fate asked, and I held up two fingers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "One, I put you in a cell and leave you there, so you don''t bother your sister or me; that doesn''t like you very much right now, if at all," I said and dropped a finger. "Two, you stop bathing your sister and everyone else. If you want to act like a brat with me, fine, but know that I will put you over my knee without a moment''s hesitation in front of everyone and paddle your ass till you can''t sit properly. There are no other choices at this point. You have had an eternity to get your shit together, and you have decided to act like your little chibi avatar the entire time. I think it is about time for you to grow up, don''t you?"

    Fate was silent for a moment, and then she nodded and looked away.

    "I understand. I will try to do better," Fate said, and I let out a sigh of relief.

    "Good. Now, let''s go back," I said, opened a portal to Eliza''s kitchen, and stepped through.

    Eliza and the others were now dressed in normal clothes, and they had started to make a cake. It was a chocte cake with a creamy strawberry frosting, and Eliza was adding the finishing touches.

    "I am so d you are back. We got worried!" Eliza said and then hugged me tightly.

    "I''m fine. I just had to have a talk with Fate." I said, and Eliza nodded.

    "It was about time. So, what is the n?" Eliza asked, and I sighed.

    "We are going to make sure that Fate behaves from now on, and we are not going to let her get her sister''s hair. I think that if we try to treat her like a normal person, then things will be fine, I hope," I said as Fate stepped through.

    Karma looked over at Fate but then turned her nose up and turned back to Luck, who put some frosting on her nose.

    I looked at Fate, and a range of emotions stormed across her face, and she looked like she was about to bolt. Thankfully, Tallia came over and gave me a kiss before taking Fate by the hand.

    "I think that I will take Fate for a bit. I think that she might need some time away from everything for now. I don''t want to burst your bubble of rxation today, and I know that it is gettingte, but don''t forget about the food problem," She said, and then I pped my hand to my forehead.

 Chapter 505 Forgotten Lamias Turned Sleepover

    "I did not just leave those Lamia''s sitting in my living room! Bah!" I said, and Tallia blinked and then giggled.

    "That is right. The two of us got so wrapped up in each other that we forgot about them. I suppose you should go get them," Tallia giggled as she opened her own portal.

    I watched her leave with Fate following Tallia with her head down and then let out a long-ass sigh once it closed. Then I opened a portal to see Lexi and Karine sitting peacefully on the cushions where I had left them.

    "I am so sorry for forgetting about you girls!" I said, but Lexi just smiled and shook her head as Cancer came over to my side.

    "We are veryfortable here, so there is nothing to apologize about. I am a bit parched, though," Lexi said, and Cancer stepped through my portal.

    "I can get you some tea or wine if you would like? Galio had an unlimited amount of both ready at all times," Cancer said, and Lexi''s smile deepened.

    "I can never say no to a wine sampling," Lexi said to Cancer, but then looked at me. "Are you sure it is okay for us to stay in this ce without you? This is your home, after all."

    "Wait! That is your house?!" Eliza eximed, and I nodded with a chuckle.

    "Yes, you can go look if you want," I said, and she squealed, grabbing Karma''s hand.

    "Do you girls want toe with me? I have never been there before, so you can all show me around!" Eliza asked excitedly, and Karma nodded.

    "I would love to do that! But after we are done, I want you to show me all over the city, deal?" Karma asked, and Eliza nodded.

    "Of course! What kind of countess would I be if I didn''t! You are all like royalty! Goddesses! Oh! this is going to be so much fun!" Eliza eximed and then looked at me. "You don''t mind, right? I am sure that Trina can help you with the cake, right?"

    "Yes, you girls, go have fun. There is nowhere on my ind that is off limits, but stay out of the water unless you are itching for a fight," I warned, and Eliza ran over and gave me a fierce hug that I returned.

    "I love you so much, Galio. Thank you for always bringing me new friends and amazing people to meet. You really are the best thing that has ever happened to me," Eliza whispered to me, then kissed me and wiggled free. "Okay, Girls! Let''s go explore the mythical Cat God''s Paradise!"

    "It is just my Astral Ind," I chuckled, but Eliza put a finger up to my lips to silence me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That is what it is to you, but to the rest of us normal and even godly folk, this is a mythical ce that barely anyone has ever visited! Think about how excited you were to explore this world when you first got here, right?" Eliza scolded, and I smiled, kissing her finger and making her give me a hug before jumping through the portal. "Hey, Lexi! I will have a ss of that wine as well!"

    "Okay, but you are all going to have to stay the night there, okay?" I asked as Destiny, Murphy, and Luck headed through the portal.

    "That is fine! Senna can take care of things; just let her know for me!" Eliza called, and I shook my head with a chuckle as Karma walked over and gave me a hug and then a kiss.

    "Thank you for everything that you did and have done. I will be sure to make it up to you the best that I can. Tallia is really an amazing woman, and I can see why you like her so much," Karma said, and I nodded.

    "I can''t deny how much I love her, but I love the rest of you as well; she is just different than everyone else to me. I think there is more to our connection than I know, but I don''t know when either of us will figure it out. For all I know, she could already know, and the Guides are forcing her to hold it back from me. Would not be the first time they did something like that," I said, and Karma shrugged.

    "You worry too much about things that you can''t change. You just need to rx and take your time. Make that cake for the Angel that you upset, and just rx," Karma said, and then looked at the portal. "It is almost ironic that we are all going for a sleepover here without Fateing when the whole point was to get here."

    "Fate is here now, so he can''t bother you or act all creepy possessive," I said, and Karma sighed.

    "I still don''t think this is about me. I think that I am just his excuse, and he is jealous of me. I don''t know why, but that is the feeling that I get," Karma said, and I nodded.

    "He is just a brat. He does not know how to handle his emotions, so he justshes out. We will get through this, I promise you," I said, and Karma nodded.

    "Now that he is a girl, I think that things will slowly change, I hope at least. Maybe spending some time with your goddess will do her some good. Tallia is one of the strongest women I have ever met, and she definitely knows how to handle you better than anyone I have seen," Karma said, and I scoffed.

    "I don''t know if I would call that handling, more like manhandling!" Iined, and Karma kissed me again.

    "Have fun baking," Karma said and left through the portal.

    "Have a good evening, Cat God, and thank you for allowing us to enjoy your ind," Lexi said, and Karine nodded along.

    "Enjoy yourselves, but I would like to have a conversation with you in private sometime, Lexi. We seem to get thoroughly interrupted when others are around,'''' I chuckled, and she nodded.

 Chapter 506 Taming Cakes

    "Of course. I hope to stay close to you in the future as one of your advisors and to record your journey. Karine doesn''t have to be with us every time either if you would like to do something more personal. Maybe a chat over tea or a moonlight walk?" Lexi suggested, and I nodded. This woman was very intelligent, and I would be a fool not to ept her offer.

    "It would be my pleasure, but you have wine to sample, and I have some cakes to bake!" I said and closed the portal with a sigh.

    "Wow, your life is moreplicated than any book I have ever read!" Trina said in her maid''s uniform.

    "You have no idea," I said and turned to her with a smile. "Are you ready to make a cake that could even tame a dragon?"

    "Aren''t all Dragons intelligent people? That would be like saying it would tame a Human, right?" Trina asked, and I lifted an eyebrow.

    "Do you want to find out?" I asked, and she lifted an opposing eyebrow.

    "Is that I challenge you here trying to get out of me?" Trina asked, putting her hands on her hips, and Iughed.

    "I guess there is only one way to get this started! I am going to make three of them, so we are going to need some cream cheese, sour cream, sugar, eggs, coarse wheat crackers, and some vani extract! we need some thick and heavy cream as well!" I ordered, and Trina nodded and ran to the cooler as Senna walked in, looking around.

    "Where did the countess go?" Senna asked.

    "To my ce for a sleepover; she will be back sometime tomorrow, so she is leaving you in charge," I exined, and Senna shrugged.

    "Not like things are really changing that much. Things around here pretty much run themselves beside the paperwork, but I have people always working on that to make sure things get approved and denied in a timely fashion. Shipping and moving are a bit of a pain, but I am working with Eliza on the new town n for you. Tallia even took us on tour with Hilda and the five Mothers in Torrain. It has been years since I have had to go there, but I was stunned at the way the city looked. I thought that we had just stepped onto the Golem Ind from how advanced everything looked at first," Senna said, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, that was one hell of a project, but I think it all turned out well. Considering how much time I spent looking around the city made it a bit easier, but I still had to do it inyers. When I do Northwall, things should be much easier, but we have a few days before that happens," I said, and Senna nodded but then looked around at Trina.

    "What are the two of you up to?" She asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Right now? Just making some people taming cakes. Trina doesn''t think I could melt a person to my will with a single piece of cake!" Iughed.

    "I don''t think that was how it went, but I am still skeptical about it. These ingredients are strange, and I don''t understand how you are going to make this Cheesecake," Trina said, and I shrugged.

    "Grab some butter while you are at it, and don''t you worry, I will have you begging me for more cake after I let you try a bite!" Iughed as I walked over and transmuted three spring pans.

    Senna only stayed for a bit but then said she had things to do, leaving Trina and me alone to make the cakes. We worked together in silence, but it was afortable one as if we had been working together for years. I was impressed with Trina''s skill in baking, and when I asked her if she wanted to stay a maid.

    "No, I think that I want to try something else. I have been to enough of Eliza''s parties to know that I can do more than just cleaning," Trina said, and I nodded.

    "I think that you are right. You would make a great chef or a personal assistant to me. Whatever you choose, I will back you up," I said, and Trina smiled, giving me a hug before pulling the cakes out of the oven.

    I gave each of them a shake, but they had a nice jiggle, and there wasn''t a single crack! Now it was time to make a fruit topping for each of them. I grabbed some citrus fruits and added them to a pot with some sugar, and then added some orange juice and lemon juice. I heated it up and let it simmer, and then I added some more vani extract and some cinnamon. I let it simmer for a few minutes before taking it off the heat and letting it cool.

    Once it had cooled, I added it to the top of the first Cheesecake, and then I let Trina give the first one a try.

    "Are you sure this is safe for me to eat? Should we go in the cooler first? Will I be able to hold myself back?" Trina asked as she looked at the piece of white cake with the light yellowish orange sauce dripping down it.

    "This one is like a marmde," I said, then grated some orange rind over her piece and then the rest of the cake that I ced under a cover. "It will be sweet and zesty from the lemon and orange rinds I grated on. While you work on that piece, I am going to get some sugar and water boiling and chop some Strawberries up for the next topping. These are going to be done in levels of amazing. I personally love this kind, but the Strawberry Cheesecake is one of the ones everyone seems to like."

    "That does sound good, but then that means that they aren''t going to be as good as thest one?" Trina asked as she slowly lifted her nose to her nose and then moaned. "It smells really good, but I just don''t get it."

 Chapter 507 Need A Good Fucking

    I smiled as I chopped the strawberries and then tossed them in the sugar and water mixture to cook down. Thest one would be caramel chocte crisp cheesecake, and that was going to be the breadwinner and what would win my Angel over.

    Trina slowly put the piece into her mouth and then closed it slowly, the fork slipping out of her mouth and hand. Suddenly, Trina was bracing herself on the countertop, letting out erotic moans of pleasure.

    "What is this heavenly taste?! It''s like a melting cream in my mouth! The citrus and the cream cheese go together like a dream!" Trina said in between moans, and I justughed but also felt a bit of pride.

    "I am no pro at making them, but it is one of my favorite kinds of cakes," I said, and Trina just nodded.

    "It''s perfect! I think I can enjoy this with my eyes closed!" Trina said, and I justughed.

    "d to hear it. Now, I am going to make the other two, and you can enjoy this one, and then you can tell me which one you like the most," I said, and Trina just smiled and nodded.

    I went to work on the other two, and with Trina''s help, I was able to finish them in no time. The Strawberry one was light and tart, and the caramel chocte crisp one was dark and rich. Once I had them all finished, I put them all on the countertop, and Trina was able to sample them all.

    The first had left her weak in the knees, and I would be lying if I didn''t say that I enjoyed her reactions. The strawberries almost had her floating, but she had to sit down for the chocte one. I was pretty sure it made her cum a little bit, and I kind of wanted to help her the rest of the way out, but there was no way that I was going to see Breya stinking of sexy.

    While Trina was cute with her reactions, I made each of these cakes for Breya. I wanted to see and experience her as she experienced my creations. If Angel loved the cake as much as she imed, then this was going to be one of the holy grails of all cakes.

    It was time to see if I had created an Angel taming cake.

    "All right, Trina. It is time for me to make my fateful delivery. Wish me Luck," I said, and Trina just nodded at me from where she had her head lying beside the cake. "Is there something wrong with it?"

    "I don''t want to eat it too fast, so I wait till my mouth ispletely clean before I take another bite, so I don''t waste the vor. That Angel has no idea just how lucky she is to have you trying to make her happy," Trina said as she sat up and took another bite, letting out more long and sensual moans.

    I shook my head with my three cakes and opened a portal outside of Breya''s house. I knew that she was inside, but I didn''t want to just portal in. I was sure she was even angrier this time, I had to watch how I did this, or it would backfire on me.

    I walked up to her door, slowly knocked, and then stepped back awkwardly and waited. I heard footsteps, and then the door opened, and Breya was standing there in a ck and red dress.

    "I knew it was you, Cat God. You have a habit of showing up when I least expect it," Breya said with a slight smirk and then looked at the cakes. "What is this?"

    I was too stunned to speak at first from her seemingly cheery mood.

    "I... Umm, made you some cakes to apologize for before," I said, and Breya smiled warmly.

    "I heard. I wanted to be mad at you, I am sure you know that, but you are ying dirty," Breya said, and I grinned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Are you going to make me stand out here until the sun fully goes down, or can I let you taste some of my wonderful creations?" I asked, and Breya stepped back to let me inside.

    "Just don''t expect me to be able to get up early tomorrow," Breya said, and I nodded.

    "No, I wouldn''t expect that you will be doing much after eating these," I said, and then followed Breya into the kitchen.

    She pulled out three tes, and then I set a slice on each of them.

    "Which am I supposed to try first?" Breya asked with her fork poised to strike.

    "Start with the one with orange peel grated on it. It''s one of my favorites, but I think you will think it is the lesser of the three," I exined, and Breya took a bite of it and then wrapped her arms around herself as she started to moan a heavenly course.

    "What is this? my panties are soaking wet from just one bite!" Breya cried out with tears in her eyes, and then devoured the slice, and then screamed out in pleasure, surprising even me.

    "That was intense! I think I know why you made this for me! Are the other two just as good?" Breya asked, and I nodded.

    "They are a bit different, but they are all going to make you very happy, and I will be happy if you like them," I said, and Breya nodded, taking another bite of the strawberry cake and then the chocte one.

    "These are beyond amazing! I am going to y with myself while eating this after you leave! Ugh! I have never experienced something so orgasmic in my mouth! You have to tell me your secret!" Breya said, and then wrapped her arms around me in a tight hug. "Thank you for this; I really needed this! I haven''t felt this good in a long time."

    I hugged her back and smiled, feeling her warmth and her soft curves pressing against me. It felt like I was home, and I let out a sigh of contentment.

    "I think I am going to have to make you more of these," I said, and Breya nodded.

    "I would like that," Breya said, and then we just stayed like that for a few moments before I stepped back and looked at her.

    "I think I must be leaving now. I have to get a few things done before tomorrow, and I don''t want you to get any more upset with me," I said, and Breya nodded.

    "Thank you, Galio. I will see you tomorrow," Breya said, and I nodded before opening a portal and stepping through it.

    I was now at my final destination for the night! Penny''s house and I had avoided two women that were in clear need of a fucking just to make sure I was ready for whatever was waiting for me up at the top of this old house! It was time to tame a werewolf and satisfy her needs!

 Chapter 508 Secure Or Remote

    Since I was at street level, I was about to open a portal up to Penny''s door, but a familiar pair of voices called my name, and I turned to see Wispy and Gwenth. Eliza must have given her unlimited amounts of free time, but if my little spy and Gwenth were spending time together and getting along, I didn''t mind. It wasn''t like I was serious about owning her after catching her; I was more concerned about seeing her do something productive.

    "Hey, you two! How are you both doing?" I asked as I walked over to the front of Gwenth''s shop that she was unlocking.

    "I hope it is fine, but I was bringing Wispy for a sleepover. She hase a few times already, thanks to Eliza, but I don''t know if she talked to you about it," Gwenth said, and I shook my head with a smile.

    "Not a problem. I think that it is good that you girls are getting along now! How are things going in the shop?" I asked, curious to see if the inside had devolved into chaos again.

    "That was actually why we called you over. Do you have a minute?" Gwenth asked, but I put up a hand.

    "I would love to, but only if I can bring Penny along with me? I was just heading over to spend the night with her," I suggested, but both women flinched back.

    "Oh, we can just show you tomorrow or when you have some spare time. You should probably be getting over to her since today is the full moon and all," Gwenth said uneasily, and I nodded.

    "True enough. This is my first time dealing with a Werewolf in this kind of situation, so I am pretty curious as to how it will turn out," I said as I gestured for a portal just outside Penny''s room.

    "I suggest you take her somewhere secure or remote for the night. It would probably be safer that way. She normally uses the private cell in the back of the basement, below the Barracks," Gwenth exined, and I nodded.

    "Thank you for the advice, and have a good night, girls," I said, and then stepped through the portal, letting it close behind me.

    I was about to knock on the door, but I paused and drew a deep breath through my nose. The smell of female excitement was strong in the air, but I could also smell the raging scent of bloodlust.

    Something about this made me quickly change into my cat form and then back, but with Olivia''s Vampire Blessing active in my Panther form. My tail had be smooth and ck, and so had my ears. I reached up and noticed that my hair was sticking up, but I assumed it wasn''t that bad.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Feeling more ready for whatever was toe, I knocked on the door once, meaning to do it twice, but Penny opened the door before I could. She was standing in a light pink babydoll dress that was nearly transparent, leaving very little to my imagination. I had little time to appreciate it as I was pulled inside by an excited-looking Penny. I had never seen her looking so happy and energetic, and it was turning me on.

    "You came!" Penny said as she hugged and rubbed her into mine, and I returned the hug.

    "Of course, but I am sorry that I took so long! Do you want to stay here for the night, or do you want to go somewhere else?" I asked, and Penny looked up at me and nodded but then reached up to touch my ears.

    "We should go to the bottom of the Barracks. I have a room where you can chain me up, so I don''t hurt you. I can''t control myself very well on full moons, but this is where my cycle alwaysnds," Penny said, and I nodded.

    "Sure, but don''t worry about me. I changed my form to amodate yours, so don''t worry about it. I am much more of a monster than you could ever dream of being," I said with a smile and then gestured for a portal to the barrack, but only a small one. "Can you show me the way? I can use portals to navigate a ce, but the range is limited while inside."

    Penny''s eye''s lit up with excitement, and then she started to point out the directions. She would point, and I would move the portal opening to that spot and face the direction she indicated. This was a great way to explore ces without going there, but there were still disadvantages, just not for our purposes.

    "It is just down the hall here, so I think that we can walk from here," Penny said, and I nodded, stretching open the portal. She pulled me, though, and I let the portal close, but we were inplete darkness.

    "Can you see, alright?" I asked, and Penny nodded to me as my eyes adjusted to the darkness, almost like it was an overcast day. "Good, then you can lead the way. What is this basement used for, besides a ce for you to go when on full moons? I didn''t even know there was a basement under the Barracks."

    "It is used for a lot of things, but mostly for storage and a ce for people toe and go when needed. I am sure you could find a lot of interesting things down here, but I wouldn''t rmend it. It is a bit spooky," Penny said and then shivered a bit before continuing. "There is a private room down here that I use for when I need to keep myself in check, and it has the strongest chains that I know of. I would feel safe there."

    "Then let''s head there. I am sure that we have a few moments before the moon is at its peak," I said and then followed her down the hallway.

 Chapter 509 Werewolf VS Vampanther

    When we got to the room, Penny opened the door, and I felt a bit of dread. It was like I was being pulled into the room by a heavy force, even though I knew it was just Penny''s power. I nced around the room, seeing a bed with chains and a few other things that I didn''t recognize.

    "Here, let me show you how to put the chains on," Penny said as she took my hand and walked me over to the bed.

    I watched as she showed me how to chain her up, and then I did it myself. I felt a bit of dread as I put the shackles around her wrist and ankles, but I knew that it was for the best.

    "Once these are secure, you should be safe from any harm," I said, and then watched as Penny started to shift. Her eyes started to glow, and her body started to stretch, but I could see that the chains were holding her in ce.

    "Galio, I don''t want to hurt you, so please stay away. I think that the chains will hold me in ce, but I can''t promise anything," Penny said, her voice almost a growl, and I smiled.

    "Stay away?" I asked as I crawled onto the bed over top of Penny and then leaned down to kiss her.

    I could tell that she didn''t want to give in at first, but as soon as I tore the dress from her body in a single motion, she gave in to her hunger. Penny started to passionately kiss me back, and I squeezed her small but plump breasts before I moved, kissing down her neck, and started to suck on her breasts.

    Penny was panting now, but she pushed my head to keep down until I reached her hairy red pussy that was already dripping with excitement. I started to lick her clitoris, and Penny''s back arched as she let out a low howl. I felt her gasp and then moan as I kept licking, and I could feel her body start to shake along with her tail, and I started to rub at the base.

    This seemed to drive her crazy, and Penny started to howl and whimper at the same time. I kept going, but I could feel her body starting to swell as hair started to grow everywhere.

    "Oh, My God! Please don''t stop! I don''t think I canst much longer!" Penny screamed, and then I felt her body start to burst with pleasure, and then her tail started to stroke my back as she shook and screamed in pleasure.

    It seemed like forever before the pleasure started to subside, and then Pennyy there in a blissful state, her body still shaking and her eyes still closed as I climbed back on top of her. It seemed that the orgasm had stopped the change, but her moans soon became growls, and I was already taking my pant''s off.

    I got up from the bed, and then grabbed the key to the cuffs, and started to unlock Penny''s chain, but she tried to stop me.

    "What are you doing?! I am still going to change!" Penny pleaded, but I still kept unlocking them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We can hardly have fun when you are like that, and I have to take you from behind so I can stroke your tail," I said as I unlocked herst cuff, but then her toenail scratched me.

    I looked over at Penny and smiled at the glowing red eyes that were staring at me with rage in them as Penny started to transform. I had forgotten about her blood healing, but this would make my life a lot easier since I didn''t have to worry about hurting her as much as this.

    It took less than thirty seconds for her body to swell up, but her face only became slightly more wolfish than it had before. The rest of her body was covered in red fur, only leaving her tits and face exposed.

    "That was a bad idea," Penny growled as she advanced on me, looking like she might actually try to eat me.

    "Oh, I am only full of bad ideas," I said, and then activated my own Vampanther transformation.

    My body grew until my head scraped on the ceiling, and my muscles all bulged out, making Penny take a step back as the red seemed to bleed from her eyes. She looked down at my cock, gulped, and bit her lip. Then she went down on her hands and knees submissively, pushing her ass into the air with her tail wagging excitedly.

    "I  have never felt so dominated in this form before or in control of my mind. I want you to take me, Galio. I am ready for you," Penny said as she reached back and pulled her pussy open for me to enter.

    I smiled and then pressed my giant, now ck cock against her hairy tight wet pussy. I started to thrust, and Penny responded with growls and moans, her eyes rolling back in her head with pleasure.

    I grabbed her long red hair in my fist, making her turn back to snarl at me. As she did, I used the leverage to dig my cock even deeper into her wet hairy hole.

    Penny''s snarl turned into a whimper as I could feel her body clench around me, and I could feel her orgasm start to build.

    "Oh, Galio! Please don''t stop! I am so close!" Penny howled, and then I felt her body shake as waves of pleasure consumed her. I kept thrusting, and then I could feel my own orgasm start to build.

    I felt my body start to shake as I came, and then I felt my body start to shrink back to my human size. I copsed on the bed next to Penny and noticed that she had started to change back as well, but then she climbed on top of me, most of her fur gone now, leaving her smooth, soft, and naked body.

 Chapter 510 Wouldnt You Like To Know?

    "Are you tired, or can we go some more?" Penny asked as she leaned down to kiss me.

    In response, I reached down and guided myself back inside of her, but this time she was much tighter than before.

    "Oh, I am definitely not tired," I said, and then started to thrust, and Penny started to scream in pleasure once more.

    Wrapping one arm around her waist to hold her in ce, I started to hammer my cock into her as I used my free hand to stroke her tail. Each time she would orgasm, Penny would howl out as her eyes rolled back into her head, and then her long t tongue would fall out of her mouth.

    It felt like hours that we kept at it, but I eventually felt my orgasming, and then I started to thrust harder. Penny started to scream louder, and then I could feel her body start to shake as the pleasure reached its peak. I kept thrusting, and then I felt my own orgasm start to take hold, and I started to growl as my body started to shake, and I came inside of her.

    We bothy there, panting, and then Penny rolled off of me, and I wrapped my arms around her.

    "That was incredible," Penny said, and then she kissed me, and I smiled.

    "Yes, it was. I guess that I still have some things to learn about werewolves," I said, and then Pennyughed.

    "Yes, you do. But I think that we can teach each other a lot," Penny said, and I nodded and then reached down to stroke her tail.

    "Yes, I think we can," I said, and then I started to stroke her tail a bit harder.

    Penny started to purr in pleasure as she kissed down my chest to my cock, which was still covered in a mixture of both our juices, and started to lick them off of me.

    We were both exhausted and soon fell asleep in each other''s arms, and when I woke up the following day, Penny was gone. She had left a note on my pillow that said:

    "I will see you soon. Until then, keep exploring the dark corners of your heart. Love, Penny."

    Well, that had been a fun night, but it was weird waking up alone in a dungeon like this. It would have been nice if she had woken me up before leaving, but I guess she was just shy about the whole thing. Maybe that was why it always happened on a full moon, so they could get the courage to even try a Mating Ritual.

    Still, the night had been fun, and it was the first time for me, so it was an all-around good experience. It also had gone much smoother than I had thought it would.

    "What to do now?" I asked myself and pondered on the thought.

    I could go check on the Amazons, but they could wait tillter. I had Eliza and then Winds at my house right now, so I should check on them and see how everyone is doing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Opening a portal, I was created by the sounds of womenughing and talking, but they were no longer in my house.

    "Girls? What are you all up to?" I asked, and Eliza turned to my portal with a smile.

    "There you are! We were just talking about you!" Eliza said as she came over and hugged me through the portal, but she didn''t try toe through.

    "Oh? Good things, I hope?" I asked with a smile, and Eliza lifted an eyebrow at me.

    "Wouldn''t you like to know!" Sheughed, and I rolled my eyes.

    "I assume that you aren''t ready toe back yet?" I asked, and Eliza shook her head fervently.

    "Nope, not yet! We just came from the springy mushrooms! and we still have a bunch more exploring to do!" Eliza eximed, and I looked at the others.

    "What about the rest of you?" I asked, but the four Winds and the two Lamia shook their heads as well, making me let out a small sigh.

    "I am enjoying exploring with the Countess and the rest of the women, but Cancer did decide to stay behind at your ce, so she might wish toe back," Lexi said, and I nodded.

    "As long as you are all enjoying yourself. Eliza knows how to get a hold of me when you are all ready toe back, but I thought that I woulde and check on you," I said, and Lexi nodded.

    "I appreciate that, but we are in excellentpany, and I am learning many new and interesting things about you from all the women! This is truly a delightful experience," Lexi said, and the rest of the girls nodded.

    "I know that we were here before, but that was our first timeing here, and we didn''t really look around!" Luck said, and Destiny and Karma nodded.

    "It almost feels like we have a guide with Eliza, even though we know she has no clue where she is going. Somehow, she seems to take us to a new ce each time, and truthfully, I would be too nervous about going exploring out here by myself. You have some bizarre beast living here on your ind. I don''t think that I have ever seen this many breeds of cat-like beasts before!" Karma said with a small gulp, and I chuckled.

    "I do have a bit of fascination with Cats, but they are mostly friendly. I would suggest keeping some distance, but they are not normally aggressive. Even so, there is nothing there that could actually hurt any of you. They are all just normal creatures, and besides Eliza, you are all goddesses," I said, and then waved goodbye to the group before opening a portal back to my home.

    It was nice to see that the group was enjoying their exploration, and I was d that Eliza was able to provide the guidance that was needed by them. I was sure that they were all learning a lot about the ind and about me, and I was happy to be able to provide that for them.

 Chapter 511 Was I Really Happy?

    I made my way back to my house and was created by Cancer, who was at the door, waiting for me.

    "Wee back, Galio! How did the group fare?" She asked, and I smiled.

    "They were doing well. They were exploring part of the ind, and they seemed to be having a lot of fun. I think that they have found a new hobby of exploring the ind and its creatures," I said, and Cancer nodded.

    "That is good to hear. I think that they needed to take a break from the monotony of the city. This kind of exploration is also great for them to learn more about who you really are. You never know what kind of effects it might have going forward. You spend so much time doing things for others that I don''t think you give yourself much in the way of consideration," Cancer said as we walked inside, and I shrugged.

    "It is my job to take care of problems, and it is not like I don''t have fun. I just fucked a werewolf, and I get an endless stream of choices if I want them. Things aren''t that bad for me," I said as we walked into my living room, but I went straight for the coffee pot.

    "Is that really all for you, or are you just entertaining others'' needs? Do you really enjoy sleeping with random women all the time? Not that I have anything against it, but I have always wondered if you were really happy," Cancer said as I made us both cups, adding a bit more milk to hers.

    As I stirred the drinks, I thought about her words and considered them.

    Was I really happy?

    I mean, the experience with Penny was not something I would say didn''t make me happy, but then again, we had spent a lot of small bouts together. There was the first fight in Eliza''s backyard, and then her giving me a ride out to the wall and watching her fight. I enjoyed all those things, and when we finally did do it, it was terrific.

    That was good, but thinking about some of the other women that I had slept with started to make me question myself. Many of the women had just been a spur of the moment, and I would probably hardly ever see them again. Then there were the monster girls, and things with them could be fun like no other girls.

    "That is a reallyplicated question, you know," I said as I walked over with our coffees and handed Cancer hers before sitting down beside her. "I do enjoy it, but I do find myself getting sucked into random beds more than necessary. Considering how there are some women that I im to love, but I hardly even give them the time of day."

    Saying that out loud made me feel heavy. I really hadn''t been giving the women I should have my time!

    "Stop!" Cancer said, and I blinked at her.

    "What? Stop what?" I asked in confusion, and Cancer rolled her eyes at me, making me flinch back in shock. She never had acted so flippantly to me in the past, so the eye roll caught me off-guard.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I know what you are thinking right now," Cancer said in a sad tone and then switched to a deeper tone to mimic me, I supposed. "I need to spend more time with the ones that are important to me!" Cancer mocked but then shook her head, her voice returning to normal. "You just need to keep moving forward. It''s been less than a month since you got here, and look at everything you have done! Stop trying to make everyone happy, and just do what you need to do. Take time for yourself, and do the things you want, but stop sleeping with women just because they give you food. I was watching from Yaggisdral when then a woman approached you with the croissant."

    I flinched back again but thenughed as she smiled at me. She had a point, but putting it that way made me sound like some beast that could be incited into bed by cooking or the sweet smell of a hot and ready woman!

    ...Maybe she wasn''t entirely wrong...

    "Well, you do have a point," I said, and Cancer smiled.

    "Of course I do. And I know that sometimes you just need to let loose and be the beast you are. Just do it with the ones that you already have a rtionship with. That way, it isn''t so random, and you can take the time to enjoy the experience," Cancer said, and I nodded.

    "That does sound like a good way to go about it. I guess I just need to find some new ways to entertain myself. Maybe I can look for some other activities to do that are more than just sleeping around," I said, and Cancer smiled.

    "I think that is a great idea. Besides, you wouldn''t want to be too predictable. Variety is the spice of life and all that," Cancer said, and I nodded.

    "Thanks, Cancer. I really appreciate it. I think I am going to go see someone for a bit on your advice. I think everything is good for right now, so I will take some time for myself," I said after giving Cancer a kiss.

    Cancer blushed a bit but then smiled as she watched me leave.

    "Have fun, Galio!" She called out, and I waved before opening a portal away.

    I decided to go see Trina''s mother, who was the elder of the first vige that I had visited. I was also curious to see how the two girls were doing, but instead of going straight to the vige, I had the portal take me to the ce where I had first arrived at.

    Stepping out into the forest, I felt the dappled lighting down from above and took in a deep breath as the portal closed behind me. The ce smelled like the earth, and I could feel the energying off of the trees like a living pulse. I could hear the birds chirping and the leaves rustling, and I lowered myself down toy down on the mossy floor on my back.

 Chapter 512 Growth

    A slight breeze kicked up, and a few leaves and some grass blew over me, but it was lovely. There were creatures around me, and they all seemed to be keeping their distance, but there was something big moving toward me. I wanted nothing more than to just rx, but whatever wasing this way seemed to have different ns.

    I rolled over on my stomach in the direction that the creature wasing from and flipped on my Mana Runes, seeing the yellow glowing outline of a familiar creature I had encountered before. The Terror Beast.

    This thing was clearly a menace, so I got up and started walking toward it. The creature seemed to be in no hurry to get to me, but then I felt some Humans starting to get closer, and the creature stopped. I watched as it turned from me and started to head toward the two girls I had just sensed, making me groan.

    I picked up my pace but headed to the girls. I would have never been here, so killing it myself might not be the best thing if these two could handle it.

    I arrived just in time to see the two girls, Cindy and Renna, pulling out their weapons. I was not really surprised that it was them, but they both looked very prepared.

    Cindy was holding up a shield and sword with a spear on her back, while Renna had a bow and daggers at her side. For the most part, both girls looked prepared for the fight, so I decided to take a seat and just watch them. So often was I doing the fighting that I hardly ever took the time to watch others.

    If worse came to worst, I would have magic ready to kill the beast if needed, but this was a chance to see how much the girls had improved in thest few weeks. I jumped up to a heavy branch that was more than out of sight, but it gave me a clear view of the clearing the girls had picked to fight in.

    Personally, because of its size, I would probably try to keep it in the trees, but I was just an observer, so I did just that and waited. I had saved Cindy from this creature before, so I have a rough idea of its capabilities. I was curious to see how Cindy would ovee the beast''s Terror Stare that paralyzed its victim.

    "This is just like we practiced!" Renna called to Cindy below as the creature got closer, and I could feel the tree shake.

    "I know! I will keep my eyes down, and it''s on me! You just have to take your eyes out!" Cindy said as the long-scaled face of the Terror beast came into the clearing.

    It had a long crocodile-like face and shorter front legs but thick back ones. It also had a very long tail that was already being used to whip about the clearing, creating a dust cloud that made it hard to see. The beast roared, and Cindy ran forward, letting out a fierce battle cry that echoed off the trees.

    The beast was obviously surprised by her sudden attack, but it also had no choice but to focus on her. Renna was already shooting arrows, and Cindy was using her shield to protect herself from the tail while still attacking with her sword.

    I watched in amusement as the two girls worked together to take it down, and within moments the beast was dead. The two girls cheered, and I pped from my tree, making them both jump in shock.

    "Galio!" Cindy eximed, and I jumped down,nding in front of them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That was impressive! You two worked really well together," I said, and both girls blushed as they bowed.

    "Thank you, Cat God. We were just trying to get better," Renna said, and I smiled.

    "Well, you have. I was justing to visit the vige, but I was being nostalgic and visited the ce where you found me. I had been rxing, but then this ugly thing started to head in my direction. Once it noticed you two, it decided that you would be an easier target. Looks like it''s a bit more than it could handle with you girls!" I said, and both girls smiled.

    "Thanks foring to help, although we were doing fine," Cindy said, and Iughed.

    "Well, I just wanted to see how far you two hade since we first met. I was impressed by both of your skills," I said, and the girls blushed again.

    "Thank you," Renna said, and then the three of us started walking back to the vige.

    As we walked, the girls talked about their training, and I listened in amusement. They had improved so much, and it made me proud. They were bing strong women, and I knew they would do great things.

    It was hard to believe that only a few weeks had gone by since Renna had found me and I had saved Cindy after our little fight. After that, I met Eliza, and everything started to move faster than I could keep up with.

    Now, I was back where I had started, but I was apletely different person now that everyone knew about me for the most part. It was a reminder that I didn''t need to keep a constant watch on everyone; I just needed to help a bit where it was needed and let everyone keep living their lives.

    We eventually arrived at the vige, and I said goodbye to the girls before heading to Trina''s mother''s home. There, I was greeted with a warm smile and an open door.

    "Ah, Galio! It has been too long!" Elder Lily said, and I smiled back but then turned to the girls.

    "I am going to chat with Lily for a bit. It was good seeing you both," I said, and both women nodded.

    "We will see youter. We are going to go back and harvest what we can from the beast and then take it into the city. I hear that they are paying more for certain things, so we will take as much as we can," Cindy said, and Renna nodded along.

 Chapter 513 Spoil Me

    "Yes, but if you are ever bored, we are both interested in that growth of yours," Renna said, and then both of them turned and left as I shook my head and turned back to Elder Lily.

    "It has indeed. I was just in the area, and I wanted to stop by and say hello," I said, and The old woman ushered me inside.

    "So, you have been very busy since thest time that we talked. Trina hase to visit a few times and told me that you two have gotten to spend a good amount of time together," Lily said as she gestured for a pillow for me to take.

    "Yes, Trina and I have done some baking together. She is a nice girl. How have things been going out here? As far as I can tell, Renna and Cindy are the only ones that have really changed," I said, and Lily nodded.

    "Things are even safer now, thanks to you and the wall, so most of us see no reason to change. If anything, we have be even more rxed, and our lives easier. Renna and Cindy have stepped up as the vige protectors, but I think it is only a matter of time before they want to move on to bigger things. The girls have been training two other women to take their ces, so I am not that worried," Lily exined as she set some pots on a heating stone to heat up some water.

    "That is good to hear. If they want to move on, then I will do what I can to help them. I know a few people in the city that would be more than willing to help," I said, and Lily smiled.

    "I am sure that you do. You seem to know everyone in the city. I had better get this tea done, so you can be on your way. I am sure that you have much to do, and I do not want to keep you," Lily said, and I smiled as I stood up.

    "Thank you for the offer, but I have a few more stops to make before I head back. It was nice to see you, and I will tell Trina that I saw you," I said, and Lily smiled.

    "Good. Tell her that I love her," Lily said, and I nodded.

    "I will," I said before heading out of the tent and then stretched out, looking around the vige.

    This ce really hadn''t changed, but all the women looked happy, making me think about what cancer said about my duties. I didn''t have to help everyone; I just had to take care of the major problem. Strangely enough, all the major problems seemed to be linked to me.

    The Lich Queen was forced to attack the south and the cultists in the north. Both of them were directly linked to me with the Blood Witches and the mysterious ck King of the Underworld. This meant that they were my problems, to begin with, and if I got rid of them, the world would naturally gain some sort of order back. The thing was that I was not just trying to achieve order; I needed to create Unity between the denizens of this realm.

    I opened a portal to the Golden Egg Repository and stepped through, letting it close behind me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Another visit so soon? You really do spoil me! How do you like the newly crafted bodies?" Kadeon asked as I turned around to face him.

    I sighed and shook my head. "They are fine. I came to ask you something. Nothingplicated, just a basic question," I said, and Kadeon frowned at me, putting his chin into the crook of his hand.

    "You are acting suspicious. Ask your question, and then I will decide if I want to answer your question, or if I even can," Kadeon said in a t voice, and I nodded. I assumed that I would get this response, but he is much more guarded than I expected.

    "How many Blood Witches in total did you make for this Realm?" I asked, and Kadeon blinked and thenughed.

    "Wow! You really had me going there! Thought you were going to grill me about the Guides!" Kadeonughed uneasily.

    "I am not stupid. If mother wouldn''t tell me, there was no chance that you would," I said, and Kadeon shrugged.

    "Think that you want, but I am only trying to do what is best for everyone and everything. While Nemoria''s intentions may seem pure, her need to constantly disrupt you and send others to attack must get tiresome. I might not be as forting, but I always have your and others'' best interests at heart. As for your question, since I have already done you a favor," Kadeon said, but I put my hand up.

    "Fuck off," I said in a t voice. "I never once asked for you to do that, and you volunteered to help me. If you want something done for the info, fine, but you are not getting any more out of me, then that info is worth it," I said, and then added, "If you try to ask for more, I will just get the info out of my mother. The only reason I asked you is that you would be more subjective and most likely give me the full list."

    The truth was that I was going to deny what he asked of me because I didn''t really care. I would just get the info from my mother and make sure the Blood Witches were taken care of. I was done with their games, and at this point, I just wanted them gone.

    Kadeon chuckled. "I see your point. In total, there are currently twenty-seven Blood Witches in the realm. They range from the young to the ancient, and each has its own agenda. The best advice I can give you is to not get involved. It could mean death or worse."

    "Really? Not get involved?" I asked. "How am I supposed to bring unity while leaving all of them?"

 Chapter 514 The Three That Were Once One

    "It can be done, but it will take time. You need to find a way to get all of them to cooperate, and not just the ones in your area. Try speaking to those who you think might have more insight into what is going on with the witches. Visit other ces, talk to different people." Kadeon said.

    "What you are suggesting is to get someone else to clean up my mess? That really does sound like something that you would suggest. Thanks for the info," I said and opened a portal to go see Listenia and Elfina.

    [Kadeon]

    Watching Galio go, Kadeon fumed inside, but he held hisposure until the portal closed and the three Guides appeared.

    "He is a menace, and even with my twisting of the damned woman, he still prefers Nemoria more than me! I need to figure a way to make her look bad or for me to look better!" Kadeon snapped and then gave a sideways look at the Guides. "What is your view on all of this? We do sharemon interests, do we not? What is the point of hiding it all?"

    "My view is that you are not actually genuine with your words or actions, and the man sees through this. The chances of your sess are limited, and at this rate, the boy will figure out how to free Nemoria. Even if we hide the knowledge from him, it will surface from his own subconscious, and soon I think. If this happens, you will have to face him head-on. If you lose, you know what the cost is?" Helios asked, and Kadeon clicked his tongue.

    "Tch! You know very well I know the cost of failure because I was the one that summoned you three!" Kadeon growled, but Apocolios shook its head.

    "No, you formed a pact with us after sacrificing your followers for your foolish jealousy and ambitions. Remember your ce; The Cat God holds back the Tides of Chaos, but if you cannot defeat him, we will consume you, and a new God of Light and Darkness will be born in the second veil to provide us with more Chaos," Apocolios said, and both Helios and Angelios nodded.

    "You had no idea of what you were doing when you created this pact. You asked to be the king, but you offered no reason, just bodies of people that trusted you. For this, we thank you. If you had known what you were doing, this would have been an easy path. Instead, because of your choices, just like what you have done to Nemoria in forcing her to be evil, we have also made you good. This strongly will impede you because you are too proud to change! Of all the dimensions to be summoned, we all agree that this will be our new home after we win," Angelios said, but Kadeonughed, surprising all three Guides.

    "Lovely talk and I am more than aware of the conscience you sewed into me, but that only does the climb that much more worthy of me! I may have only wanted to see that man burn for stealing both my daughter and wife from me, but now I want to control everyone so I can decide their fates and destinies! Laugh at me all you want, but I will win him over to my side!" Kadeon dered and then grinned viciously. "If I can''t, then I, Kadeon, will kill him myself when the timees!"

    "Your confidence is admirable, but we will see how Galio fairs. I have more faith in him than I do you, and I am d we were not summoned by him, or we would never hand the chance to fight back so much," Helios said, but then Kadeon gave the three a hard look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What are all of you? I know you are the Guides, and that gives you an offering during the summoning for a wish that can change anything. There is nothing in the spell to suggest what you are or where you came from," Kadeon questioned but then flinched back as the three beings removed their hoods.

    This was the first time that they had ever done this, but everything was now set in stone, so they no longer needed to hide. Each of them had a grossly disfigured head with mouths with razor-sharp teeth all over. They also had extra eyes with a strange symbol on them and wings that were feathered like an angel.

    "We are three. We were once one but now have be these disfigured creatures, forced to sign pacts with others," Apocolios exined and then pointed at Kadeon. "Like you."

    "Each time we do, we recreate everything and start the testing. You are the self-appointed champion because you summoned us, but you also took the liberty of asking for rules to be ced on Nemoria and for us to separate your daughter from Galio," Helios exined, and Kadeon threw his hands up in frustration.

    "A lot of good that did," Kadeon sighed, and Angelios nodded.

    "This thing we tried, but the strings are too strong between them, and why Galio is the Contender. This is his world you are trying to steal from him, and he has every right to defend it, but that gives us an angle, thanks to your greediness. Because you requested to control Nemoria and separate your daughter from him, restrictions were ced upon you. This way, if you fail, which is most likely to happen, we will have a chance to stop him ourselves for once!" It said, and then the other two nodded.

    "And you think that I am just going to sit here and let you discard me like that?!" Kadeon snapped, and the three nodded.

    "You can not reveal anything," Apocolios said.

    "You can not harm him while Nemoria is in y," Helios said.

    "You cannot win unless you take the final offering," Angelios said and pulled out a ss tube with a severed finger in it, handing it to the God of Light.

 Chapter 515 Stopping By

    "What is this supposed to be? besides a bitten-off finger?" Kadeon asked with disgust as he took the vial.

    "This is our finger. Before our body waspletely torn apart and split in three, we bit off our own finger to save a piece of ourselves. If you eat this, you will gain some of our power, and you stand a chance of beating Galio if he frees Nemoria, which is inevitable," Apocolios exined. However, Kadeon was still looking at the finger skeptically.

    "You want me to eat this...?" Kadeon asked incredulously, but the three nodded.

    "Yes, when the timees," Helios said, and then the three disappeared, leaving Kadeon to stare at the finger in the ss tube.

    Kadeon had wanted to be the god that stood above the rest, and the Guides had given him what he wanted. He had asked that Galio be his servant, to control his wife, and to separate his daughter from Galio. He received all these things, but the spell had said nothing about what happened afterward.

    The world that Kadeon had known was torn apart, and everything was remade in this strange way that it is now. The Guides had given him what he wanted, but would it be enough to defeat the man who was going to try and restore bnce to the world?

    Kadeon curled his lip in disgust at the thought of Galio, then uncurled it with a sigh. He put away the tube with the finger and went back to tending to his own affairs. If Galio was to be defeated, it would have to be done through Kadeon''s own n, not some odd finger from an ancient creature.

    [Galio]

    I stepped out of a portal on the roof of Listenia''s shop, sat down, and let my portal close. While it was good to learn about the Blood Witch, my trip was to get a better feeling for Kadeon. Something about him was bothering me, and I was starting to notice little things.

    I couldn''t put my finger on him and say he was evil because he really had done nothing that would warrant me to think this way. My suspicions came from the way that he acted and Karma''sment had stuck with me about him going silent. Considering how excited he had been when he hade to offer his help, you would have thought that he would have continued that attitude. ording to Karma, that was just all for my benefit, and the excitement disappeared after I was out of sight.

    It would be easy to shrug off as him just favoring me, but then that didn''t make sense. How do you get to be the God of Light but not love all equally?

    That brought me to my mother''s constant mentioning that she was not in control of herself this entire time. I had always taken this with a grain of sand because it was natural for evil to want to try and make me think that it wasn''t, but Kadeon''s recent actions were starting to make me wonder.

    A window opened beside me, and I turned to see Listenia with a frown on her face.

    "What are you doing up here?" She asked, and I smiled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Just doing some thinking. As always, I have a lot on my mind, but I dide to see my two favorite Elves!" I chuckled, and Listenia nodded.

    "Well,e inside, so people stoping inside to ask if I know you are sitting on my roof. Mother is already making tea," Listenia said and stepped back from the window.

    I transformed into a cat, and then hopped on the window sill, then jumped inside, transforming back into my white-furred form.

    "Sorry for noting in right away; I have just been dealing with a lot of confusing and frustrating things, so I have been trying to get my head around them," I exined, and Listenia nodded as she led me out of her room to her kitchen where Elfinia was making some tea.

    I slipped behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist before kissing her neck softly. Elfinia turned in my arms, and she smiled at me.

    "Nice of you to stop by. I had almost thought that you had forgotten about me," Elfinia said, and my smile melted as I sighed.

    "No, just busy. A little too busy, I think, so I am going to try and rx a bit more when I get back from the Underworld. How are things going with you women at the shop here?" I asked.

    "Things half picked up in thest two days because of more women talking about going out and adventuring. There is also a lot of talk surrounding the new school you built down south," Listenia said, and I let go of Elfinia.

    "Yeah, I have the Amazons there right now, but I built it for you all to use. I thought that I would set everything up with teachers and such, but I think that they will be able to figure things out on their own," I said, and Listenia nodded as I took the seat beside her.

    "If we wereing with you on the boat as your smiths, I might consider moving my shop down there, but we both would prefer to stay close to you," Listenia said, and I smiled warmly at her, reaching over to take her hand in mine.

    "That is great to hear, but now that you mention that, I remembered part of the reason that I came here. I am suffering a food shortage for my monster girl vige and the new adventurer school. After talking with Lexi, the Lamia, she suggested that the Elves would be the best choice for this task. I was wondering if I could reinstate your mother as the Goddess and get her to work with the elves," I exined as Elfinia brought tea over.

    "You want to give my powers back?" Elfinia asked, and I shrugged.

 Chapter 516 Charmer

    "Unless you know someone else that could take your position? I was kind of thinking that you would want a child in the future like the others, right?" I asked as I took my drink and Elfinia sat down.

    "I do, but I am not really sure if I am the one for this job. I can tell them to do something, but the speed that they do it is up to them. Force only works with Elves if there is something to push them up against. If I were to try to make them work faster, they would more than likely just not work and say that they have no need for the work. You would have to have something that you could offer them that would make them want to do the work," Elfinia said, and Listenia nodded.

    "Elves are all about trade. If you had something of value that they wanted, then I''m sure that they would be willing to help in some way," Listenia said, and I nodded before finishing off my tea.

    "Well, I may have something perfect, for that matter, if it works out the way I think it will. We will have to see," I said, and both of them nodded.

    "When were you thinking that we would go back?" Elfinia asked, and I hummed.

    "I think that tomorrow should be a good day for it. I would consider doing it today, but it is already lunchtime. Since I have you both here, maybe it was about time for another date?" I asked, and both Elves'' eyes lit up.

    "You really have time for that?" Listenia asked, and I nodded.

    "Truthfully, I really don''t have much to do right now. I am still trying to think of what to do with the Easterners; the Amazons, I am going to seeter, but I think that they are in good hands. The food problem can wait till tomorrow, and everything else should take care of itself," I said, and Elfinia stood up.

    "I am very impressed that you are starting to let other people do things. I was starting to get worried that you were going to be going non-stop. I think that we should go get ready. I heard that Silvy was opening a stand down in the market, so we should stop by to try the drinks she is selling," She said, and Listenia nodded but then looked back at me.

    "I am not going to lie to you; this might take a bit. If you have something that you want to do for an hour, you might do well to do that for now," Listenia said, and I grinned.

    "Part of me wants to say that we are just going out to get a bite to eat, but the other parts are telling that one that it has no idea what it is talking about," Iughed, and Listenia nodded.

    "Things have been going quite well with mother since we all share the same bed, and she has opened up a lot more with me, and even others," she said.

    "You know that I can hear you, right?" Elfinia sighed from the other room, and I smiled.

    "I am just d that you seem to be back to your old self, more or less. It also seems that you two have be really close, which is nice. I like spending time with both of you," I said, and both women blushed slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You charmer you," Listenia jokes, and I roll my eyes before getting up.

    "I will let you two go get ready for our date, then. See you two in a bit!" I said, and Elfinia waved as I gestured for a portal to open to the Fae Ind.

    I stepped out into one of the gardens that Titania had led me through before. I hadn''t marked her, and I knew that I could have just called her name to find out where she was, but that might not have gone over too well. I was pretty sure that she was still pretty upset with me for noting to spend more time with her, and she had every right to be.

    Cancer had made some valid points, and I was getting a little too absorbed in the culture of this world while spending less time with the ones that were important to me. I had all my memories back now, so it was high time that I showed the people that loved me just how much I still cared about them.

    "Hello? You are a strange-looking creature, but I think that I have seen you before," A high-pitched voice asked me, and I looked around to see where the voice wasing from. "I am right here, you big silly!"

    I flinched back in shock as a six-inch tall woman with wings flew into my face. This would be a fairy of some sort, but for such a small thing, she was quite the shapely looker.

    "Hello, I must apologize for not knowing who you were. What is your name?" I asked respectfully, and the fairy smiled before introducing herself.

    "I am Lorelei, one of the Fae Princesses. It is nice to meet you," she said, and I bowed my head in respect.

    "It is an honor to meet you as well. My name is Galio, Cat God, and Thirteenth Zodiac. Do you mind if I ask you some questions?" I asked, and Lorelei nodded her head.

    "That would be fine. Mother has actually been talking about you a lottely! What do you wish to know?" She asked, and I took a moment to think before I spoke.

    "Well, first off, where Titania is would be wonderful. Then anything that you know about the kingdom," I said, and Lorelei nodded.

    "Follow me, and I will take you to see mother. Things have actually been quite peaceful, but that is thanks to mother uniting almost all the kingdoms under her," Lorelei said, and I smiled before following her.

 Chapter 517 Take You On A Date?!

    She flew a few feet in front of me, keeping up a constant chatter about the kingdom. As we went further, she started to talk more and more about Titania, even asking questions about me and my past. Before long, we reached a giant tree with a throne at the top, and Lorelei told me to wait while she went inside.

    A few momentster, she reappeared, followed by a woman with an elegant dress that shifted color as she moved. This was Titania herself, looking up at me with a bit of a smirk on her face.

    "Wee, Galio. It is nice to see you again," She said, and I nodded respectfully.

    "It is an honor to be here again, your highness," I said, and she waved off the formalities.

    "Let us go to my chambers so that we can chat in private. There are things that we must discuss," Titania said, and I nodded before following her.

    Once we were back in her chambers, Titania gestured for me to take a seat before she started talking. Sadly, the calm and collected visage she had been holding flew right out the window.

    "What do you want?! Coming here without even telling me? You think that I would just wee you with open arms after constantly ignoring me?!" Titania demanded, leaning into me and putting her face up to mine.

    "You know that you are very pretty, right? I think the dress looks really good on you, and I love the way your hair is up in that bun with the flowers in it!" I said and pulled her into myp.

    She tried to fight me, but I got her into myp. Titania was pouting, but she even looked beautiful doing that.

    "I get it, I am stupid, and I am sorry for noting sooner, but I dide to see if you would take me on a date tonight?" I asked, and Titania gave me a perplexed look, making me grin.

    "You did not just ask me to take YOU on a date, did you?" Titania asked as her look turned sour, and I nodded, still smiling, making her eyes narrow.

    "Hold on. I am only asking you to take me because this is your kingdom and ind. This is only the second time that I have been here, and I didn''t think that you would want to go on a date to the human continent. I am sorry that it sounded like I was trying to get you to do all the work; I just thought that you would want to show me everything that you have been working on, right?" I asked, and Titania rxed in my arms finally andid her head on my shoulder.

    "You are very frustrating, you know that?" Titania asked, and I sighed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I might have been told that once or twice before, but does that mean I can still get a date?" I asked, and Titania looked up at me.

    "Yes, I will take you on a date," She said with a grin before standing up. "But what is the reason foring now if you want to go on a date this evening?"

    "I have lunch ns, but they aren''t for another forty minutes. I thought that I woulde and apologize to you and then tell you my n now, so you have time to get ready. I know that you like to n things, so I thought that it would be best to give you some fair warning and get any arguments out of the way," I exined, and Titania looked back at me with crossed arms, but her hands were only resting on her arms, and not balled into fists.

    "I thank you for actually considering something like that. Considering that you are normally not this thoughtful, something must have happened, right?" Titania asked, and I chuckled but nodded.

    "Cancer had a talk with me of all people. She gave me a talking to about things, and now I have my head on a bit straighteners. As for the consideration, you can actually thank my mother for that," I said and stood up to walk over to Titania.

    "I heard that something with the Zodiacs had happened, and Cancer was with you now. I find it hard to believe that she would be the one that would set you straight. She isn''t really the forward type, but what would the Goddess of Darkness do that would make you more considerate?" Titania asked as she took my hand and led me out to a balcony. "That is even stranger than Cancer speaking up."

    "You can say that again for both of them. Cancer surprised me when she talked to me, but everything that she said made sense, and then she returned to normal after. Nemoria basically ordered me to get others to start taking care of the little things, so now I have more time. I was also reminded of how long some people can take to get ready," I said as I looked out over the fairy city below us.

    It was filled with lights and the colors of all sorts of things. I could actually see little fairies flying out in the distance, and a few even stopped to wave at us as they noticed me looking out.

    "That is impressive. You were taking care of so many things that you forgot how long it takes some people to get ready. That is why I love you, you know," Titania said and smiled before she kissed my cheek. "Do you have a preference for where you would like to eat?"

    "I am just excited to try some of your cuisines and to see this ce at night! Even with the suning down from the trees, the lights are still clearly visible! I can imagine what it is going to be like tonight!" I said with honest enthusiasm.

    "There is no denying that the cities are a beautiful sight, but there is a special city that I would take you to tonight. We are both fans of games, and challenges, so I would like to take you to The tinum Promenade," Titania said as she waved to a group of passing Silvies, Dwarf-sized fairies.

 Chapter 518 Dress Up A Bit

    "That sounds like an interesting ce, and you know I can never say no to a challengeing from you! I will return at nightfall, and we can start our first date in this realm!" Iughed as I gestured for a portal into the Listenia shop on the Armor side. There was a woman standing on the other side of it, but she was facing the armor.

    "Sounds good," Titania said and then kissed my cheek. "Thank you foring and being so considerate. I will see you soon," Titania said, and I smiled and stepped through the portal to stand beside the woman.

    After the portal closed, the woman looked over at me and then flinched back. She was one of the women that had been on the south wall that I had cured of the Madness before.

    "Where did youe from? I didn''t hear the bell for the door!" The woman asked in surprise, and I shook my head.

    "I came through a portal, but what kind of armor are you looking for?" I asked curiously, and the woman looked at me nervously.

    "Well, I heard about you starting an adventure school, and now that I don''t have a job, rent is getting a bit tight. Then, I saw these two women from Temnie in today with a bunch of monster parts to sell," the woman exined, and I nodded.

    "Not an easy life, but a rewarding one! If this is something that you are interested in, keep your ears open, but don''t worry about buying equipment right now. You bring up an important point, and I will talk to Senna about giving you girls some pay while you are between work. I really stole your way to make money, but this adventure school is a good ce for you women to go to learn more. This world is filled with dangerous monsters, but armed with knowledge and the proper skills, you will be able to take on any challenge!" Iughed, and the woman''s eyes lit up.

    "That''s so kind of you! I''m sure the other women would appreciate it too. Thank you so much, sir," the woman said with a bow, and I waved my hand.

    "No need to thank me, just make sure you take care of yourself and use your skills to make a better life for yourself. I have to get going now, have a good day!" I said with a smile, and the woman nodded before I turned to the counter where ire was standing. "Well, hello, you."

    "Good afternoon, Galio," ire said and then sighed as she looked around the shop, which was empty now that the women had left. "Listenia is not going to be happy that you are driving her customers away."

    "She isn''t going to need the business, but I am going to contract her to make lots of new weapons and armor for the school. After that, both women will being with me, just like you, right?" I asked ire, and all of her eyes closed as she nodded her head, but then they opened and got really big and cute.

    "Umm, do you think that you could make me some cake? I know that I am not pregnant like Breya, but she let me try a paper-thin slice of the chocte one you made and then hissed at me when I asked for more," ire pouted and smiled, patting her head.

    "Yes, I am sure I can find some time, and you can help me. That way, when I am busy, you and Breya can make them together when I am not around or busy," I said, and ire smiled.

    "Thank you, I know that you are really busy, and you are constantly helping other people," ire said, and I shrugged.

    "I am trying to slow down on all of that and focus more on you main girls. There is enough of you, and I want to spend more time with you all; I just get carried away sometimes," I said with a long sigh as Elfina and Listenia walked into the room behind ire.

    Both of them were in white and light green dresses that had golden flowers printed on the white. Both dresses were simr, but both of the women looked amazing, almost too good.

    "You both know that we are just going to the market to get food, right?" I asked, and Listenia rolled her eyes.

    "It is an elven custom to always look your best when going out to mingle with the crowd," Listenia said with a haughty look.

    "It is considered rude not to dress appropriately. While humans and the other lot mingle at all levels, Elves live in the ranks. While being High Elves, this does make us the strongest; I only applied this rule to myself whenpeting with the other goddesses. The others determine rank by skill, knowledge, and ability to contribute. The greater that you can seed at honing your craft or skills, the greater rank you achieve. Part of this is dressing ordingly, so others do not consider you more than you are and embarrass you by pulling you into a conversation that you do not understand. Elves are prideful and sometimes end up making more fools of themselves by refusing to say they don''t know something. This is part of the reason for these ranks," Elfinia exined, and Listenia nodded.

    "Oh? Well, if this is part of your culture, I should also dress up a bit, yes?" I asked, and both women nodded.

    "That would be nice but not required. Though, if you want to get the Elves'' help, you might want to think about that," Listenia advised, and I nodded, waving my hand for magic to surround me.

    I was in casual jeans in a ck shirt, but I changed that to be a ck suit with a white dress shirt and a ck overcoat that was open. I pushed back my hair, running my fingers and magic through it to make it look good and stay slicked back, and looked back at the woman.

 Chapter 519 High Elves Gifts

    All three were looking at me with shocked looks, and I was concerned that something was wrong with my outfit. "Is this too much?"

    "I... What is this suit? Why do you look so different now?" Listenia asked, looking at her mother, but Elfinia was almost drooling.

    "It''s been so long since I have seen you like this. It is tough to even think of much else... maybe we should just stay in and sit on hisp?" Elfinia asked without looking away from me, making me grin.

    "I really like this look on you, but I don''t think I have seen anyone ever wear something like that," ire said, and I nodded.

    "I am surprised that this world even knows what pants are, and I think that you would find a suit like this very restricting and hot. Plus, you all look better in dresses and skirts than pants, but that is just my personal opinion," I said, and Listenia nodded.

    "I think that you look quite beautiful, and it does fit the asion," Listenia said, and I smiled.

    "Handsome is the word you are looking for. My father would be considered beautiful if he wasn''t such a snake, but I have more rugged features that define me as a man!" Iughed, and Elfinia nodded.

    "Yes, now that I know Delores is actually your father, Kadeon, I do know what you mean. These other two don''t really have any reference to what a man looks like besides you, but yes, you are quite handsome and dashing in this suit. Are you sure that you don''t just want to stay in and order food? You can tell me how much of a good girl I have been while I sit on yourp," Elfinia pleaded, but Listenia dragged her from behind the counter and over to me.

    "No. We did not just spend all this time getting ready, so we can sit at home, no matter how much that does sound appealing!" Listeniained, and Iughed before offering my arm to the two women.

    "Let us go and see what adventures await us!" I said, and the two women linked arms with me, and the three of us left the shop.

    The city was busy as usual, but the way that we were dressed seemed to make all the other women make a path for us. I was sure it was more because of the two women on my arm, but I couldn''t say that I wasining. Not that I didn''t like greeting everyone, but that did tend to hold things up when you were trying to get somewhere.

    With the two Elves, I got small waves, but for the most part, no one bothered us.

    "I have to say, it is quite pleasant walking with the two of you. You are both better than a pair of bodyguards!" Iughed, and Elfinia nodded.

    "If we would have worn normal clothing, everyone would see us as the same as them, even though they know who they are. Wearing clothing for your station not only makes people respect you more but also keeps you safe. There are many people who are willing to hurt someone to get what they want," Elfinia said, and Listenia nodded.

    "And with the two of us by your side, no one will even consider attacking you," Listenia said, and I smiled.

    Considering who I was, if there was someone ever that could hurt me, then no one would be safe. I might let the Blood Witches kick me around, but they were the only thing that had given me any pause in this world.

    "I am happy to have you as a woman at my side. Now, is there anything else that I should know for tomorrow when we go to visit the Elf Ind?" I asked as we entered the market that was bustling as usual.

    Both Elves shared a look, and then Listenia cleared her throat. "I think that it would be wise to go with some kind of gift for the High Elves. They are very proud people, and if you can show them something that you have made, they may respect you more."

    "That is a great suggestion," I said, thinking of what I could bring. Maybe I could buy something at the market? That way, I would also get to support local businesses in this area too. Afterward, I could put my own spin on whatever I gotta make it a worthy gift.

    "What do you think would be the best kind of gift?" I asked as we walked up to Silvy''s stand.

    "Who are you getting the gift for?" Silvy asked with a smile.

    "Galio wants to hire Elves to hunt for him. We are trying to find a gift for the High Elves so they will give their honest opinion on who would be the best to approach for this," Elfinia said, but Silvy shook her head.

    "You know that there is no way that the four elders will settle for a single gift, and you can''t get them the same ones! I know that you ignored them, but Listenia doesn''t have the same excuse since she was the keeper in most meetings until she left the ind. Selvena and Airoyal will be easy enough, but Wendria and Litany will not, and it is Wendria''s favor that you require if you are looking for hunters," Silvy exined, and I smiled.

    "That is quite impressive. You have a good amount of knowledge about your homnd," I said, but she shook her head.

    "No, I really know nothing, but neither do these two. I heard that the famous Keeper, Lexi, is in the city and that you had spoken to her. Honestly, if you wish to know about any race, she is the person to talk to. I am sure that both women neglected to tell you about the over three hundred ranks that are categorized in the great tree? That does not include the nearly thousand other minor ranks that sometimes only have one person in them," Silvy exined, and I looked at the other two women.

 Chapter 520 Lemonade For All!

    "No, they did not tell me about that. I am sure that it just slipped their minds, but is it essential?" I asked, and Silvy raised both eyebrows and gave me a look.

    "Consider this. Traditionally, each Elf born will spend twenty-five years in the nursery with the other newly hatched. During this time, you earn your first rank, but you also learn all the others. To leave the nursery, you need to be able to repeat all the current ranks verbally three times, each in a different order. That is only one of the many grueling things we have to do before we are even allowed with adults. Even though nothing on our exterior changes, graduating from the nursery is what makes an Elf considered an adult. The word ''Adult'' was actually made up by Elfinia, and Goldey was the one that introduced the word children to call the newly hatched women," Silvy exined, and I nodded along.

    "For someone that doesn''t know very much, you seem to know quite a bit?" I said questioningly, and Silvy nodded but then looked at the elven women on either side of me.

    "While I tease them, these two Elves are the most revered women on the ind. No one else but Elfinia has acquired all ranks, and Listenia is close behind her, only missing a few. They gained most ranks without ever even meeting most of the people that led the ranks. The only thing that Listenia evencked was archery," Silvy said, and Listenia shook her head.

    "While I have not been back to receive the ranks, I have learned to shoot, so mother and I are the same now," Listenia said proudly, and I looked over at her.

    "Really? That is amazing! Why didn''t you say anything before?" I asked curiously, and Elfinia nodded, making Listeniaugh.

    "I had been waiting for a good moment to reveal what I had learned. I have been practicing in my free time with the techniques that you taught me how to use," Listenia exined, and I nodded with a grin.

    "Well, that is great news! I am d to hear that you have been able to make use of my teachings and that you both share the same skills. That will be a huge help when we are trying to recruit elves for our adventure school," I said before turning back to Silvy. "So, what kind of gift would be appropriate for the High Elves, then?"

    Silvy thought for a moment and then nodded. "What I give are only suggestions, and I highly rmend that you talk with Lexi about this. Still, Selvena is in charge of ranks associated with flowers and herbs, so something that would help her would be good. Airoyal is in charge of all beast tamer ranks but specializes in avians, so anything to do with birds. Wendria is in charge of the hunter and gathering ranks, but she is silent most of the time, and it''s tough to get a read on what she would like. Thest is Litany, and she is in charge of the tree care and technological ranks, but she is called Stone Face by most people when she is out of earshot."

    "That is quite a lot of information, but like you said, only a rmendation and pretty loose, but it gives me some ideas. Now, enough of this talk! I see that you are selling some lemonade and orange juice? I would love to get a cup, and I am sure that both the girls would as well," I said, and Silvy smiled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I am d to hear it! Lemonade for all then," Silvy said before pouring us each a cup of lemonade and handing them over with a smile.

    After taking a sip, I thanked Silvy, and the three of us walked away from her stand, sipping our drinks as we continued our conversation about what would be an appropriate gift for the four elders. I was d that I had asked Silvy for ideas because it gave me a starting point to work from. After all, figuring out what anyone liked was usually a challenge unless you spent time with them.

    "So I was thinking," I began, "what do you think the best way to make friends with other elves is? It can be hard to meet new people, especially when ites to a different species. Do you have any suggestions?"

    Elfinia thought for a moment before responding. "I think that one of the best ways to make friends with Elves is to show them kindness and respect. Show them that you are interested in what they have to say and that you want to get to know them better. Volunteering to help out wherever needed is also a great way to start building trust and rtionships."

    Listenia nodded in agreement and added, "Another way to get on their good side is to bring gifts to share like we suggested or even just offer to lend a hand with whatever tasks they might need to be done. This could range from helping out with the daily chores to going on an adventure together. The more time you spend doing things together, the better chance you will have of formingsting friendships with your Elven counterparts."

    "Hmm, that does sound like it would be helpful, but I am kind of constrained for time," I said as we stopped at another stall that was selling freshly made sds.

    "That is true, but Elves don''t do anything that quickly. My hope was that you would win over Wendria without having to deal with the other three. Wendria is hard-headed, but I assumed with your skills, you would be able to earn her trust. Unfortunately, Silvy is right, and just getting something for Wendria and nothing the other three will cost you in future dealings with our people," Listenia exined, and Elfinia sighed from my other side.

    "Truthfully, that whole experience was embarrassing, but Silvy is right, and I should have thought about that," Elfinia sighed, and I shrugged.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 521 Allowing Things To Get Out Of Control

    "Look at it this way; now we know. Still, I really should go talk with Lexi about this, but I brought you women out to get a bite to eat," Iughed, and both women nodded, letting go of my arms.

    I stepped back and let the women order two sds and looked around until I saw the t cake stand. Once the girls had gotten their food, I dragged them over to the stand I had spotted and got myself a t cake wrapped around ham, cheese, a hearty sauce, and pineapple.

    "That looks strange, but I am not really a fan of meat. Still, how do you eat pineapple and ham? Fruit and meat?" Listenia asked curiously, and I nodded as I took a bite, letting out a moan after we had found a bench to sit on.

    "The ham gives it a nice saltiness, the pineapple adds the sweetness, then the cheese and savory sauce bnce the two! It really is a party in your mouth! I would offer you some-" I started to say, but then Elfinia took a bite, cutting me off.

    "Mmm! The vor is just how I remember it! Seeing my daughter talk about it reminds me of the first time that you made me try it!" Elfiniaughed after she emptied her mouth.

    "Is it really that good?!" Listenia asked in what seemed to be confusion.

    "I mean, if you don''t like meat, then you probably won''t like it," I said, but then Listenia leaned in to take a small bite.

    I watched and waited, but Listenia didn''t have the rapturous look that her mother did as she chewed and swallowed. While I was watching Listenia, Elfinia leaned over and took anotherrge bite down to my hand, only leaving the part that was still protected by my hand.

    "Hey! I will get you your own if you want, dammit!" I growled, but Elfinia shook her head and went back to her sd, ignoring me. Then I winced.

    "Do you think I could try another bite?" Listenia asked, but when I turned back, I knew I was in trouble.

    "Just put my tail down, and you can have as much...mmm," I started to say, but then bit my lip hard enough to make the blood flow and run into my short beard as Listenia gripped my tail.

    "If you feed me, I will be gentle," Listenia said with an evil smirk, and I whirled on Elfinia, but she just shook her head.

    "It was not me that told her about that. I had forgotten about that until now, but I do have to admit it is a bit cruel to do in public. Still, this is quite entertaining, and I am sure that you have earned this," Elfinia said and then went back to her sd.

    "I highly suggest that you put my tail down now, and I will forget that this-s-s!" I said, but Listenia just squeezed again, and I had to use my free hand to brace myself on my knee. What was wrong with these women?!

    "Stop that!" I hissed, but Listenia just opened her mouth and pointed at it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You can just go buy another one after. You are taking us on the date, are you not? Is it not your responsibility to make sure we enjoy ourselves?" Listenia asked, and I growled at her.

    That was the point, but this was ridiculous! Not like I had much choice, but I was going to be having a word with Tallia about this.

    If an ordinary person grabbed my tail, they would not be getting back up after, but I was utterly powerless against the women I loved. Normally, I wouldn''t consider myself to have many weaknesses, but this one was just too funny to pass up.

    With a sigh, I held it out for Listenia, who had opened her mouth again, and soon enough, she was munching down on the delicious treat, letting go of my tail that I took back to hold. I sighed as Elfiniaughed, but I was going to make sure that I taught those two a lesson in the future.

    "You know that you are going to pay for this in the future, right?" I asked with slitted eyes, but both women justughed at me. So how I knew that I was going to be on the losing end of that now as well.

    I was going to see that damned goddess the moment I was done with these women! Thest thing that I needed was all these women grabbing my tail when I was trying to be serious!

    "I do apologize for Listenia, but this was quite fun. I think that you will find it entertaining in the future," Elfinia said as she grabbed Listenia and me for a hug, which brought a smile to my face despite the situation.

    "I guess it''s not so bad to let things go sometimes. Plus, I suppose I can use some of this experience when teaching others. Allowing things to get out of control like this is one way to learn what would never be taught in books," I said, and both women nodded before I looked up at the sky thoughtfully.

    This was quite annoying, but seeing how happy the women were almost made the embarrassment worth it. Almost.

    "Like what?" Elfinia asked, and I shrugged as I took both of their arms.

    "Sometimes, you have to let things get out of control to find out what the problem is. Not like I didn''t know this, but my recent abuse has brought light to it," I said thoughtfully as we started walking back to the shop.

    "You think that you owe me for this? I think that I still owe you a bit more, and I will get my pint of blood from you, don''t worry about that," Listenia said with a creepy smile as she patted my arm.

    "I think that we can forget that I had to suffer through this, but I will have you know that I don''t n on forgetting the lesson," I said with a smile as we arrived at the shop, and Elfinia opened the door for the both of us.

 Chapter 522 Get Back To My Garden

    "You''ve done well today. You have learned an important lesson about letting some things get out of control, even if it is embarrassing. But in the end, it does help you learn," Elfinia said before giving me a hug and walking away. Listenia nodded as she hugged me from the other side and then disappeared inside the store.

    I smiled to myself as I watched them leave, strangely happy with how everything had turned out. A lot had happened during the date, but in the end, the girls were smiling, so I was okay with that.

    The lesson bullshit was just to make them feel better, but I was fuming from the experience still!

    "Tallia!" I growled, and everyone walking near me flinched and then started to move faster as a portal opened.

    "So, how was your date with the girls?" Tallia asked as she sipped tea at her table.

    I stepped through and looked around, but I didn''t see Fate anywhere.

    "Where is the troublemaker?" I asked as the portal closed behind me.

    "Out in my garden weeding. Since you aren''t answering me, I will assume Listenia put the information to good use," Tallia said casually, and I red at her as I sat down, gesturing for a small portal to open beside me to my teapot.

    "Oh, yes! While I was sitting on a bench in the market!" I snapped as I poured the tea and took the cup without adding milk or sugar. "What is the big deal?!"

    "Don''t y stupid. You were a jackass to her before you got your memories back, so you are only getting your due. Just be d you only pissed off a few of us," Tallia said and crossed one of her legs over the other.

    "One of these days, I am going to make you pay for that," I said as I growled out and looked away.

    "Yes, yes! You will have your revenge, now, if there is nothing else? I do need to get back to my garden," Tallia said with a wave before standing up and walking to the door but paused with her hand on the knob.

    "Oh, and one more thing, don''t think that you are so special that you can always walk away unscathed. You did learn a lesson today, right?" Tallia asked before she stepped outside without waiting for an answer, and I was left alone in the room with only my thoughts forpany.

    Sure, I remembered how much of a self-righteous prick I was, but this was too cruel! I wanted toin and argue that I didn''t deserve this, but I couldn''t bring myself to say it out loud.

    This lesson seemed to be an extension of Cancer''s words. If I hadn''t been screwing around with the other women, I could have spent more time with the girls and fixing things before it got to this. Instead, now all the women I loved had a secret weapon to make me bend a knee.

    I shook my head and gestured for a portal, draining my tea and putting the cup back. After letting it close, I opened another to the training grounds of the Adventure school since the sun was still up in the air.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The sounds of weapons shing filled the kitchen, and I stepped through to see two Amazons sparring with Velma and Daphne. I let the portal close behind me, and all four women stopped and turned to me.

    "Hey! The Cat God hase to visit!" Daphneughed as she tossed her sword to the side and ran over to hug me, making Velma sigh.

    "You are supposed to stay serious when we are training, or you are going to undo all the hard work we put in with them!" Velma snapped, and Daphne stiffened in my arms as I hugged her back. "Over here, now!"

    Daphne pulled away from me and then marched over to stand beside Velma at attention. Then Velma looked at the other two Amazons, and they both snapped to attention, surprising me.

    I didn''t really see either girl asmanding, but seeing the Amazons nearly flinch from Velma''s look made me reconsider that. I knew that the girls had a strange rtionship, but it seemed that Velma was the one that wore the pants.

    "Thank you foring to visit us, Galio!" Velma said.

    "Yes! Thank you for blessing us with your presence!" The other three shouted, surprising me again.

    I had assumed that the girls were going to have a hard time with the Amazons, but it looked like she had been training them for a month with the way they stood up straight at her look.

    "Thank you for the greeting, but how did you get them to act like this in one day?!" I asked, and Velma smirked at me.

    "These women are nothing to the ever-present challenges that my mother puts me through every day. Considering that you were having trouble with them, and I was able to reign them so fast, you should give me a bit more ck when ites to trying to control this one," Velma said, stabbing a finger into Daphne''s cheek.

    "Hey! I am not that bad, and you know that the guard captain deserved it! I just think that people should answer you when you ask them a question! There is also no reason for them to be rude!" Daphneined and then clenched her fist in front of her, making Velma groan.

    "Here we go," Velma said, rolling her eyes.

    "Those that ask the questions are the ones that are in charge! I only destroyed the stand because the woman attacked me when I asked why she had lower-quality fabrics mixed in with the goods! You know she was the one that got in trouble for it as well! I was just defending myself from her!" Daphne dered, and Velma picked up the sword her mother had dropped and handed it to her.

    "Throw this at the mountain over there," Velma said, and Daphne didn''t even blink as she took the sword and then hurled it at the mountain.

 Chapter 523 Crush Their Souls

    There was a sonic boom p, but the sword never even made it to the mountain as it just burned up and then fell into the forest in a burning blob. It all happened so fast that I barely even had time to see it.

    "And this is why we get into so much trouble. Mother is a bit of a monster when she gets worked up, as you can see. The woman that was trying to scam us spent a week in the Care House, and for most of it, Rexa didn''t think she was even going to live," Velma said with a sigh.

    "I only lightly pushed her when she tried to attack me!" Daphne dered, but Velma shook her head.

    "Through her stand and into the building behind her. You are lucky that you didn''t kill her!" Velma growled, but Daphne just shrugged.

    "Come now. She has learned her lesson in more than one area! She will no longer try to scam people ory hands on a stranger! The way I see it, I am helping!" Daphne said proudly but then cried out as Velma flicked her ear so hard there was a smaller p from another mini sonic boom.

    These girls were something else and on par with Listenia for strength, but they treated it as if their strength was normal. There was nothing ordinary about it, but I did understand Velma''s plight.

    "You should be more considerate to others, Daphne. You might not think that this is a problem, but things are already strained with the Vampires and the other races. You should remember that because I know that neither of you wants to get sent back to the Vampire Ind," I said, and Daphne''s proud look melted off her face. "I don''t want to send you back there, and truthfully, I would do everything in my power not to, but keep that in mind the next time you think of teaching someone a lesson. You are much stronger than most, so you need to keep that in mind. You are better than this, and if you want toe with me when I leave the ind, I am going to need to know I can trust you."

    "Yes, sir!" Daphne said with a serious look, making Velma smile.

    "Good. Now, why don''t you show me some sparring?" I asked, but Velma shook her head.

    "We fight all the time, but neither of us has had a chance to fight you. I know that you are much stronger than us, but it would be nice to go all out, and we can get the girls out here quick to watch," Velma said, and I looked up at the sky and nodded.

    There were still about three hours of light, giving me plenty of time still. I also wanted to go see Lexi, but time would stop when I went back to my Astral Ind, so I could take all the time that I needed.

    "Sure, why not? It would be good to see what you girls can do and show what is possible with training," I said, and Velma looked at the other girls.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "One of you to the school, and the other out to the Orc Course and get everyone toe in. Be fast!" Velma said, and both women dashed off, and I shook my head.

    "I still have no idea how you got them to listen. I mean, they were S, and Gilesh was the more reasonable of the three sisters, but the way they are acting almost has me concerned about how you got to this point," I said, and Velma shrugged.

    "They all think they are so tough, and hand-to-handbat is the only way. They also think that anyone that doesn''t use their natural strength is a coward, so I let them all fight mother barehanded. I am sure that you know how that worked out. Some of them took more than others, but the results were all the same. They were on the ground, out cold, and mother hadn''t even hit any of them or moved from where she stood," Velma exined, and Daphne flexed her arm and winked at me, making me chuckle.

    "I guess that summarily beating them as you are in the way that they choose works," I mused, but Velma shook her head.

    "It is more than just beating them. I wanted my mother to crush their souls and show each of them just how weak they were. They are all proud full-bloods and have been living this strange lifestyle for too long. I am honestly happy to be a part of all this, considering that we are only half-blooded Daywalkers. We are at the bottom of the food chain with the others, so it is nice to be part of something important for once," Velma said, and Daphne nodded with a determined look.

    "That''s why I made sure to beat it into their thick skulls! It was Velma''s idea, and they usually work, so I did as she said," Daphne said, and Velma patted her head.

    "Yes, you did good, mother," Velma said, and Daphne closed her eyes and smiled, looking like she was in pure bliss.

    Their rtionship was so strange, but the women were so curious. I really hoped that being at this school as a teacher would teach both the girls something. It already seemed to be focusing them toward a better future, and that was a win in my books.

    "Well, let''s get started then! We have a lot to do with the time we have left," I said as I watched them run around and start to prepare for the spar.

    It was something that I had to do before I could leave, but Daphne seemed excited about it, so that was enough for me. Velma was an odd one, but she was also brilliant and helpful, so I would dly take her help in this matter.

    I couldn''t say that I was at least a little bit excited about this, and the girls always entertained me, so I was excited to see what they would try.

 Chapter 524 OLees Motto

    Once everyone was gathered, I created a barrier around the area where we would be fighting, keeping the outside watchers safe, and preventing us frompletely destroying the pace. From what I saw, Daphne was powerful, so I didn''t really expect much from Velma.

    Daphne had not picked up any weapons, to my surprise, nor did she put on any armor, but Velma was the opposite, and she wore some extremely bulky armor. On top of that, she was also covered in every weapon that she could fit on the armor, but they all just looked stuck on with glue. The entire look, with the bulky armor and weapons stuck to the outside, made her look like a walking armory.

    "Where did you get that armor?" I asked, and Daphneughed.

    "This is Velma''s armor. She asked Goldenia to grab it for her from our house. I won''t tell you anything else about it, or that will take the fun away. All you have to know is that my daughter and I have been training together since the day she was hatched," Daphne said with a smile and looked over at Velma in the armor, who nodded in agreement.

    "While Mother might be a bit to handle most of the time, there is no one that I would trust my life with more in a fight. Like she said, we are a team, and we each have roles," Velma said as she walked over with heavy clinks to stand beside Daphne.

    "Excellent!" I said and then turned to see the others that had gathered but winced when I saw all the Amazons.

    They all looked in rough shape, but each one of them was standing at attention. Even Gilesh, Gaara, and Bobby Sue looked determined, but I had expected that out of them after I had spent time with them in bed.

    "Galio!" Penny called as she walked over to me and the other three followed, but Kalli also looked to be in rough shape, but not as bad as the others.

    "Looks like you are putting them all to work!" Iughed, and all four nodded.

    "I have been teaching them how to defend themselves magically, and some of them are starting to catch on, but most of them have had all their hair and clothing burned off their bodies. I ced protection on their skin and eyes, but I left the rest up to them. Then I just bathed them in fire," Cherry, Dragconia''s daughter, exined, and I grinned.

    "I guess that is one way to learn, but I see that you regenerated all their hair, pussy locks included," I chuckled, and that made Cherry smirk.

    "You have no idea. The first time it happened with each group, all of them failed, and I made sure of it. Each of them was left hairless, naked, and filled with screams of sorrow and injustice. Then I restored their hair and clothing to the way it was. Once I was done, I gave each group a long lecture about the importance of Magic, all of its great uses, and the dangerous ones. Nearly all of them wanted to learn offensive magic, but after losing clothing and hair a few times, they started to get it," Cherry said, and I nodded.

    "Sounds like you have really got them focused," Iughed, and Cherry nodded. Then she patted O''Lee''s shoulder.

    "I think most of the credit for my sess came from an idea that Kalli had and O''Lee helped make possible. I was going to get Penny to ask you, but O''Lee said she could do it," Cherry said, and I looked at Kalli.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh?" I asked, and Kalli looked away sheepishly.

    "Well, we are proud people, and everyone knows that. On top of that, we do not care what other people think, but I know that most of us are very self-conscious. It is not easy to be big and see beautiful small, and elegant women like the Cat Folk or any other race really. Well, except for the Dwarves and most of the Fae, I feel like they suffer from the same problem as us, but the opposite. The idea that I had was to cover the room in mirrors. While looking at each other, the women would have onlyughed at each other and made a joke out of this. Putting mirror-like surfaces everywhere, including the floor, forces them to all look at themselves, and this is why we all freaked out the first time through," Kalli exined, and my eyes went big.

    "You freaked out as well?" I asked, and she nodded.

    "Even though it was my idea, Seeing myself like that from everywhere was really hard. It made me understand how the other women felt, even though I already knew it could be reversed," Kalli said, and I shook my head.

    "This seems a bit extreme, but none of the Amazons look defeated," I said with a sigh, and O''Leeughed.

    "Only a few still cry themselves to sleepst night, haha!" O''Leeughed out loud, and then the other four got uneasy looks.

    "That is mostly the ones that have to spend the double period with you!" Kalli said, and then hugged herself with her big arms.

    "Is thatining I hear?" O''Lee asked in a sinister voice, and Kalli snapped to attention with her hands at her sides.

    "No, ma''am!" Kalli shouted, eyes dead ahead.

    "Aye? What in the gods are you doing to those women out there?! What did you do to my training area we worked on?!" I asked, and O''Lee just waved her hand andughed.

    "I fix it to be Orc Grade. I didn''t want to hurt your feelings about it, so I changed it when I got here. Nothing that they don''t deserve! I am just teaching them a lesson that they will not soon forget," O''Lee said in a sly voice, and Cherry groaned.

    "O''Lee''s motto is "If it doesn''t kill you, good. If it does, I will bring you back, and you try again," the Red Dragon woman sighed, and I blinked at her and looked at O''Lee, who was staring at her hand.

 Chapter 525 Give You More

    "O''Lee... what are you doing to those girls?" I asked slowly, and O''Lee rolled her eyes as she looked up at me with a groan.

    "They all make a big deal about it, but this is how Orc train. If they get hurt, I heal them. If they die, I bring them back. This is an honor for them. If this was a real monster, there is noing back if I am not there," O''Lee said, crossing her arms, and I just stared at her.

    Revival was a thing, but the window was only five minutes, but entirely possible. Still, this was beyond extreme, yet, she made a very valid point. I wasn''t sure how I should deal with this, and I turned to Kalli.

    ? "At ease, Kalli. I want you to tell me what you honestly think of O''Lee''s training?" I said and then looked at O''Lee. "Whatever you say will not be held against you, or I will send O''Lee to go work in Tallia flower bed, picking weeds, got it?"

    O''Lee grinned and shrugged. "Dirt is good for the skin, and your goddess is quiet. More than I can say for these cry babies!" O''Leeughed, and I narrowed my eyes.

    "Oh? Well then, I will just go talk to Orcha and find out what you don''t like, and that will be your task. While I understand what you are trying to do, this is more than likely going to end up psychologically damaging them. I need to know if you are doing more harm than good," I said, and O''Lee groaned, looking down, but I walked over and took her chin in my hand, bringing her face up to mine. "These are not Orcs, and that means that the same training might not work for them. Each of your races is different, and you have to keep that in mind."

    "Yes, I understand, but I do not think that they willin. I will not punish them if they do, even though that is the Orc way," O''Lee said, and It turned back to Kalli, who let out a sign.

    "There have only been a few deaths, but O''Lee has pulled each of them aside after she brings them back to life. I think their training is hard and dangerous, but I have fought some of the undead that broke through before, and I know how dangerous they are. I am not sure if it is the best way, but I can tell you that the few that did die are a lot more thoughtful now. I was there the first time when Gaara died; a swinging de took her head off her shoulders. O''Lee screamed out in a deathly voice, and Gaara''s head reattached itself. That was thest time anyone had died in our group, and I heard that it was the same for the other three groups," Kalli exined, and I nodded and then walked over to where the three Amazon sisters were standing and increased my size to be just taller than Gaara.

    "So, how was this experience for you?" I asked, and Gaara smiled.

    "Shocking, to say the least. Nothing like watching blood spray from where your head once was. Then everything went dark, and my head was reattached when I opened my eyes. I can say that I was in pretty rough shape for an hour, but I couldn''t stay down, or the other would have been too scared to go on," she exined, and I put my hand on the top of her head and then kissed her forehead.

    "As long as you are okay. I like this pretty head of yours on your shoulders, and you are alive," I said, and Gaara nodded with closed eyes and a smile.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If I get this treatment, I might have to try that again," Gaara said, but I slid my hand down to her cheek, and she looked up at me.

    I gave her a long soft kiss and then pulled back with a smile. "If you keep doing well, without any idents, I will give you more of that, and maybe more. That will only happen if you keep yourself safe, right?"

    Gaara nodded, and I walked over to the other two, that had their heads down. "I will assume that you both got the same treatment?" I asked, and they nodded. "Are you both okay?"

    "Yes, just disappointed in how it happened. Looking back, I can see how stupid it was to try and stop the metal de with my hand, and I still lost my head. The way that it cut through me like I was made of gtin made me clearly realize that I was going to have to change my way of thinking," Gilesh said, and I pulled her into a hug with Bobby Sue, and both women hugged me back. They were just ordinary women when I was like this, and it felt nice to be able to show themfort in a time like this.

    "That is why O''Lee is here, to teach you and the others how to be smarter in battle. If you have any questions, just ask her, and she will give you an honest answer. She may be tough, but she has an excellent heart," I said, and then pulled away, and they both nodded with smiles.

    "Yes, Galio! We will do our best, and I think we are starting to understand," Gilesh said, and I nodded.

    "Good, because I need you all to be able to protect each other and the others here. Magic can be great, but there is nothing like steel and willpower," I said and then looked over to Daphne and Velma.

    "Are you two ready?" I asked, and Daphne nodded with a smirk.

    "Ready as we shall ever be," Daphne said, and then she and Velma both walked over to the middle of the training area.

    "Alright, let''s get this show on the road!" I said and then jumped back inside my barrier with the girls.

 Chapter 526 About Time

    "Nice move!" Daphne grinned and jumped back to her feet, but Velma was instantly in front of me with a massive sword swinging down at me.

    I pped both hands together to mp it between them, but the ground cracked under me. I was about to throw the de to the side, but Daphne punched me in the gut, sending me flying back. I righted myself, but the instant Inded, I had to jump into the air to dodge the great de that was flung at me, then use Wind Magic to dodge the spears Daphne was now hurling at me.

    Then I was struck by lightning and sent crashing into the ground.

    "Dammit!" I growled but then grinned at the girls. "Well, you two are in much more trouble than you look! I guess I should probably start taking you both more seriously!"

    "It is about time. I was starting to get worried that we would be too much for you! Now, if you are done ying around, I would like to get serious," Daphne said, and then started to chant a transformation spell, and Velma followed suit.

    I let my Astral Coating cover my hands and my tail as well, but I was beyond impressed with how well the two were doing. If they were only warming up, I was going to have no choice but to take them seriously, sort of. Just like I had told the girls, those that are strong have to be careful when using that strength on others. I sighed and then focused my energy into my feet as Daphne and Velma worked on their transformation spell.

    Both women started to bulk up, and Daphne''s pale skin had turned charcoal gray, but now I understood why Velma had such bulky armor. She now fit the armor perfectly and wore the silver-ted suit well, but she was grabbing the weapons that she had and tossed them aside.

    "Thought that you were going to give us more trouble in the warm-up, but now we don''t need weapons made from metal," Velma growled in a much deeper voice, and I snorted.

    "Yeah, I really didn''t see you two as being a threat, and I am sorry for that, but damn, you both did some serious bulking up! Since I haven''t heard either of you say any spells, I will assume that you are both magically enhanced?" I asked, but I already knew as much from flipping on my Mana Runes in my eyes. They were both fast, but I was sure that they were using elerate in the warm-up, which meant that they were only going to get faster.

    "Are you ready this time? Or does this old god need a little nap?" Daphne asked in a condescending voice, and I made a surprised face.

    "Are you waiting for an invitation? Or are you going to talk me into submission?" I asked, and Daphne disappeared.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I blocked the attack she made but then rebuked her with a st of wind and fire as Velma came at me with the same sword attack from before, but this time she was holding a sword made of lightning. I deflected it with my tail but was knocked back by a wave of electricity. I pped my hands together and created a shield of pure mana, which blocked another attack from Velma as Daphne jumped over me to get behind me and tried to sh me with her ws. I spun around and sted her with a wind gust before she could make contact, sending her flying into the air.

    "You two are definitely stronger than I thought," I said as both girls returned to their feet and brushed themselves off. "I think it is time I take this fight seriously."

    Daphne frowned, but then her eyes went big as I ced shields on both of them thickly. Then I spoke out loud. "elerate times five," I said, and the girls tried to react, but their movements became slow and sluggish.

    The ground under me cracked, and I blinked over to them. I tossed both girls'' up into the air where they hung, and then burst with Astral mes, my entire body burning as an infinite cosmos. "Astral Overdrive!" I roared and then jumped up to the girls, threw out 16 portals to surround me, and kicked the girls through different ones. Then they flew back at me from other portals, and I started to p them around at such high speeds that it looked like I was the only one floating in the air along with the portals around me.

    I kept this up until the shields that I had ced on the girls had nearly broken, then I caught the two of them, closed the portals, and put the girls back from where I grabbed them from. I stepped back and snapped my fingers, all my spell stopped, and the girls copsed as even the barrier disappeared.

    "That was an amazing fight!" Daphne said, gasping for breath.

    "Yeah, I have to admit that you''re stronger than I thought," Velma said with a smirk.

    I gave them both thumbs up and then smiled. "This is my way of showing respect to you both! I was extremely impressed by both of you, so I thought that I should make sure and give you each a thorough ass whooping, but I put shields on you so I could show off, haha!"

    "I barely even know what happened. I heard you speak, and then I was in the air, then I was back where I started, but I felt sick to my stomach, and like you had punched my entire body," Daphne groaned, and Velma nodded as they both shrunk down and she took off her helmet.

    "It was an amazing fight, even if you gave us a good spanking at the end. I was getting concerned that you were all for show, but I am happy to be wrong. You definitely showed off your skills and strength, but it managed to stay within a certain level of respect for both of us," Velma said, and I nodded in agreement, a smile on my face.

 Chapter 527 Beginning Of Ideas

    "Well, that is what I always aim for in a fight. To show respect and use my power without going overboard," I said, and then looked up at the sky. "I think it''s time for me to get going, but thank you both for the sparring match!"

    I hugged both women, and then flooded them with healing magic, making them both let out a long sigh, hugging me back. Once they let go, I went over and said my goodbye to everyone and then opened a port back to my house on my Astral Ind in front of my teapot.

    I walked through and saw Cancer and Lexi as I let the portal close behind me, but I frowned at Lexi. "What happened to Karine?" I asked, and Lexi smiled.

    "I was getting tired trying to keep up with Eliza, so Karine stayed with her and the others while Cancer Brought me back to rest. She had been telling me stories about you," Lexi smiled from where she was sitting on her coiled-up tail on the open of therge cushions I had borrowed from Nya.

    "That makes sense. I am actually surprised that Eliza is still here, and she hasn''t called me once. I would have thought that she would have wanted me to at least join her and the others," I said as I made a cup of coffee.

    "I think that it is because this is the first time that she has ever been able to explore a ce on her own. She is also having an amazing time with all the girls and seems to love leading them around. Not to mention that you have so many interesting things on your ind that I think they might be busy for a while," Cancer said as I walked over to sit on the couch beside her. I would have offered both women a drink, they had my cat wine sses, and one of the ever-flowing wine bottles.

    "I can understand that. I did put a lot of work into ce, but I don''t see time the same way that you do, and the other Zodiacs or any mortals. I lived 500 times just to get to this realm for Tallia, but even that number of lives is a pinheadpared to the number of lives that I lived before that. I have enjoyed every part of this ind a thousand times over, so I don''t even consider any of it even interesting. Knowing that people are enjoying it, especially Eliza, puts a smile on my face," I said, leaning back and putting my arm around Cancer.

    "That is what they are doing. We should just let them have their own fun," Lexi said with a smirk, and I nodded my head.

    "I think that you are right. It''s best not to interfere with those that are enjoying life," I said, and Cancer smiled and snuggled against me.

    "That is true. Just let them be for now," she said, and I nodded my head before taking a sip of coffee.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yeah, I didn''te here to bother them. I actually came to talk with Lexi about the Elves. Listenia and Elfinia are not really that knowledgeable about the Ranks and their elders," I exined, and Lexi nodded, but Cancer pulled away from me slightly.

    "Do you want me to leave so you two can talk in private?" She asked, but I shook my head no and pulled her back, kissing her forehead.

    "No. There is nothing that we are talking about that is private, and I am enjoying having you close to me," I said, and Cancer smiled before snuggling back into me.

    "So, if you are interested in learning more about the four elders, then I am sure that I can be of assistance. The Goddess and her daughter seemed to only care about what they had to do from what I know about them. They are normally too busypeting over small things, but I saw them more recently in Northwall at Listenia''s shop. I was more than surprised to see Elfinia there with her, and then not sure if I was even talking to the same person. Never in this lifetime did I think that I would ever get to see her act so calm, and genuinely nice," Lexi exined, and I grinned.

    "I won''t lie or even pretend like it was easy to get her to where she is now, but the person you see now even seems like a stranger to me. When I say that, I mean that she has be someone that I never imagined she could, and I love her and this new leaf. I am sure that attitude is still there, but I think she will be more selective about it," I said, and Lexi nodded.

    "I am just happy for both women. They both were always at each other''s throats, and it was clear that it was slowly tearing them apart until it finally did. Now, Let us talk of the four High Elf Elders," Lexi said, and I nodded.

    "Yes, I am trying to think of gifts for them, so I was wondering if you could tell me a bit about each woman? What do they take care of, what are their priorities, and if you might have any suggestions for gifts, what might those be?" I asked, and Lexi nodded as she took a deep breath before speaking as Cancer cuddled in closer to me.

    "Well, Wendria might appreciate something that rtes to hunting or gathering. Maybe a really fancy bow or arrow set or a new spear or something of the sort? Litany loves technology, so maybe something like an advanced gizmo or gadget could get her attention. Selvena is all about flowers and herbs, so something she can use in her garden or with her nts would show her your appreciation. And Airoyal''s domain is avians, so anything rted to birds would be great for her!" Lexi said, trying to think of ideas as Cancer started purring more loudly in response.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 528 Sexual Preferences

    "Those are a great list of ideas and something along the lines of what I was thinking!" I said, smiling. "It''s hard to think of practical gifts when you don''t know someone that well, but those all sound like they''d be meaningful and useful." I paused for a moment, considering. "I think it would be nice to give something that they can''t get anywhere else and that has some personal meaning behind it. Do you have any suggestions for how to go about finding those sorts of unique gifts?"

    "Sure," Lexi said with a smile. "When ites to finding unique gifts, I think the best way to go about it is by getting creative and brainstorming ideas that have some personal meaning behind them. You could look for local artists who make one-of-a-kind items or put together a package of special items with a message for each recipient. If you''re feeling especially crafty, you could even create something yourself ormission an artist to design something specifically for them." She paused, seeming to consider my question further. "I''m sure whatever you decide to get will be appreciated no matter what, but putting in a bit more effort to find extraordinary gifts can really show that you care and make your gift much more meaningful."

    "Oh, I''m definitely going to have to put in more effort!" I replied with augh. "Maybe I''ll even try my hand at crafting something! If it turns out disastrous, though, I guess I can always buy something and tell them it was made with love!"

    "That''s true," Lexi said with a chuckle. "But I''m sure you''ll be fine - and who knows, maybe your crafting skills will surprise us all! Whatever you decide to go with, make sure it''s something that is special to each of them - no generic gifts, please!" She winked at me before continuing. "And don''t forget that the wrapping can be just as important as the gift itself - so have fun with that too! The women are almost as excited about the way the item is parceled as the item itself."

    I thought about it for a bit but then shook my head. "I really don''t have the time to craft something, and even if I did... Nah, I just need to think more."

    I shook my head and then looked between the girls.

    "Alright, let''s brainstorm. What would be unique gifts that have meaning and don''t overlyplicate the wrapping process," I said, starting to think out loud.

    Lexi nodded in agreement. "Well, you could always give something handmade. A nicely framed photo of all the women or a painting, depending on your skill level. Something like that can really show your effort and care for them."

    "Maybe I could give Wendria an ornate bow and arrow set - something that looks like it was made just for her. For Litany, a fancy gadget or programmable device she enjoys tinkering with. Selvena could receive some kind of fragrant flower bouquet or a beautiful terrarium with rare nts. And Airoyal could get a bird-themed item. Maybe a decorative feather ne?"

    "Those are all fantastic ideas!" Lexi said, nodding her head in approval. "You''re sure to put a smile on their faces with those items. It''ll definitely show how much thought you put into it."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lexi then smiled mischievously, and her eyes glittered with excitement. "You know, I''m sure thesedies would really appreciate something a bit saucier too. Maybe you could find something for each of them that is both meaningful andˇ­sensual? Like an alluring piece of lingerie or some sensual body oils and lotions - whatever speaks to their tastes and turns them on! They''ll definitely appreciate the effort you went through to make it special."

    "Oh? Why do you suggest that?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Lexi grinned. "Well, let''s just say thedies enjoy a bit of excitement in their livesˇ­ and that kind of thing always does the trick! That way, you can show them your appreciation for all they do while also making it clear that you think they''re sexy and desirable too. It''s a win-win!"

    "But do you really think that bringing a High Elf Elder sexy underwear is going to work?!" I ask skeptically.

    Lexi smiled and nodded her head. "Yes, I really do think it will work! Every woman deserves to feel appreciated and sexy. Plus, a gift like that shows them you''re paying attention to their interests and tastes. That being said, when choosing something like lingerie or body oils for thedies, it''s important to go with something tasteful - nothing too risque. You want to make sure they feelfortable, so pick items that are ssy yet still alluring."

    I just stared at her and wondered how the conversation had gone to this point. Honestly, how was I supposed to even buy any of this stuff for tomorrow? The next question was how I was supposed to know what their interests or tastes were?!

    "While you make it sound so simple, and it actually does seem like a fairly straightforward n, I don''t know these women from a hole in the wall. Do you think that you can tell me about each one? I mean, if this is what I am going to get them, I am going to need to know about their sexual preferences, the types of underwear, and or lingerie, along with their personalities. Do you think we could just go one at a time? Can we start with Wendria?" I asked, but Cancer looked up at me with narrowed eyes.

    "Why would you need to know their sexual preferences to pick out lingerie or oils?" Cancer asked me suspiciously, and Iughed, kissing the top of her forehead.

    "I was thinking that if I''m getting something so intimate for them, it would be nice to make sure that I''m picking out something that speaks to their individual tastes and nuance. That being said, I don''t need to know all the details of their sexual life - just some general ''rules'' as to what type of things they might like," I replied with a reassuring smile, and Cancer returned to being cute and cuddled back into me.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 529 [Bonus ] Deepest Desires

    The more time that I was spending with her, the more she seemed to be growing attached to me, but I was starting to feel like my days of dalliance were going to be quite a few and far. Not like it was a bad thing, but there were some girls, like Daphne and Velma, that I just had to know what they were like. Still, Cancer was just looking out for her''s and the other girls'' best interests, and she was the first girl to really stand up and put me in my ce like this.

    Lexi smiled knowingly and nodded her head, "Well, Wendra is definitely a fan of the finer things in life. She values luxury and loves to show off her beauty. I think the woman would appreciate something that has a bit of sparkle or shine, perhaps something with jewels or a nice fabric. When ites to lingerie, she might like something a bit bold and more daring. Something that shows off her figure but still feels morous." Lexi paused before adding yfully, "But don''t worry, if you find something too risque, I''m sure Wendra will be happy just having something specially made for her regardless!"

    "So I am looking to find something that is fancy, bold, and morous, got it. Thank you for such an amazing answer! Let''s move on to Litany since she is one of the more difficult to please like Wendria," I smiled, and Lexi nodded.

    "Alright," Lexi said with a knowing smirk. "When ites to Litany, she loves things that push the boundaries of technology. She appreciates gadgets and gizmos but also enjoys a bit of sexiness too. So something like a vibrator or magic-power-dildo would be perfect for her - something thatbines her love of tech with her naughty desires." She winked yfully at me before continuing. "And for lingerie, maybe something with a hint ofce or leather might do the trick. She likes to be a bit mysterious and show off her curves but still remain tasteful - so keep that in mind!"

    "Wait! No, I am getting dildos as well? What am I supposed to get Wendria then?!" I asked as I pulled out my notebook and started to take notes, making Cancer giggle.

    "Let me put it this way," Lexi began, her lips slowly curling into a devious smirk. "You could go the traditional route and get each of them something that speaks to their interests. But if you really want to make an impression on thesedies, why not get them something a bit more... adventurous? Something that could make the night a bit more exciting? Just make sure to get something unique for each of them, so they don''t feel like you just got them all the same thing!"

    I nodded,pletely mystified by this conversation. "Well, that is definitely a different way of approaching things! I might need to brainstorm some ideas for this one!" I said before taking a deep breath and letting it out in a chuckle. "Well, if Wendria likes mor and luxury, maybe she could have her own fancy butt plug? Is that a thing in this world? Do you know if she is into butt stuff?"

    Lexi gave me a seductive smirk. "Why don''t you find out for yourself? I''m sure Wendria wouldn''t mind if you asked her personally. But, as far as a fancy butt plug goes, that can definitely be found in this world! As for whether she is into it or not, you''ll just have to find out!" She winked yfully before continuing. "If she''s down to experiment, then why not show her something even more daring and kinky? I''m sure having an exotic piece of lingerie or body oil set specifically tailored to her tastes would turn her head." Lexi paused, looking me up and down before adding with a sly grin, "I''m sure the same could be said for the otherdies too!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Are Elves really this interested in this kind of stuff?" I asked, and then shook my head and said, "I feel like I know nothing about Listenia and Elfinia if these are the kind of things that they really enjoy."

    Lexi grinned at me. "Elves certainly do have an appreciation for pleasure and the finer things in life," she said mysteriously, her eyes twinkling. "Maybe you underestimated them? There''s more to them than meets the eye, that''s for sure. Elves are quite passionate and love to express themselves through physical pleasures. From lingerie that makes them feel beautiful to body oils that heighten their senses, they truly enjoy indulging in sensual luxuries." She paused, a knowing smirk ying on her lips. "And don''t forget toys... Elves are some of the most inventive when ites to pleasure, let me tell you that. You''d be surprised at all the different kinds of things theye up with for pleasure."

    "Wait. How do you know all of this so well? I mean, you talk as though from personal experience, yes?" I asked curiously.

    Lexi smirked teasingly before giving me a sly wink. "Well, let''s just say I know these things because it is my job to record things, but sometimes I like to learn things just for myself. I love to experience pleasure from all races, and I have even been with a few Amazons. They''re quite a wild bunch, and they know how to pleasure their partners." She paused and gave me a yful grin. "It''s always nice to learn something new from someone with different tastes. Who knows? Even the Elves have their share of secrets when ites to pleasure."

    "Interesting. A woman after my own heart! I love the variety and vors of this world!" Iughed, and Lexi gave me a knowing smile as Cancer started to snore softly against my side. "So, what do you think about Selvena?"

    Lexi smiled, a naughty glint in her eye. "Selvena loves to indulge in the more sensual side of life - what better way to show her your appreciation than with something that''s as beautiful and tantalizing as she is? I''m sure something like ace lingerie set or even an exotic body oil blend would make her feel special. And don''t forget about toys! Selvena is a fan of pleasuring herself with all sorts of tools and gadgets, so why not get her something she can use to tantalize her deepest desires?"

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 530 One More Question

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of buying all these High Elf Elders something sexy and risque. "Well, it''s certainly not something that I ever expected myself to be doing, but it makes for an interesting challenge!" I said before adding, "Do you think Airoyal might enjoy something simr? Something that celebrates her love of avians?"

    "Absolutely," Lexi replied without missing a beat. "When ites to Airoyal, she finds pleasure in everything from feathers to oils. Perhaps something like a feather tickler would make her happy, or an array of scented oils inspired by the birds she loves? Or maybe even a pair of wings for those special moments when she wants to really embrace her inner bird goddess!" She winked teasingly, making meugh out loud.

    "Thatst one actually sounds quite fitting, especially if ites with some kind of fancy crystal embellishments! That would truly make her feel like she just flew down from Heaven," I said while also wondering where I could even find a particr item like that.

    Lexi smirked, a devilish glint in her eye. "Speaking of Heaven... why not get the High Elders something that celebrates their passion for pleasure? Maybe an exotic edible body paint or chocte cream to spread all over each other''s bodies? Or perhaps you could get them something even more daring, like a special aphrodisiac oil blend or a selection of the finest vibrators and dildos? They''re sure to be appreciated - and maybe even put to use!" She winked yfully at me before continuing. "And don''t forget about lingerie! Nothing screams'' sexy'' like an exquisite piece of intimate clothing, so make sure you pick out something that each of them would love."

    I looked between Lexi and Cancer, taking it all in. I couldn''t help but feel a strange mix of emotions - excitement, amusement, confusion, and bewilderment were just some of the mixtures that ran through my veins. On the one hand, it was exciting to see how well Lexi knew thesedies and what sort of gifts might bring them pleasure - on the other hand, it felt a bit odd buying intimate items for High Elf Elders. Still, if it made them happy, I was willing to give it a shot. After all, it wasn''t every day you got to buy lingerie for some of the most powerful women in the world!

    "Well, this is a lot to work with," I said as I looked at the six pages of notes I had taken, but then I remembered what I was doing this evening. "Hmm, I am going on a date/tour with Titania right after this, so I will see if she can help me pick out some stuff. Since I have you here, and we are on this subject, Do you mind telling me what kind of gifts would be good for Elfinia and Listenia? Both of them are really hard to read, so I don''t know what they would like."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lexi smiled knowingly as she met my gaze. "It''s always tricky when you have to buy for someone who is a bit of a mystery," she purred, her voice low and sultry. She paused for a moment, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "When ites to Elfinia and Listenia, why not think outside the box? Get them something that celebrates their inner passions - something that will bring out their wildest desires. Maybe a selection of edible body paints or some special lingerie sets made just for them? Or perhaps an exotic set of toys that they could use together?" Lexi''s lips slowly curled into a wicked smirk. "Regardless, I''m sure these twodies would appreciate something a little more daring than traditional gifts."

    "Can you be more specific? I mean, I am going to be enjoying this stuff with them and using it on them, so I want something that I can maybe use on them. I like body paints, but Listenia is anal about getting her bed dirty, so I don''t know if that is a good one," I said, and Lexi nodded thoughtfully.

    "Why notbine pleasure and practicality? Instead of opting for body paints, why not get something like an edible massage oil? This way, you can use it on each other during your intimate moments and avoid making a mess," Lexi suggested suggestively, giving me a seductive smirk. She trailed off as she gazed into my eyes, her words sending a shiver down my spine. "And when ites to lingerie, I''m sure they''d appreciate something made specifically with their shapes in mind. After all, nothing is more arousing than feeling yourself wrapped up in something that fits perfectly." Her gaze remained firmly locked onto mine as she finished before breaking the silence with a loud chuckle. "Oh, and don''t forget about the toys too! Elfinia and Listenia love exploring their innermost desires together, so make sure you pick out something that''ll really make them feel naughty... in the best way possible!"

    Lexi''s sultry voice seemed to fill the room as she spoke, a yful smirk ying on her lips. "I''m sure some of these items can definitely be used in more than one way..." She said with a naughty grin, trailing off before continuing in a low, seductive tone. "Perhaps you could find something that would encourage them to take their pleasure-seeking to new heights - maybe a bondage set or special pleasure balm for certain areas? Or even better yet, get something that will allow them to explore their deepest desires together - something thatbines sensation, y, and intimacy for an unforgettable experience." Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she concluded, clearly enjoying this conversation more than I had expected.

    I was starting to pull at my shirt at this point and was having a hard time not thinking about the massive erection that I had just listened to this woman, and I really didn''t want her to stop! Luckily, I had one more question, and this was currently the most important.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 531 Approved

    "Alright, phew! Those details," I said as I finished writing down what she had mentioned and then smiled. "Were perfectly described! A little too well, if you ask me, but I am notining! I have one moredy to ask about. I will be going on a date with her, so I want to spice things upter. You seem to have great tastes, so what do you think that Titania, Fairy Queen and Goddess of the Fae, would like?"

    Lexi''s eyes glittered with excitement as she looked me up and down, her lips curling into a sly smirk. "Ahh, Titania... She loves anything that is beautiful and sensual - something that will make her feel both desired and irresistible." Her voice was low, almost whisper-like, as it filled the room. "Perhaps something like an exquisite lingerie set made from the finest fabrics? Or maybe somebody oils or scented lotions to massage all of her most sensitive areas? Ooh! How about an array of erotic toys specifically tailored to her desires?" Lexi paused and bit her bottom lip, making me wince in pleasure, and she got a mischievous twinkle in her eye as she continued. "If you really want to take things to the next level, you could get a selection of BDSM equipment and items that would let her explore her darkest fantasies..." Again, her voice dropped to a barely audible husk as she finished her sentence, making my heart skip a beat.

    My heart raced, and I couldn''t help but feel my blood start to heat as Lexi''s words filled the room. I had never considered myself someone who was into BDSM, but there was something about the way she said it that made me excited.

    "You know," I started to say before clearing my throat, my voice suddenly a bit higher than usual. "It sounds like this could be quite the experience for her. What do you think would make the perfect gift to go along with all of this? Something that would truly speak to her desires?"

    Lexi smiled knowingly at me, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "I''m sure Titania would love something special... A toy designed just for her, an exquisite piece of lingerie, or perhaps even a selection of aphrodisiacs and herbal extracts that would spice things up in the bedroom. And don''t forget about bondage gear! Titania loves exploring the world of BDSM, so why not get her something that will let her take control?" Her gaze held mine for a few moments longer before breaking away, her smirk now yful instead of naughty. "And if you''re really feeling generous, why not get her a pair of matching cuffs or blindfolds? Titania will love being able to explore new levels of pleasure while being tied up!"

    Right as she said that, Cancer''s head slipped off my shoulder and into myp, but she was speared into the side of the face by my erection, which was about as hard as steel. Cancer cried out as she was rudely awakened by my metal pole and then looked up at me in confusion.

    "Why do you have an erection, and why is it so hard?!" Cancer demanded, and I winced.

    Lexi burst outughing, her eyes twinkling with mirth. "Well," she said between chuckles, "I think it''s safe to say that he''s just very inspired by the conversation! It certainly seems like our friend here is ready for his date!" She looked at me knowingly and winked yfully. "Maybe you should consider getting yourself something special too? After all, Titania would love to see you wearing something as sexy as what you have nned for her!"

    It was impossible for me to keep fromughing at the situation and as much as possible I tried to keep my emotions in check. The idea of me wearing bondage gear was hrious, but it didn''t look like Lexi was kidding.

    "Well, looks like I''ll have to go shopping for some fancy lingerie and BDSM gear for myself then," I joked while still trying not to burst outughing.

    Lexi nodded in agreement and grinned yfully. "It sure looks like it! And don''t forget about the otherdies - they might just be curious to see what you picked up for yourself." She paused before adding suggestively, "After all, there''s nothing wrong with indulging in a bit of pleasure... even if it is only for one night!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Okay, I think that I have enough to work with!" Iughed and sighed as I got up. "Are you still wanting to stay here, or are you wanting to go back to the Mortal Realm?"

    Lexi''s eyes darkened as she looked at me, her lips pulling into a tantalizing smirk. "Well," she purred, her voice low and sultry. "I could stay here for a while longer... if you''d like?" She trailed off suggestively, raising an eyebrow. Her gaze was so intense that it felt like it had the power to draw out all of my deepest desires and make theme alive.

    My mouth suddenly went dry, and I felt heat rushing through my body, radiating from my core. I couldn''t believe how quickly Lexi had managed to turn this conversation around, and yet here I was, practically trembling with anticipation.

    "Y-yes," I stammered, barely able to form words. "I think I would like that very much. What did you have in mind?"

    Lexi gave me a devilish grin before slowly standing up and approaching me. Her eyes were burning with desire, and her movements seemed almost predatory as she closed the distance between us.

    "Well," she said softly, her voice barely more than a whisper. "We will have to see what you bring back after all your fun with the others. I am almost ready to molt, and I was actually going to ask you if you would help me out with cleaning and then oiling my body after I get out of my old skin?"

    "Oh? I mean, If you need help, I am sure I can. The thing is-"

    "Lexi is approved," Cancer said, and I looked at her with a frown.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" I asked, and she looked at Lexi.

    "I told you that he could be tough if he wanted to," Cancer said, and I looked at both women in confusion.

 Chapter 532 Dont Play Games

    "What are you talking about, Cancer?" I asked, pulling back from her with a frown, but I noticed something had changed.

    I hadn''t noticed it, but something was messing with my head, and only now was I starting to realize that it was even happening. Lexi had been doing something to me, and it had been making me squirrely and acting like some young boy.

    "I am sorry for doing this, but I was curious how resistant you might be to my Mesmeric Voice. It is a rare skill that only the Keeper Lamia are able to use, and it is meant to help us get truths out of people rather than embellishments. It is natural for someone to try to make a story more interesting than it actually is, but I am not interested in anything but the truth. I would be lying if I told you that was the only thing that I used it for, but I can''t help that I have a generous sexual appetite," Lexiughed, and I made a stunned face and then looked at Cancer with a raised eyebrow.

    "Why do I have a feeling that you put her up to this?" I asked suspiciously, and Cancer nodded.

    "I did. I was curious about some things, and you gave me the answers," Cancer said, and I frowned.

    "Oh? And were they satisfactory?" I asked, leaning back and letting my face rx.

    "Yes, they were. You were able to keep focused, and you didn''t even try to make any moves on Lexi, even though she tried to use her ability to goad you. I was sure that you could resist it even if you didn''t know it was happening, but only if you actually listened to what I had told you before. I am not trying to stop you from enjoying time with other women, but I think you should be more selective. You have more than you have hands, fingers, and toes," She exined, and I sighed and stood up.

    I had not seen thising, but hearing Cancering at me again about this was nothing short of frustrating. There was a time and ce for this kind of thing, and this was not it. I hade with real questions and was fine with Cancer staying around while they were answered.

    "Not sure why you are now starting to feel that you need to do this constantly. I get it," I said, taking my cup and walking over to the coffee and teapot.

    "Galio, I don''t mean to insult you," Cancer said, but I shook my head.

    "Then stop doing it. You made your point," I said, gestured for a portal to open, and walked through to a far corner of my ind, letting the portal close.

    I walked out to the beach and then sat down on the sand, closing my eyes. I was still trying to process what had just happened, and now I wasn''t even sure if everything that we had just talked about was even real. I really never assumed that people would do something so childish when I wasing to them for honest information. Was this all just a fucking joke to them?

    After a few minutes of silence, I opened my eyes again and looked out towards the horizon. The stars in the sky seemed to go on forever, but in the end, I didn''t even know if they even existed. I felt my heart start to slow, and all the tension that had built up in my body began to fade away.<novelnext></novelnext>

    No matter what kind of games other people chose to y with me, nothing could ever take away the beauty of Nature. No matter how bad things seemed, there was always something out there waiting to be discovered or experienced.

    I took onest deep breath before standing up and heading back inside, determined to not let this incident ruin my day, but I was unsure how to proceed. I didn''t want to go back to talk to the women, but I had to know that they weren''t fucking with me this entire time. If I went and made an ass of myself, fine, but it wasn''t okay if this affected other people.

    I was still mad about this, so going back to this state might cause me to say something I didn''t mean. Yet, my mind was blown that Cancer was the one doing all this. I literally felt like I was dealing with apletely different woman, and while she was not wrong, I was not someone to be tested.

    I shook my head, trying to clear away my frustration as I walked back inside. Cancer was still sitting there, and when I looked at her, she seemed to be in deep thought, her brow furrowed and her lips pursed.

    "Look," I said with a sigh, "We all agreed that we would be honest here, so why do you seem to take pleasure in testing me? If you have something to say, just say it - don''t y games."

    Cancer remained silent for a few moments before finally meeting my gaze and speaking.

    "I''m sorry," she said sincerely, her voice soft and remorseful. "I know this isn''t how things should be between us. I was just very curious as to what kind of person you would be if confronted with these kinds of situations. Would you be able to keep your cool, or would you let your emotions get the best of you? I wanted to make sure you were really the man that I thought you were."

    I sighed again and ran a hand through my hair, feeling some of my tension dissipate. "Well, I guess that''s fair enough," I conceded reluctantly. "Though, ying games like this isn''t the best way to go about finding out. Still, as long as everyone is honest and straightforward, then I think everything will be alright."

    Cancer smiled warmly and nodded, relieved that I wasn''t mad at her. "You''re right," she said with a smile, giving me an appreciative nod. "Honesty and straightforwardness are the most important things in any rtionship, including ours."

    "Right," I said, relieved that the situation had been resolved. "But just remember, no more testing me. No one likes being tested, and I am no exception. Alright?"

    Cancer nodded, her face set in agreement. "Yes, I understand. No more tests." She paused before asking, "Would you like to continue talking about your ns for Titania?"

 Chapter 533 Very Frustrating

    "I would like to know if what we talked about was true. I came here for honest advice, not to be tricked into ying games," I said and looked at Lexi, who flinched, but Cancer put a hand on my arm and shook her head.

    "Lexi didn''t lie; she only did this because I asked her to. You are right; this was not the time or ce to test you, and she made a mistake. She is sorry for this," Cancer said, and Lexi nodded in agreement.

    "I am. I''m sorry for trying to test you like that. Everything I told you was the truth, and I think that underwear, toys, and oils are the best option to impress each woman. If you are still unsure of my advice, give Listenia and Elfinia their gifts first and then Judge their reactions to them. It was very unprofessional for me to do this to you, and I am very sorry. You can return Karine and me to the Mortal Realm if you want. I have clearly overstayed my wee by doing this," Lexi said, but I sighed and shook my head.

    "No," I said, looking from Lexi to Cancer. "You both have provided me with valuable insight and advice. In fact, it was Lexi''s suggestions that made me realize I should get something special for Titania as well. Thank you so much; I appreciate the help." I looked back at Cancer and smiled. "I think we still need to talk more, but I need to get back to the Mortal Realm for now.

    Cancer nodded, understanding my need to take a break. "Alright, well, why don''t we talk more once you get back?"

    I smiled and gave her a nod in agreement. "Sounds like a n." I then looked at Lexi and thanked her again for her assistance. "Thank you for your help, Lexi. I genuinely appreciate it."

    Lexi smiled and bowed her head respectfully. "You''re wee, Galio. It was an honor to be of service, and I am sorry that it turned out like this. I really enjoy talking with you, and having you ask me these questions makes me feel like there is finally some point in my life."

    "What do you mean? You are the recorder of history, so I think that you have one of the more important jobs, right?" I asked, but Lexi shook her head.

    "The information is barely even read because the other Keepers are too strict with it. What is the point of gathering information on everything if there is no purpose for it?" Lexi asked, and I understood what she meant.

    "I see. Something like that would be very frustrating," I said, and then looked back at Cancer, then back to Lexi. "You are wee in my home for as long as you want, but I suggest that you think about things more before you do them. Also, I am the highest god in all the worlds, save for my father and mother, so take what everyone else says with a grain of sand."

    I honestly was trying to let this go, but I was still frustrated with Cancer. She was supposed to be the kind and shy one that would do anything for me, but now I wasn''t even sure if this was the same person. She had changed a lot sinceing into my world, but I was starting to think that maybe these changes weren''t for the best.

    "I understand, Galio," Lexi said, giving me a slight nod of her head before ncing at Cancer. "And I promise to be more careful from now on."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Cancer smiled and nodded before gesturing for Lexi to follow her out of the room. I watched them go for a moment before rubbing my temples, feeling the exhaustion that followed any major conversation with anyone. Maybe it was time for me to take a break and just rx for a little bit, but I wasn''t sure if that was going to do me any good, either. I was more than likely just going to work myself into frustration again.

    Standing up, I gestured for a portal, but I made it to Tallia''s front door of her house. The sun was going down, but I still had a bit of time, so I stepped through and knocked on the door as the portal closed.

    I had to wait for a moment, but then Tallia opened the door with a smirk, but it slipped off her face when she locked eyes with me.

    "Galio? What''s wrong?" She asked, and I just shook my head.

    "I am not sure if I really even know anymore... Why is she here?" I asked as I saw a figure in ck sitting at her table with Fate.

    "Xena and I have tea every day at this time; you just showed up at a strange time. Do you want to talk in private?" Tallia asked as she took one of my hands, but I couldn''t take my eyes off the Blood Witch.

    "What do you mean, every day? You do realize that I am trying to purge the world of them, right? You know what she did to you, and you are still willing to talk to her?" I asked in confusion, and Tallia sighed.

    "You still talk to Nemoria and even take her side over your fathers, do you not? I am sure that she just gave a Blood Witch more power to try and kill you with, did she not? Yet, you still talk to her and ask her for advice, yes?" Tallia asked, and I nodded with a sigh.

    "We can talk inside, but just so we are clear, I have onlye for your opinion on this," I said, and Tallia smiled sadly, stepping aside so I could walk inside.

    I headed over and pulled out a chair, sitting down at the table with Fate and Xena, two people that were the highest on my shit list. I looked between them, but neither would make eye contact as Tallia made me some tea.

 Chapter 534 Fate And Xena

    "So, how are things going on the Blood Witch front? I am not really sure what we are supposed to talk about or what has made you feel like you deserve to be near Tallia, so why don''t we start with that?" I asked, trying to keep the edge out of my voice, failing miserably.

    "Do not answer him," Tallia snapped and then walked over to me, nearly mming the tea down in front of me. "I forced her toe here every day, or I went and hunted her down. I am the one that decides if she is forgiven, not you, so mind your own business! You came here to ask me something that is clearly bothering you, not to harass the people I choose as guests, and it clearly is bothering you. Do not take your frustration out on people that are working on changing!" Tallia snapped, and I looked down at my tea.

    "You are right, Galio. I don''t deserve to be here, and I am just as confused as what she is trying to do. I know what I did, and I deserve your anger," Xena said, and the room went silent.

    Then Tallia pped me hard upside the head, and I whirled on her, about to snap at her, but I stopped at her burning re.

    "Do you not have something to say, or do you still think that you had nothing to do with this?!" Tallia snapped, and I winced, squinting one eye. "You could have prevented that from being able to happen. You seem to have no problem loving more than one person now, and I know that you did it before. You might think that isn''t fair, but nothing about any of this is fair, and she was my friend that I also ignored and betrayed! Why do you think I force her toe here every day?! Do you know how many times I have cried about what we did?!"

    I didn''t know what I was supposed to say to her or if there was any kind of answer that would make her feel better. I had already thought about all of this, and it was my own failure as well.

    "I am sorry," I said, looking into Tallia''s eyes and seeing the tears forming in them. "You are right, and I should have done something sooner. I just hope that she can forgive me one day."

    Tallia sighed and then nodded, wiping at her eyes. "It will take time for either of us to ever be able to move past this. Time and understanding." She looked at Xena and sighed then, a sad smile on her face. "We all need to ept that we made mistakes and try to move forward. Constantly ming ourselves and each other will never help anyone."<novelnext></novelnext>

    I nodded in agreement and looked at Xena with a sad smile. "We all have faults that we can''t deny, and it''s hard to ept the mistakes we''ve made, but we must try to move forward and make amends if we want to grow from this experience. I know how hard it is for both of us, but I think if we give it time, understanding, and room for forgiveness, it might not be so hard after all," I said, and then sighed, shaking my head. "I say all this, but I think that I am the only person that actually needs to hear this."

    "Enough browbeating. If you want to actually start changing, then you wille at this time each day for tea. Now, you came here with something heavy on your mind," Tallia said, and I exined everything that had happened from the start of Lexi, Cancer, and my talk about the gifts until I left.

    Tallia hummed at this, but Fate put up her hand. I nodded but clenched my teeth between my life to see what she would say.

    "Honestly speaking, I think what Cancer did was wrong for multiple reasons, and you are well within your means to be upset. From what I understand, you came up with a real question, but Cancer took it upon herself to take advantage of the serious situation to essentially make you look bad. To make the matter worse, she used someone that is going to be one of your most valuable assets going forward," Fate said, and then she sighed. "That being said, we all know that you have had numerous one-night stands and never seen the girl again. While I am just as curious as you about Cancer''s Personality change, for someone, it kind of makes sense, but in a messed up way."

    Xena put her hand up next, and I tried not to scoff at this and nodded for her to go ahead. "Are you trying to say that Cancer''s behavior right now is tied to how she basically cheated on Scorpio? I mean, she never actually did, but Tallia said she was using photos of you and the other women to pleasure herself. I can speak from personal experience... experience... and I know she would have wished that it was you and not one of her sex toys if all the pictures were of you and other women."

    I thought about it for a moment and then continued the conversation. "Yes, that is likely the reason Cancer has been acting differently. Jealousy can be a powerful thing, and I think this is what she was feeling, maybe. But I just don''t know. She said that she approved of Lexi, so I don''t know if it is jealousy, and she has no problem with any of the goddesses. It might be just that she feels responsible for keeping me on track with all of you because she is essentially the highest tier of a goddess. Again, this is all spection, and I really have no fucking clue what is up with her."

    Fate nodded and looked thoughtful for a moment. "I think it is important to remember that jealousy is not always about the other person. It can be about what we feel we are missing or have lost, or even anger at ourselves. In Cancer''s case, I suspect she is upset because of this situation with Lexi and how it has made her feel like she isn''t doing enough to help you. She likely feels like she is failing in her job as your protector and friend, and that frustration coulde out in the form of jealousy."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 535 Totally Drooling

    Xena nodded in agreement. "It is possible that the root of the issue is that Cancer is feeling insecure in her position and capabilities. No one wants to feel like they are inadequate and unable to do their job properly, especially when ites to protecting those they care about. It might be helpful for both of you to talk about these feelings and try to address them head-on instead of letting them fester and turn into something more destructive."

    I thought about what they had said for a moment, nodding my head slowly as I did. They had a point, but I could understand why Cancer would be feeling like she had to do this now. The only way I was going to get to the bottom of this was by talking with her, but I had some stuff to do already.

    "You''re right. I''ll talk to her when I get back, and we can hopefully resolve some of these issues. I just hope that she will be willing to open up and let me in," I said, and Tallia smiled sadly.

    "You two are both going through a lot right now, but if you want to mend things between you, thenmunication is key," Tallia said before standing up anding to give me a long kiss. "Now, if you''ll excuse us, the girls and I have some business to attend to, and the sun is almost down. Do not forget to change into something nice for Titania."

    I nodded and stood up as well, thanking both Xena and Fate before heading out. I was still surprised at the answers they gave me, but they were both a testament to Tallia''s amazingness and tenacity to hold firm to what she believed. I could take a few pages from her book, but I was me, and that was what made me love her so much.

    Opening a portal back to my Astral Ind, I stepped into my massive walk-in closet, but it was set up like a department store but with no price tags. Typically, I created my own clothing, but I never really tookplete control of the creation. Sometimes that would leave me with fascinating and unique clothing, and there was also the stuff that the girls liked that I made or they made for me. Capricorn was always making me new suits that she woulde here to rece when I wasn''t home, and the other women would do the same over the countless years.

    Needless to say, I had a massive wardrobe that was set up like a warehouse department store with eight levels, but there were also special sections that went to other dimensions that were more specific stores like Stinging Dress Shoes, Scorpio''s shop, or Capricorn''s Closet. The store was filled with suits, ties, and bowties of all sorts of colors and styles. They were all hand-made by Capricorn, so they were all high-quality pieces that could be used for centuries if handled the right way.

    Before I started to look, I wanted to see Eliza, so I opened a small portal. She was on the other side, but her eyes were closed, and she was resting on one of my hammocks.

    "Hey," I said, and she jumped up, her face turning pale when she saw me.

    "Oh! Galio, I didn''t expect you to be here so soon!" She squealed, and I chuckled, sticking my head through to kiss her.

    "I thought I woulde to check on you. Are you okay?" I asked, and she smiled a little before nodding.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, I''m alright. I came here to rx a little and take a break. The other girls are down below sleeping, but we have been swimming in your jello pool for like three hours," Eliza said and then groaned. "No more jello for me for like three years!"

    "You say that, but it will always taste great, and you will never get sick of it or gain any weight from eating it, haha! It is just for fun. Just remember to eat fruit or pick some steaks from the trees and fry them over a fire," I exined, and Eliza blinked at me.

    "You can really eat them?! I thought there were some... I really didn''t know what to think, but it would be amazing if we could really eat them!" she eximed, and I chuckled, but then she looked around me. "Is that a store behind you?! How is it so huge?!"

    "This is my walk-in closet... what are you doing?" I asked as Eliza started to try to crawl through the portal just big enough to fit our heads, though.

    "I have to see this!" Eliza cheered as I opened the portal so she could squeeze through. "What in Tallia is this ce?! This can''t be your closet! This is bigger than any store that I have ever seen! This ce is bigger than the theater in Northwall!"

    "It has 7 more floors and many other smaller stores. I made it this way so it would be more fun picking out my clothing. Some of the Zodiacs have their own shops that they stock, so this ce has a little of everything," I exined, and Eliza just ran off and started to pick up a shirt that was flooded.

    "This fabric is amazing!" Eliza said as she put the shirt down and picked up another, but as she did, the previous shirt folded itself and then slid back into ce. "What?! Your clothing even refolds itself?!"

    "You noticed! Yes, I have trouble keeping track of my clothing, so I had some of the other gods craft a spell that would make all of my clothing fold itself after I put it down," I said with a smirk. Eliza just stared at me in shock and awe before pping her hands and squealing.

    "That''s amazing! I''m totally drooling over here!" she eximed, then started to run around the store, picking up more articles of clothing, showing me, and eximing how beautiful they were. Iughed and watched her as she explored, but after a short while, she stopped and then looked at me. "What did youe here for? It wasn''t to watch me run around, right?"

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 536 Never Get Tired Of Hearing The Words

    "Looking for something to wear for my date with Titania right now. She is the type that likes to dress up fancy, but I am not really sure what to wear," I said, and then gestured for a portal to open to The Fae Emporium of Clothing, Titania''s store.

    Upon entering The Fae Emporium of Clothing, Titania''s store, I felt as if I had stepped into a different realm. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries, the floor covered with lush carpets, and the racks of clothing were filled with exquisite designs and fabrics that seemed to be from another world altogether. Everything was made with such care and attention to detail it felt like someone had taken the time to craft each piece individually, and I was sure that Titania had.

    "These are all things that she has designed for me in the past, so I think that picking one of them would be the best, but I am not really good with this type of thing. I normally would just as soon not even wear clothing, so I don''t really know what I should wear," I exined, and Eliza nodded as she started to walk around.

    "I just have to say, this is really one of the most interesting ideas that I have ever seen for clothing storage," Eliza said as she started to go through the racks, and I snorted.

    "I will return you to the girls after, but I will teach you a trick about the mark that I gave you on your breast. ce one finger on it, and then say ''Map.'' Then you will be able to see the indpletely, and you will have to learn how to use it. Bottom line, these eight floors are nothing to the Underground Cat Theme Park and Mall," I exined, and Eliza''s eyes when big.

    "What is an amusement park? It sounds... Amusing?" Eliza asked, seeming to think too hard about it, and now she looked thoroughly confused.

    "Well, an amusement park is basically a ce that has lots of fun rides and attractions. Think roller coasters and ferris wheels, but much more exciting! It''s like a giant yground full of surprises and wonders," I exined, and Eliza smiled brightly.

    "Oh wow, this sounds amazing! Can we go? Please?" she begged, her eyes wide with excitement.

    I chuckled, nodding my head. "Sure, but not today. There is also a mall that all of the Zodiacs have ess to. That is the only thing. So, if one bothers you in the slightest, even if they give you a sideways look, touch your mark, and I will be there in less than a heartbeat. I don''t think they will do anything, but I also won''t give them a chance. So, even if you see one, let me know. They know you, but none of them have been introduced."

    "I promise I will! Now let''s get you dressed into something nice and fitting for a Fairy Queen!" Eliza cheered but then looked at me. "What are you guys doing? That will help with picking your clothes."

    "Well, She is showing me the kingdom."

    "Okay, so you want something you can move easily in. Go on," Eliza said as she moved one.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I also wanted to get her help with the gifts for the elves after we get something to eat," I exined, and Eliza looked up at me.

    "Oh? And what kind of gift did you decide on? Did you ask Lexi?" Eliza asked, and I nodded, then exined everything.

    By the time I was done, Eliza was nearly in tears fromughing so hard, but she was patting my shoulder.

    "Silly that Cancer put Lexi up to that, but her advice is sound. While I don''t think I could personally give them something like this, I think that you could pull it off. This will be like abination of shock and awe while also trying to catch them off, guard. I suggest that you get them each alone and save your target forst, just in case one of the others there says no," Eliza exined, and I nodded thoughtfully.

    "Seems that you have given this some thought?" I asked, and Eliza nodded curtly.

    "Yes, quite a bit after I heard you were going to be trying to strike a deal with them. If this works, this could be good for all of us. I think that more of the normal races will even choose to join the Adventure School you set up, meaning that we should be setting up a small town there that will most likely grow and connect with the Monster girl vige and Northwall. After seeing how amazing it was over in Torrian, I feel that we should all be connected, and I was going to talk to you about that when we talked about reshaping Northwall," Eliza exined, and I smiled warmly, patting her head.

    "You never cease to amaze me, you know that? Have I told you that I still love you today?" I asked, hugging her, and Eliza giggled.

    "Even if you did, I would never get tired of hearing the wordse from your lips, so tell me one more time," She said, looking up at me and then biting her lip.

    "I love you, beautiful," I said and kissed her passionately before we broke apart.

    "Now, let''s get you dressed for your date with Titania. we''ll just have to find something nice from here." Eliza said as she started searching through the racks of clothes. "Maybe you should go for something that looks more natural, like this," she said as she pulled out a light-green shirt and some brown baggy trousers. "This is perfect! It has a good feel to it, and it really sets off your eyes. Plus, you''re not wearing that suit you were wearing with Listenia and Elfinia, that will just make herugh! Lastly, you need a fancy coat."

    "Huh? You were watching that?" I asked, and Eliza giggled as she started to look through all the fancy long overcoats Titania favored me in.

 Chapter 537 Absolutely Stunning

    "Of course! I didn''t know about the map part, but I identally touched your mark on my boob and was wondering what you were doing. Then one of my eyes could see you from above, but I was pretty high up and couldn''t get any closer. The other thing was I couldn''t see you when you went into Listenia''s shop. You looked terrific in that suit, but it is far too in for someone like Titania, I think at least," Eliza said, and I nodded.

    "Thanks for the advice, Eliza. It''s reassuring to know that I can count on you," I said with a smile, and Eliza beamed back at me.

    "Of course! We are all in this together, after all. And you should know that whenever you need help or advice, I''m here for you," she said, giving me a warm hug.

    I hugged her back, feeling a swell of emotion rise up in my chest. She was right, we were all in this together, and it felt good to have someone to rely on. No matter what happened, I could always trust Eliza to have my back and give me sound advice.

    "I know I can," I said after a few moments, and Eliza smiled before pulling away.

    "Now then, let''s get you dressed for your date," she said and pulled me around.

    After an hour of trying on overcoats, Eliza finally settled on something. It was getting to the point where I was just ready to pick anything off the rack, but Eliza told me that I couldn''t just wear anything, so I put up with it.

    After much deliberation, Eliza finally found the perfect coat for me. It was a deep navy color with gold buttons and a velvet cor. It had a fitted waist and was slightly longer than the average coat, making it look effortlessly elegant. The fabric was soft and luxurious, and the overall look was perfect for a date with Titania. I couldn''t help but admire my reflection in the mirror, and I knew that Titania would love it.

    "Well, what do you think?" Eliza asked, and I couldn''t help but let out a low whistle.

    "Wow, this is definitely the one. It''s perfect for a date with Titania," I said with admiration in my voice. "It''s ssic yet stylish, giving off a sophisticated vibe that she''ll surely appreciate." The fine craftsmanship of the overcoat also spoke for itself, and I knew once Titania saw it, she''d be impressed. I mean, she did make it, after all.

    "Yeah, I think that she will like this," Eliza said, but then she took one of my big hands into her small ones. "Listen. I know you need to go find gifts for everyone tonight, but remember that is not the main point for you going out. Even if you don''t get everything tonight, You cane tomorrow and show me this mall and... amusing park you were talking about, right?"

    "That doesn''t sound like a bad idea at all. Since time freezes when I am here, I cane in the morning to ensure that I get the best gifts and that nothing is rushed. I will be able to spend some time with you and the other girls as well, so it''s gonna be way more fun than just shopping for gifts," I said, grinning at her. "There''s an amusement park nearby where we can go on some rides and try out the food. And the mall has many shops that''ll keep us busy for hours."

    ? Eliza smiled wide and nodded her head vigorously. "That sounds like so much fun! I''m definitely in. But remember, don''t forget to enjoy your date first and foremost. That''s the most important thing," she said, and I nodded in agreement.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget," I assured her and hugged her.

    "Good luck tonight," Eliza said, and I smiled as I walked out of the store.

    I felt ready and confident to finally go on my date with Titania. With Eliza''s help, I found the perfect coat, and I knew that no matter what happened, I could count on her support and advice. All I had to do now was put forth my best effort and show Titania the real me.

    I opened a portal for Eliza, and she gave me a kiss before hopping through; then, I let it close as I walked over to a mirror to look at myself again.

    It was weird to see myself dressed up like this, but I knew that Titania would appreciate how I looked, and that was all that really mattered.

    Opening another portal, I stepped through to stand outside Titania''s door and then knocked.

    "You made it on time. Color me impressed," Titania said from behind me, and I turned from her bedroom door that I was facing.

    Titania looked absolutely stunning in a silk dress that was as light and airy as a summer breeze. She had chosen a beautiful, ethereal blue-green color that perfectlyplemented her skin tone and hair. Her delicate wings fluttered lightly at her back, giving her a mesmerizing angelic look. I couldn''t help but be taken aback by her beauty, and I just stared at her in awe for a moment.

    "Wow," I said, my voice filled with admiration. "You look absolutely stunning."

    Titania smiled at me, and a slight blush rose to her cheeks. "Thank you," she said softly, seeming pleased with thepliment. "You don''t look too bad yourself. I see you got all dressed up for our date." She moved closer to me and ran her hands over the fabric of the coat. "It''s nice that you have such good taste. You look quite fetching," she said teasingly with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    I couldn''t help butugh. "Well, thank you for thepliment. I''m d you like it, but Eliza was the one that picked it out, and you were the one that made it," I said, and Titania gestured for a portal to open to a busy lit, up the street that was filled with Fairies and other Fae creatures and beasts.

 Chapter 538 Chintana

    It was pretty surprising to see so many creatures mixed in with the people, but I had yet to visit this ce. It was also not the first time in memory witnessing something like this, but it was in this world.

    "I must say, this ce is quite remarkable," I said, looking around in awe. "It''s unlike anything I''ve seen before."

    Titania smiled and nodded her head. "Yes, it''s the magical city of Chintana. It''s home to many Fae creatures, beasts, and a few other races. They coexist peacefully here, and everyone loves it." She looked around fondly at the bustling street, her eyes lighting up with joy as she took in the sights.

    "It''s a beautiful sight, isn''t it? I''m d we can be here together to experience it," I said, and Titania nodded in agreement.

    "Me too. I think it''s a lovely way to start off our date," she said, giving me a smile that made my heart swell as she took my hand. "Now, since I am the one that is taking you on a date, I have already made reservations for us at my favorite ce to eat," Titania said

    "Oh, sounds great," I replied with a smile. "Lead the way."

    Titania nodded and started to lead me through the busy streets of Chintana, pointing out various ces and shops we passed along the way. We talked andughed as we walked, and Titania''s enthusiasm for her home city was contagious.

    We eventually reached our destination, and my jaw dropped when I saw where we were going. It was an enormous manor made of marble with intricate carvings all over it. The entrance wasrge enough to fit several carriages, and a small fountain in front seemed to be made of solid gold.

    "Wow, this ce looks amazing!" I said, unable to contain my excitement.

    "It certainly does," Titania said with a nod of approval. "This is the famous O''Hara Manor, and inside you''ll find some of the best cuisines that Chintana has to offer. I thought it would be a nice treat toe here for dinner tonight."

    I grinned in anticipation and followed her inside. We were quickly taken to a private dining room, which was just as beautiful as the outside. The walls were lined with unique tapestries and paintings, and the furniture was made of the finest wood and fabrics. The food served was exquisite, and I could see why Titania had chosen such a ce for our date.

    After dinner, she took me on a house tour, showing me each room. I was amazed at the beauty and grandeur of it all, and by the time we left, I felt like I had a better understanding of Titania and the world she had created in this city.

    As we stepped outside once more, I looked around in awe.

    "This ce is incredible," I said, and Titania nodded in agreement.

    "Yes, it is, isn''t it? I''m d you enjoyed it. After all, it''s my home," she said, grabbing my hand. "Now, you seem to have something on your mind, yes?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    I smiled and then let out a sigh. I had been trying to figure out how to bring up looking for gifts the entire night, but it was weird to ask on a date.

    "Yeah, that I do. I have been trying to think about how to bring it up, but I might as well just spit it out," I said, and Titaniaughed at me.

    "Oh? You mean about getting gifts for the High Elf Elders?" She asked, and I groaned and rolled my eyes.

    "Oh, you women love to torture me, don''t you?" I said, and Titania patted my shoulder with her free hand.

    "I have little to no sympathy for you, but Tallia did say something was going on that''s bothering you about Cancer. My memories only recently came back, but from what I remember and what Tallia told me, you are right to be concerned. We all know that you can be easily distracted, and each of us always wished for more time, but using someone like Lexi is not right. She said she seemed like another person to you, but maybe that is the case. You, of all people besides Scorpio, know her the best, so you might consider talking to your friend about her?" Titania exined as we started to walk again, and I nodded.

    "That is a much more reasonable idea than me trying to talk to her. I honestly am a bit worried about having her around the others because I don''t think that Cancer sees what she is doing as wrong. If that is the case, then I am worried that she will try to use another one of the girls like she did with Lexi," I said, and then Titania stopped and turned to me.

    "If this is really how you feel, then we should go now," Titania said, and I frowned.

    "Go where?" I asked.

    "To secure her until you know what is wrong with her. I have never known you to be concerned about something that is not extremely concerning in the eyes of others. If you think that she could cause trouble, you should not even be considering the action to take since you already know it," Titania said firmly, and I nodded.

    "You are right, and I think that I have been trying to reason with this because it is Cancer, but I should have been treating her like I would have the rest of the Zodiacs," I said, and then motioned for a portal to my living room, but it was only Lexi, Karine, Eliza, and the four winds.

    "Did you bore her already?" Eliza asked, but then frowned at me as I looked around the room.

    "Where did Cancer go?" I asked, stepping through the portal but stopping when Titania''s hand was pulled out of mine.

    I turned back to see her frozen with everything else in the Mortal Realm, and I pped my face as I jumped back through. Titania unfroze but was confused to find me beside her. "Sorry, you have to go through first," I said, pushing her through the portal.

 Chapter 539 Deliver This Rage

    "Cancer said she was going home for a while," Lexi said after the portal closed, and I nodded, closing my eyes.

    As ruler of this Astral Ind, I controlled everything that happened, down to the direction the wind blew and how hard. So, I sealed the entire ind off from all Zodiacs. Something about what Titania said spooked me a bit, and now I was starting to wonder what might be happening. It was clear that the woman that I was dealing with now was not the same woman I had known since the start of time. If that was the case, then I needed to be wary of all of them.

    "Titania, I am going to check on Cancer, but I have sealed this ind off. I am sorry to interrupt the date, but I think it is important to deal with this sooner rather thanter. Something about all of this is giving me a dreadful feeling that only seems to get worse the more I think about it and talk to other people," I said, and Titania walked over and grabbed a fewrge cushions as I did to stack beside Lexi.

    "Just bring over some cups for us women and the bottles you always keep above the teapot, and I will be more than fine," Titania said, and then waved her hand to change into yoga pants and a sports bra. Then she climbed on the cushions and smiled at Lexi. "It really has been a while since I have visited with you, and this is one of the best ces to do it! Galio has an endless variety of wines, and the bottles never empty!"

    "Yes, I had tried a ss with Cancer, but she seemed to be preupied... until she asked me to..." Lexi said, and her face fell, but I walked over and took her hand.

    "No, don''t me yourself for this. It is clear something is going on here, but it is not you. What I would like to know is what you mean by preupied?" I asked, and Lexi used her free hand to put a finger to her lip.

    "It was strange, to say the least. When I first met her, she was very nervous and apologized a few times for needless things. As I drank my wine, she seemed to think deeply about something, then she seemed to change. I wasn''t sure if it was normal, but then she started to talk to me about my ability and then asked me to use it on you. She told me that it was for his own good and that it would give me a chance with you..." Lexi said, trailing off and pausing, then shaking her head. "But now I can clearly see it was stupid for me to agree, but something about her made me rx. Maybe it was the ss of wine."

    I shook my head in disbelief at the situation. Cancer had never been a person to use anyone, but this was beyond anything I could have imagined. I mean, asking Lexi to use her ability on me? That wasn''t like her at all, and it made me suspicious about what she was up to.

    "It''s okay, Lexi," I said reassuringly. "You didn''t do anything wrong. I know you wouldn''t intentionally hurt me or put me in danger."

    Lexi nodded somberly, not meeting my gaze. "Well, that''s good to hear," she said softly.

    Titania then spoke up, her voice serious. "It sounds like something is off with Cancer. We need to investigate further and ensure that nothing bad is happening here. But before we do, can you tell us more about what happened when you agreed to help her?" she asked Lexi.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lexi took a deep breath and started to exin what had happened. "When I agreed, she seemed relieved and thanked me profusely. Cancer told me to use my ability on you because she felt it would be the only way to keep you safe. She also mentioned that it was hard for her to go against her nature and appreciated my helping her. And then she gave me this," Lexi said, pulling out a small silver charm from her pocket. It had a delicate spiral pattern etched into it, and a distinct energy wasing from it.

    "What is this?" I asked, taking the charm and examining it closely.

    "It''s an enchantment which binds me to Cancer. She said it would allow her to control my power when she needed it." Lexi said, looking a little uneasy.

    I frowned and then looked at it with my Mana Runes.

    Then I was on the floor, covered in sweat, with the girls nearly screaming to ask if I was okay.

    A sh filled my sight, and I was standing in my throne room with all of my most trusted followers. I looked to either side, my two wives, Tallia and her mother, Nemoria.

    I was mmed back into my head, and fire ripped through my body. I screamed out in pain but was hit with another sh of light.

    "You took my daughter and my wife! They were mine! I owned them, and you took them away!" a golden figure screamed at me as the world around us ripped apart. "Now, I will steal EVERYTHING FROM YOU! I will take it all back, and so much more! I will make you pay!"

    "You do not own anyone. Do you think that forming a pact with Mathias will be enough? Do you think taking the ones I love from me would crush me? Do you think I will ever stop loving them all? If you think the answer to any of these questions is yes, know I aming for you. When I find you, I will give you this rage that I will store in the depths of my soul. No matter how many lives it takes or how many deaths I must die, I will find you and deliver this rage."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 540 Puppet On Strings

    Again I was screaming back in my body as the girls were all holding me down. Every fiber of my being was on fire, filled with anger for one person above all. That was because there was something that was deep inside of me that was being brought to the surface.

    Rage.

    This pain was from the rage I had kept buried away when my first life was ripped away from me. The person who used this Ancient Magic to create this pendant that was now powder in my hand was the one.

    Kadeon.

    I looked at the girls, and they all had fear in their eyes. I opened my mouth to say something, but it came out as a roar that shook every fiber of my being.

    I then looked down at the charm and saw it was nothing more than dust. The person who created this pendant was alive, and I knew who it was.

    "Cancer..." I said softly, remorse running through me as much as rage did. Clearly, he was using her, but what was Kadeon''s angle?

    I knew there was something off about that son of a bitch, but I could have never guessed that he wasn''t actually my father. Even more mind-blowing, the woman I have been calling my mother was actually one of my First Wives. Tallia was expected, but Nemoria was actually her mother?

    It was hard, even now, to piece everything together because it all just mmed into my head, but there was something else. The knowledge and memories of the one that was now three.

    Matthias, The Dark Emperor.

    I had defeated and sealed him away in three parts, but Kadeon sacrificed the few that followed him when I sent him into exile to break the seal and form a pact. I had stopped him once from destroying the world to remake it in his own image, but now he was back and I was stuck in a fight with him again.

    While Kadeon was a prick going to die, Matthias''s twisted forms were in control now, and I had been ying his game since time started. This entire time I had been led around like I had a ring in my nose by the Guides, who I now knew were just three parts of Mathias, The Dark Emperor.

    Titania walked over and put a hand on my shoulder, pulling me out of my thoughts. "Galio, we need to go find her. If you are right about this, then there is no telling what else she might be up to. We can''t let her cause any more harm."

    I nodded and grabbed Titania''s hand, taking us both through the portal back to my home ind. As we stepped out, the others followed close behind.

    We started down the beach, going towards Cancer''s hut when suddenly Karine stopped us.

    "Wait," She said, holding a hand for us to pause. "Do you smell that?" She asked, and Eliza sniffed the air.

    "Smoke!" She eximed, and then we heard an explosioning from the direction of Cancer''s hut. I dashed, with the rest following, and when I got there, I saw mesing from inside.

    I rushed forward, and as I entered, I felt heat searing my skin. When I finally got to the center of the hut, I saw Cancer lying on the ground, surrounded by smoke.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I knelt beside her and felt a pulse, but she wasn''t responding to my voice.

    "What happened here?" I asked the others that had followed me in, but they had no answers.

    I created water to put the fires out, and everyone remained silent until Titania came over and touched my arm.

    "What does this all mean?" She asked, and I stood up with Cancer in my arms.

    "This means everything we have ever known in this world has been a lie."

    [Kadeon]

    The moment that Galio had touched the amulet, Kadeon knew it was finally time. Nemoria would soon be free, but it didn''t matter anymore.

    This might have been a failure with Cancer, but it was the only way he could rid himself of the Guide''s shackles. After countless years of waiting for this moment, Kadeon could almost taste his victory at hand.

    "While you may control the Zodiacs for now, do not forget who they really are," Apocolios said as he appeared, hidden by his red robe.

    "You all had your fun, but I did not have you make me into the strongest being for fun. You act like you are in control of me, but your small hold restricting my actions is about to be lifted. That is the real reason that you gave me this finger, isn''t it?" Kadeon said in a carefree manner, but the single Guide remained silent.

    Kadeon smiled maliciously andughed before continuing on. "The moment Galio finds out that it was I controlling Cancer and finds her burnt corpse, he will fly into a fit of rage! He wille for me, and then I will kill him, once and for all!"

    Kadeon started tough maniacally, but the hood of the red-robed figure shook back and forth.

    "What are youˇ­ why did he get there so quickly?!" Kadeon snapped as he felt Galio''s presence appear on Cancer''s Astral Ind, then he could no longer sense Cancer''s ind.

    "The true God of Light will never be goaded so easily. You are neither Light nor Dark and only a god in the image that we shaped you. We did make you the strongest in this reality, but you are nothing like my rival and never will be. y your games, False God, but know this. You will eat that finger, or everything you worked for will be for nothing," one-third of The Dark Emperor, Matthias, warned and vanished.

    "They talk in riddles because each part knows that I will be the one to control them all!" Kadeon growled and then stamped down on the ground.

    The golden pce around him became stone and metal, removing all the gaudy things he had been forced to look at. All the things that he was forced to do because of the Guide''s meddling were undone.

    "No longer shall I be a puppet on strings, and even if Cancer is still alive, Galio will not rest. The moment that he frees Nemoria, I will lock him in Yaggisdral!" Kadeon growled and then walked over to the throne of skulls, running his hands over each one as he walked around it.

 Chapter 541 My Eternal Love

    [The Guides]

    Each of these people had given their life to see Kadeon seed. He repeated each of their names as he touched the dead skulls.

    "I told you all that the sacrifice would be worth it, and soon, I will remake you all in the new world," Kadeonughed as the three Guides watched him from outside of reality.

    They all knew that he would fail, but that was the point of it all.

    "What do you think that the True God will do now?" Angelios asked, but neither of the other two had an answer.

    "This part is out of our control," Helios sighed.

    "It will only be a matter of time until he divides the realms. We cannot stop him. We can only hold him here and force him to face us each. Only then can we be one again and stand a chance of fighting him," Apocolios admitted, and the other two nodded.

    "We have been blessed to gain as much time as we have had, but not all is lost. Even if the True God has his memories back, he will know that he cannot touch us," Angelios said.

    "And ourst talk was thest part of the pact we were to have with him. Now, we no longer have to guide him or any of the others, and we will take our proper ce as the Dark God that we are," Helios said with a nod, and the others agreed.

    The three Guides looked at each other solemnly, knowing the world''s fate was in their hands. They also knew that as much as they nned, nothing for the future was set in stone.

    "We must be strong," said Angelios. "Kadeon will seed, or he will fail. If we are to have this world, we must ensure that our pact holds. It is not he who is important; only the True God matters. We must keep him here and face him onest time."

    "No matter what happens, we must not waver," Helios agreed. "This is the only way we can hope to stand a chance against him."

    "It is a risk," Apocolios said. "But it is a risk worth taking if it means finally destroying Galio and freeing us from the prison he ced us in after ripping us apart. Let us swear together now, with all of our power, that our bond will remain unbroken no matter what happens until both Kadeon and the True God have been defeated."

    The Three Guides looked at each other with solemn determination in their eyes as they sped hands, swearing an oath that would shape the future of thend. No matter what happened, they would stand together and never forget their vow.

    [Galio]

    "What now?" Eliza asked after I had ced Cancer in one of my rooms and sealed it off.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "An excellent question. There is no doubt in my mind that Kadeon did this to throw me into a fit of rage, and I am mad but not stupid. None of you know what is actually going on or why this is happening, but I do, so I think that it is time to call a meeting," I said, and Titania frowned.

    "What don''t we know?" She asked, but I shook my head.

    "Don''t bother asking until all the women are here," I said, and then opened a portal directly to Tallia, who frowned at me when I reached through, touched her face, and she looked up from the weeds she was pulling.

    "I thought that we... What is wrong?" Tallia asked, looking into my eyes.

    "Call them all. Every goddess we are in contact with," I said, and Tallia nodded as I stepped through.

    I looked over at Fate and Xena, who were still with Tallia, and nodded to them. "Both of you two can join us as well. This affects everyone," I said, and Fate frowned.

    "You are really willing to let me go back? You know what I can do to you, right?" Fate asked me as she stood up.

    "If you want to live, you will shut up and listen with the rest. I have sealed off two Astral Inds and barred all Zodiacs from my ind. Cancer is being kept asleep in a sealed room right now, and Kadeon did what I always knew he was going to do. Everything we have been doing up to this point has been a lie created by Kadeon and the Guides. So, if you want to fuck around, be my guest, but then you will be left in Yaggisdral to be a puppet of his," I said, and Fate gulped and nodded, sheepishly walking through the portal.

    "Are you sure that you want me toe?" Xena asked, and I walked over to her and hugged her.

    In the same instant, Xena started to scream as Matthias''s Dark Touch was purged from her body.

    "Stop that, Galio! You are killing her!" Tallia screamed,ing over to stop me, but I gave her a look that stopped her as the darkness continued to be expelled.

    "They are all infected by the Guide''s Dark Touch, even your mother," I said in a calm voice, and the darkness stopped pouring out of her, and Xena copsed in my arms, panting to catch her breath.

    Tallia froze with her mouth open and then opened and closed it a few times before being able to form a few words. "How... Do... you know that?"

    "Nothing is secret from me anymore, my eternal love and wife. I know what happened, and from your look, you also seemed to have known who Nemoria and Kadeon really were for a while. Your parents, not mine," I said as I adjusted Xena to pick her up into my arms easier.

    "I only learned after fighting Aries, but I wasn''t allowed to tell you," Tallia said as she put a hand on Xena''s now bright blonde hair, sliding it down to stroke her face that was no longer covered in ck cracks.

 Chapter 542 Our Sworn Enemies

    "It is fine. I know how much power the Guides have here, but the gig is up. Sadly, knowing this is not even half the battle. In reality, even without Nemoria and Kadeon, I will take his ce, and Matthias will take your mother''s ce. That was his n all along," I said, and a portal opened with Goldy stepping out.

    "What is the big announcement?" The Dwarven Goddess asked but then frowned at Xena. "What vige did you dig this one out of? She is gorgeous!"

    "That is the Blood Witch, Xena," Tallia said, and Goldy flinched in surprise.

    "What?! Is she the same one that was covered in ck cracks?" Goldy asked, and Tallia nodded.

    "Yes, now stop asking questions and get through the portal," Tallia scolded, and Goldy frowned as she looked over to my portal, but then her eyes got big.

    "Is that really your ind?!" Goldy asked, turning back to me, and I nodded. "Is my shop still there?!"

    "Yes, but wait until I have talked to you all before going off," I said, and Goldy nodded.

    "I got it, boss! You seem a bit different now?" Godly said curiously as she looked at me, but then Tallia started to push her toward my portal.

    "Don''t make him have to repeat himself. Once everyone is here, you will get all your answers," Tallia scolded, shoving the small goddess through the portal and sighing.

    "Do you mind taking Xena? I will get everyone in, and then we''ll talk," I said, and Tallia took her friend from me.

    "Fine, but don''t let the women dawdle. If I had my way, I would make you exin it all to me and then them, but I will wait," Tallia said as she took Xena from me, but before she left, I gave her a long kiss.

    After we finished, I kissed Xena''s forehead and let Tallia leave right as two more portals opened.

    "What do you want? I was just about to go take a bath, and it is clear you didn''t call me here for a fight... Are we having group sex? Is that what this is? Is that also your actual home?" Draconia fired off the moment she stepped through. Orcha came through the second one, as Draconia was rambling, but then just nodded at me and walked through the portal to my house.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No group sex. At least not right now. Just get through the portal, and I will exin after the rest of you get here. Don''t bother asking anymore, and don''t start drinking until after I start exining things," I said, and Draconia sighed, then walked through to join the others.

    After that, Goldenia, Amanda, and Giantessa came, and I waved them through after giving them the same spiel. Once they were, though, I portal to Elfinia, ire, and then finally Oliva. After that, I had a living room filled with confused women, and I tried to figure out where I was supposed to start this as I tried to get everyone to quiet down.

    "Alright. I know that you are all wondering why I have brought you here, so I will start with the basics," I said, and then took another breath before speaking. "Everything that we have known is a game fabricated by a man by the name of Matthias. In a reality much different than the one we are in now, I fought a war with Matthias, and he was known as the Dark Emperor. I wasn''t able to kill him, but instead, I sealed him away and tore his very soul into three parts, but I had already lost everything, and I left my barren world. Later, my body crashed onto the that you all referred to as Prime after falling asleep for countless years drifting through the cosmos."

    "Did you just make this story up? Since when have we ever lived on a named Prime?!" Draconia asked, but all the other women told her to shut up.

    "This is the story of how we all met and why we are all here today. The leader of this magically advanced world was none other than Kadeon, who is also Tallia''s father," I said, and the girls all gasped, looking between Tallia and me, but she looked like she was about to hit them all.

    "No, he is not my brother, you dimwits! He came from a different world, and from what I know, he took my father''s ce and then married Nemoria, my mother, and myself. Since we are the First Wives, then that would make the rest of you the Royal Wives. Somehow my father was able to free this Matthias, and now the three parts are the Guides, yes?" Tallia snapped, her gaze falling on me as I chuckled.

    "Yes, that is the gist of it. There is no point in going into the past right now; all you need to know is that Kadeon and The Guides are our sworn enemies, and we are fighting to get control of reality as we know it. The next thing is that I will be cutting our Realm off from Yaggisdral and the Twelve Astral Inds. Kadeon has always been in charge of the Zodiacs, and Cancer was proof of this. I will be severing the bonds each of you has with them, and I will give you my blessing in their ce," I exined, and the room went silent.

    Finally, Karma put up her hand, and I nodded. "What does this mean for us? The Winds?"

    "Do you still have ess to your abilities?" I asked, and she frowned at me and then looked at her hands with a concerned look. "I didn''t think so. The Winds are Connected to this reality, meaning they will have cut off your power the moment that Kadeon starts to move."

    "What are you doing about your mother?" Tallia asked.

    "I am going to get her soon, but the moment that I do, Kadeon will be free to act. I have to drop my ind down to the Mortal Realm and seal off the upper Realm, or we are going to have Zodiacs dropping into our Realm under Kadeon''s control," I exined, and Tallia came over to me.

    "What can we do to help?" Tallia asked, and everyone that was present nodded along.

 Chapter 543 Here I Was

    "Get into line, and let me remove the old blessings. While this sucks, I have my mind back, and if we seal off the two realms, Kadeon will be stuck, and we can ignore them all for now. I will get my Royal Guards back at some point, but there I need more power to face them all," I exined, and the other 12 women leaped up to get into line, but Tallia frowned.

    "What about Tessera?" Tallia asked, and I shook my head.

    "Unless someone knows where she is, I have no way to find her. Nemoria is locked in her dimension right now and will have lost control of the Blood Witches, and that is why I purged Xena, but I also put her to sleep for now. I really don''t know how far The Guides and Kadeon''s influence stretches, and until the realms are divided, I will not be taking a single chance. Kadeon used Cancer because he knows that I love her, and he assumed that I woulde straight for him, but that is not what is going to happen," I exined, and Tallia nodded, taking my hand and putting it on her chest, pressing into her smooth sink.

    "Well, let''s get this started. It looks like we have a lot of work to do," Tallia said, and then gasped as shadow form was sted from her body, and I roared out, "elerate times 10!"

    Time froze as the shadow form tried to escape, still able to move slowly as it started to cast spells to trap the shade of Kadeon. Spell circles started to wrap like bands around it, and the shade turned to me, even as my spells tried to restrict its movements.

    "You think that you can hold me? Even as a shadow? I aming for you, Galio, and I will use your own people against you to crush your soul!" Kadeon growled, and I shook my head.

    "You know that Matthias is going to consume you, right?" I asked, starting to feel the stress of holding elerate.

    "I will be the one that consumes him! The Guides have no power while I live!" Kadeonughed, and I smiled, making him get angry. "Youugh! You always thought you were smarter than you were!"

    "I wille for you, but not until I am good and ready. Hold my guards for me, but I wille in time to take them all back. Then when you have nothing left, I wille to take what you took from me and everyone else. You are nothing more than a distraction, and that is all you have ever been, False God Kadeon of Prime," I said, and then let go of my spells, but Kadeon remained, looking at all the women around me.

    "You think that you can protect everyone from me?" He asked, and I held up my hand and used True Magic, creating a sphere of light that instantly made him scream in pain and flee.

    Then I copsed, gasping for breath and covered in sweat.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Galio!" Everyone cried, but I put up my hand.

    "I am okay; that justpletely drained me," I said between breaths and then slowly stood up. "But Kadeon will not being back for a long time. I sealed him away with True Magic, and he will be stuck in the between worlds until I free him. Now, let''s get back to this."

    It took awhile, but once I was done, I had twelve goddesses under my belt, and then I went around to each of the other women and made sure there was nothing that could control or harm any of them. Only Lexi and Karine had the shadow, but the Winds were free of influence, and so was Eliza.

    "I will send you all back now, and then I will seem to be right behind you, but I am going to get Nemoria and then drop my ind down. I don''t know what effect this is going to have on the Mortal Realm, but we will have to deal with it. As it stands, everyone is to be on the watch for Blood Witches now more than ever, and you all will be able to smell them just like I can. Do not engage them, or you will be going over my knee, got it?" I warned, and Olivia smirked.

    "You shouldn''t threaten us with a good time!" Sheughed, and so did the others.

    "Haha, real funny. Save your jokes for when everyone is safe," I said, and then gestured for a portal to open, sticking my hand through. "Everyone through!"

    One by one, the women stepped through, and then I let the portal close as I looked over at Xena, who was now the only one left in the room, but she was sleeping. I walked over and picked her up, then portalled into the room that Cancer was sealed in and set Xena on the bed beside her. I wasn''t sure what I was going to do about them yet, but they would both be safe inside this room for now.

    I opened a portal back to my living room, walked over, poured myself a cup of wine, and sat down on the couch alone. I was still trying to take it all in. I had taken back control of my world, and I now had most of the beautiful women in my life who once stood by my side in Prime.

    Prime. The ce that I had called my home, and the same one that now didn''t exist. I had been fighting to prevent Matthias from doing this very thing when I sealed him away, losing my own home in the process. I had done everything in my power to seal him away, and I still didn''t understand how Kadeon was able to free him. Matthias should have been cast out of that reality and headed to a dimension alone. There should have been no way to free him, but here I was.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 544 Truth

    Because he was not the one that started the game, Matthias''s three parts had to follow along with Kadeon, and he had been forced to give up certain information. I was scouring that info now because this was thest time that I was going to be able to stop time in the Mortal Realm until I took on my Royal Guards to get to Kadeon. There were three worlds here, and I had toplete each task to move to the next, but that was all I knew besides the tasks that needed to be done and a rough description of each world.

    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, feeling the wind blow in from the windows. I had done it, I was back in control of my world, but now I had to make sure that Kadeon didn''t take it away again. The only way to do this was to divide the realms and protect them both.

    It was going to be a long road, but I was determined to seed. No matter what, I would undo this reality and return us to the one that was stolen, but that wasn''t the only thing that had been taken from me.

    True Magic. The power to change anything just by will alone. A power that could be used in any way, but there was a catch.

    That catch was that the True Magic that my people used had been stolen.

    Matthias had once been my best friend, and we trained together for the first part of our lives. The entire time we have been getting ready to ept True Magic, but something happened when we both touched the Eye of Truth. Matthias became instantly twisted by the True Magic, and I instantly knew that he was my sworn enemy. The two of us were forced by the True Magic to do battle and destroy our home until there were only the two of us left.

    I could see the moment clear as day in my mind''s eye.

    "Is this what you wanted?! Are you satisfied now?!" I screamed at Matthias as we both hovered far above the surface of Bellia, our once beautiful and versatile world that was now a barren, lifeless wastnd.

    "Would it make you happy if I said it did?" Matthiasughed and then threw up a shield of darkness to ck as I hurtled beams of pure white light.

    "Why?! Why did you do all of this?! Why did you change?" I screamed, and darkness exploded from him.

    "Because she was mine, and I loved her! You took Hele from me! You could have had anyone!" Matthias screamed as we started to sh again.

    "You let darkness into your heart because she loves me and not you? You brought about the destruction of our race and world for something that was never meant to be yours?!" I raged, the anger of a lifetimeing to the surface.

    "Now we both have nothing! Don''t you see?! This has been the point the entire time! I had to take everything before you would agree with me!" Mathiasughed and stopped attacking me.

    I stopped as well and narrowed my eyes at him. "What are you talking about? What would I ever agree to after all of this?!"

    "To remake reality. Together, we will be the Gods of everything, and we can have everything that we have ever dreamed of! All you have to do is join me as one, and we can both have three Hele! You can have as many as you want, just like before! You do like to get around, so this should be a pretty good deal for a man whore like you, right?" Matthias asked, and I held up my hand.

    Light gathered and then split into three orbs as the Eye of Truth that was always in my mind told me to do. It seemed that whatever test that it had required of me was now over, at the cost of everything.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What say you, Galio? Or do we keep fighting?" Matthias asked, but I just shook my head, and then he started to scream as I mentally pulled his life force from his as a small golden light surrounded by a storming sphere of darkness. His body started to eat its own hand, but before it could eat more than one finger, I destroyed the body.

    I then tore him into three separate parts and Sealed them all in a dimension, forcing the three to live out mock lives of what they wanted, but only to fail every time. This was his punishment, but somehow, Kadeon had learned about Matthias.

    This was the part that I didn''t understand. I told no one on Prime about Matthias, so there should have been no way for this to happen. Yet, Somehow Kadeon had gotten the information, but what did that mean?

    What is the Eye of Truth again?

    I opened my eyes, and then took a deep breath, and closed them again, but this time, I cleared all thoughts from my head and began to meditate. Once I was able to ce myself into a trance, I projected out of my body and stood in front of my body.

    I pulled another copy of my body out and then opened it up. Instead of seeing organs, I pulled up theyer of me that represented my Mana. I looked at my head, and there was a tiny pinprick of pure white light.

    "That is pretty small," a child''s voice said from beside me, and I became still.

    "So you have been here the entire time?" I asked slowly, and the child-likeughed, but this thing was no child.

    "As long as you exist, then so shall I. You both are forever linked to my eye, and I will watch over the two of you until neither of you exists in any reality."

    "Why did you let him free?" I asked, but there was a sigh.

    "That is not something that I did. The answer to that question can onlye from the one with the answer. That would be Kadeon. Knowing this answer will not help you, but it should stand as a reminder for the future. Matthias will try all that he can, but I know that you can achieve what you desire, Galio. You know that I did not make Matthias this way. You both asked for True Power, and you both received it. The results were as expected, and when I was satisfied that everyone that had been party to the crime had been killed, I allowed you to do what you would with Matthias."

    I turned, and I was pulled across dimensions and reality until I stopped to stand on a small mirror-like surface. Everything around me was a vast space but crystallized. While in this ce, I could see all points of time of this reality. I was here, but I was also everywhere in every direction at once.

    Before was a massive egg that was also freshly hatched, and a young adult prismatic dragon, while being the one-eye great dragon.

    This was Truth, The Prismatic 4th Dimensional Dragon that the people of Bellia stole the eye from.

 Chapter 545 The End Of An Era

    "You know, I had forgotten about that part until now," I smiled and then sat down while standing, but not floating while also not touching the ground... at the same time.

    The dragon growled, and then I was ced inside a three-dimensional that brought my mind back to the center.

    "Even with all the stolen power you have, the 4th dimension is still outside of yourprehension," Truth said in my mind, and I nodded.

    ? "Yes, and thank you. I actually feel much better, and not just because I was about to have my brain turned into spaghetti!" Iughed, and the crystalized dragon sighed like it was talking to a child, but I was pretty sure I was much further done on the scale.

    "I am no longer angry about my eye, and you have earned it, in my opinion, but that does you little now. While I can see every point that has been and ever will be in here, I have locked my sights on you in the more basic 3rd dimension. Not like I would help you if I could, and truthfully, I am a bit entertained by the oue of all this. This is not a thing that can happen without certain conditions, and it looks like you have set them in motion."

    Iughed again, "Well, at least I have not failedpletely. But make no mistake, I still have much to learn."

    "You havee quite far for an entity bound within the first three dimensions. Even though you are limited inparison to me, I can respect your efforts and dedication to understanding more of what lies beyond. You may not be able toprehend all of my power and knowledge, but there is still much more for you to learn before you reach that level," Truth said as he watched the protagonist from his superior vantage point.

    I nodded with a sigh. "I understand. It''s just hard knowing I''ll never really be on your level, but I find it even harder to believe that I still hold the power of your eye. It is a pinprick when it is supposed to be filling the entirety of my shell."

    Truth chuckled, "It would hardly be entertaining if I let you both go wild, don''t you think? What about everyone else? I have watched them die and then be reborn, but imagine if you both had the power to change that? This would be interesting, but you learn what kind of stresses your toys can handle after breaking a few. I have restricted you both, that is all. I care nothing for the winners or losers of any oue; I only want to know how they will end."

    I looked down at my hands, shaking my head. Everything was a game or just another form of entertainment to this being. I had talked to Truth before, and nothing about it had changed, but this thing could see every point in time, and it knew how everything would y out. It just didn''t feel the need to share any of that information with me.

    I looked up again, and Truth, it seemed to know what I was thinking.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "My thought processes are far beyond the mere three dimensions of those who inhabit this realm. I am able to see and understand events in their entirety before they ur. To go further, I can observe any point in time, allowing me to witness things that would otherwise be impossible for someone bound only by the boundaries of three-dimensional reality. With this knowledge, I can contemte the motivations and intentions of every living creature. I can also apply my own rules and limitations as I deem necessary to ensure that things turn out in a way that interests me the most. This thing that you two are doing is an interesting path with blocks and vectoring uncertainties, and I choose to let you y."

    "I see," I said quietly, "And what about us? What will happen to us in the end?"

    Truth smiled, and his voice held a hint of amusement. "That, my student, is something only time will tell. There is no rush, as always. Some of the greatest things onlye out of the most patient of yers, and I''m sure you will not disappoint."

    "So what now?" I asked, looking up, but I was sitting on my sofa.

    Letting out a long sigh and throwing my hands behind my head as Iy back, I thought about the talk I had just had. Nothing hade of it, and worse, it just reminded me that I was trapped as a yer in a game that I had never understood. Yet, while this power had taken my home more than once, it also gave me the possibility to get back what was once lost.

    "That is if I can win," I said and stood up. It was time.

    I opened a portal, and it opened to the Realm of Darkness, and Nemoria was on the other side with her back turned to me. She didn''t turn around, so I stepped out and let the portal close behind me as I stepped beside her at the edge of the cliff she was standing on.

    "I always wondered what this moment would be like, after so long. I wondered how you might be and if you would still feel the same. After all, I have been seen as your mother this entire time as a cruel joke by that vengeful creature," Nemoria said, and I slipped my hand into hers.

    "Well, I did always think that you looked far too young to be my mother," I chuckled as I stared down at the eternal fighting. "Are you going to miss all of this?"

    "You mean miss being forced to stab the man I love in the back repeatedly? Hardly, but I am happy that the fate of everything has changed. I was truly worried that we were on a path that would have forced me to rule over everything as something that wasn''t myself," Nemoria said and turned to me. "But as usual, you havee to my rescue, just like you did back then."

 Chapter 546 The Sealing Of Yaggisdral: A New Beginning

    I squeezed her hand and then turned to Nemoria, cing a hand on her beautiful face that was covered in ck cracks. I leaned down and pressed my lips against her and flooded her body with light, sting Kadeon''s hold on her while opening a portal beside us.

    As the portal appeared, the Realm of Darkness started to crack, and red Chaos Beasts started to rain down. Soon this ce would be consumed, but for now, Nemoria was safe, and I stepped into the portal with her.

    "Thank you," she said as we stepped into the open air above my Astral Ind, and the portal closed.

    "I am sorry that I took so long, but now it is time to separate us from that son of a bitch," I said and kissed Nemoria again, her face smooth and perfect now, and her eyes sparking rainbows just like her daughter. "Much better."

    Nemoria tucked her face into my neck and hugged me tight as I opened a portal to the Mortal Realm, where everyone was still frozen on Tallia''s ind. I let go of Nemoria, and Tallia rushed over to grab her mother as she walked through. I pulled my hand back, and they all froze as I let the portal close again, leaving me alone once more.

    Looking down, I could see my ind and then the other twelve Astral Inds below it. I wanted nothing more than to force them down with me, but that was not a risk I was willing to take. Instead, I closed my eyes and visualized theyers of the realm. With a deep breath, I started to move the lines around me, reshaping them until they were my own.

    My ind rose, and then so did the other twelve Astral Inds. They floated above the Mortal Realm in a line, spinning around each other like an interlocked puzzle cube. This was my domain now, a small pocket of control where I could focus on mastering dimensions beyond our own reality.

    Magic flowed through my veins as I turned toward the horizon. My eyes sparkled with the knowledge that there was always more to learn, and a mysterious smile crossed my lips.

    The journey had only just begun, and even if Truth was only ying a game, this was my reality.

    With a flick of both wrists in opposite directions, Yaggisdral and the twelve inds were all mmed together and then forced up as I descended into the Mortal Realm with my own ind. The descent gave me a view that I had yet to see, and for the first time, I got a full view of all three Mortal Realms.

    The highest was the one that I just dropped the girls back on, but there were two more realms around that one. The first was a massive ring that had a singlendmass that was connected all the way around the ring with water on both sides. It rotated vertically around the t ne of the Mortal Realm of the Goddesses. Thest realm was broken sections of what seemed to be multiple rings floating around all of it. On one of the sections, I could clearly see explosions andrge-caliber gunfire as I passed by one of the sections.

    These would be the other two veils controlled by Matthias, and they were just as the Guides had described them, but I knew that I couldn''t go to them yet, even if I wanted to. The path that my ind was on was inside a tube of influence that allowed me passage between the realms, but only one way. So, there was nothing that I could do but watch as I slowly descended, and it was slow.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity lowered down to float my ind just above the Golden Egg Repository. Now that Kadeon was no longer taking care of this task, I was going to have to find another person for the job, but first things first.

    I lowered down till I touched the floor of my garden balcony and looked down at my dry beaches that were now cliff edges. That was unfortunate, but I was going to rece it with a much better view.

    "I call all the Goddesses and their inds to me!" I said in amanding voice, and suddenly twelve inds seemed to tear through reality to surround the ind, molding it into my own ind.

    Then portals started to open, and all my wives started to walk through, but I had to do the final touch. It was time to put a lid on the realm!

    "I, Galio, marked as the True God of Light by Truth, divides my Realm! From this day forward, shall be the haven for all Goddesses! May it bring peace and love to all creatures that live here and divide us from Matthias, Emperor of Darkness as marked by Truth, and the False God!"

    I said as I finished dering my new realm. I opened up my palm and started to move my hands in circles as if I was drawing something, and purple light appeared in front of me, creating a seal around the entire ind that seemed to be unbreakable.

    The Goddesses stood behind me, watching as the seal expanded outwards, touching every single ind as it snaked through them. Once it reached its final destination, I uttered thest words of the incantation: "Let it be so!"

    A loud crackling noise filled the air, followed by a blinding white light that seemed to envelop the entire Realm before fading away like dust in the wind. When the light faded, an enormous turquoise dome reced the sky, shining with an otherworldly light from within.

    "Is that all?" Tallia asked as she walked up to one side of me, Nemoria on my other.

    "For now. I have sealed off this realm, but that means sealing it off to the other two realms that surround this one. When I am ready, I will have to face your father, but that is a long way off," I said, but Nemoria took one of my hands.

    "What about the Blood Witches?" She asked, but I shook my head.

 Chapter 547 A New Age Dawns: The Rise Of Galio And The Fall Of Kadeon

    "The only connection that Kadeon has here now is to the Blood Witches, but that doesn''t really change anything since it was him controlling them all along in the background by using Nemoria as me. In the end, this really didn''t change anything, and I am still going to purge the witches, but now they will be restricted with what they can do," I exined, and the other women gathered around.

    "So, what are we supposed to do now?" Nemoria asked, and I smiled.

    "Well, I  still have to get some strange gifts, so I guess we could go do that? I mean, you don''t all have toe, but I am sure that you all want to go see the amusement park and mall, right?" I asked, and Nemoria frowned at me.

    "Do you really think this is the time for that?" She asked, and I nodded.

    "There has never been a better time for it. After everything that has happened, I think that we could all use a bit of downtime. The realm is sealed, and I am sure that Kadeon is having a shit fit right now and is going to rx. Seeing us continuing like nothing has happened will be exactly what will push him over the edge!" Iughed, knowing that Kadeon would be able to still clearly see only me from Yaggisdral.

    I looked up at the now turquoise sky and stuck my middle finger up. I would make sure to do this from time to time. Didn''t want the bastard to think I wasn''t thinking about him!

    [Kadeon and The Guides]

    "I am not going to get mad!" Kadeon growled as he threw his cup across the room to smash it against a wall for the 85th time since Galio had told him off when he was forced from his daughter''s body.

    And now the irritating fool was gloating and giving the False God the middle finger.

    "You clearly don''t get it," Helios sighed as the cup reformed in Kadeon''s hand and refilled itself as he put it to his lips to take a drink.

    "We told you that you were underestimating him," Angelios said while drinking tea from another mouth on the side of his head.

    "Do you mind putting your hood back up? You are a horrible sight to look at, Kadeon growled, but Angelios''s form just got bigger and more disfigured and disgusting.

    "Is this better?" Angelios asked, and Kadeon threw the ss again, shooting up in rage.

    "Why is it that I am stuck here with you three, and that whore gets all the fun?! I was the one that summoned you, not him! I should be the one that they are all giving their bodies up to!" Kadeon raged, and Apocolios lit up ten smokes with a lighter he pulled out of his robe, and Kadeon red at him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What? We are stuck here with you. The True God locked us here with you, so you are stuck with us," Apocolios said with a shrug, then sucked back all the cigarettes in a single breath, not nothing to exhale, and ate the remainder of them.

    "I think Galio is hoping that you will annoy us enough that we just get tired of listening to you and just eat you," Helios said, popping a pustule bubble on its arms, forcing Kadeon to sidestep the green ooze that shot out in rage.

    "If it was only that easy," Angelios said, and then tried to pour the single cup of tea into all of its mouths at once, but that was just pouring the cup over its face.

    "Why are you all acting like such monsters all of a sudden?! You are a Dark God! Show a bit of self-respect!" Kadeon snapped, and about thirty eyes from the three Guides turned on him with hostile looks in them.

    Kadeon just stumbled backward and then spun around, running away in a huff. He was going to find some dark corner of this realm where he didn''t have to be miserable with all these so-called ''allies'' that just seemed to be more annoyed by him than anyone else.

    "Are you sure that we really need him?" Apocolios asked as the three of them took on forms that were simr but slightly varied from what Matthias looked like long ago.

    "We havee too far to waste the power. Let the puppet have his fun and y it out to the end," Helios said, and Angelios nodded.

    "Yes, let''s see what the little toy can do. I have faith that Galio will make sure it ends differently than he expected," Angelios said, with a sickening grin splitting its face in half.

    "While it was he that made us this way, it was his weakness that allowed this to happen. I also am rooting for Galio, even though he is our sworn enemy, but it is the fate of us that I am interested in," Helios said, turning his gaze up to the sky.

    "You know, I have been thinking about something Angelios said before. That Galio coulde to be more powerful than us, even after we reform," Helios said in a willowy voice.

    "I know it is possible, but do you really think that it can happen?" Apocolios asked, still smoking the cigarette form before, but all ten were in his mouth as he talked. "Truth will not help him any more than he will us. Even if he stays in that realm for one million years, there is only so much power he can draw, and in the end, none of it will matter. True Magic will ultimately decide the fate of everything, and all we can do is gain our form back. This time we will not offer for him to join us, and we will remove him from existence, just like he should have done to us."

    "Exactly," Angelios said, nodding from the side, and all three of them looked up to the sky again, "The stars are aligning for our return, and our will will be done. That is one thing we can count on."

 Chapter 548 A Shopping Spree For High Elf Elders: Eliza Takes The Lead

    "Time to draw numbers!" Eliza shouted as we all stood in front of one of my most outstanding achievements to date that I had built on my ind. The Zodia.

    "What? Why are we drawing numbers?" Draconia asked and then narrowed her eyes at Eliza. "And since when did you be the boss of us?"

    I was about to say something, but Eliza just turned her nose up at Draconia. "The title of goddess means nothing here, so don''t start yipping at me. I don''t see you making any ns to help make things easier for Galio or putting in any useful or even helpful suggestions. Now, pick a piece of paper out of this box, or I will make sure you get stuck in a boring group!"

    "Why, you little!" Draconia growled and advanced on Eliza, but Tallia came up behind her, grabbed her by one of her ears, and dragged her the rest of the way.

    "If you start causing problems, I will make sure that you are in my group. If you are and you make it so I can''t enjoy this, I will mean sure that you don''t either," Tallia said in an icy voice that made me flinch jokingly.

    "Ow! Fine! Stop treating me like a little girl!" Draconiained, and Nemoria sighed with a warm smile that made her face look beautiful.

    "You girls never change, but that is nice to see," she said and then walked up to Eliza, putting a hand on her cheek. "You, on the other hand. You aren''t from Prime, are you?"

    "Really?" I asked, speaking up for the first time in a bit. It had been nice to just listen to them all, but I would have thought that everyone that could be in this world would have to be from there since Kadeon was the one that shaped everyone.

    "No, and I would know. Before you, Kadeon kept track of everyone, and that was part of my job," Nemoria said, and I nodded, then looked at Eliza, who looked back at me with a smile.

    "Where would Ie from?" She asked, and I frowned and then walked over to put a hand on the side of her face as Nemoria dropped hers and stepped back.

    I hadn''t thought about it, but it was true. This was the first time that I had ever met Eliza before, and it was only in this world. How was it possible that I had never seen her before?

    "Is there something wrong?" Eliza asked, a look of worry starting to creep on her face, but I shook my head with a frown.

    I had never really thought about this, but I really had no recollection of ever meeting her. Eliza was one of the first women that I had connected with, and that did make the meeting suspicious. Still, there was nothing inside of her that I could sense that seemed wrong or out of ce.

    "I wouldn''t say that something is wrong, but it is mighty strange that I haven''t even met you before I arrived in this world," I said, but as I felt around, there was nothing out of the ordinary about her. "Yet, I can''t seem to find anything wrong. There is no shadow in you or anything that I can see that might seem out of ce, so I am not sure what that means."

    "Oh. Well, I guess I am just special, but you already knew that, right," Eliza smiled, and I kissed her as I took a number from her box.

    I looked down and opened the folded paper to see the number three. Since there were so many of us, Eliza suggested that we break off into four groups. This way, we could each look for gifts for the elders and not have a herd of people in one spot.

    After, I stepped back from her and then walked over to Draconia who was sulking as the rest of the women lined up to get numbers. The outside of Zodia Mall was illuminated with lights, and it felt as if I had stepped into a different world. I never knew what it was like to be in a ce that held so much life, and it felt nice.

    "Hey, dragondy," I said, and Draconia looked up, her eyes narrowing as she glowered at me.

    "What do you want? I am busy," She growled, and I smiled.

    "I just wanted to make sure that you were okay," I said, and she looked away.

    "I''m fine. I just don''t understand why that weak human thinks she can order me around! Even Tallia stands up for her!" Draconia growled, and I pulled her into a huge, stroking her ck hair as she still growled into my chest.

    "That is because Eliza is a lot stronger than she looks. That and Tallia and her spend a lot of time working together, so it is only natural that she takes a liking to her," I said, and Draconia''s growls subsided as she gave into me and rxed into my chest.

    "I guess so, but she better not think she can boss me around," Draconia said, and I chuckled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I don''t think she will. Now, what number did you get?" I asked, and Draconia opened her hand to show me the little ball of paper.

    "I got number four," She said, and I smiled.

    "Well, that means we are in different groups, unfortunately, but once we are done, I promise that we can ride some rides, okay? I asked, and Draconia perked up.

    "Really? That would be so cool! I mean... Very well," She said, and I nodded.

    I kissed her forehead and let her go as Titania walked over to me. She was still looking ravishing, and I knew that she wasing over to ask what group I was in, but I was already ahead of her. I asked Eliza to rig it so Titania got the same number as me since this was supposed to be our date after all.

    What group did you end up in?" My Fae Goddess asked, and I grinned

    "Group three," I said, and Titania smiled back at me.

    "That''s my group too. Ready to go?" She asked, and I nodded.

    "We just have to wait for one more. I think that Nemoria will being with us if you don''t mind," I said, and Titania nodded.

    "I would like to talk with her, so I don''t mind at all. I know that I will have you at the end of the night. Speaking of night, what do you n to do about this sky?" She asked, and I shrugged.

    "Nothing. The seal will take about 24 hours, but after that, I will have control of most things in the realm. It will be nothing like my control over my Astral Ind was, but I will be able to control the weather and other minor things," Iughed, and Titania rolled her eyes. "It has been a while since we walked together in this ce, hasn''t it?"

    "Too long, but I wish I could remember the ce that we were all from. You called it Prime, but as hard as I try, I can remember nothing from that time," Titania said as Nemoria walked over to us.

    "Prime was once a world ruled and controlled under an iron fist that prevented people from personal expression and denied them all privacy. That was before Galio''s lifeless body smashed into the side of a mountain," Nemoria said fondly as she joined the two of us.

    There were still a few people getting numbers, so there was no rush to get going, even though it was almost midnight now. Eliza was the only one besides Lexi and Karine that were not divine, but I had given them all a boost of energy that wouldst until tomorrow night.

    "Really? Galio just crashed into the from space? Where did hee from?" Titania asked, curious, and Nemoria looked at me for a moment before speaking.

    "He never told anyone about his past or how he even arrived, but most people didn''t care," Nemoria said and then gave me a warm smile.

    "Didn''t care?" Titania asked, and Nemoria nodded.

    "It took only a single day, and everything that we had ever known started to change. In a week, the world became a different ce filled with color,ughter, and so much more," Nemoria said with a far-off look, and I chuckled.

    "You make it sound so much easier than any of it was," I said as I looked over to see Karine, who wasst to pick a number. As soon as she had it, Eliza started to get everyone''s attention.

    "Hey, Hey! Everyone has a number, so get in your groups! Group one will start at the northern entrance, and group four will start at the south entrance. In group two, you will follow group one, and in group three, you will follow group four. Now move it!" Eliza said with a p, and everyone started to move.

    "Let''s go and find the best gifts for the High Elf elders," I said, and Titania and Nemoria smiled, each taking my hand as we made our way to the northern entrance.

 Chapter 549 Feasting On Fun: A Night Of Delicious Delights At The Zodia Mall

    "Wait for us, Nya~!" Nya called out as she ran over, pulling Luck behind her, waving her piece of paper with the number ''3'' on it.

    "This woman never stops!" Luckined as she was dragged over, but she had a big smile on her face.

    Nya was wearing a thin, white dress with sparkles, and she had a silver tiara on her head that glistened in the unnatural turquoise from above. She was so beautiful it almost hurt to look at her for too long.

    "Are we already here? If so, let''s get going! I want to find the best presents for the High Elves!" Nya said as she bounced from side to side, and Luck shook her head as she pulled free.

    "Yes, we are ready! Let''s go!" Titania said as she and the others in Group three started to walk off.

    Luck, Nemoria, and I followed behind them, taking onest look at our friends as they all disappeared into their respective groups. We would meet up with themter, but for now, it was time to start looking for gifts.

    The Zodia Mall was a ce that I created on the farthest north section of my ind, but it was technically not part of my ind. Countless years ago, I had been rxing with Virgo, of all people, but she had brought up a reasonable idea, so I had heard her out.

    "While you might think this is silly, have you ever considered creating an amusement park or something to entertain everyone? I know that most wouldn''t care about rides and suck, but I was also thinking about you closest. We all have sections in there where we ce things we make for you when we are bored, but what if you took it a step further?" She had asked.

    "Hmm? What do you mean?" I replied, and she smiled.

    "A mall. While I don''t really care about rides of that kind of fun, what I do like is shopping, and we really don''t have anything like that. Even if we did, one of us would have to make it, and we are all limited to our inds and Yaggisdral. What I am trying to say is that you are the only person I think that is diverse enough to make a ce like this where we would never get bored, and we would get to see things most of us have not."

    That was how the ce came to be, and looking up at the ce now made me grin. Since I had been left to my own devices, and I was told to make it interesting, I had spent a better part of a century putting love into this city-sized outlet. Now we walked through the sliding ss doors into the first section of the mall: The Crystal Caves.

    "This is the first time that I have seen the inside of this ce," Nemoria said with wonder as she walked beside me, and I nodded.

    "That is true. I never let youe see the ce for free; you might destroy it. Laughable now how that worried me," I smiled, and Nemoria leaned into me as she looked around.

    The first part of the Zodia mall from the south entrance was an area of tunnels that had been illuminated with white crystals everywhere. It was like walking through a dream, and the further we went in, the more magical it felt.<novelnext></novelnext>

    We eventually reached the main lobby of the Zodia Mall: The Crystal Lobby. This ce was filled with shops lined up on either side, each one decorated differently. There were also restaurants that served food from many different cultures, as well as entertainment options that changed depending on what day it was. This was an all-in-one type of paradise.

    "Well, this looks like a good ce to start," Nemoria said as she looked around at the brightly lit shops, her eyes sparkling in wonder.

    "I think so, too," Luck said as she took in the sights and smells.

    "Tallia!" I called up, and her group four stopped with her to turn back to me. "Do you want to grab a bite to eat with us before we all split off?"

    Tallia smiled and nodded as her group came back over to where we were standing. "I was wondering about all these ces that have people serving food," she said and smiled at her mother as her group stopped in front of mine.

    "None of them are real people, just dolls that I created that have specific jobs. If you try to ask a person working at one of the food ces where something is not rted to food, they will ignore you like you never spoke. Ask them anything about food, and they will give you any information you need about any food served here. It was the best I could do since I didn''t want to have real people here all the time," I exined, and Tallia nodded appreciatively.

    "What do you suggest?" She asked, and Goldyughed.

    "Everything is the best food you have ever tried, so just take a walk around and look! There are so many things to choose from, and you get whatever food that you order as soon as you do!" Goldy cheered as she pulled Giantessa off to The Trembling Taqueria.

    We all followed after them, making it our mission to find the best meal possible. Weughed and joked as we made our way around, stopping to get food here and there before finally ending back up at The Trembling Taqueria.

    "That was fun! I don''t think I have ever been this full in my life," Fate said with a content sigh as she leaned against one of the tables.

    "Agreed!"  Titania said, rubbing her stomach. "Now, let''s go shopping for those presents!"

    We finished off with a few rounds of drinks before finally splitting up and going off on our own to look for the perfect present for each High Elf Elder. We were all on a mission, but most importantly, I wanted to make sure that everyone got to have some fun. They had all spent a long time waiting for me to get here, so once the High Elf Gifts were given and an agreement made, I nned on spending a couple days with the girls.

 Chapter 550 Surrendering To An Intimate Embrace: A Sensual Exploration Of Pleasure

    After all that, I had to head down to the Underworld to see what was going on there with this new ck King. I would be restricted from walking there because portals didn''t work in the Underworld. This was the result of it being at the bottom of the realm, but now it would be sucked up to the bottom of this world. Unfortunately, that wouldn''t help my cause, and the bottom line was that I was going to be in the Underworld for a while.

    "Galio? What are you thinking about?" Nemoria asked, bringing me out of my thoughts as we walked into the first shopping area: Winter Lane. As the name stated, it was a winter theme with snow and everything, just none of the cold.

    "Just about the Underworld and how much time it is going to take me, but that is not really important right now," I said with a smile. "Let''s just focus on having fun, okay?

    Nemoria smiled and nodded before turning around to take a look at some of the adorable stuffed animals that were set up in one of the booths. The aisle was filled with many Christmas-rted things, so it wasn''t hard to feel festive while looking around, but there wasn''t much that screamed what we were looking for.

    "Follow me," I said and gestured for a portal to another part of the mall. "The Pink Light District is where we want to go."

    The women all walked through, and I followed them into one of the many ces in the Zodia Mall that were dedicated to women''s undergarments and sex toys. The ce was filled with all sorts of things, from lingerie to toys for couples.

    "I thought this was the ce to get gifts for the High Elders," Titania said with a raised eyebrow, making everyone elseugh.

    "It is! I am sure that each and every one of them would appreciate something beautiful like these," I said as I pointed to some of the more erotic-looking garments. "From what I was told, this was the best type of thing to get them."

    "Yes, Those women do like to have a good time, and getting them something that is tailored to their tastes is a good idea. Since there is no limit, why not split up, and you can check to see what each of us finds?" Nemoria suggested, and Titania nodded with a yful smile.

    "I like the sound of that. I will take him first, then, and I will return him to you after. I think that this might be more fun than we first thought," Titania said mischievously and then to my hand, pulling me out of the shop.

    I waved back at the other two, but soon Titania and I were in another shop: Tempting Battlegrounds of Fun.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So, since it doesn''t look like anyone is going to get much sleep," Titania said as she pulled me to the back of the shop to the private testing rooms and then stopped outside of one of the doors. "We might as well enjoy the things we have here, right?" She asked, and then opened the door to a room filled with every sex toy that I could think of, and I had thought hard when I made these rooms.

    "Oh? You want me to y with you here like before?" I asked as we walked into the room, and she shut the door behind us.

    Titania giggled as I pulled out the first sex toy and began to y with her. She enjoyed the sensation of the vibrator tickling her innermost areas and groaned in pleasure as I moved it around, teasing and tantalizing every inch of her body. Her hands were tied behind her back with silk scarfs, allowing me full ess to any area of her. I had chosen the sex toys from a selection of different types and sizes, but I had yet to hit her sweet spot.

    As I continued to work my way around Titania''s curves, I felt her bing more and more aroused. Her breathing became shallow and ragged, and I felt her muscles tense up beneath me as I teased her. When I finally reached her clitoris, she moaned out loud and begged me not to stop. Iplied, and soon she was teetering on the edge of orgasm.

    I then moved on to using prative toys, pushing them into her slowly and carefully until she waspletely filled. I alternated between thrusting deeply and withdrawing so that she could still feel my presence as I explored her depths. As our bodies moved together to an ancient rhythm, I built up the intensity until we both experienced extreme pleasure beyond anything either of us had ever imagined.

    Titania let out a slight moan as I began to run my hands all over her body. I untied the scarf and moved to tie her down to the bed, with my various sex toys lying around her body. I ran my fingers along her neck and up to her chin, feeling the silky softness of her skin as I kissed her lips lightly.

    My hands moved lower, caressing her chest as I teased each of her nipples until they were hard and erect. My hands slowly moved down her body, teasing and tantalizing every inch of her exposed flesh. I took a vibrating egg and left it off as I rubbed her clit with it before slipping it inside of her.

    "Ahhh," she moaned as I increased the vibration, my finger dancing around her inner walls, awakening all her sensitive spots.

    I then began to use a dildo, pushing it in and out of her slowly as I teased her with it. I moved faster and harder, pushing into her depths until she was screaming out for more. Her body shuddered with pleasure as she reached her climax, and I felt her muscles contract around me as an orgasm rocked through her body.

    Once her body calmed down, I carefully removed each of the straps that held her down so that she was free to move and enjoy the pleasure I was giving her.

 Chapter 551 Titania And I: Exploring Our Forbidden Pleasures

    Now that Titania was unrestrained, I took one of the many sex toys in the room and ran it down her body. Her body shivered with delight as I ran the vibrator around her curves, making sure that every inch of her was covered in pleasure. As I continued my exploration, she moaned louder and louder, letting me know just how much enjoyment she was getting from my touch.

    After using the vibrator on her for some time, I decided to switch it up and use one of the other toys. I had a collection of dildos of different sizes, shapes, and textures, and each of them gave her a unique sensation. I began ying with her, thrusting the dildo inside her while simultaneously rubbing her clitoris with my thumb. Thisbination soon sent her into a frenzy, and she gasped and moaned with pleasure as I took her higher and higher.

    Her entire body spasmed and shook to the point where Titania crawled into myp, begging me to give her my real cock. I smiled, pushed her back onto the bed, and pulled out my excited cock.

    I moved my thick, hard cock in and out of her slowly at first, allowing Titania to savor every moment. I kissed her passionately as I increased the speed and intensity, pushing her up against the bed. She moaned with pleasure as she felt me fill her uppletely, her eyes rolling back into her head in bliss.

    My thrusts became powerful and desperate, almost primal, as I continued to push deeper and deeper. I could feel Titania''s pussy contracting around my cock as we both reached our climax together. My orgasm was intense and mind-altering as I released my hot cum inside her with a loud groan of satisfaction.

    Titania''s body trembled and shuddered with pleasure as orgasm after orgasm rocked through her body. I kissed her passionately, exploring every inch of her in an intimate embrace. Our bodies were entwined in each other as we explored the depths of our pleasure together. She moaned and gasped uncontrobly, her body quivering beneath mine, while I pounded into her with a hunger and desire that knew no bounds.

    The intensity of our lovemaking was driving us both further and further past the point of no return. My thrusts became increasingly powerful, pushing her closer and closer to the edge of oblivion. We moved together in perfect harmony, each of us consumed by our passion until finally, Titania let out a loud scream of pleasure as she came undone in my arms.

    We both moaned in pleasure as the waves of pleasure crashed through us, our bodies trembling in ecstasy. Titania''s body quivered and shook with every thrust, and her hands gripped my back tightly. I stroked her passionately, exploring her curves and caressing her as we moved together in perfect harmony. The intensity of our lovemaking made us cry out in pleasure, our voices echoing off the walls as we reached new heights of passion.

    My thrusts became more powerful and desperate as I felt her tightening around me, her orgasm pushing her past the brink of fulfillment. As she screamed out my name, I finally lost control and let go, emptying myself into her with a loud groan of satisfaction.

    Wey panting and exhausted on the bed afterward, just enjoying the sensation of being close to one another. Titania kissed me tenderly, thanking me for giving her such an intense experience. We both got dressed and left the room, and a disgruntled-looking cleaner went in after, but I had made the person look that way; even if there were just dolls, they should look happy about going to clean a mess like this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That was more than I could have asked for," Titania sighed as she leaned against me, her entire body still trembling as we walked back to the front of the shop.

    I smiled, but then Titania let go of me and walked over to take one of the toys off the shelf that she had let me use in her longer than the others. It was arge, ck dildo with five-karat diamonds surrounding the base, and she held it up to her face as if admiring it.

    "This one looks fun," she said, her eyes twinkling mischievously. "I think this should please Elder Wendria, don''t you?"

    I smiled at her words and nodded in agreement before asking the Doll behind the counter to bag it up. We walked back to find the other hand-in-hand, talking about our experience and what we wanted to do next, until I heard moaninging from a shop up ahead.

    "Looks like you might have to go help out with the other girls to figure out what else you should get the elder. That must be Nya and Luck, so I will let you go find what shop they are getting into trouble in," Titania said after giving me a kiss. "I will go find Nemoria and see what she is up to. I have been dying to talk with her since she is the only one besides you that knows of Prime. Enjoy your fun, and don''t hurry back too fast. I would like some time, so take yours and really make the girls enjoy themselves."

    I smiled as I watched Titania walk away and inhale deeply, the scent of arousal still lingering in the air. As I approached the shop the sounds wereing from, I heard a chorus of moans get much loudering from inside.

    I could see that Nya and Luck were clearly enjoying themselves. They were tangled up in a passionate embrace, their bodies intertwined and locked together. Nya''s cat ears and long thin white tail were twitching as she ground her pussy into Luck, making her cry out and squirt as I slowly walked in.

    I had never fucked Luck before, but she had a beautiful body that was covered in sweat, and her brown hair matted to her face. I wanted to join in, but I also wanted to make sure the girls were still getting pleasure.

    "Oh! You came! Does this mean that you are going to fuck both of us, Nya~?" My cute cat Goddess asked, and I nodded as Nya squealed with excitement; then I looked at Luck, who looked a bit nervous from her normal excited self, but she was naked after all.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 552 Arousal In The Aromas: Threes Company Pleasure Session

    I smiled as I watched Titania walk away and inhale deeply, the scent of arousal still lingering in the air. As I approached the shop, I heard a chorus of moansing from inside and could see that Nya and Luck were clearly enjoying themselves. They were tangled up in a passionate embrace, their bodies intertwined and locked together. Nya''s cat ears and long thin white tail were twitching as she ground her pussy into Luck, making her cry out and squirt as I slowly walked in.

    I had never fucked Luck before, but she had a beautiful body that was covered in sweat, and her brown hair matted to her face. I wanted to join in, but I also wanted to make sure the girls were still getting pleasure.

    "Oh! You came! Does this mean that you are going to fuck both of us, Nya~?" My cute cat Goddess asked, and I nodded as Nya squealed with excitement; then I looked at Luck, who looked a bit nervous from her normal excited self, but she was naked after all.

    "Yes, I heard you two having fun alone and wanted to see if I could join?" I asked as I closed the shop door.

    "I have been dreaming of this day! Show me what Karma makes such a big deal about! She said that you have amazing skills in bed, so show us what you got!" Luck shouted and looked up at me with newfound confidence.

    I smiled as I started to kiss Nya deeply, then moved down her body, exploring every inch of her curves with my tongue. I caressed and teased her nipples until she was shaking with pleasure and then moved to her clit, making her scream out as she came all over me.

    Nya moaned as I moved to Luck, pushing her onto the bed they were on in the middle of the shop and starting to explore her body. Her skin was soft and smooth, and I could feel her quiver under my touch as I ran my fingers over her body, eliciting an intense reaction from her. I took my time exploring all the sensitive parts of her body, bringing her closer and closer to orgasm. Finally, when I finally entered her, she gasped and moaned loudly as I pounded into her, driving her higher than ever before.

    Luck''s grip on the sheets tightened as I continued to thrust in and out of her relentlessly, pushing our pleasure both further and further. She gripped me tightly as her orgasm exploded around us, followed shortly by mine, forcing me to copse on top of her as we both panted for breath. As we did, Nya mounted my face, and then Luck moved to start sucking me off as my mouth was filled with pussy.

    I moaned into Nya''s pussy, feeling her tight walls gripping me as I licked and sucked her clit. The sensations that were coursing through my body as Luck ran her tongue around my cock, caused me to shudder in pleasure and all I could do was allow my head to fall back as both women pleasured me relentlessly.

    As the intensity of theirbined pleasures elerated with each passing moment, I felt my orgasm building up inside me until I finally released it into Luck''s mouth with a loud cry. I then rolled off of them onto the sheets, panting heavily as I tried to catch my breath.

    Nya hopped up, pushed Luck onto her hands and knees, and climbed to lie on her back, shaking their hips for more as her tail swished in the air. I got behind them both, grabbed Nya''s tail, and started to rub the base of it as I entered Luck''s tight little pussy again, making both girls cry out.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I moaned as I thrust into Luck, feeling her tight walls gripping me tightly as I moved in and out of her. The sensation was incredible as I felt Nya''s tail tickle my cock, sending intense pleasure through me with every movement. As the intensity of our lovemaking increased, I began to increase my speed, each thrust pushing us closer and closer to orgasm.

    The sensations were overwhelming as I felt both Nya and Luck trembling beneath me. Nya''s tail got faster and faster as Luck started to scream out in pleasure, and her body quivered beneath me as she reached her orgasm first. Then finally, just before my orgasm hit, I felt Nya''s tail wrapping around my cock and squeezing it as she reached her own climax.

    I pulled out and mmed my cock into Nya''s tight little pussy as I let my pleasure out in a loud moan. We all shuddered and shook with pleasure until, finally, wey panting in the middle of the shop, spent from our intense lovemaking session. Both girls got up again and started to lick all of my cock clean, making sure that every bit of me was covered in their saliva.

    I groaned as the girls took their time licking every inch of my body. Their tongues moved up and down my shaft, teasing me with soft licks until I felt myself getting closer to orgasm. The sensation was incredible, and as they continued their ministrations, I felt my entire body tense up in anticipation of what was toe.

    Finally, when I waspletely aroused again, Nya and Luck moved back off of me, both of them panting heavily from their efforts. They looked up at me and smiled before sharing a passionate kiss between them. Then I pushed into Nya''s tight pussy again, thrusting powerfully as I enjoyed the tightness around me. Luck got behind her, grabbed onto Nya''s hips, and started grinding her clit against Nya as she moaned out in pleasure. My movements became faster and more powerful as we all reached our climaxes together, screaming out in pleasure as the intense sensations overwhelmed us.

    I moved faster and harder, thrusting into Nya with an intensity that I had never felt before. Both girls'' bodies quivered beneath me as I drove them both closer and closer to orgasm. As we all reached our climaxes together, a chorus of moans and cries filled the room, echoing off of the walls.

    Nya screamed out my name as I mmed into her onest time, pushing us all over the edge. The pleasure was intense and all-epassing, making us all shake and shudder until, finally, it subsided, and we were left spent and exhausted on the bed. Wey there for some time afterward, just enjoying the sensation of being close to each other, until finally, the moment passed, and I got up to get dressed.

    We all exchanged smiles as we exited the shop, still feeling the after-effects of our pleasure session. I looked back at the two Goddesses with admiration and thanked them both for allowing me to join them in their passionate encounter. Nya smiled and winked at me as Luck hugged me goodbye, and then I waved goodbye as I walked away alone.

    I left the shop without a gift, smelling like a brothel, but feeling like a million bucks!

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 553 The Search For True Magic: Galio And The Eye Of Truth

    I headed back to the first shop I had left Nemoria in, but she wasn''t there, so I gestured for a portal. It opened to Nemoria and Titania sitting in a small coffee shop that was in the beach-themed area.

    "Oh? You are done already?" Titania asked, but then looked at my empty hands as I came through. "But you don''t seem to have acquired a gift yet."

    "No, I was a bit too distracted with the two girls to really pick anything out," I said with augh and joined the two women. "So, what are you two getting on about?"

    "I was asking Nemoria what it was like all this time to know that you were her husband. None of us had any clue, but she was forced to watch, and not only that," Titania said with a sad look, but Nemoria shook her head.

    "While it was painful to have to do what I did, I got to spend a lot of time with him, even if it wasn''t always the best. I knew that even through the guise of being evil, Galio still listened to me before Kadeon. I knew that irked him fiercely, and it has been splendid watching him over the years forced to act and do good in the interest of others, not himself. That alone was worth the wait, but now he will be back to his controlling ways," Nemoria said and then looked me in the eye. "What do you n to do about the Royal Guards?"

    That was a very good question, but I didn''t have a very good answer to it.

    "That is a hard one. We all know that Kadeon is the strongest. There is no point in trying to deny it because I have tried to fight him before, and he was able to stop me like an adult with a child. I am still missing something, but where this thing could be, I am not sure. One thing for certain is that it has to be inside this Realm, or the Underworld," I exined and then twirled my finger. "Rewind now to your question; The Zodiacs or Royal Guards are also going to be stronger than me now. I am certain that Kadeon has been trying to groom me into a sense of self-confidence so that when this timees, I would rush headlong, and I might have, but not now. I spoke with a being known as Truth when I tried to find the power inside of myself, and the conversation between us reminded me of how trivial but extremelyplicated some people can be."

    Nemoria picked up her tea and took a sip as Titania sighed and then spoke. "You have it right about him wanting to bait you, but what power are you talking about?"

    I exined everything to them both, and when I was finished, both looked confused.

    "So you''re telling me that this is all over a mistake, then jealousy, and then more jealousy?" Nemoria asked as her pretty face fell into a frown, and I nodded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Something like that. My people were messing around with things they didn''t understand. They tried to open a hole into the 4th dimension, somehow opened it, the being known as Truth''s eye socket, and the eye came out of the hole crystalized. Magic was not a thing before this, but bringing the eye into this realm altered reality, and suddenly people started to gain minor abilities. This happened just as Mathias and I were born. Both of our mothers had been friends and gotten pregnant at the same time, but both of us were born with a mark that drew us to the eye. After that, everyone worshiped us and the eye as its chosen ones," I exined with a sigh, even now remembering how I had felt up until I had touched the eyes.

    I had been nothing but pure excitement and bliss, but in a heartbeat, it vanished.

    "And then you both destroyed the?" Titania asked, and I nodded.

    "I tried to stop him from attacking everyone, but a single exchange of blows could st out for thousands of feet, killing and destroying everything in its path. Nothing I could do would stop him, and I was at war with myself the entire time. We had lived peaceful lives and gotten everything we wanted; all either of us had to do was ask. People did everything for us, and I had been convinced that we would rule over the world together as eternal friends. Then the person that I knew my entire life as my most trusted friend started to try killing me, but when that didn''t work, he went after the people that I loved," I said in a tired voice, leaning back in my chair and shaking my head. "It is bothersome to think that I was so stupid to make the same mistake twice. I let Matthias live and then made the same mistake with Kadeon. Now both choices are biting me in the ass."

    "It''s not your fault," Nemoria said gently, rubbing my back with a warm hand as she looked into my eyes. "No one is perfect, and you made decisions that you thought were right at the moment. You can''t keep ming yourself."

    I nodded and sighed, grateful for her understanding. Titania smiled at both of us before continuing.

    "Things will be okay, but first, we need to focus on what needs to be done. We need to take out Kadeon and find this thing inside of Galio, so he can get his powers and use them to help people instead of hurting them," she said firmly as she took a sip of her tea.

    "The power is called True Magic, but it is not something that I can just go around looking for and hope to find. I don''t even know if it is even really gone. I have a spark of it that I can use, but it is so limited that it leaves me exhausted just to use it to conjure a simple Light spell," I said, and Nemoria shrugged.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 554 Gift-Giving The High Elf Elders: Diamonds, Dildos And Ultra Orgasm Oil!

    "Then you are just going to have to keep doing what you are doing," Nemoria said with a warm smile, and then reached down beside her chair and pulled up a bag to hand to me. "I think this will look nice on Wendria. Sorry that I picked it out alone, but I thought that you might be busy."

    I took the bag and looked inside to find some ckce underwear that was covered in diamonds. This, paired with the big ck diamond-encrusted dildo, should do the trick if this is really what the High Elf Elders thought was a good gift. I was still a bit apprehensive about this part, but everyone, for the most part, seemed to think this was the best idea.

    "Thanks," I said, and Nemoria smiled brightly.

    "You''re wee! I know how Wendria can sometimes be," she winked at me, her eyes twinkling mischievously. "Now, we should probably go see what the other women are doing. I think that it is getting pretty early in the morning now, and you are going to see what other sexy gifts the women got for the other three High Elf Elders."

    I smiled, and the three of us got up as Luck, and Nya came into the room, looking showered and cleaned but also with hands full of bags.

    "Finally! You should have told us where you were going, Nya~!" Nyained with a smile, and Luck rolled her eyes.

    "Like that would have made you stop at fewer shops!" Luck retorted, and Nyaughed and then licked all up the side of her face. "Gah! Stop that!"

    "I think I am going to take this one home with me! You don''t mind, do you?" Nya asked as she hugged Luck, who tried to pull away, and I frowned.

    "Not if she doesn''t want to," I said and then looked at Luck. "Do you? I can get her to stop jumping all over you as well if you want."

    To my surprise, Luck blushed and looked away, still trying to pull away. "It''s not that bad, and I probably should get out and explore the world. I mean, you are going to the Underworld for a bit, and I am always with Destiny and Karma..."

    "See? I am not that bad! I wouldn''t do this if she didn''t like it! And we are going to have lots of fun with everything we got!" Nya purred as she rubbed into Luck, and I nodded.

    "Well, if you are both enjoying yourselves, then great. I am only one man, and literally the only one, so I like that you girls are getting along. Just means more fun when I see you both next time," I chuckled and then looked at the bags in their hands. "What did you two get anyway?"

    The girls looked at each other and then showed me what they had gotten. They had gotten gifts for Eliza, Karma, Destiny, Goldenia, Olivia, ire, Amanda, Lexi, Karine, Murphy, Orcha, Draconia, Nemoria, Titania, Tallia, Fate, Elfinia, Giantessa, and Goldy. Most of them were lingerie, chocte, jewelry, and items simr to that, but there was a set of goggles and masks, as well as several sets of kinky leather garmentsplete with floggers and whips.

    "Wow," I said, eyes wide, and the girlsughed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We know how you like it," Nya purred, her tail curling around my leg, and I squeezed her ass, making her cuddle into me. "And I got you this! Ultra Orgasm Oil!

    "Not going down that road again," I chuckled as portals started to open, and the rest of the groups started to pour through.

    "No! This is for Wendria! She is a bit of a freak that likes to punish herself when she is alone but acts prim and proper with everyone else. This will be a winner, Nya~!" Sheughed, and Tallia walked over with a tired look.

    "Let''s not do this again for a very long time," Tallia said with a sigh as Nemoria got up to hug her daughter, and Nya pulled away to go back over to pounce on Luck.

    Every one of the girls seemed to have hands filled with bags, but I shouldn''t be surprised. As far as I knew, there was nothing like this ce anywhere in the world, and this ce had things that weren''t even possible outside of the mall.

    "Well, at least you all seemed to get stuff, but what about the High Elf Elders? You three groups each had one of them, Litany, Selvena, and Airoyal, yes? So what did you get?" I asked, and the girls started to exin and show me everything.

    "For Airoyal, we decided to get her a few items that she will be able to enjoy. We got her a feather tickler and an array of scented oils inspired by the birds that she loves. We even got her a pair of wings for those special moments when she wants to really embrace her inner bird goddess." Eliza said proudly as she showed me the wings, which were made out of delicate feathers and had crystals in them.

    They also got her some jewelry with bird-themed charms on it, as well as some clothing pieces such as lingerie and dresses that featured feathers. The girls had thought of everything, and I couldn''t help but be amazed.

    "It seems like you all put a lot of thought into what you got for her," I said with a smile, and everyone nodded.

    "We just wanted to make sure that each of the High Elf Elders was pleased with whatever gifts you give them," Tallia said and then looked at me. "And what about you? What did you get for Wendria?"

    I smiled and then reached down to pull up the bag that Nemoria had bought for me earlier.

    "This! It''s ckce underwear covered in diamonds and a big ck diamond-encrusted dildo. Oh, and a bottle of Ultra Orgasm Oil? I think this should do the trick," I said, and theyughed.

    "That certainly is something!" Titania said, shaking her head.

 Chapter 555 Gifts Of Pleasure, Pain & Torture! Making Magic Gifts For Wendrias Dark Desires!

    "I mean, if she likes it, then it is a win. Your group had Selvena, right?" I asked Tallia, and she nodded, still holding on to her mother.

    "We had given Selvena a few things that we knew she would love. We had gotten herce lingerie, an exotic body oil blend to help set the mood, and for something special, a few toys designed for maximum pleasure. We had gotten her a vibrator, anal beads, and even a dildo with bunny ears! She is sure to love it all and have plenty of fun experimenting with her new items," Tallia said with a wink, and Iughed.

    "Well, good job," Iughed and then turned to Lexi, who was head of thest group and had Litany to pick for. "So, Lexi? Since this was your idea, I expect the best gifts for the tech-savvy Litany, right?"

    Lexi smiled and nodded, her eyes lighting up as she pulled out an array of gifts for Litany. "For Litany, we got her a few items that are sure to catch her eye. We got her a tech-enhanced vibrator with all thetest features, including multiple speeds and settings that can be adjusted from anywhere. We also got her an anal plug that is designed with rotating beads and a suction cup base, so it will stay in ce while she moves around. And finally, we got her a magic power dildo, which allows her to control the strength and size of each thrust - perfect for when she wants to take things slow or go wild!"

    "Yeah, that hits the nail on the head! I really hope that this is going to work, or we are going to look like the strangest bunch," I sighed with a smile, and Lexi nodded.

    "These gifts are the best thing for each of them. You can ask Elfinia if you want, but I am sure that she will agree that this is what will please the women the most," Lexi said, and then looked over at Elfinia who was trying to hide behind Olivia who just stepped out of the way.

    Elfinia sighed, and then walked over with a red face. "Well, I guess it is true. These gifts are perfect for each of them." Elfinia said with a smile. "But I am still worried that these gifts won''t say what we want them to say - and it will end up being just another boring present."

    "Really? You think that these are boring?!" I asked, and Elfinia shrugged.

    "The ck dildo that you got has no functions besides the gems, which Wendria will like, but all of her things are ck with gems. The Ultra Orgasms Oil is your saving grace, but you had better use it on her, or the entire package will seemcklusters inparison to the others that have such tailored gifts," Elfinia said, and I just blinked at her.

    I was the weakest link?!

    "Wah?! You mean that I should spice the underwear and dildo up? I thought that this was more than spicy!" Iined, but Elfinia shook her head.

    "Wendria is the most entric of the four Elders, and is a sexual extremist that is known for pushing herself too far and breaking her lover with her voracious appetite. I am sure you will be fine, but my point is that she will not be impressed that you are a god and you only have brought her these gifts," Elfinia said, and I pondered what else I could do to make the items better with magic.

    "Can we use any of our magic to make these items more special?" I asked, and Elfinia nodded eagerly.

    "Yes! You can enchant the underwear with a warming spell so that when she wears it, it will make her body warm and tingle in anticipation of the pleasure that ising," Elfinia suggested, and I agreed, feeling slightly better about the gift now, but then she paused, and shook her head. "That is too simple!" She said, and then looked around at the others. "Come on! You are all women! Help me think of some magic that could help make these items better!"

    Olivia nonchntly waved her hands around and spoke. "Why not make the dildo glow in the dark? Wendria could y with it in the dark, and it would be a show of lights!"

    "And what about making the anal beads pulsate through different colors?" Tallia added, her eyes lighting up at the thought.

    Lexi hummed and then pped her hands together, causing Elfinia to jump. "I know! Adding some vibrations features to the items could help make them even more stimting for her," Lexi suggested and I nodded in agreement.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Have any of you even been listening to me?! Wendria is a sadist and a masochist that loves torturing orgasms out of women just as much as she likes to have it done to herself! We need magic that is rted to that! Not little vibrations or color changes! We need a spell to make her drool in pleasure while she is tied down to a table! Non-stop orgasms, people! Use the gray matter Tallia''s idiot father gave you all!" Elfinia snapped, and all the women flinched as I held back myughter.

    "Well, if it is pure pain and pleasure Wendria desires we have some dark magic that can do that," Olivia said in a low voice, her eyes looking to the ground. "My father taught me a few spells and rituals that could help with that sort of thing. But they would be very dangerous..."

    Elfinia''s face lit up in excitement as she nced at Olivia before turning back to us. "I am listening. Go on," Elfinia said and Olivia looked at me unsure.

    "You can ce a Seal of Pleasure on the underwear, but alter it to be oppressive. It will force Wendria to kneel and moan in pleasure against her will. The power of the spell can be graduated, so that when she wants a recreation in pain or pleasure, you can increase it on yourmand," Olivia said, then looked nervously around at all of us as though expecting criticism.

    "A Seal of Pleasure....with an altered Oppression Spell added? That is innovative!" I eximed, and Elfinia smiled with approval.

    "It''s perfect, but that is only for the underwear bottoms! You are going to have to think of other things for the bra, and that massive back dildo. Come one woman! Nemoria!" Elfinia said, turning to the Ex-Goddess of Darkness who was still holding Tallia. "You were the Goddess of Darkness, so you must have so down right tortuous ideas! Before you try to say it is wrong, just know that Wendria takes joy in breaking her girls, so feel free to give your worst suggestion.

    I looked over at Nemoria and she seemed to be thinking this over. It was true that she should have some good ideas, but I was almost worried about what she was going to suggest. It was getting to the point were it felt like the gifts for pleasure were turning into torture devices, but I guess Wendria was into that shit.

    Nemoria finally cleared her throat and spoke. "I can do a Seal of Tremors, mixed with a Spell of Anticipation on the Ultra Orgasm Oil, so that when it is used on Wendria she will feel pure unbridled vibrating pleasure as you rub it on her, but for the entire time she will be filled with an overwhelming sense of anticipation at the same time. This will leave her disoriented and confused, but too filled with pleasure to straighten out her mind. Each experience will be more exciting than thest for her to the point where she won''t even know her own name."

    "Really? That might be-" I started to say, but was cut off by Elfinia.

    "Yes!" Elfinia eximed with a happy smile before pping her hands together. "That is perfect! What else?"

    "I could put an enchantment on some anal beads I got, and he could give that as well.  It would cause them to gradually increase in size as they are inserted inside her, and then change into whatever shapes the person holding the ring at the end wanted," Olivia said, and everyone gasped.

    "Ohh! That sounds diabolical!" Tallia giggled at her and Nemoria sat down finally.

    "Brilliant!" Elfinia eximed, and then looked around at all of us expectantly. "We have more than enough for each of these items now, and I think that we can make each one even more devastating than thest. What should we do next? Any other ideas?"

    "I think that we should add a spell to the lingerie that makes Wendria''s breasts extra sensitive when they are touched or fondled. You could also put a spell on it that causes her to cum from her nipple when they are touched. It will add a certain level of humiliation and an extra dimension of pleasure," Lexi suggested and Elfinia nodded in agreement.

    "Yes! That is definitely something that needs to be done! Are there any other ideas?" she pressed, and I thought for a moment beforeing up with my own.

    "Perhaps we can enchant the dildo so that it has rotating patterns of vibration, so each time Wendria uses it the sensations will be different and intense. We could also add a spell that makes her wetter and more aroused the longer the toy is inside her," I said, considering all the other suggestions and everyone nodded in approval.

 Chapter 556 The Burden Of A Gift: Risking It All To Make A Difference

    "Those are great ideas! Let''s get started on making these gifts as special as possible," Elfinia said with a smile before conjuring up some materials for us to use. We all got to work, using our magic to make the items even better than before. As we worked, I felt myself getting excited at the prospect of giving this gift to Wendria. After a few hours of hard work, we finally finished creating something truly magical - and I knew that Wendria was going to love them.

    Yet, I was concerned about meeting this woman. Thinking about what I was taking with me as gifts, it felt like I was going into battle with specially upgraded weapons to fight a great foe, but maybe I was. This woman sounded like a bit of a terror for other women, and I was sure that she always got what she wanted. Maybe I could take advantage of this and really put her in her ce.

    If she was used to being the one that was in control, I was just going to have to take that away from her. I was sent to battle, ready with my arsenal of gifts and a n in mind. No matter what happened, I was not going home until Wendria was a good little girl for this big kitty.

    "So, are we going to go to the amusement park, or what?" Draconia asked after we finally got everything packaged up and ready.

    "What? You think we have time for that right now?" Orcha asked with augh, and Draconia scowled.

    "Do you think that I care if we have time? Tell the uptight Elves to wait! I was promised, and Galio will not be denied!" Draconia stated, her voice full of determination.

    "Well, I think that it is probably fine to take a break, and there is no reason why we can''t visit the Elders in the evening. Considering the gifts, this might be the best route anyways. Going in the morning would have been better if we were bringing standard and simple gifts. In this case, the women are not going to want to interrupt their day, so the evening will allow them to enjoy any use of the gifts rather than them being distracted all day. I am sure you have noticed that Listenia likes things to happen a certain way, and the rest of the Elven women are no exceptions," Elfinia said, her voice full of wisdom.

    "This sounds like a great n. Let''s do it," I said, standing up along with everyone else.

    "I think that I am going to sit this one out," Titania said as she stood from her chair beside me and then leaned over to give me a kiss. "I enjoyed our time together, and I will wait till you are back from the Underworld before I bother you for another date. Just remember that it is your turn to take me on a date next time, but I would also like to show you more of my kingdom."

    "I would like that as well," I said and then looked at the others. "Who all wants toe with Draconia and me?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    To my surprise, only six hands went up; Nya, Luck, Karma, Destiny, Murphy, and Fate, of all people. She surprised me the most, but then that might be because of Karma. Tallia had taken her for a while, so there might be more to it than that, but it was something that time would only tell without asking her directly.

    "I am going to take mother with me, but after you are done, you can return Fate to me. I would still like some time with her," Tallia said, opening a portal and then giving me a kiss, but she only pulled away slightly. "Try not to react if Fate acts out. Like the others, they don''t know that they were all your most trusted council at one point, and Fate never liked you from the start. She only came to your side after she learned of the things that Kadeon had been doing and covering up. I haven''t brought it up, so I don''t think that you should either. I think in time, everyone will regain those memories, so they will learn then."

    I sighed as Tallia pulled back and nodded, thinking about Fate. She had been one of Kadeon''s biggest supporters, even after I had taken over, but when Nemoria showed her the hidden videos from the disgusting testing, that changed. Kadeon had been experimenting on his own people to find better methods of controlling them, and he had been getting close to a drug that would be given to everyone from birth. I had destroyed everything, but Nemoria kept the videos for cases like Fate, where they had been brainwashed into believing what Kadeon was doing was for their own good.

    "Got it," I said, and she smiled, pulling back.

    "Good. It is a big job to know everything, yes?" Tallia asked me, and I rolled my eyes, but I knew what she meant.

    "I want to talk more about that when we get the chance, okay? You obviously have known a lot for much longer than me," I said to her, and she nodded as Nemoria came to me.

    She pressed her forehead into mine and closed her eyes as she rested her hands on my biceps, and arms on mine. I closed my eyes, and the two of us we standing in a side room from the throne room like we always did after I addressed the assembly. I could almost smell the crisp air of the morning and remember how the slight breeze that would draft in was.

    "I miss Prime and the simple life that you made for us there. After so long of being under Kadeon''s control, you broke us free, but it almost feels like we are starting all over again," Nemoria said softly, and she hugged me, sliding her head to my shoulder.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 557 The White Cats Paradise: An Adventure Of Fun, Fear, And Fantasy

    "I beat him once without even trying; this time, I will have to try, but I promise you that the results will never change, just like Mathias never will. I refuse to let any more happiness be taken away from the people I love or me, so I will make sure that I do not repeat history again," I said as I returned the hug.

    "I am sure you will end things this time," Nemoria said, and then we shared a long kiss before Tallia and her left.

    I said goodbyes to everyone else, sent Lexi and Karine back to my house, and was about to send Eliza back, but she jumped into my arms, hugging me tightly. I returned the hug, but Eliza held on for a long time, so I pulled her tighter into my chest, wrapping my tail around her.

    "Are you okay?" I asked, and she nodded into my chest.

    "There are just some many amazing women in your life thate after you from your old life, but I am not one of them... I guess I am just worried that you are going to forget about me..." Eliza said softly, and I took her head in my hands, lifting it up so that she could look up at me.

    "That is never going to happen. You are too special to ever be forgotten," I said and then kissed her forehead. "The fact that no one knows who you are makes you one of the most unique and special people that I have met. I mean, Tallia, Nemoria, and all the other girls are amazing, but you are a mystery, and that is what makes you so alluring."

    Eliza smiled up at me before finally letting go of my tail and standing on her own. She started to walk away but stopped and turned around, saying one final thing.

    "I will always be here if you need me. I am marked by you, so you know how to find me," Eliza said as I opened a portal.

    "You can get a hold of me any time as well. Even if you just want a kiss, just put your hand to the make and think about me. Just make sure to use the proper emotions when you are calling me. If you stub your toe and want to tell me about it, and I am in the middle of a fight, I will think you are actually hurt and in trouble. It is a silly example, but an example nheless," I said, and Eliza giggled and then gave me one more quick hug.

    "I love you, Galio!" She said and then ran off through the portal to her backyard. I called it back to her, and she turned with a big smile, and waved bye, then ran off as my portal closed.

    I turned to the remaining women, and Draconia had her arms crossed, and her nostrils were ring.

    "Are youdies ready for an adventure?" I asked, and everyone nodded with excitement, and Draconia was the only one that did not seem as enthused as the others.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Come on, let''s go! We have wasted enough time!" Draconia shouted, finallying with the rest of us and pushing me along toward our destination.

    As we set off, I couldn''t help but feel a slight excitement building up inside me. After shopping and everything else, it would be nice to end the trip off at the Zodia Mall Amusement Park, The White Cat''s Paradise. Although there were no real cats here, I had built the ce to have all forms of entertainment. With its magical attractions and cat girls, I knew I would be in for a treat when we arrived. I knew this was going to be an amazing experience, and I couldn''t wait to get started with some much-needed rxation!

    Though, it would be in the form of stomach-turning rides unlike any of the Winds of Change had seen before. My previous rtionship with Fate made it so that he never wanted Karma and me in the same room, so I never got to take any of them here. Things were hopefully different now, but I would be focusing on Draconia this time anyways. After all, this was her idea, and I hadn''t given her any of my time sinceing to this world.

    "Everyone ready? The White Cat''s Paradise awaits us!" I said as I opened a portal to the amusement park that I had built so long ago. Everyone cheered and pped with anticipation while I stepped through, leading everyone into the fun.

    The White Cat''s Paradise was an impressive sight to behold with every step we took. The bright colors and lights of the various carnival rides and attractions sparkled in the sunlight, filling everyone with a sense of excitement as they saw what the park had to offer. The pathways were lined with white cats from top to bottom, giving it a unique magical feeling as if fairy tales coulde alive. The entrance gates were tall andrge, made out of shimmering metal that glittered like stars in the night sky. As we stepped through the gates, we felt as though we had stepped into another world, one of fun, adventure, and enchantment.

    ? "Wha?! This ce is inside of the mall?!" Luck eximed, and Nyaughed and grabbed her hand.

    "Come on! I will take you girls and show you around while Draconia and Galio go try some rides that none of you are going to want to try, Nya~!" She said, and I smiled at her, silently thanking her for making my life easier, but I got a ''you owe me'' wink in return.

    "Hey! I want to try some of the rides too, Nya!" Draconia said, and Nya justughed.

    "Silly Draconia, you can go ride some scary ones with Galio," She said, and Draconia perked up, practically jumping around in excitement.

    "Okay! Let''s do it then!" Draconia said, grabbing my hand and leading me away from everyone else towards the rides. As she dragged me there, I couldn''t help but feel a bit of excitement as well. It had been such a long time since I had visited this particr part of the mall that it felt likeing home again.

 Chapter 558 A Date With Draconia: Finding Joy In The Chaos

    As we made our way to the entrance of the rides, I saw all kinds of people; couples out on dates, families having fun together, little kids screaming in delight, and more. Everyone seemed happy and full of joy, and it was nice to see them, even if they were just dolls.

    When I first built the ce, it felt empty and hollow, so I started to add people, but this time I waved my hand, and the people started to clear out until there were only people operating the rides and stands. I finally had a world of real people that could fill this ce, and people coulde and visit, not just gods and goddesses.

    After buying our tickets, Draconia and I headed right for the thrill rides, eager to get our hearts racing and adrenaline pumping. The first ride we went on was one called ''ThunderBolt,'' and it was an absolute st! We whipped around curves and loops, soaring through the air for what felt like an eternity until, finally, we came to a stop.

    "That was incredible!" Draconia eximed, her eyes wide with amazement.

    "It sure was," I agreed, still feeling the rush of being thrown around high up in the air.

    The next right was called the Universal Meal Dumper, and it was one of the craziest rides that I hade up with. It was a rollercoaster, just not on tracks, and the single two-seater cars we rode in were snakes that flew at extreme speeds, and each ride was a different length of time. There were also three buttons just before you went on.

    <Loss of lunch(Basic Bitch)>

    <Loss of consciousness(Risk Taker)>

    <Risk of Death(Not Rmend)>

    Draconia hit the third option over and over again until I finally pushed her into the seat on the back of the flying snake and held on while we flew through the air. We screamed andughed our way through the ride, and when it was finally over, I had to admit that it was worth every second of terror!

    After several more rides, Draconia and I were both exhausted, so we decided to take a walk around the park and see what else there was to offer. We found ourselves in front of arge stage with several smaller stages all around it. The sound system seemed to be huge, and it was ying some pretty awesome music. A few people were already dancing near the stage, and when we asked them about it, they said that several bands were going to be performing tonight.

    "Oh wow, this is great!" Draconia eximed, her eyes wide with excitement and anticipation as she looked around.

    "Yeah, it looks like it''s gonna be a good show," I agreed and then smiled at Draconia. "You wanna watch the show? I know you''ve wanted to get out and do something fun."

    Draconia nodded eagerly and said, "Yes, let''s definitelye backter and watch the bands; that way, we can enjoy their performance and have a nice night out without actually having to put any effort into it!"

    I chuckled and nodded before leading us toward one of the food stalls. As we ate, Draconia and I talked about various topics ranging from politics to everyday life problems. Over the course of the conversation, I could feel my bond with Draconia growing stronger, and I knew that no matter what happened, I''d always have her as an ally, friend, and confidant.

    When the time came for the concert, we returned to the stage and watched as the first band performed. It was amazing to hear live music, and although the bands weren''t exactly my style, I couldn''t help but be moved by the skill of the musicians and the emotion of the songs. As the concert went on, I nced over at Draconia, who seemed to be lost in her own world, swaying along to the beat and singing along with each lyric - though not very loudly or clearly. But I supposed that was okay because it was something special to just see Draconia enjoying herself.

    "Are you hungry?" I asked after the music stopped, and she turned to me with a big smile.

    "When have I ever said no to food?" She retorted, and I smirked.

    "Alright then, let''s go get something to eat," I said, and we went off in search of food. After getting something to eat, the night eventually faded away, and soon enough, it was time for us to find the others.

    As we made our way back, Draconia looked over at me with a smile on her face and said, "Thank you so much for today, Galio; it meant a lot to me."

    I smiled back, happy that she had enjoyed herself. "It was my pleasure, Draconia; any day spent with you is something special," I said, and she blushed slightly before snuggling up against my side as we continued walking.

    "I still want to fight, but this was a nice thing that I haven''t done for too long. You know, Cherry is going to make a good Goddess in my ce. I heard that she will being home soon, and I, for one, am d," Draconia said, and I looked over at her with a smirk.

    "You that excited to have a real child?" I teased and then groaned as she drove her heel into my shin, making me stumble a bit.

    "Of course, I want a cute cat like a dragon girl, but Dragons are constant problems and fight, but not for fun as much as they should. All the elders are older than I am, so they challenge me, and I send them back to heal for a year before theye again. It has gone to the point where none of them even speak because I have had to hurt some of them badly, and they bore great scars from it. I just want to be done fighting my friends and them always going for my throat," Draconia said, and I was forced to stop.

 Chapter 559 A Day Of Fun And Misunderstandings At The White Cats Paradise

    This was something that was close to my heart and one of my own personal struggles, so I couldpletely understand where she wasing from.

    "Yeah, I get that. If that is what you want, then I will make sure that it happens, and you and your friends can reunite again. I wish that it was an option for Matthias, but that is not the case, so I will help you the best that I can," I said, and Draconia gave me a tight hug.

    "Thank you for understanding," She said as we continued on our way.

    Finally, after much searching, we found Karma, Destiny, Luck, Fate, Murphy, and Nya sitting at the entrance of the White Cat''s Paradise looking bored. When they saw us walk up, they all lit up with joy and ran over to us. All over them were wearingplimentary white cat ears that were twins to my own, down the hair.

    I  had to admit that it made them all look adorable, even Fate, but especially Murphy! Man, the things that I would do to that redhead bundle of misfortune just waiting to happen! ...not thinking about the elephant in the room on this; I was just going to enjoy Murphy looking like a sexy little cat girl as they ran over.

    As soon as they got to us, Fate suddenly ripped the ears off her head, blushing when she caught me checking her out.

    "Geez! Nobody said you had to wear them all the way out," She said, and I could only smile at her as Karma came over to give me a hug, looking cute with her cat ears.

    "This ce is so much fun! I hope that we cane back here again!" Karmaughed, and I lifted her up in my hug and spun her around.

    "Next time, I wille with just you five, and I will give you the grand tour!" I said with augh and then smiled. "We are going to have to think about opening up this mall and ce to the public, but some changes will have to be made first. Still, this is a conversation for another day. I think we should be getting back, but you cane with me, Fate."

    "What do you want with me?" Fate asked with narrowed eyes as I opened a portal to my house for the other four Winds.

    "Tallia wants to still see you, and I have to go see her," I said, and then hugged each of the Winds, except for Luck, before they left back to my pce.

    "I am headed home now. Make sure Cherry gets back safe," Draconia said, and I gave her a hug before she opened her own portal into the open air.

    I watched as she ran and jumped through, transforming into her massive ck dragon form. The portal closed soon after, and Nya dragged Luck over with her.

    "See you when we see you; now, give us both some love before I vanish, Nya~!" My little double-eared cat goddess ordered, and I chuckled before giving them both a tight hug and then peppering them both with kisses.

    "Next time, I will think of something to make it even more fun," I said, and Nya just smiled in response while Luck waved goodbye.

    And with that, it was only Fate and me left.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Did you have fun?" I asked as I walked over to the ck-haired Goddess, that was without any power now.

    "I guess so. The girls were really excited, and there were some fun things... but I was hoping that we were all going together," Fate said, and I moved closer, but she jumped back like a scared cat.

    "Don''t fuckinge near me! I am just saying! Keep that tail the fuck away from me, got it?!" Fate snapped, and I backed up with my hands up.

    "Sorry, that was not my intention," I said, and Fate just shook her head at me.

    "I am still trying to get used to being in this body, even if it feels more like my own than the other one. Thest thing I need is you turning me into a puddle with that stupid tail of yours! Just stay away!" Fate said, and I nodded, trying to keep my distance.

    "I understand. I will stay away," I said, and then opened a portal to Tallia''s front door and knocked on it.

    "Tallia, it''s me. Can Ie in?" I said, and a minuteter, Tallia opened the door with a smile on her face.

    "Galio! Of course, you cane in," She said, hugging me tight and looking me over with worry.

    "Are you okay? You look like you have been through Hell or something," She said, and I shook my head.

    "No, I am fine. We just had some fun at the White Cat''s Paradise, that is all," I said, and then looked back at Fate. "I have Fate with me as well."

    Tallia smiled and stepped aside, allowing Fate to enter, and I waited till she had left the side door to leave the house before entering with a sigh. Nemoria was over at the kitchen table drinking tea, and Tallia guided me over to one of the chairs, sitting me down.

    "So, do I dare ask what happened?" Tallia asked, and Nemoria smiled.

    "It doesn''t look that bad. There were no tear stains, and she was still holding the ears from his park. I am sure it was just a misunderstanding," Nemoria said, and I nodded, letting out a sigh as I leaned back.

    "Nothing really happened. We just had a nice day out, but at the end, when it was just Fate and me, she said she wished that I was with her group. I instinctively moved towards her, and she jumped back and snapped at me, but I just backed up and said sorry. I mean, I get where she ising from, and I was in the wrong. She was just trying to tell me how she felt, and I pretty much just ignored it," I said, and Tallia patted my arm gently.

 Chapter 560 The Gift Of Patience: Learning To Be Understanding In Difficult Times

    "It''s alright, Galio. It looks like Fate is adjusting to her new body a lot better than she expected, but it''s still going to take some time for her to get used to her feelings. Just be patient with her and try not to push her too hard," She said, and I nodded in agreement.

    "I understand; I will do my best to help her adjust," I said and then sat up straight. "So, these gifts aren''t going to deliver themselves. How do you think we should go about this?"

    "Elfina, mother and I will deliver the other three, and you will deliver Wendria hers. Elfinia and I are considered the two strongest Goddesses, and Mother is above us, and you are the god of this world, so this should be suitable for any group of royal misfits," Tallia said, and Nemoria clicked her tongue.

    "Remember yourself when you are around them. This is to help your people, not the other way around," Nemoria scolded, and Tallia groaned.

    "I know that, mother, but you can''t tell me that these women aren''t just a bunch of soft-featured tyrants!" Talliained, and I had a hard time holding my smile back watching the two of them. I loved every second of this, and it reminded me of how things were before.

    "Regardless if they are, they have something that you need until you can figure out a better agriculture system or import more animals, but you can''t just expect the other inds to give you them," Nemoria exined, and Tallia drew in a deep breath and then turned to me with a narrow-eyed look.

    "Are you just going to sit there and smirk, or are you going to offer some suggestions?" She asked me and deepened her scowl. "This is all you''re doing, after all. Things were running perfectly fine before you added the monster girls and the new school. The least you could do was add some useful input!"

    "You know, you are so much prettier when you smile, you know that?" I asked her with a grin and turned to Nemoria. "Don''t you think so?"

    "Yes, Tallia does have a rather radiant smile when she wants to use it," Nemoria giggled, and Tallia looked like she was about to attack me, so I put up my hands.

    "Yes, Yes, I will help. Geez, what do you think I am doing right now? I am pretty sure that you made no attempt at figuring this out, and you are trying to do it again," I said and then sighed. "I did make the issue, so I will solve it, but just remember that all those women that were on the walls don''t have jobs anymore because they aren''t killing themself to protect your people. I am not pointing fingers, but stop getting short with me about this. I am working on fixing things, so while I am gone, you are going to make sure that Melrose has that boat finished and crewed when Ie back from the Underworld. Until then, you will be paying all the women that worked on the wall to defend it a basic ie."

    Tallia opened her mouth to say something but then closed it and simply nodded.

    "That sounds good," She said with a sigh of resignation, and I smiled before standing up.

    "Alright then, are we leaving Fate here?" I asked, and Tallia shook her head.

    "No, I will go get her," Tallia said as she got up and then headed out the side door, leaving Nemoria and me alone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "She is tired, you know?" Nemoria said, and I leveled my gaze at her.

    "So am I," I said and then looked away. "She doesn''t get to act like this to me when I have been working my ass off. Tallia has less than two weeks left as a Goddess, so I am going to put her to work."

    "I know that you two have been butting heads, but she really loves you just like I do," Nemoria said, and I looked back at her.

    "I know that. What I don''t understand is the reason for it. I gave everything for her, lived countless lives, only toe to this world to find that the woman that I love and have been waiting for has be irritable and fights with me every chance she gets," I growled, and Nemoria raised an eyebrow.

    "Oh, and you are the charming man that would do anything for us women and make sure that all of us were constantly happy? You are still the man that only wants to make the world a better ce to live in?" Nemoria asked, and I looked away.

    "I was hardly a couple thousand years old at the time, barely a baby in respect to the time I have existed now. This is also not Prime, where we had created what seemed to be a perfect world. People didn''t fight, and everyone was almost always smiling. I had even stopped people from aging, and no one died," I said, turning back. "This is not Prime."

    "We know that too, so have a bit more patience with her, and I am sure that it will get you a lot farther. Her getting upset was my fault, but thest thing we need is for someone to get on one of the elders'' nerves, or it will be all over," Nemoria said, and I nodded.

    "You are right; I will try to be more understanding," I said before Tallia walked back in with Fate following behind her.

    "So, we are all ready," Tallia said with a smile on her face, and I smiled back.

    "Yes, let''s go deliver these gifts," I said as I opened a portal to Listenia''s shop, where I knew Elfinia was.

    She was with her daughter in the shop, and she turned to me when the portal opened. "Ready to go?" Elfinia asked, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, we are just going to grab the gifts, and then we are ready," I said, and then turned to Tallia. "Umm, where did we put the gifts?"

 Chapter 561 Titillating Intimacy Under The Table: Galio And Wendrias Forbidden Play

    We had gathered the gifts together, and then Elfinia, Tallia, Nemoria, and I had made our way to the High Elf Enve, where Elfinia had said the women would be gathering to eat. She said this was an excellent time to catch them since we could join them for a meal and talk before we gave them the gifts.

    In my mind, this sounded perfect, but the reality of it was that Tallia was entirely correct in her description of these women.

    "So, you are the Cat God everyone has been going on about?" Wendria asked without looking up from her sd, and I nodded. "What was that? I can''t hear the brains in your head rattle, so you are going to have to speak up!"

    None of the other three women bothered to look up, and it felt like they were trying to snub us. This was fine, and I will y this game for now.

    "Yes, I am Galio," I said, and she finally looked up at me.

    "So, you are looking to find favor with us? Or me in particr?" She asked with a knowing look on her face mixed with condescension.

    "Well, I wouldn''t say that I am looking for a favor from anyone," I said with a shrug and then looked around at the other women around the table. "In fact, I heard you were all here to eat, so I thought this would be a great chance to talk with you."

    Wendria''s gaze softened a bit as she looked away, and I could feel my power working its magic on her.

    "I see; well, why don''t you tell me more about yourself? What can you do?" She asked in a much softer voice than before, and I fought the urge to smile.

    "Well, I am a God of all people, so I have the ability to create portals wherever I need them," I began and then continued talking about all of my powers, as well as some of the things that I have done in the world thus far. After a few moments of conversation, we had covered everything, and Wendria seemed pleased with what I had to offer.

    "So, what did youe for today?" She finally asked after our conversation was over, and I smiled.

    "Well, I am here to offer a business deal. I can offer you help in some way, shape, or form, and I ask that you help catch wild animals to send to a new forest I have built and also to supply meat to two locations. While I know this is a lot to ask, I am willing to do whatever it is that you need and is within my power," I said, and The four Elders raised an eyebrow at me, so I added, "But nothing that is going to put me in a position where I can''t do my job as the god of this world. Meaning that I will help you, but not in any activities that would tie me down for long periods of time. I am also leaving for the underworld, so I ask that all your requestse after I return."

    Wendria, Litany, Selvena, and Airoyal all looked at each other, but I did not like the knowing and vicious smiles the four were sharing. I was concerned about what those requests were going to be, but as long as they only involved me, I would do my duties.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Wendria turned back to me and nodded. "I will assume that you brought gifts of some kind, but those can be done after. Since you are looking for my favor, you cane and sit beside me, and the others cane and sit in the other spots. Since there are so many of you, I will assume that you are each here to present the others with gifts, but I am curious to know why you brought a 5th?"

    "This is Fate, and she is part of our party and a mighty goddess," I said without looking at Fate, who I knew would be giving me an incredulous look, but it didn''t matter, and it wasn''t entirely untrue.

    I could technically give Fate Goddess powers, but I really didn''t see the point. There was also the fact that things were still agitated between us, so I didn''t want to add fuel to that right now.

    Wendria nodded her head and then moved over as the others slid into their spots until we were all gathered around the table with Wendria in the center of us.

    As I was speaking to her, Wendria nodded her head, and her gaze softened as she responded to me. She seemed to be more interested in what I had to say than before, and I felt a strange surge of satisfaction course through me.

    "Well, if you are willing to do my bidding, then I think that would be alright," She said, and I tilted my head in agreement.

    "Then, allow me to serve you to the best of my ability," I said with a slight bow.

    Wendriaughed softly and nced at Fate before turning back to me. "I don''t think this sweet little thing can help me," She said teasingly, and I gave her a knowing look.

    "One thing that I would like to get straight is that only I am up for requests in this deal. The other women are only here to deliver the girls, in respect to your positions," I said, and Wendria nodded firmly, but underneath the table, she was rubbing my leg and making her way up from my knee.

    Wendria smiled slyly, although her gaze never left mine, and I could feel the heating off her hands as they continued to explore under the table. The women around us were oblivious to what was going on, but my body was reacting in kind as Wendria''s hands moved up and down my leg, heading ever higher toward forbidden territory.

    It was clear that she was hoping to get a reaction out of me, but I remained stoic even as my heart pounded and my breath became shallow. I tried not to show any outward signs of pleasure, though I felt it coursing through my veins, further enticing her actions.

 Chapter 562 The Ultimate Pleasure Play: Taking Control Of Wendria With Toys And Hands.

    Finally, when the food had been served, Wendria slowly withdrew her hand from myp, sending an unbidden wave of disappointment through me. She shot me onest suggestive look before turning to the others with a broad smile on her face.

    "So, what do you girls think? Shall we feast?" She asked, and the other three women all nodded in agreement, though Fate, who was sitting beside me, looked a little shaken by what she had just witnessed.

    The conversation was lively, and I found myself enjoying it more than I thought I would. Even though Wendria''s hand no longer lingered in myp, her gaze had be even more intent on me as the topic of discussion grew more intense. Her eyes bore into mine as she spoke, and I could feel a strange heat radiating from her body that seemed to draw me in.

    "So, what do you girls think? Shall we feast?" She asked, and the other three women all nodded in agreement, though Fate, who was sitting beside me, looked a little shaken by what she had just witnessed.

    Throughout the meal, Wendria and I both kept up the conversation with the other women at the table, but beneath the surface, there was a simmering tension that neither one of us wanted to break. Every now and then, Wendria would make subtle passes at me, such as a caress of my arm or a knowing smirk when our gazes met, further heightening the sexual tension between us.

    "I''m not sure what you have in mind," I said cautiously, careful not to let my difort show.

    Wendria smiled slyly, and her eyes twinkled mischievously. "Well, I am sure there are many things that I can think of that you can do for me," she purred seductively. "But right now, why don''t we focus on your gifts?"

    I inclined my head and pulled out the sizable fancy bag that held the four gifts. "I think these would be given in private."

    Wendria smiled slyly, and her eyes twinkled mischievously. "Well, you can follow me," she purred seductively before reaching out and gently running a finger along my arm.

    The sensation sent a shiver of pleasure through me, but I forced myself to remain still and non-responsive. Wendria seemed unconcerned by myck of reaction, though, as she continued to caress my arm in slow circles and then took my arm to lead me away. I looked back, but the other women were gone.

    "Don''t worry about them; you should be more concerned about yourself," Wendria said in a throaty voice as she dragged me down a corridor, but I was grinning. This woman was going to pay tenfold with her pussy for teasing me like that!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I was led into a room that was filled with more sex toys than I had in any one of my shops, and there was what looked like an operating table in the center. The door was closed, and Wendria turned to me with a sadistic-looking smile.

    Wendria looked at me; her eyes wererge, and her breathing was rapid with anticipation. I could almost smell the desire radiating off her body as she knelt before me, waiting for mymand. I picked up a pair of sexy ck bra and panties that had the Seal of Pleasure on them and handed them to her.

    "Put these on," I said in an authoritative tone, and Wendriapiled without hesitation. Once she was wearing them, I used my magic to activate the oppressive enchantment so that she would have no choice but to kneel and moan in pleasure against her will. Her breasts became extra sensitive from the enchantment, and I fondled them gently, feeling her nipples respond eagerly to even the slightest touch. The spell also caused her to cum each time her nipples were touched, so instantly, she started to moan as her tits started to leak.

    I then picked up therge ck dildo with its diamonds around the base and turned it on, enjoying how each time I used it, the vibrations changed and created new sensations. It was like my hand was made of electricity, massaging her inner depths with each stroke. After using this to spark more pleasure, I moved on to the anal beads, which I inserted one by one inside her, watching as they gradually increased in size as they were inserted. Finally, when I got to thest bead, I used the ring at the end to change their shapes into all sorts of shapes, giving her even more pleasure than before.

    Wendria moaned in pleasure as I continued to tease her sensual spots, and her moans only grew louder as the pleasure increased. She writhed beneath my touch, her body trembling with each stroke of the dildo and beads that I inserted deeper and deeper into her willing flesh. Her eyes were closed as if in a dreamlike state as I moved up and down her body.

    I felt powerful as I took control and dominated her with my toys and my hands, enjoying every inch of her shuddering body until she was utterly spent from the intense pleasure. Finally, when I was sure that she had reached her peak, she squirted all over me, her body still trembling from the aftermath of her orgasm.

    I savored the pleasure that I had given Wendria, the power, and control that I exerted over her with my toys and hands. Her moaning grew ever louder as she reached impossible heights of pleasure, even for a High Elf. Her body quivered and shook beneath me as if overwhelmed by the sensations passing through her as I explored every inch of her curves eagerly.

    My fingers trailed along her sensitive spots, pushing her further and further towards an intense orgasm, and then suddenly, she was screaming out in pleasure, her body tensing up and shaking violently with each thrust of the dildo or bead.

    Finally, when she was utterly exhausted from the extreme pleasure, I moved away and watched as her body rxed and returned to its natural state. Her breathing was heavy andbored, but her eyes still sparkling with pleasure.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 563 Carnal Pleasures: Torture And Ecstasy For Wendria.

    "Now I think you are ready for the dick," I said as I started to take off my clothes, and Wendria looked up at me with a dizzy look from where she was still strapped to the table.

    Wendria watched me with hunger in her eyes as I stepped closer and began to stroke my length. She bit her lip eagerly, her breathing bing ever more ragged. Finally, I could take it no longer, and I entered her slowly, pushing into her tight depths inch by inch until I was entirely inside of her.

    The pleasure between us was immense, and I felt her entire body quake beneath mine as I filled her up. Her inner walls gripped me tightly, testing my own control as I continued to thrust deeper and faster. Each time I plunged in and out, it sent a wave of pleasure radiating through my veins, and I felt like I could go on forever.

    Wendria moaned loudly, and then she started to scream out in ecstasy as she reached the pinnacle of pleasure. Her orgasm was so intense that it seemed to tear her apart from within, and I held her close as I pumped harder and faster, wringing out everyst drop of pleasure from her body.

    Our bodies rocked together as I continued to thrust into her hard and fast, feeling the pleasure consume my entire body with each stroke. Her inner walls are gripping me tightly, and her moans are getting louder and louder. She was trembling beneath me, her breathing ragged, and her orgasm was just about to take over.

    I felt my own climax start to crest as we moved together as one, ourbined pleasure intensifying exponentially as each second passed by. We were a single entity, lost in our own sensual world, and when we reached the peak of pleasure, our screams echoed off the walls.

    We moved together as one, our pleasure rising and falling in perfect harmony. The sensations between us only increased with each thrust I delivered, and I felt like we were going to both reach the peak of pleasure at the same time.

    Finally, after a few more intense moments, I could feel my orgasm start to crest, and then I released inside her warmth with a satisfied moan, feeling the waves of pleasure wash over me in an intensely satisfying way. Wendria cried out beneath, and she sprayed my dick out of her pussy as she squirted on me, and I pped her pussy a few times and then shoved my curled finger inside of her to make her squirt even more as I pressed my cock into her ass, making her eyes roll back, but I didn''t slow or stop. This woman was going to get every bit of pleasure rung out of her, and I was going to fill her pussy to the brim with my hot cock milk.

    We panted and moaned, our bodies trembling with pleasure as I started to pound her tight asshole. I used my free hand to grope her tits, making her gush from all her holes at the same time as I continued to fuck her with all my might. My cock swelled even more inside her tightness as I pushed my hips against hers, feeling a wave of pleasure cascade through me and make me shiver in delight.

    I pounded her body hard and fast, enjoying every second of our pleasurable union until finally, we both reached the peak of pleasure simultaneously, screaming out our rapture together. Our bodies trembled and shook, her muscles gripping my length like a vice as I filled her up with my hot cum.

    Finally, when our orgasm had spent its energy, and we were left in a sated bliss, I pulled out of Wendria and let her slump exhausted on the table. Her pussy and ass were still dripping with my cum, her nipples were still erect from all the stimtion they had received, and they were still squirting milk as her body trembled. She looked utterly done for, her face a mess of drool and tears, but she looked happy.

    I walked over, took her by the hair, and turned her head to look at me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So, now you are going to be a good girl for me and stop doing this to others, or next time we will go for a couple days straight, okay? Now clean me off, and I think that I have one more load for you to take, right, my little Elven cum slut?" I asked, and she nodded submissively, and I smiled. "Good girl."

    Wendria cleaned me off with a towel, and then I knelt in front of her, letting my cum drip down the side of her thigh. She looked up at me with a mixture of exhaustion and pleasure, and I smiled.

    "That was amazing," she said, her voice hoarse from screaming out her pleasure.

    I nodded and kissed her forehead as I pulled away before standing to my feet. "This is only just the beginning," I murmured before pulling her open and waiting mouth down on my cock. Her warm tongue and lips explored me as if searching for answers, and I could feel my arousal rising again.

    We continued our passionate lovemaking until the early hours of the morning, not giving her any breaks as I broke her down and built her back up again. When we finally finished, Wendria looked like she had been put through the wringer, but there was a satisfied smile on her face as I helped her out of bed and dressed her.

    "Well, I will let you know when I get back from the Underworld, and maybe we can do this again, right?" I asked, and Wendria had a shaken look at her.

    "I, umm, will get a hold of Elfinia when we... I need more... assistance," Wendria said nervously, and I smirked.

    "Oh, was that too much for you? I thought I would bring some new and more intense things to use on you next time," I said with a grin, and Wendria paled.

    "I think I am good...just...no more torture," Wendria said quickly, and Iughed.

    "Alright then, no more torture. But if you are a naughty girl again, I will be sure toe up with something special for you," I teased her gently before turning towards the door.

    "See you soon," she called after me as I left and opened a portal home.

 Chapter 564 Morganas Call: Uneasy Tensions Abound

    ?

    I stepped into my living room, and Lexi was sitting there besides herself.

    "Oh! How did things go?" She asked as the portal closed behind me, but I transformed into my cat form and back to clean the stink of sex off myself before replying.

    "Not really sure how it went with the other three, but Wendria got to enjoy all the things I brought her and much, much more. I think that I might have also curbed her enthusiasm for sexual torture, but I am sure it will be far from a cure for her," I said with a smile and grabbed a cup of tea before joining Lexi.

    "Well, I am d that things worked out. I still feel bad about what happened with Cancer and what I did to you," Lexi said, looking away, but I shrugged.

    "Not your fault, and I don''t me you. In fact, Kadeon might have been able to do more damage if you hadn''t told me about the item Cancer had given you," I said as I took a sip of tea, and Lexi looked back at me with a sigh.

    "What is going to happen with Cancer and Xena?" She asked, and I shrugged again. This was something that I hadn''t given much thought to yet, but the truth was that I didn''t know what to do.

    "Currently, they are just going to have to stay like that. I just don''t have a way to know if Kadeon can mess with them or not yet. While I broke his connection, that doesn''t mean he couldn''t find another way to re-establish it through some other means. So, there is just too much uncertainty about proceeding with anything," I said, and Lexi nodded.

    "What is your n now?" She asked.

    "Mess around for a bit longer, and then head to the Underworld. The ce has probably changed a bit since I wasst there, so I am not sure exactly how long it will take," I said, but Lexi put up a finger.

    "Depending on when you were therest, the ce will have changed more than a bit. The ck King has made a lot of changes, some better than others, but the Demons have started to create other cities," Lexi exined, and I raised an eyebrow.

    "Wait, how do you know about the Underworld?!" I asked in confusion, and Lexi smiled and started to tell me the story.

    "Well, it all started a few years ago when I stumbled across an old portal on an ind near the Elfem Sea between the Elf and Golem continents. Taking a chance, I stepped through the portal and found myself in what Iter learned to be the Underworld. Everything was strange and unfamiliar, but I quickly realized that I had stumbled upon something unique and powerful. I spent weeks exploring the inner depths of the Underworld and got to know many prominent demons, including Diablo and her six generals. They were intrigued by my presence and deemed me a special guest, granting me permission to explore anywhere I wanted in the realm. I took advantage of this privilege and learned more about their culture, customs, and magical practices. Eventually, I found a way to bypass the barriers between worlds and snuck away unnoticed. I returned to the surface with three powerful artifacts that I had been gifted by the generals. Since then, I have kept these items safe, never revealing them to anyone else. They are reminders of the incredible journey I embarked on, and although it was dangerous, it was also incredibly rewarding. The experiences I gained from my time in the Underworld still shape my life today."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I just sat and listened, stunned to say anything to Lexi. This woman was so much more than she seemed, and it was hard to believe that she was even able to do that. Considering all the things she knew about this world, Lexi seemed to be no stranger to danger, but that might work in my favor. I had been concerned about where I might enter since creating a portal to the Underworld didn''t allow you to pick a location. That meant that I could be tossed to the far corner of the Underworld if I wasn''t careful.

    "Well, I really didn''t expect this," I said as I looked Lexi over, with my chin in my hand humming.

    "What are you thinking about?" she asked, and I smirked.

    "How I could convince you to join me when I headed to the underworld," I chuckled, and Lexi''s questioning look became a girlish smile.

    ¦Ń¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ăom "That is rather funny, considering that I was trying to figure out the best way to exin my use so that you would include me. Thest time I went, I was more concerned about staying alive, and I really didn''t get much of a chance to explore the ces outside of the main city centers. I know that you probably don''t want to waste time, but there are a few ces I would like to visit if you are willing to have me join you?" Lexi asked, her coils tightening nervously below her.

    I nodded, finally allowing a genuine smile to appear on my face. "Sure, it would be nice to have someone experienced in the Underworlde with me. I can definitely use your expertise," I said, and Lexi smiled back in relief.

    "Thank you, that means a lot. I promise to not let you down and do whatever I can to make sure we both get out alive," Lexi replied, and I nodded again.

    "Excellent. Well, I should go check on..." I started to say, but my voice trailed off as I felt Morgana, the Lich Queen, call out to me, using my mark.

    "Something wrong?" Lexi asked, and I furrowed my brow.

    "Hard to say, but Morgana seems to be concerned about something, but I only get a feeling from the mark," I said, and then stood up, gesturing for a portal to find Morgana, but she had the three Demon girls with her.

 Chapter 565 The Black Kings Power Grows: A Journey To The Underworld

    ?

    "Good, you came. The girls have been getting skittish over thest 24 hours, and it seems that their ck King is getting restless, and it is having an effect on all the Demons, ording to the girls," Morgana exined. She was wearing a ck gothic dress with a hood, and the pale white skin of her face was illuminated by the blue light of the portal. The three girls were huddled together behind her, clearly scared at whatever was going on in their world.

    "Funny, I was just talking about him. Girls,e through," I said, waving for the girls toe forward. "I will bring them back after I find out what is going on."

    Morgana nodded, seeming to be relieved, and the Demon girls came running to me.

    Grimora, my Sex ve Demon, was the first to get to me and buried her face into my chest as the other two rougher Demons, Vaalbara And Mephistia, came after and hugged me tightly as well. Grimora, I understood, but the other two should not be acting like this.

    "What is wrong?" I asked, patting and stroking each of the girls'' heads.

    "The ck King''s been getting worse," Vaalbara said in a timid voice, her head staying down.

    "It started after you left," Mephistia said, looking up at me with tears in her eyes, and I frowned. This was troubling news, but it made sense, considering my experience with Diablo. It seemed that his power over the Demons had grown so great that he was now affecting their behavior somehow.

    "The ck King''s been getting worse," Vaalbara said in a timid voice, her head staying down. "He''s be increasingly demanding and erratic. He wants us to do things that we can''t even begin to understand, like some kind of game or experiment. His power is growing, and it seems to be affecting us whether we are near him or not."

    Mephistia nodded; her eyes were wide with fear. "We feel a growing darkness within us as if we are bing part of the ck King himself. His influence on our behavior has grown so strong that it''s difficult to resist. We all feel the pull towards evil and destruction, but none of us have done anything yet. We''re afraid that if we give in to his influence, we''ll be lost forever."

    Grimora hugged me tighter, her face still buried in my chest. "Please, you have to help us! We don''t know what to do, and we need your guidance. You''re the only one who can stop the ck King from taking overpletely!"

    I frowned and looked around, my eyes narrowing as I considered. This was strange; the ck King hadn''t been in a rush for me to visit before this. I had assumed that he wanted something from me, but it seemed like his impatience had grown in recent weeks. What could have changed? Was someone else behind all of this?

    "What do you think is causing the ck King''s behavior to worsen?" I asked, looking at Morgana and Lexi, who nodded in agreement. "Do either of you know why he wants me toe so urgently now?"

    Morgana shook her head slowly, her expression pensive. "I''m not sure. All I can tell is that there must be an underlying cause behind this sudden change in behavior. The ck King has never shown such urgency before, so whatever is driving him now must be powerful."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lexi crossed her arms, her face thoughtful. "It''s possible that someone else is manipting him somehow. It could be someone in the Underworld or even on the surface which is trying to get you to go down there."

    I sighed, considering all of this. Something was definitely off, and I wasn''t sure if I should trust anyone until I knew what was going on. I needed more information about what was happening in the Underworld before I made any decisions.

    "I will have to investigate further," I said, looking at the three girls. "Until then, I want you to stay with Morgana and wait for me. I won''t be gone long, and I''lle and see you all when I get back with Lexi."

    The three nodded, and Morgana moved forward to hug me tightly. "Be careful. I don''t want to lose you like I lost myself before you saved me. The Underworld is a very dangerous ce," she said, her voice breaking slightly.

    "I won''t be gone long. A week at most, and I will have Lexi''s help to guide me," I said, mindful of how long it would take.

    "Well then, you two should get going. I''ll make sure the girls are taken care of in your absence," Morgana said with a wave, and I nodded, letting the portal close after the three Demon girls had gone back, turning back to Lexi.

    "Looks like I am not going to be lounging around," I said, and Lexi nodded.

    "I think that it is best if you let everyone know what is going on," she said, and I summoned all the goddesses, and portals started to open all around us.

    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ăo§® Tallia and Nemoria were the first ones toe, and then the rest of the women followed right after from the other portal.

    "What is wrong that you are calling us all here?" Tallia asked, and I signed.

    "The ck King is getting antsy for me toe, and it is starting to affect the other Demons. So, I think that it is about time that I go and deal with this miscreant, but I am going to be taking Lexi with me," I exined, and Nemoria stepped forward to stand with her daughter.

    "Are you sure that this is a good idea? I think that taking Lexi is wise, but you are going to be much weaker down there, and you will not have ess to the portal because it is not connected to Yaggisdral. Even though you separated us from Yaggisdral, you only blocked the connection, meaning that we can still use the portals," Nemoria exined, and I nodded.

 Chapter 566 The Journey To The Black Kings Realm: Hot Pursuit To The Depths Of Hell

    ?

    "I sent Xieus down there, and she is my Subus, so I have to go get her and Rem. I also don''t like that this ck King is letting his emotions get away from him, affecting his entire popce. The sooner I deal with all of this, the sooner I can get back to this world and all of you, but I wanted to let you all know what I was doing," I said, looking around the room, and the women all nodded.

    "We will be waiting for you when youe back," Titania said and then winked at me. "I would like my second date, after all," She said, but Orchaughed heartily.

    "No, it will be my turn when he gets back! I will be going to get my O''lee so we can start training and preparing for the Mating Ritual! The first stage will be ready when youe back, so you better be ready, my cat," Orcha said, and I grinned at her. I had almost forgotten about what O''Lee had exined to me, but it was a nice reminder.

    "I can''t wait," I said, and then nodded to everyone before turning to Lexi. "Shall we head out?" I asked, and she smiled back at me.

    "We have a long journey ahead of us, so let''s not waste any more time," Lexi said, but Nemoria and Tallia came over to my side as the other goddesses left.

    "You need to be careful down there," Nemoria said, and Tallia nodded with her, and I smiled.

    "Come now, I might be a bit weaker down there, but I will still be a god with most of my powers. I don''t think that anything is going to cause me any trouble," Iughed, but Tallia pped my chest and red at me.

    "Don''t be stupid. You know what mother is talking about. You have a tendency to think with your dick, but you are taking Lexi with you. You are going to need to make sure she stays safe. I have no doubt that you will be fine, but that doesn''t mean that you can''t be tricked or captured!" Tallia growled at me, and Nemoria nodded.

    "She is right. While you are very strong, it can still defeat you. You are also not going alone, which I am thankful for," Nemoria said and looked over to the Lamia, who smiled.

    "I will do my very best to keep him out of trouble," Lexi said, but then Tallia turned from me to level her re at Lexi, who she marched over to, making the Lamia flinch.

    "Oh, I know what you are like, and you are almost as bad as him! The two of you need to stay away from sex while you are down there unless it is with each other. There isn''t a demon that doesn''t have ulterior motives when ites to sex, and not all are as cute and cuddly as that pathetic excuse of a Demon, Grimora," Tallia growled, looking back and forth between Lexi and me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I know, and I will try to keep my dick out of them, but I might have to bribe some of them to get the information I need," I smirked, but Tallia just rolled her eyes and then stabbed her finger at Lexi.

    "No, you don''t. You have Lexi, and she will get whatever answers you need. Keep your dick in your pants, and do what you need to do. There are more than enough women that love you up here, and you are only going down to deal with the ck king and to get your other demons, Xieus and Rem. When you have them and the king is dealt with, I expect to see you back here, got it?" Tallia ordered, and I snapped to mock attention and saluted her.

    "Yes, ma''am," I said and then nodded to the two of them. "We will be back soon, so don''t have too much fun without us," I said, and then grabbed Lexi''s hand before turning and walking away. As we walked, I could feel the eyes of the goddesses boring into our backs, and I knew that I had to be careful. If I wasn''t, then I would be in serious trouble when I got back.

    "The women seemed to worry about you a lot," Lexi said as she slithered beside me.

    "Well, I mean, I am really just as bad as they say, so I am hoping that you can keep me on the straight and narrow while we are down there," I said as we reached my garden balcony, giving onest look hot at the open water that was below mine and the other 12 Goddess Inds.

    "Well, if you feel the need for such things, I will let you use me as you see fit. I only ask that you help me when I start to molt in a day or so. I am already starting to ke," Lexi said, pointing to a spot on her tail, just below the white skirt she was wearing. Her skin seemed to be king, so I assumed that she must be like a normal snake.

    Most of the time, a snake would rub on things to help shed the oldyer of skin, but a Lamia was much bigger, meaning that it might be more of a task for her than a normal snake. Regardless, I was more than willing to help in whatever way she needed. I would also be taking her up on that first offer; considering her level of experience, sex with her might be a rare treat!

    "Don''t worry, I will help you with that," I said and then gestured to the open air. "Can you describe the location where you entered before?"

    "I can do better than that if you let me use my ability on you," Lexi said, and I nodded.

    "Sure," I said, looking into her eyes, but then everything around me started to blur.

 Chapter 567 The Seductive Siren Of The Sea: Exploring The Alluring Seal-Folk

    ?

    When it came back into focus, I was in a tropical forest in a clearing, still staring at Lexi. I was about to say something, but then we started to move very fast, or the scene did, and I was standing on a beach with Lexi.

    "I don''t think that ce will be the same, so this is what the beach looks like," Lexi exined as I looked around and then gestured for a portal to this exact spot, and then the illusion broke, and I was back on my balcony, but my portal to the location was still there.

    "That was extremely helpful," I said, stepping through the portal and offering my hand to Lexi, who epted it gracefully as she slithered through the portal and onto the same with me.

    The beach was the same as Lexi had shown me, and I could see a small vige in the distance, with a few people walking around, but they didn''t look human or any of the other man races. We were too far to see normally, but I flipped on my Sight Runes and zoomed in to look at the people.

    "Those are Seal-Folk, and they inhabit a few of the inds in this part of the Elfem Sea," Lexi exined, and I nodded as I looked over at the people that were walking around.

    The Seal-Folk were a curious mix of human and seal. Their skin was paler than a human''s, while their eyes were a deep blue. They had small, pointed ears and long, graceful necks. The females had long, flowing hair that came in shades of blue, green, and purple.

    Their bodies were slender and lithe, and the females had full, round breasts and slightly curvy hips. Their waist was slim, and their legs were long and toned. The females also had a thick and meaty tail that was the same color as their hair, and they swayed gracefully as they walked.

    The females were incredibly alluring. Their skin glowed with health and vitality, and their eyes were inviting and seductive. I couldn''t help but feel a stirring in my loins as I looked at the Seal-Folk women. They were so exotic and beautiful, and I could only imagine what it would be like to explore their bodies. I wanted to feel their skin against mine, to kiss their lips, to touch their curves and caress their tails. I wanted to feel their warmth and passion and just lose myself in their embrace.

    "Well, the sex with a Seal-Folk is unlike anything else you would experience," Lexi said, her voice low and sultry. "Their bodies are incredibly sensual and responsive, and they have a natural affinity for pleasure that makes them a delight to be with. They are also incredibly passionate, and their tails are a special treat for those lucky enough to experience them. Their tails are incredibly sensitive and can bring a pleasure that few other women can match. The tail is also a great way to please their partner, as it can be used to caress, tease and stimte in ways that no other woman can. All in all, the Seal-Folk is an incredible sexual experience, and one that I would definitely rmend."

    I nodded and smiled, already getting excited about the prospect of finding out more about this new race. I could only imagine how incredible the sex with them must be, so I turned to Lexi and asked her more.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Tell me more about sex with a Seal-Folk," I said, my voice husky with anticipation.

    Lexi''s eyes twinkled with excitement as she began to speak. "Well, the most important thing to remember is that they are incredibly sensitive creatures, and some techniques may not work for them. You''ll want to make sure you talk to them first and ask about their preferences before jumping in. They do enjoy being touched lightly on all their erogenous zones, including their tail! However, they don''t like it when someone gets too rough or aggressive with them. Make sure to take your time and go slow, as that will make sure both of you have an enjoyable experience."

    She seemed to pause for a moment before continuing. "As far as positions, the best way to pleasure a Seal-Folk is by letting them control the tempo and angle. It can be quite amazing if you let them move at their own pace and find what works for them. A lot of them also like having their tails stimted during sex, as it adds to the pleasure and intensity. Be careful, though, because their tails can be very sensitive, and you will have to be gentle while stimting them. Otherwise, they might just get ufortable or even scared. Lastly, safety is always key when engaging in sexual activities with a Seal-Folk. While they are cute and friendly most of the time, when they are sexually charged, they tend to get very aggressive, so make sure you both have consent and practice safe sex!"

    I was amazed by how much Lexi knew about the Seal-Folk, and I thanked her for her insight as we started walking toward the vige. As we approached, we saw that it was quite small, with a few simple buildings made from wood and stone dotting thendscape. The people here seemed content and happy, and when they noticed us, their eyes lit up with curiosity.

    "What do you think?" Lexi asked, squeezing my hand lightly.

    "I think this ce is amazing," I replied, taking in all of the beauty around us. "Sadly, this is not what we came for."

    "I know, but I think it is good for you to meet some of the other races that inhabit this world," She said as one of the Seal-Folk women came over with a curious look on her face, but most of the others seemed to keep their distance.

    This Seal-Folk had dark blue hair with streaks of purple, and her skin was so pale that it almost glowed. Her eyes were a light shade of gray, and they sparkled in the evening sun. She looked at us with an expression that could only be described as intrigued.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 568 Farewells Of The Cat God: Final Chit Chat Before The Plunge

    ?

    "Greetings, stranger, and hello, Lexi," The Seal-Folk woman said in a soft voice. "I am called Namya, and I am a leader in this vige. Who are you, and what brings you here?"

    I introduced myself as Galio, Cat God, and god of the world, but Namya only seemed intrigued by that and then went back to focusing on Lexi.

    "So, did youe to y? Or is this more a more formal visit?" Namya asked with a twinkle in her eye that made my eyebrows go up, and Lexi giggled.

    She leaned in and then whispered into Namya''s ears, but I couldn''t clearly hear what she was saying.

    When Lexi finished, Namya smiled and then nodded in agreement.

    "That sounds wonderful," She said before stepping back and turning to me. "We will be waiting for you here when you get back," She said with a wink as she walked away.

    "Oh?" I asked, and then looked at Lexi, who gave me a knowing smile.

    "Namya is the head of all the inds, so I think that it might be good for us to spend a bit of personal time with her when we get back, right? Since you have created a school for adventurers, I will assume that you are going to make more, right?" She asked, and I nodded slowly.

    "Yeah, that was the n, but speaking of that, I need to make a quick pit stop before we head to the Underworld portal," I said, and Lexi nodded.

    "That is fine. I am sure that I can entertain myself while you are gone," she said, and Namya cuddled into her side.

    "Don''t worry, I will keep her upied until you get back, Cat God," Namya said and winked at me.

    I nodded, giving them a small smile before turning away, and opened a portal to the training grounds of my adventurer''s school where some of the Amazons were training with Velma and Daphne. As I stepped through, everyone''s eyes turned to me, and then the Amazon and Daphne got in line to stand at attention, making Velma groan.

    "Not you!" Velma shouted at Daphne, and she got an embarrassed look as she jogged back over to her daughter''s side.

    "Well, looks like things are progressing just as well as thest time I was here!" Iughed, and Velma nodded.

    "Yes, the girls are doing very well, and we will be ready to send them back in two days," She said, and I made an impressed face.

    "Really? I mean, I assumed it would only take this long after thest time I was here, but it is always impressive to hear that the appointed deadlines will be met. What do you girls n to do after this?" I asked, and Daphne shrugged.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "There are some girls that have made their way through the forest you made all the way from Northwall that want to learn, and you said that you are going to be going to the underworld soon, right?" Daphne asked, and I nodded.

    "That is the reason why I am here today. I am just about to head there now because of some news that came up. I just wanted toe and check on everyone, but if you two are staying, then what about the others?" I asked, knowing that Cherry and O''Lee had nned to leave after the amazon training was done.

    "Cherry and O''Lee are leaving, but I think Kalli is going to stay with us," Daphne said, and Velma nodded.

    "Both O''Lee and Cherry said that they will be sending recements, and when Giantessaes to get her girls, I was going to ask her to ask the other goddesses if they could bring some helpers to teach. I think that it would be good to have people of all races teaching since each race specializes in certain areas more than others. Getting them all to help with the training will give the students the best chance to seed," Velma exined, and I nodded with a big smile.

    "I think that is a great idea, Velma. This way, all the students will have ess to a variety of teachers who can give them the skills and knowledge they need in order to be sessful adventurers." I said, and Velma nodded with approval.

    "We have been nning a few other things too, but most of those are still up in the air," She said and then nced over at me. "How long do you think you will be gone?"

    "That is a very hard question to answer. I am hoping that it will take no more than a week, but it is really hard to say. ording to Lexi, the Underworld has changed dramatically since I wasst there. That means that my geographical knowledge of the ce might not be as good as it once was," I said with a sigh, and Velma perked up.

    "Oh? You are taking Lexi?" she asked, and I nodded.

    "She seems to know the ce better than me, and she also wanted to go and see a couple ces that she missed out on thest time that she visited," I said, and Velma nodded thoughtfully.

    "That is wise. It never hurts to have more eyes and ears when you are exploring such an odd ce," Velma said, and I agreed.

    "Yes, that is very true. I just hope that it all goes smoothly," I said and then let out a sigh as I looked over the faces of the Amazons who were being trained by Velma and Daphne.

    "Don''t worry about them, Galio," Daphne said. "They are all tough, strong girls, and they will be able to take care of themselves."

    I smiled, relieved at her words, and gave one final wave before I stepped through the portal. When I emerged on the other side, Lexi was waiting for me with a big smile on her face.

    "Ready to go explore the Underworld?" She asked, and I grinned in response.

 Chapter 569 Mmm.. Delicious! But Mostly Just Nervous Sweat!

    ?

    "You look like you are in a good mood," I said as the portal closed.

    Lexi smiled, the thrill of her recent experience still coursing through her veins.

    "Oh yes, it was incredible," She said softly, a dreamy look in her eyes. "Namya was so gentle and passionate, and knowing that she wanted me just as much as I wanted her made it even better. I felt like my whole body was alive with pleasure from her touch. Her hands were soft and caressing, exploring every inch of me to find my erogenous zones. Once she found them, she knew exactly how to please me, teasing and tantalizing until I was trembling with pleasure. She used her tail, too, curling it around mine and sending thrills of pleasure up and down my body every time we touched. It was beyond anything I had ever experienced before."

    "Oh," I said, eyes peeled back, and then I looked at my wrist to see that the watch didn''t exist. "How did you aplish this in the short time that I was gone?!" I asked incredulously, but Lexi just gave me a sly smile.

    "I guess you''ll have to wait till we get back to find out," She said before turning and slithered towards the tropical forest that would take us to the portal to the Underworld, her hips swaying with each step from the pleasure she had experienced.

    I just shook my head and followed her into the jungle, thinking about how Lexi was the one that was supposed to keep me on the straight and narrow. I was starting to think that I was going to have to put a leash on her rather than worry about myself. Though, the thought of putting a leash on her did kind of turn me on a bit.

    "You know, if you keep stopping to think, you are going to get lost. I am sure that I don''t have to tell you that you will need to pay attention to your surroundings when we are in the Underworld," Lexi scolded me, and I looked up at her, surprised that I had stopped.

    "Sorry, I was deep in thought," I said and started to walk to catch up with her, and Lexi smirked.

    "What is it that you were thinking about?" She asked in a sultry voice, and I smirked back.

    "Oh, you know, just how I might need to be putting you on a leash rather than worry about my own troubles with keeping my clothing on," Iughed, and Lexi bit her lip, a mischievous gleam in her eye.

    "It sounds like I need to be the one on a leash then," She said teasingly before turning to start slithering deeper in, leaving me with a hard-on and shaking my head. It was clear that I was not going to need any demon pussy to get me through this week!

    The two of us traveled deeper, but then I started to hear sounds up ahead. They sounded human, but at the same time, they were not.

    "Who is up ahead?" I asked as I walked with Lexi.

    "A small group of Demons, but they aren''t dangerous," Lexi said as we got closer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Then I spied the first of them and blinked. Ahead of us was a vige, but it looked like it was built for dolls, the entire ce only stretching to cover a 10-foot section of the forest.

    "Imps?" I asked, but I couldn''t see the tiny Demons anywhere.

    "Yes, this is an Imp vige. They are a very reclusive species, and they like to keep their own secrets," Lexi responded, her voice almost reverential. "I don''t think you should talk to them. We are simply here to observe."

    I just nodded and followed her lead, my gaze drinking into the strange little people as they went about their business. It was amazing to see these creatures living in harmony with nature despite their size.

    Finally, we arrived at our destination; the entrance to the Underworld itself. I normally would create my own portal down there, but that would put me in a random location, and it had been a very long time since I had seen a Demon-made gate. The entrance was a huge ck gateway with gold trimming, from which we could hear faint music. There were also tworge statues of gargoyles on either side of it, their eyes glowing a deep green color.

    When we entered, I could feel the power emanating from the space around us. The air hummed with energy, and I almost felt like I could sense something watching us as we made our way inside.

    Once we stepped through the doorway, I gasped at the sight before me. Everywhere I looked, there were incredible sights; crystal clear pools, mes that seemed to ignite themselves, and beautifully terrifying creatures walking around as if they owned the ce.

    The Underworld, while mysterious, was surprisingly weing and inviting; I mean, the atmosphere was.

    "Galio, I think those things want to eat us," Lexi said nervously from beside me with her head turned behind us.

    I turned around to see tworge, terrifying-looking Demons walking toward us, their red eyes zing and sharp teeth glinting in the light. The first was a hulking beast of a creature with three horns on her head and massive razor-sharp ws attached to each arm. She had long green hair that hung down her back and wings made of ck leather. The second one was shorter than the other but no less imposing. Her entire body seemed to beposed of some kind of dark metal, like a suit of armor, with the ckest of night for skin.

    "Hey, don''t worry," I said, trying my best to keep calm as I stepped in front of Lexi protectively. "I''m sure they''re just here to show us around."

    The two creatures came closer, both studying us intently. After a few moments of silence, the taller one finally spoke.

    "Wee to the Underworld, travelers. What do you taste like?" She asked, and I frowned.

 Chapter 570 Tempting The Flames: A Sexy And Edgy Trip Through Hellfire Sea

    ?

    "Really? Do you both not know who I am?" I asked, a bit perplexed. It wasn''t like nothing would attack me down here, but these two were not what you would call strong Demons.

    The shorter of the twoughed and then bared its teeth at me. "The ck King is making it harder for us ugly Demons to live down here! So, Mr. Cat God, we heard the king was looking for you, and Simone and I thought about it and decided that we woulde and give you a hard time."

    "Huh? What does this have to do with me?" I asked Lexi, moving behind me.

    "Well, we figured that if we can make you take longer, The ck King will keep getting angrier, and it will make you take even longer. The whole point is just to push the king to the edge and to make the pretty Demons live in hell! Since we and the other ugly demons don''t approve of the king, his mood affects us less than all hisckeys!" The Demon called Simone said, and I sighed.

    "I mean, I get what you are trying to do, but I am just going to kill you both if you get in our way. I was really hoping that you were here to guide us to The ck King," I said with a shake of my head, but both Demons put their hands up defensively.

    "Oh, no! We would never do that! We are just here to cause a bit of trouble, nothing more. We heard that you wereing and we thought we should try and make it difficult for you. But, if you need help to find The ck King, we can help you out!" Simone said, and the other Demon nodded in agreement.

    I sighed, not sure what to make of this. "Okay, I guess I can ept your help. What do you guys know?"

    The two Demons exchanged nces, and then the shorter one spoke up. "Well, we can tell you that The ck King is in the deepest part of the Underworld, which is the ninthyer. He is guarded by a powerful Demon, and the only way to get in is to pass through the gates."

    "Why does this sound like some horrible clich¨¦?" I asked, and both Demons shook their heads.

    "The ck King is a fan of the moving picture and has been using the pretty Demons to sneak into the other realms to steal them," Simone exined, and one of my eyebrows climbed up into my hairline.

    "Wait, what? You are telling me... wait... is this why the ck King is pissed?" I asked, and the two nodded.

    "The ck King can''t use portals to any of the worlds anymore, but that is the same for everyone. I mean, except for this one," The other Demon exined, and I nodded, thumbing my chin. Things were starting to make sense.

    "What are moving pictures?" Lexi asked as she put her hands on my shoulder, leaning her ample chest into my back, slightly distracting me.

    "I will exin thenter," I said after turning my head to hers. Our lips were nearly touching at that point, so close that I could almost taste her sweet breath, and it was intoxicating.

    Thankfully, she pulled away, and I blinked, put my closed fist up to my mouth, and coughed as the two demon women looked at me, amused.

    "This one is your mate?" Simone asked, and Lexi answered.

    "No, not yet, at least. I am working on it, but I don''t like sharing," Lexi said, and the other women started tough like she had just told the funniest joke in the Underworld.

    "Well, either way, you will need to find a way to get past the gatekeeper. We can help you with that, but it won''t be easy," The taller of the two demons exined, and I nodded grimly. It seemed like getting to The ck King was going to be more difficult than I thought.

    "Fine; where is the entrance to the next level?" I asked, and Simone pointed to a fiery ocean that stretched as far as I could see.

    "Across the Hellfire Sea, or you can walk around," Simoneughed, but I just nodded.

    "Thanks for your help," I said, and then started to turn around to Lexi, but the taller one of the two stopped me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You don''t n on crossing the sea, right?"

    "Yes, I do," I said, and the Demons both looked me up and down.

    "You will never survive going across!" The taller one said, and Simone nodded fervently.

    I gazed across the vast Hellfire Sea, which stretched as far as my eyes could see. Its deep red waterspped at the rocky shoreline, seeming to beckon me with its smoky promise of untold secrets and temptations. My heart beat a little faster as I thought about what wondersy beyond that fiery ocean that I had yet to see, and my skin tingled as I considered the dangerous journey I was about to embark on.

    Simone and herpanion stood silently beside me, their faces a mix of worry, awe, and curiosity. With a deep breath and a surge of adrenaline, I began the trek toward the searing, ferocious tide before me. The sheer intensity of the heat made it difficult for me to breathe, yet I felt strangely drawn toward this mysterious realm.

    "If the heat doesn''t kill you, then the Fire Hydra and Eternal me Leviathan will!" She exined, but I shrugged as I started to gather magic into me. The air here wasn''t like in the mortal realm, and the magic was more primal than pure, but I could still use it just the same, but the oues would be more entropic and more than likely much more powerful or weaker than intended.

    "We will be fine," I said and then turned to Lexi. "Do you mind if I carry you?"

    "I thought that you would never ask, but I am curious to have you n on keeping us from getting cooked alive? I know how hot that is from over here," Lexi said, and I just grinned at her.

    "I am a god, so don''t worry about it too much," I said, and Lexi smiled as she slithered behind me and put her hands on my shoulders.

    Lexi moved behind me, flexing her body around my back. Her scales were cool and soft against my skin as she curled her body around me in a way that I could never hope to describe. She reached her tail up, curling it around my shoulder, and then slid the tip of it into my pants to keep it safe from the heat. The sensation was both erotic and funny, and I couldn''t help but smile at the thought as she gently kissed the side of my neck. I tried to turn my head to kiss her, but she took my head in her hands and helped it to face forward.

    "Eyes on the road, mister god! I am supposed to keep you from getting distracted," Lexi said and then kissed my neck again, sending shivers through my body.

    I reached out with my magical powers, pushing them outward from me in a wave that cooled theva around us. I created a bubble of magic that surrounded us, protecting us from the intense heat and keeping us at afortable temperature. The Demons looked on approvingly as I finished, giving us both a thumbs up to let us know we were ready.

    Simone waved her hand towards the sea, indicating our path forward. Taking a deep breath, I stepped out onto the molten rock, immediately feeling it harden under my feet. A frosty ze appeared where I had tramped, creating arger magical sphere that supercooled a wide area around us.

    Lexi clung to my neck, murmuring appreciatively into my ear, "Wow, you really know how to use your magic uniquely!"

    I smiled, chuckling softly. "I''ve certainly had more than enough time to practice." She nuzzled against my cheek, and I could feel an erotic charge radiating from her body. Expecting further adventure ahead of us, I took a few steps forward, ready for whatever wasing next.

    "I can''t wait to see what kind of magic you use on me when we get some alone time," she whispered into my ear, but just then, I noticed that there was somethingrge and under theva moving towards us.

    "Well, I think that we are going to have to put that thought on hold for now. Looks like we have a weing party, and where there isva in the Underworld, there are always monsters living inside of it," I said, and Lexi groaned.

    "Great, just great. What do you n on doing?" She asked, and I smiled, turning my head to face the Fire Hydra and Eternal me Leviathan that were slowly emerging from theva.

    "I will be dealing with them," I said, and then let go of Lexi, and she floated down to the ground as I moved forward toward the two monsters. Time for some fun.

 Chapter 571 Surviving: The Battle Of Hellfire Sea

    ?

    I quickly raised my hands, gathering energy from the air around me and summoning a torrent of lightning and fire that snaked across the sky and mmed into both monsters. The fire hydra screeched in pain and sent up a wave of heat and me, causing theva to begin bubbling around us. Lexi reacted quickly and flew up into the air, wrapping her snake tail protectively around her body while shooting spikes of electricity at the beasts, pushing them back with every st.

    I let out a roar of my own and summoned two giant pirs of ice that shot high into the sky, blocking the wave of fire and protecting us as we continued our desperate fight. The Fire Hydra snapped its multiple heads in different directions, trying to get us, but with my new power, I was able to contain it with streams of sma energy that cut through the beast like a hot knife through butter.

    Lexi followed suit, using her Angel wings to encircle the Eternal me Leviathan and shooting a continuous stream of electric force at it. Its massive form shuddered and shook under the onught of her attacks, and soon it too began to weaken.

    With one final push, we were able to break through the monster''s defense and send it sprawling onto the ground. It didn''t take long for the creature to sumb to its wounds, expiring in a cloud of smoke and ash.

    The Fire Hydra, driven by desperation and anger, reared on its hind legs and roared, calling forth a raging wave of pure heat and fire that threatened to boil up the entire area. But before the wave could touch us, I released an icy breeze from my palms, creating a powerful barrier of ice that blocked the wave altogether.

    We won. Or that is what we thought.

    The Fire Hydra, driven by desperation and anger, reared on its hind legs and roared, calling forth a muchrger and more powerful creature from the depths of theva. The monster was huge and imposing, with several heads and long tentacles thatshed out in all directions.

    I nced at Lexi, who nodded and leaped into action, wrapping her snake tail protectively around her body while shooting spikes of electricity at the beasts, pushing them back with every st. I summoned two giant pirs of ice, which rose high into the sky, blocking the wave of fire and protecting us from the searing heat.

    Gathering energy from the air around me, I released a jet of water magic, creating water dragons that roared bubbly roars as they crashed into the monstrous beast, making it stumble back slightly. Lexi followed suit, using her Angel wings to encircle the Eternal me Leviathan and shooting a continuous stream of electric force at it. I unleashed a wave of ice magic, which quickly froze one of the Fire Hydra''s heads solid.

    "We have to keep going!" I shouted to Lexi over the roar of the monster.

    "Ready when you are!" she replied.

    In a desperate attempt to stop the beast, I gathered more energy from the air around me and unleashed a massive wave of ice magic. The wave quickly spread across the area, freezing theva as well as the monster in its tracks. Then it started to crack.

    "It isn''t working!" I shouted as the monster started to break free from its icy prison.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Quick, grab onto me!" Lexi yelled.

    I reached out and grabbed onto her tail, and with a burst of wings, she lifted us up into the air just as the monster was about to reach us. We watched in awe as it finally cracked apart and exploded into fragments, sending a booming shockwave across the sky.

    The monster seemed to be reforming, gathering dark energy from the air around it and morphing into an even more terrifying form. Its tentacles stretched out further, and its many heads morphed together to be one more enormous beast with razor-sharp ws and jagged teeth. It began to move at an incredible speed as it flew through the sky toward us, shooting powerful beams of fire from its eyes.

    Lexi acted quickly, swooping down and slicing off one of the monster''s tentacles with her electrified wings. I followed suit by using my ice magic to freeze another one of its limbs and then throwing a massive ball of electricity that sted it back. Despite our efforts, the creature kepting faster than ever before.

    We had to think fast or risk bing its dinner. Lexi flew up higher in the air to give me a better angle while I gathered every bit of energy I could find and released it in one mighty st of ice and lightning that struck the monster full-force. The force propelled the monster back, sending it tumbling through the air until it finally crashed onto the ground in an explosion of smoke.

    Finally, the battle was over. I exhaled deeply, releasing all the tension I had been holding in. Lexi flew over and hugged me tightly, relieved that we were still alive and in one piece.

    "That was intense!" she eximed, beaming with pride as I could see a shorelineing up.

    I smiled and hugged her back, kissing the top of her head. "It certainly was. We don''t want to leave this ce anytime soon, though, so let''s keep moving."

    We made our way further down the shoreline of the Hellfire Sea, heading towards the entrance of the secondyer of the Underworld. As we moved forward, I couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the Underworld. Although it was dark and harsh, there was something strangely calming about it.

    Eventually, after hours of flying, we arrived at the gates of the ninthyer. Two imposing figures stood guard, giant swords gripped in their hands and armor glinting in the unnatural light. Knowing that we wouldn''t be able to simply pass by, I squared my shoulders and stepped forward.

    "Greetings," I said calmly, knowing that if I gave any hint of weakness, these two guards would likely try to turn us away without a second thought.

 Chapter 572 A Rocky Welcome: Entering The Layer Of Eternal Slumber

    ?

    Therger of the two stepped forward and crossed his arms, eyeing me suspiciously. "What brings you to the gates of the second level?" She asked gruffly.

    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what I was about to say. "We are here to see the ck King," I replied confidently.

    The two guards exchanged nces before the smaller one stepped forward, the des of his sword gleaming menacingly in the dim light. "It is not easy to gain an audience with the ck King," she warned sternly.

    I nodded solemnly. "I think that he will, but that is none of your concern. We will not give up until we have seen him, and I am sure you are tired of the uneasy feeling that you are getting from him being irritated, right?"

    The two guards nced at each other again before nodding. "You may enter," they said in unison.

    We stepped through the gates, and I let out a sigh and then drew in the lovely fresh air of the Layer of Eternal Slumber. The ce was nothing like any of the other rings and a personal favorite of mine when I was here before. The only problem with the ce is that you couldn''t stay too long or you would start to get sleepy. Then you would sit down, but you wouldn''t go to sleep; you would just watch and feel the forest slowly consume you.

    "I have never really understood why this ce is so beautiful?" Lexi said as we started to walk over the lushndscape that was ever so inviting.

    "I suppose that you don''t actually know much about theyers, do you? You might know about the people, but the Layers themselves have nothing to do with the Demons; they were built to be ces of eternal torture for the Demons," I exined, and then gestured around us. "This ce is The Second Layer of Eternal Slumber. The one before is The First Layer Of Hellfire Sea, and it is more like a resort for the Demons. They all go up and hangout on the beaches with the heat from theva cools and hardens their sink so they can piss off their dominator and make them work harder."

    "... Really? They like that?" Lexi asked incredulously, and I smirked at her.

    "Don''tpare Demons to the creatures from our Mortal Realm. They are apletely different species, and they thrive on emotions, and some of the strongest are pain, but happiness is good as well. Mix them together, and that is a cocktail that any Demon would devour readily," I exined, and Lexi thumbed her chin as she slithered beside me, but I could see what looked like a vige up ahead.

    "I had been curious about that. It seemed like it was just a twisted and broken popce that got off only on torturing others, but that information does give them a new dimension," Lexi said, and I pointed ahead.

    "Have you been to this vige?" I asked since it had not been here thest time I was.

    "I have not, no. What do you know about it?" she asked curiously as we approached the gate of the vige.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Well, for starters, how is it here? Thisyer is designed to make you fall into a waking slumber, so having a vige here just doesn''t make any sense," I said as I saw Demons of all shapes and sizes inside the vige, but there were no guards at the gates that we walked through.

    "I don''t know much about this vige, but it seems like a sanctuary for all kinds of Demons. It''s a ce where they can escape the harshness of the otheryers and live in peace, at least while they are here," Lexi exined as we began to wander around the vige.

    The Demons seemed content with their lives, at least from what I could see. Some were ying games or taking leisurely strolls, and others were tending gardens or fishing in the river. They were kind and generous to one another and seemed to be living a good life overall.

    "It''s amazing how different things are here," I said, filled with admiration and awe.

    Lexi smiled and nodded. "Yes, this ce is like apletely different world from any we''ve seen before. I''m d that these poor creatures have somewhere peaceful to stay."

    Then one of the Demons finally came over to us, approaching me first. Then it swung an enormous wed hand at my face with a smirk, but I put up a single finger to stop it, narrowing my eyes on the Demon. It clearly knew that it had just fucked up.

    I raised my hand and was about to turn the scared Demon to ash, but Lexi pulled my hand down. "Let''s try words first. They are wonderful things, are they not?" She asked me, and I looked at her, letting my hand fall, but with a raised eyebrow.

    "Oh? It seems like this one had just that in mind; I was just returning the favor," I said inly, but Lexi shot her head.

    "If it wanted to kill you, don''t you think the others would have helped?" Lexi asked me, and I shrugged as I looked around. No one was even paying attention to us, but that didn''t mean anything.

    If Demons were one thing, it was that they were all crafty as fuck.

    "Fine," I said and then turned to the Demon, who had regained hisposure. "So, Mrs.... who?"

    "Dragees, and sorry about that. You clearly are not from thisyer, but you looked pretty peaceful. Our greetings are to p each other on each cheek, and it is how we can all stay up here. There are strange psychedelic drugs here that make you go into nightmarish trances, but they keep you moving. I just came out of one of those and saw you two, but now that I see you both more clearly, it seems I might have angered you," she exined, and I sighed.

 Chapter 573 Pleasure And Pain: The Wicked Combination Of The Underworld

    ?

    "Well, that is fair and a good way to keep yourself upied, but what drove you all toe up here. This ce is normally just home to the super old and crusty Demons buried under the trees," I said, and Dragees rolled her eyes, pulling at the longhorn on her forehead.

    "The ck king is turning the lower realms into strange ces, and it is no longer about pleasure, pain, and fear... it is rather disgusting down there," Dragees said with a shiver, and I frowned.

    "What could be down there that you find so repulsive?" I asked, and Dragees turned away.

    "I don''t want to talk about it. Too many painful memories," She said, and I raised my hand.

    "How about you feel like talking, or I fill you full of air until you burst all over this vige?" I asked, and Lexi Grabbed my arm, but I didn''t drop it.

    "You know? I suddenly feel thepelling urge to share my traumatic memories," Dragees said, and I nodded, lowering my arm.

    "Good. I wasn''t ready for a bath yet, so we are all winners here. Now, go on," I said as Lexi shook her head at me, but this was how it had to be with these people. They only responded to violence or adequate threat of it.

    "Well, to sum it up, The ck King is turning the loweryers into a kingdom of... fun! Bleeeeh!" Dragees said with a sick look as she turned away to puke out ck tar.

    I flinched back, not because that was disgusting, but because that was unheard of. Since when did Demons do... fun things?

    "Wow! That actually sounds really good!" Lexi said, but I shook my head.

    "Many for someone like you or me, but we are not Demons. Fun shouldn''t even exist in their vocabry because they only enjoy the extreme highs and lows of pain, pleasure, and fear. This is actually concerning. Even if he gets the pretty Demons on his side, he is going to start a war with the ugly ones," I said, and Dragees nodded as she wiped her mouth.

    "Yes, and that is exactly what is starting to happen on the upper sixyers, and now with the irritation of The ck King at an all-time high, things are getting tense," Dragees exined, and I nodded, moving to something else.

    "Do you know who I am now that you have had a look at me?" I asked, and Dragees nodded.

    "I never met you, but I am sure that you were here during the reign of the True ck King, Diablo, but he is locked away now," she said, and I nodded.

    "Yes, Diablo is a friend of mine," I said, but then asked, "So then, what happened to all the male demons?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Now, that is something weird, and it only happened less than a month ago. The males all vanished, save Diablo," Dragees said, but I frowned.

    "And the ck King, right?" I asked, but she shook her head no.

    "No, the ck king rose up right after, so I don''t think that it is a male. Only Diablo was left, but she had him locked away," Dragees said, and I nodded.

    "And most likelypletely content and not willing to help," I said, and the Demon nodded sadly.

    "Yeah, so most of us decided to starting up to the higher level because actual monsters are filling up the middle threeyers. They areing from all theyers to gather for an assault on the lower threeyers so they can get them back from The ck King and Kick her out of the throne, so it is empty again," Dragees said, and I smiled.

    "Well, I am back, so I will try to get things sorted out. I am slowly piecing together what is happening, but I am clearly still missing some important parts," I said, but Dragees just shrugged.

    "This is the best that I know, but I am sure you will learn more as you descend into the depths of the Underworld," She said and then smiled. "Since I gave you some information, do you think that you might be able to use some magic to help keep me awake? The spells that we use just run out, and we end up slumbering, and I agree that pping isn''t always the best."

    "Well, I can ce a self-absorbing Electrical Jolt Spell that goes off once a day, but the Primal Magic is going to make it vary dramatically. Sometimes you will barely feel it; other times it will hit you so hard that you shit piss and cum at the same time for about five minutes," I exined, and a big smile crept on her face.

    "Do you think you could have a little something to keep me going once an hour? Maybe something a bit more sexual?'' Dragees said as she pulled her dress back and revealed her dripping red pussy that was leaking down her leg.

    I smiled and nodded while creating a cube in my hand that was perfectly bnced. "This should do the trick," I said and ced it between her legs, pressing it up to her pussy with a smile.

    The cube slipped quickly into her wet and hungry pussy, stimting every nerve ending in its path. She gasped as waves of pleasure coursed through her body, making her arch her back and thrust her hips forward to meet the cube as it went deeper. As it reached further inside, the cube began to vibrate, sending ripples of pleasure that caused her to moan out loud. With each vibration, she felt a different sensation - some pleasurable, some painful - but all of them intense and thrilling. Her breathing became erratic, and her body shook with pleasure as the vibrations moved faster and faster. The pleasure was too much to handle, and she copsed as her climax built, leaving her twitching until it finally hit her, and she cried out, shuddering through orgasm after orgasm as the cube remained nestled deep within her. When she finally came down from her high, I could see she felt a sense of calm wash over her as the cube slowly settled inside of her.

    "Is that good enough?" I asked as the Demony there in a blissful state.

    Dragees nodded, and with a satisfied smile on her face, she said, "Yes, I think that will do the trick. Thank you so much."

 Chapter 574 The Trick Of The Labyrinth: Misunderstanding Up And Down In The Underworld

    ?

    "Do you think that I could try that sometime?" Lexi asked as we left the vige and continued to travel across the secondyer of the Underworld.

    "Hmm? The cube?" I asked, and she nodded as she slithered along beside me.

    "Yes! I have never seen anything like that before, so I am interested in learning about it," she said, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, but let''s get through thisyer and then next first. After these two, then we should reach the Dueling Layer, and we will be forced to stay there for at least a day. That is, if things haven''t changed that much since thest time I was there," I said, and Lexi linked her arm with mine, a bright smile on her face.

    "You know? I am very thankful that you brought me along with you! The first time that I was here, I was scared and confused about where I should go, and I almost got myself into some situations that I couldn''t get out of. I am the type that loves to learn new things, and I use my vast knowledge to push the limits on what I can aplish, but this ce is different. Now that you have exined it to me more, I can understand some of the things that I saw before," She said, and I nodded.

    "The first time that I was born into the Underworld, this ce was much different. There was no chance of seeing a vige or even a pair of Demons together that weren''t trying to hurt each other. I ended up killing a lot of people before I understood what was really going on here. The worst part is that I would think I was saving some, only to have them turn on me because I had killed their master. All of it took time to process, and it wasn''t really until I fought with Diablo and talked to him that I really started to get a sense of what Demons are, at leastpared to humans and other upper realm races like you and then rest," I exined as we passed a massive Demon that was almostpletely overgrown with massive tree roots.

    "Wow, that sounds like a trial by fire if I ever heard of one," Lexi said, and I nodded.

    "It was, but it was also how I learned to survive and understand the Underworld in all its forms. Now, let''s just get through thisyer so we can talk some more after we reach the Dueling Layer," I said as we rounded a corner and reached the edge of the secondyer and another gate.

    The gate was closed, but I could feel the power of two Demons beyond it. They were waiting for us on the other side, and I knew that we would need to fight them to get past the gate. Taking a deep breath, I raised my hand as I began to cast a spell. With a massive electrical strike sent out from my fingertips, I hit the gate with enough force to open up the gate, just enough for us to slip through.

    The two Demons beyond the gate were surprised by my sudden entrance and didn''t have time to prepare themselves before Lexi, and I had already taken them down with ourbined strength. Once theyy there unconscious, I nodded toward Lexi, and we stepped over their bodies and into the nextyer.

    "Was that really necessary?" Lexi asked as we moved down the stone corridor.

    "Yes, the longer those two are knocked out, the longer we have without obnoxious traps and Demons bothering us. This is The Third Layer Of The Lethal Labyrinth, and it does not fall short of its name. Most Demons sneak through this floor if they can or run at high speeds, but none really hang around, except for one group," I said as we moved along. I knew that we only had a few more minutes, but rushing through this ce could get you in big trouble.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "You mean the Raging Bull Demon n?" Lexi asked, and I nodded with a sigh. Some Things don''t seem to change, but the n was really the only one that could put up with this ce.

    "Yeah, they are runner Demons that chase others or just run thebyrinth in races. They are more annoying than trouble, but they are all lunatics," I exined as we reached the first fork in the path.

    "Yes, I never really had much trouble from them, but they are very pushy if you don''t want to run with them," Lexi said as I stopped us.

    Three paths lie in front of us, but only one of them is right.

    "Give me a second here," I said and walked forward till I was in line with all three of the paths. I squatted down, cing my hand on the ground and summoning a small fountain of water.

    "What is that for?" Lexi asked as she came over to me as I watched to see which way the water would go. One path led up slightly, another led down, and thest seemed to be t, but that was part of the trick of this ce.

    "We are trying to go down, but this ce is meant to confuse us, so what is up is not always what it seems, and the same can be said for the other directions," I exined, and point to where the water was starting to run up the center path that seems like it was going up.

    "Wow! No wonder it took me so long to get out of this ce! That is a nifty little trick!" Lexi said in a praising voice, but I shook my head and pointed to the left path where the water was heading as well, but a bit faster.

    "This is not a foolproof n, but it does tell us that only two go down," I said, and then dismissed the water fountain as I stood up.

    "So, then, which way do we go?" Lexi asked, and I pointed to the path that led t, making Lexi frown. "I thought you said we were going down?" She asked, and I nodded.

 Chapter 575 Racing To The Underworld: A Descent Into Chaos

    ?

    "I also said that this ce is designed to trick us, so taking the least likely path is the best path, probably. There are some tricks to use to try to get around it, but this ce is a maze, and there is no real getting around it," I said, and waved her forward, but the moment that we both started down the path, it started to tilt like something was turning the world.

    "Is this supposed to happen?!" Lexi asked as we started to slide, but I grabbed her and started to cast air to st in front of us to slow our descent.

    "It can happen, but this isn''t a bad thing, but we are going to have to deal with the Bull Demons!" I shouted as we continued to slide, but the sounds of drums were starting toe from below us.

    "How far are we going to fall?!" Lexi asked as she coiled around me.

    "Not sure. Never headed straight to the bottom from the top before, so I will assume we have a way to fall, but who knows-"

    I never finished my words as we were spat out into a massive cavern that was thundering with the echoes of drums and cheering Bull Demons. I let go of the wind as we came sliding into the center of a clearing, and I hopped up, Lexi still in my arms,nding on a tform that instantly started to lift up, but only about ten feet in the air. It was just above all the female Bull Demon heads, who were all around 9 feet tall, but there was another Demon about thirty feet away on a tform raised twice as high.

    "So, how long has it been since the Cat God has walked thebyrinth?" Zuri, leader of the Raging Bull Demon n, called over to me, and the drums and cheering stopped as Lexi uncurled from me. "I see you have also brought a familiar face with you!"

    "Hi, Zuri!" Lexi called over as she waved, and I looked at her and then at the massive Bull Demon woman.

    "Zuri and you as well?" I asked, and Lexi nodded with a giggle.

    "Yeah, it was quite the experience," Lexi said with a grin. "I had never been with a Demon before, and Zuri was definitely more than I bargained for. She was huge and powerful but also gentle and affectionate when we were in bed together." She blushed as she recounted the memories of their night together, and I couldn''t help but feel a spark of jealousy at her tales.

    "And what else?" I asked, prompting her to carry on further with her story.

    "Well, it was really amazing. For starters, her body is incredibly strong. You could tell that she had trained herself well over the years and yet still managed to remain soft in all the right ces. We kissed and caressed each other''s bodies for hours before finally making love. When we did, it felt like I was being taken to another realm entirely. Her movements were so sensual and powerful, yet she still managed to stay tender and gentle. It felt like timepletely stopped, and all that mattered was us and our connection."

    Lexi finished her story with a satisfied smile, and I couldn''t help but feel a little envious of the experience she''d had with Zuri. But, more importantly, I was d she was able to enjoy some pleasure after all that had happened.

    Again, I was starting to feel a bit out-hoed by Lexi, and I kind of liked it, but I also kind of wanted to catch up. Just not with Zuri.

    The woman was all cow-head and horns with tits covered with tattoos, gold earrings, and a pierced lip. She wore no clothes except for the leather she had around her waist, and there were tons of weapons on her, from swords to axes and bows. I could see why Lexi was into her, but she wasn''t my type.

    "Well, that is enough reminiscing," Zuri said as she crossed her arms over her chest while looking out at us. "Are you ready to begin?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "What are we beginning?" Lexi asked, but I narrowed my eyes at Zuri.

    "It will only be you and me racing. Lexi will be a spectator," I said, and Zuri shrugged.

    "Fine with me. The snake woman isn''t really built for this type of thing. She is more for the other kinds of fun we have down here," she said and then looked at Lexi, who blushed and nodded.

    "You do know all my weak spots," Lexi said with a giggle, and then Zuri nodded to the people that were around us.

    "It is time for us to start the race. When I say go, we will head off in different directions for a total of ten minutes. The one who canplete the mostps by then wins. If we both make it back within seconds of each other, then we will have a tiebreaker race," She said as she waved her hand toward the opposite end of the cave, which seemed to be glowing with a strange light.

    "Are the rules the same?" I asked, and Zuri grinned at me.

    "That there are no rules? Traps and foul y are encouraged, but you already know all this, right?" She asked, and I nodded.

    "Just making sure. It has been a minute since I wasst here, but it is nice to see that you never change," I said, but then stomped down to the tform we were on, and it rose up much higher, so we had a clear view of the entire track that was litter with monsters, and ringed with Bull Demons just waiting to get in on the action.

    "Are you sure you are going to be alright?" Lexi asked, and I turned to her.

    "Do note down from here. I have to beat Zuri to get to the nextyer, but if any of them get a hold of you, I will have to start killing them in droves, or I will never get you back, got it?" I warned, but Lexi frowned at me.

    "They never harmed mest time I was here," She tried to say, but I shook my head.

    "They act differently when a race is one. All these creatures care about is seeing someone get hurt, and they will do whatever it takes to do that. That means torturing you from the sidelines or even killing you as I pass. These are Demons, and you can''t forget that" I exined, and Lexi got a worried look on her face.

    "I never realized that things could change so fast," She said, and I nodded with a sigh.

    "Wee to the Underworld," I said in a grim voice as Zuri roared from her own tform for me to get ready.

 Chapter 576 The Epic Showdown: The Labyrinth Hellion Vs. Lexi, Lamia Of Lust!

    ?

    The thunderous rumble of our racing reverberated through the cavern, shaking the entire chamber as Zuri and I streaked off in opposite directions. Our furious pace quickly elerated as we navigated around obstacles and traps set by each other.

    Glistening crystals embedded within the walls cast an eerie light, illuminating a stunning array of colors from vibrant fungi. Waterfalls cascaded down rocks that towered high into the sky, creating a picturesque backdrop for this epic race.

    The race started off with only a few traps and obstacles. But, as we moved around the track at lightning speed, the traps became more numerous andplex. Swinging des threatened to cut us in two, electrified floors threatened to shock us with a fatal burst of energy, and bottomless pits full of spikes promised gruesome ends for those who were not careful.

    Midway through the race, two fiercepetitors burst onto the scene - one a Minotaur and the other a Fury, a Fire Elemental Demon. With speed and skill, they both desperately sought the victory thaty ahead. As thepetition grew even fiercer, Zuri directed spears towards me while I ced traps in her path, each of us trying to gain the advantage over the other.

    Suddenly, the earth in front of me burst up, and I was forced to dodge out of the way, and all the cheer suddenly stopped. In a heartbeat, it screamed as I saw what had just burst up from the ground.

    In the Underworld, there were many kinds of Demons, but for every Demon, there was a monster that liked to eat it. This such monster, the Labyrinth Hellion, liked to eat Bull Demons, but it also wasn''t much of a picky eater. The creature was a massive worm with ck tes that glowed red from the cracks between tes. Not really the type of thing you want to get eaten by, or you will have to suffer through being ground up by its razor teeth while being roasted alive.

    No, thank you!

    "Cat God!" Zuri roared as she came running around the track holding two massive axes. one of which she threw at me, and I caught it.

    "I am guessing that you didn''t invite this?" I asked as Zuri caught up and the massive ck and red wurm loomed over me.

    "This is Martha, and she has been pissed ever since her old man disappeared. She normally would bully him most of the time and leave us alone, but now she has constantly been attacking us like we did this!" The leader of the Bull Demonsined, and I nodded, then hurtled the massive double ax at the Hellion.

    I aimed for a crack, but the tes pinched, and the ax smashed to bits against the side of it. That was rather annoying, considering that this thing was extremely resistant to magic. Thankfully, the creature was just staring at me like I was the only thing around, but now that I got a good look at the beast, she kind of looked familiar.

    "Well, take your kin and get going," I said, and Zuri nodded and then ran as fast as she could without any hesitation. Not surprising.

    I turned back to the Hellion, but it was just staring at me with its beady little eyes and open maw of osciting teeth and magma-temperature drool.

    "So, how do you want to do this?" I asked, but the wurm just stared at me as I noticed Lexi flying over from the pir I had made.

    The wurm looked to where I was looking and then back at me with what looked to be an angry look. I didn''t like where this was going and started to think fast as the Hellion turned back to Lexi.

    "Stay up in the air out of her reach! I think she is jealous of you!" I said, but Lexi didn''t stop. Instead, she started to cast Growth magic on herself, bing as massive and terrifying as the Labyrinth Hellion.

    "I was told to watch my God, and I was told that only I get to enjoy his flesh, Dirt Eater!" Lexi hissed from her now fanged mouth, and I looked between the two... monsters. They were both women, but it was very easy to ignore that fact right now.

    "I liked him before you!" The Hellion screamed in a guttural voice and thenunched out of the ground at Lexi but was grabbed out of the air by Lexi''s massive hand.

    The Hellion was ripped out of the ground and then thrown across the cavern, but unfortunately, I was sted back as she was ripped from the ground. I did a flip through the air and kicked some of the flying rocks from hitting me, thennded on arge rock outcropping. I had to act fast, or else I would be swallowed up in Hellion''s rage. My eyes scanned my surroundings for something I could use as a weapon. I spotted somerge rocks nearby and quickly formed them into a makeshift shield, bracing myself for what was about toe.

    The Labyrinth Hellion roared with anger andunched itself at Lexi, who blocked her with her own magical shield. Sparks flew between their shields as they shed against each other, filling the chamber with bright shes of white light. Despite the ferocity of the onught, Lexi managed to stay on her feet and surprise the monster with an attack of her own.

    With a powerful gust of wind, she caused the Hellion to stumble backward and sent it crashing through several boulders. The creature writhed in pain but quickly recovered and came back swinging, determined to have its revenge.

    A fierce battle ensued between the two powerful foes. Fire and ice were thrown around like weapons, sweeping across the chamber in explosions of heat and cold. Rocks were smashed apart by the force of immense punches, and walls shook from thunderous blows that echoed throughout the cavern.

    Neither one seemed willing to give up. But, eventually, Lexi got the upper hand and delivered the final blow. With a devastating st of energy, she sent the Labyrinth Hellion hurtling toward the wall, where it crashed andnded motionless.

 Chapter 577 The Emotional Journey Of Martha: A Hellions Story

    With a sigh of relief, I dropped my makeshift shield and looked over to see Lexi standing tall and victorious. Her victory was short-lived, however, as the monster suddenly rose again and let out an eerie and menacingugh. It had somehow managed to survive the attack and prepared to continue its assault.

    The Labyrinth Hellion let out a blood-curdling screech before charging toward Lexi once more. Bothbatants seemed determined not just to defeat their opponents but to annihte them. Rocks flew from the force of their blows, and the air sizzled with electric energy as it filled the chamber.

    Lexi tried her best to keep up with the monster''s ferocity but was eventually overpowered as she was sent flying across the room. The Hellion roared in triumph, its giant form towering above Lexi. However, instead of delivering the final blow, the creature suddenly stopped, and an eerie silence filled the chamber.

    I watched in amazement as the Labyrinth Hellion slowly shrank down into a small wurm girl, her red eyes zed over in an odd trance. She shook her head, clearly confused by her sudden transformation, before copsing onto the ground in exhaustion.

    Lexi quickly recovered, looking upon the creature with both confusion and pity. "What happened? What did you do?" she asked me as I stepped forward with my hands still shaking from our fight.

    "I don''t know," I replied, still unable toprehend what had urred. It was then that I noticed something strange about the Hellion''s eyes; they weren''t red anymore, but rather a deep blue.

    Suddenly, the wurm girl began to speak. Her voice was soft yet powerful. "My name is Martha," she said. "And this is my story."

    "Huh?" I asked, but she ignored me and started to exin herself to Lexi, who was now interested!

    Martha had been a small, curious, and yful wurm for most of her life. Her parents and siblings were part of the underworld wurms who roamed the undergroundbyrinths searching for food and shelter. Martha was different from them, though; she was always drawn to light and beauty and dreamed of exploring the world above.

    When Martha was young, she often found herself drawn to the entrance of an ancient ruined temple deep within one of thebyrinth''s tunnels. The temple seemed to call out to her as if trying to tell her something. One day, she finally decided to go inside, determined to find out what secrets the temple held.

    Inside the temple, Martha discovered a massive painting on the wall depicting a giant woman surrounded by swirling mes. Upon closer inspection, she realized that this wasn''t actually a painting ¨C it was a door inscribed with powerful magical symbols.

    With a wave of her hand, the door opened to reveal a vast chamber filled with treasure and magical artifacts. But more importantly, at the center of the room was a massive gemstone that glowed with a strange and beautiful power. Taking the gemstone in her hands, she suddenly felt a rush of energy and knew that this was the cause of the calling she had felt before.

    The gemstone transformed her into a towering creature made of me and stone, a Labyrinth Hellion. With newfound strength and power, Martha ventured forth into the world beyond thebyrinth, only to discover that some monsters weren''t meant to be loved. Everywhere she went, people ran away in fear or attacked her in anger due to her monstrous form. Everyone she encountered considered her nothing but a monstrosity, and Martha quickly grew lonely.

    Eventually, she returned to thebyrinth seeking sce. But the creatures there feared her just as much as the humans did, and she became increasingly reclusive and isted. Without anyone to turn to, Martha''s loneliness only grew deeper until all that remained was her burning rage and hatred toward everything around her.

    Then she met the Cat God.

    "Hold on!" I said, butting in. "What about the other wurm thinger guy?"

    "Just listen to her story!" Lexi scolded, and I looked at her in horror.

    "You were just trying to kill her!" I eximed as Lexi went over and started to pat Martha''s head.

    "This was just a slight misunderstanding that we are never going to know about if you don''t let her finish her story!" Lexi scolded, and I rolled my eyes but motioned for her to continue as I looked at the mess of the Bull Demons cave after this "Misunderstanding."

    Eight hundred years ago, Martha had finally found someone who didn''t think of her as a monster. I was kind and understanding, seeing past her monstrous form and treating her withpassion and respect.

    During their time together, I showed Martha the beauty of the Underworld, guiding her through its lush forests and caves. At night, we would curl up in front of cozy fires, telling stories and singing songs. Martha slowly began to let go of her hatred and despair, finding joy in the simple pleasures of life.

    Eventually, my time came to an end, and although life was short, we filled it with love andughter that was supposed to have kept Martha going long after I was gone.

    That wasn''t the case, and for the past 800 years since my disappearance, Martha had grown increasingly bitter and angry. Without her belovedpanion to keep herpany, she grew more and more isted from the world around her, feeling nothing but hate and despair in her heart.

    She took out her frustrations on those who crossed her path, consuming the essence of any living creature that got too close. As time passed, her rage only intensified until it consumed her entire being. The males she would take for a mate were never like me, so she ate them... and the reason she was killing the Bull Demons was that her meal had been stolen.

    So when Martha spotted me with another woman after all these centuries, a fit of deep-seated jealousy rose up inside her. The sight of me standing so close to someone else filled her with rage, and all she could think about was revenge. She wanted to tear them apart and devour their souls and reim what she believed belonged to her - me.

    "Well, that was a fun story, but it is far from my fault for you bing such a man-eating carb," I said, shaking my head.

    Martha Puffed out her cheeks, and Lexi scowled at me. "Is that really how you are going to treat your long-lost lover?"

 Chapter 578 The Cat Gods Midnight Creation: Reviving A Demonic Town

    ?

    "You know that this is going to be a no go thing, right? We are going to be pulling along one-eighth of the Underworld if we start picking up all my long-lost loves," Iughed, not even slightly serious since most things down here didn''t die unless they were killed, and even then, they were just reborn. I had lived plenty of life down here to know a good number of the poption, but from the sounds of things, most of my "lovers" would be on the bottom three levels.

    "Well, we can''t just leave her here! I am calling Tallia!" Lexi dered, and Iughed. I had no idea how she was going to do that, but I knew what Tallia would say.

    Lexi pulled out a small golden mirror from her satchel and held it up to her face. Soon, I saw Tallia''s face, and she didn''t look impressed.

    "I haven''t even been a day, and you are already in trouble?" Tallia asked, and Iughed.

    "No, we stumbled on Martha, a Labyrinth Hellion I had rtions with during one of my lifetimes," I said, and Tallia snorted.

    "That is about as likely as kicking a rock in the Underworld. What is your point?" Tallia asked, and I nodded, but Lexi spoke up.

    "We can''t just leave her here like this!" Lexiined, and Tallia sighed.

    "You will be dragging half the Underworld-"

    "An eighth!" I snapped, and Tallia gave me a look.

    "You tell stories to your friends, and I''ll tell stories to mind, but don''t call a chicken a duck, Cat God," Tallia purred, and I feigned indifference, but Tallia ignored me and focused on Lexi. "Dear, if you pick off every love-struck stray Demon, you will never get back on time for Galio to make it to Breya giving birth. If that happens, then I will have to wait for my little girl. AND IF THAT HAPPENS, I will help you take off more than oneyer of that scaly tail of you, do you understand? you are to help him move along fast, not hinder him, got it?" Tallia ordered, and a ghostly white Lexi nodded as she put the mirror away.

    "Well, that went much worse than I expected!" Iughed, and Lexi looked at me in horror.

    "I thought I had a problem, but just how many people have you had sex with?!" she asked incredulously, and Martha snorted.

    "Be faster to figure out how many he hasn''t," Sheughed, and I scowled at her, but she only shrugged. "Tell me I am wrong, and I will take it back!"

    " Can we just get going?" I asked, but Lexi shook her head.

    "You can fix the Bull Demon''s housing!" Lexi ordered, and I frowned at her.

    "You realize that it was you two that destroyed it all, right?" I asked, and Lexi pointed at the rubble.

    "I can''t fix it, and you can. Comining is just wasting time that you could be fixing. We are also taking Martha along!" Lexi dered, and Martha cheered; the two of them were suddenly best friends for life.

    I shook my head and walked over to the rubble, but the ce had just been a bunch of stone huts before this. Technically speaking, we were ahead of schedule since the nextyer wasn''t that far, so we could take a break for the night.

    Gathering Primal Magic, I prepared a few spells that would create a small town that would at least have a bath and an inn. The ce would have to be bigger for the Bull Demons when they came back, but I couldn''t control howplicated it was going to be. Primal Magic gave you as much as it wanted, no matter how much it pulled in, but sometimes it liked when you got creative.

    The first thing that I created was arge square at the center of the town. This was surrounded by brightly lit buildings, each with its own unique design and purpose. There were shops galore selling all sorts of items, from clothes to craft materials. Restaurants and pubs lined the streets, with their delicious smells wafting through the air.

    Further, into the town, more extravagant and luxurious disys could be found. From old-fashioned carousel rides to outdoor ice rinks and even an exotic animal zoo, this entertainment district had something for everyone. All around, there were glowing neon lights and intricate decorations, giving the area a futuristic yet inviting feel.

    Despite the hustle and bustle of the area, there was one thing missing ¨C people. Although the town seemed full of life, it was eerily quiet, as not a single person could be seen in the entire ce. The empty streets echoed with only the sound of the wind, creating an atmosphere of abandonment and loneliness.

    "Why is there a frozen pond?" Lexi asked, but Martha looked at the ce in horror.

    "What have you done? This ce looks... fun!" Martha gasped in horror as she flinched back, making me wince as I had just realized something.

    You don''t think it is that bad, right? I mean, I can get rid of the skating rink, but I don''t really think the ce is that... fun?" I said questioningly, but Martha shook her head.

    Martha shook her head at Cat God''s question, a look of disgust and revulsion in her eyes.

    "Fun for Demons is different from human fun," she said. "It usually involves torture or other activities that bring pain and suffering. Things like games where you have to dodge spikes and mes, physical activities such as fighting each other, and others." She gave examples of the various ways. Demons find entertainment, her tone growing more and more horrified as she spoke. "And all these ces you have created here, with bright lights and decorations - it looks like something out of a fairy tale. It''s too light-hearted for us. We Demons would rather find our fun in darkness and destruction."

    "Hmmm, I mean, I know you are right, but do I not change the inn until after we leave!" I dered as I started to weave the Primal Magic again, but this time it took off, giving me way more power than I needed.

 Chapter 580 Molting Magic: The Secret to Intimate Pleasure Pt 1

    Chapter 580 Molting Magic: The Secret to Intimate Pleasure Pt 1

    The two of us said goodbye to Martha and left the clearing, Lexi linking her arm through mine as we made our way to the inn. She seemed more alert now, constantly looking around us, her eyes darting from side to side while she kept one hand on the hilt of her sword.

    Once inside, however, she seemed to rx a little but then stopped me before I could head to my room.

    "Do you think you can lock all the doors and windows so no one can get in?" She asked in a quiet but nervous voice, and I nodded.

    Raising my hands, I used my magic to lock every entrance with a strength that was powerful enough to stop a train from getting into the building. An even bigger fluctuation of Primal Magic increased this power, and once I was done, I looked over to see an uneasy look on Lexi''s face.

    I asked her what was wrong, and she looked at me with a worried expression on her face.

    Something was clearly bothering her, but it had only started after I had told her about Martha wanting to peel her scales off. That might have been a rough example, but it was clear from how she was acting now that she didn''t think that would really happen.

    "Do you really think that the demons will do what you said they would if they found me?" She said, and I nodded firmly.

    "Yes, they would either turn you over to someone else or keep you themselves - either way, it would be incredibly dangerous. We need to be careful down here," I said, and Lexi nodded slowly, finally understanding the gravity of the situation.

    "Sure, we should leave after we get a good night''s sleep, just the two of us," Lexi said, but I snorted in disbelief and rolled my eyes.

    "Good luck! You didn''t listen to Tallia or me when we warned you about going off alone, so you have Martha tagging along whether we like it or not," I said, and Lexi''s cheeks turned light blue with embarrassment.

    "What?! You can''t mean that?!" She eximed, and I merely nodded in amusement.

    "Unfortunately, yes. Like it or not, she is going to be following you around like a lost puppy," I said, and Lexi groaned before giving a resigned smile.

    "At least I have you to deal with all the shedding. My skin is starting to feel itchy from all the stress," she said, scratching at some dry and king skin. "I promise to take your advice more seriously from now on."

    I smiled and pointed to therge stairs that we headed up until we found the bathing room. It was a massive steaming pool of hot water that I would have to switch out for acid after we left. I was more than excited to get in and rx, but I had to help Lexi shed some skin first.

    "I normally just rub it with rocks or whatever I have at the time, but it always leaves my skin raw. I have had people try to help me before, but it is a long and slow undertaking," Lexi said shyly as she undressed, which she didn''t seem shy about.

    "I am in no hurry, but I ask that you stay out of the water for now. I can use your dried skin to make a lotion for you after, and it should help strengthen your new skin. This should give you more time between your molting, and if I help you each time, we can make stronger lotion. The only side-effect would be that your tail would be extremely glossy, but it will also make your tail more resistant to damage. All wins, in my opinion," I exined, and Lexi''s face lit up.

    "How did I not know about this?!" She asked with shock, and I chuckled as I got undressed.

    "The fact that you aren''t appalled by the idea is good, but I don''t think the rest of your kind would feel the same way, or the other Lamia race that I lived with sure didn''t. They thought it was wrong and gave me a whole list of reasons for it, but after I was able to convince a few to try it, I was able to show them how effective it was," I exined, but Lexi still seemed confused.

    "So it was you that was made with lotion?" She asked, and I nodded. "But for what reason would you go so far? I mean, what did you have to gain from convincing them?"

    "Gain? I just happened to spit out on an ind in one of my lives that was full of them. I had been staying there and was about to leave, but I could figure out how to thank them. They had treated me very well, thedies especially, but that was a given. So, before I took off, I made a point of helping them with the molting since that seemed to be the only thing that they might need help with," I exined, and Lexi nodded.

    "I guess that makes sense, but it is rather honorable for you to do such a thing. Though you are a god, so I guess I am just giving you too little credit," She said, and I barked out augh as I walked closer to her.

    "Most people do, so I don''t hold it against you, but I might want to hold your body against mine if you know what I mean?" I asked with a wiggle of my eyebrows, and Lexi giggled, finally seeming to fully rx.

    I carefully unwrapped Lexi''s long snake tail, revealing her dry and ky skin. With abination of air magic and healing spells, I gently removed the damaged outeryer without damaging any healthy skin beneath. The process was slow and methodical; I had to be sure not to leave her vulnerable to infection or injury. As I carefully worked my magic, Lexi felt waves of pleasure wash over her body.

 Chapter 581 Molting Magic: The Secret To Intimate Pleasure Pt 2

    ?

    Once I had sessfully removed all of the old skin, I performed a few more incantations to ensure that it stayed dry and protected from damage. Afterpleting this task, and I created a container to store her old skin, I took Lexi by the hand and led her to the hot pool. We slid into the water, and I began to caress her body in a soothing manner as she rxed against me. My hands moved up and down her back, kneading away the tension in her muscles.

    As my hands moved lower, Lexi melted into my touch. My expert maniption of her tender flesh brought forth wave after wave of pleasure that left her trembling with anticipation. With each stroke, I seemed to know exactly where to touch and how to please her. Soon enough, our bath had turned into something far more intimate as we shared passionate lovemaking beneath the warm waters. My hands moved skillfully around her body, exploring every inch of her as my lips found hers. At that moment, there was nothing else that mattered but us.

    Lexi pulled away and then lifted my lower half to float on the water as she took my solid shaft into her mouth. I was amazed by her skill as she pleasured me with each stroke of her tongue and soft lips. Her every move was well calcted, yet gentle and passionate at the same time. The pleasure I felt was so intense that I almost lost myself in her embrace.

    When we were done, I pulled Lexi onto myp and kissed her deeply once more before helping her out of the pool. After drying off, we put on our clothes before heading back to the room. There, I retrieved the container with Lexis''s shed skin and gathered what I needed to make a lotion for her. With a few incantations and magical ingredients, I created a powerful emollient that would help strengthen her new skin. As Lexi rubbed it into her body, I could not help but marvel at its effectiveness. She thanked me for teaching her this valuable lesson and promised to listen better in the future.

    "Thank you for this. I could have never imagined that my skin could be used in such a way, so I would like to thank you again with my body," Lexi said, and I walked over to her.

    We embraced in a passionate kiss, and I could feel Lexi''s smooth scales against mine. My hands moved over her curves, exploring every inch of her tail as our tongues intertwined. We clung to each other, reveling in the pleasure that we were both feelings.

    My hands slowly slid down Lexi''s back and then around her body, pulling her closer to me so we could be one. Our breathing became heavier as my arousal increased, and Lexi''s moans grew louder. I tugged on her lower lip before letting it go and trailing my tongue up and down her neck, sending shivers through her body.

    My fingers gently explored the length of her snake-like tail, caressing and teasing her until she was panting with desire. She leaned into my touch, and soon enough, her soft cries filled the air. With one hand still ying between her coils, I cupped her head with the other, rubbing and massaging her until she seemed to beg for more attention.

    I turned Lexi around, pushing her onto the bed. Our bodies tangled together as I positioned myself behind her. With my shaft pressed firmly against her entrance, I could feel Lexi trembling beneath me. I looked deep into her eyes, asking for consent without words. A slight nod and I pushed forward.

    My hands explored Lexi''s body hungrily, caressing every inch of her curves as I moved my shaft against her entrance. Her scales felt wet and slick beneath my fingertips, making it hard to control my urges as I wanted nothing more than to feel her even closer. Our tongues danced together in a passionate embrace, and I felt an intense heat radiating from ourbined energy.

    I slowly entered her tight hole that seemed to fit my cock like it was made for it, pushing forward ever so slowly until I waspletely filled with her warmth. She gasped at the sensation, and I couldn''t help but smile at how perfectly we fit together. We started our movements slow and steady, neither of us wanting the moment to end. With each thrust, I felt the intensity picking up, both of us lost in our own little world.

    Lexi pressed her back against me, her skin hot against mine as she moved her hips in perfect harmony with mine. Every part of me tingled with pleasure as her coils brushed against me with each movement, and I could feel her walls quivering around me. I looked deep into her eyes, feeling my arousal reach its peak as I increased my pace. Our gazes locked together as we reached the brink of pleasure, and then we let go, screaming out in unison as we found ultimate bliss.

    Both of us fell back into bed as she coiled her tail around my legs and then pulled me into another passionate kiss. I smiled as her warm body pressed against mine, and I held her close until she fell asleep in my arms. Tonight had been a wild ride, but after the first day in the Underworld, it was wee with open arms. I was just d that today was over, but tomorrow was going to be another frenzied day.

    The nextyer was going to be a bit of a pain in the ass, but thankfully, Lexi was no pushover, so I wouldn''t have to worry about her during the fighting, but that wasn''t going to make the fighting any easier. The Arena was known for using underhanded tactics and would actually penalize you forining about things like that. So, I just had to make sure that I stayed vignt and ready for anything that mighte our way.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 582 A Lesson From Martha: Dont Feed The Demons!

    ?

    I woke up long before Lexi and sealed her in the room with a note saying that I would be back. I had been being azy bitch, and I still had Karma''s System with me, so I was going to find Martha and get her to do some training with me before we left for the nextyer. I left Lexi sleeping, then headed out to the cave.

    Once I left the inn, I found Martha waiting for me with a smile on her face.

    "Where is Lexi?" She asked, but I shook my head.

    "She is still sleeping. I was hoping that you would help me get some training in, and we should work on some coordination. Since there will be the three of us, we are really going to have to be on guard and ready to go all out. I am sure that Bezibub will be there waiting for me with her cronies. She is going to want to make an example of me and will actually bring scary Demons to the arena," I exined, and Martha nodded.

    "Of course! As long as you do something for me," Martha said, but I shook my head.

    "Don''t ask for sex. You either train or be cannon fodder. You can just be reborn as a little wurm again if you want, or you can get back into your Hellion form and fight me without destroying the town," I said, and Martha''s face fell.

    "Alright, I will train with you," she said, and I smiled.

    "Good. Let''s start by doing some basic exercises to strengthen our bodies for what is ahead of us," I said, but she gave me a look to ask if I was stupid.

    "I am a wurm. I am as good as-heee!" Martha screamed as I cut her off and kicked her across the cavern, but before she hit the wall, her body exploded with growth.

    "Good, now start digging walls, and try to get me while I run!" I called as I started to cast some spells to make my body much heavier, but then I used more magic to increase my speed. Of course, this would be the time that the Primal Magic decided to start pissing when I hit the speed spell, and I was heavier than anything.

    I started to run the course and pushed myself to go harder while also being wary of the tremors in the ground. They started toe right at me, but they veered away at five feet below me, and Martha started to head away from me, but she suddenly sped up. A secondter, I was thrown into the air as Martha''s tail snapped up from under me.

    Twirling through the air with the rocks, I righted myself, kicked off a few rocks, and thennded running, just barely avoiding Martha, who came crashing up from the ground right beside me.

    "You will have to be faster than that if you want to catch me," I said as I bolted off. "Try again!"

    I kept running for a few hours until my lungs were burning, and Martha was exhausted. But we did it, and soon enough, I was able to dodge her attacks time and time again without any difficulty.

    "You have gotten better," Martha said when we stopped for a break, and I smiled.

    "I''m not bad at this," I said with a smirk, and Martha justughed.

    "Neither am I," she said as she tried to catch her breath, and then we started to head back towards the inn.

    We didn''t say much on the way back, just happy to be alive and training again. No matter what happened next, Lexi and I had someone that could help us fight if things got dangerous. With Martha in our corner, I felt like nothing could stop us, except for two or three ancient Demons, but Bezibub would never get that many to work together.

    Now, I just had to go get Lexi while also making some changes to the town and fixing all the holes that Martha had made. Hopefully, Lexi was feeling a bit better about Martha, but we were in the Underworld, and this is where Demons lived. Lexi was going to have to get over her newly developed realization that Demons are actually horrible people that loved things that normal people would find revolting, but Demons also hated happy-go-lucky fun, so there was that.

    Once we were back at the inn, I turned to Martha. "Can you wait out here for a minute? I have to change some things inside, then I will be back out with Lexi," I said, and Martha frowned at me.

    "Why can''t Ie in?" Martha asked, and I smirked.

    "Because you are a scary Demon, and you give Lexi the creeps," I said, and Martha''s eyes lit up.

    "Really, did she say that?!" She asked excitedly, and I nodded.

    "Mostly," I said, and Martha danced off as I went inside.

    Lexi was waiting on the other side of the door, giving me a confused look. "Why did you say those things to her?!"

    "Because it was what she wanted to hear. Just show some spine, and discipline her if she tries anything with you. I can do it, but it will be more effective if you do it," I exined as I started to pull in Primal Magic.

    "You want me to discipline her? Do you mean to hurt her? Won''t she like that?" Lexi asked, but I shook my head as I started to change things in the inn. I changed the bed for sparsely spaced nail beds and switched the bath water for acid. Of course, the Primal Magic flooded me, and then bed only got 5 nails and magic to pull anyone on to then that got close, and the acid would mostly likely not leave anything left of anyone that got in it.

    "After she pulls off one of your scales, it will be a lot easier to do. Living with Demons is a learning experience, one that you either learn or wish you had. I will watch her the best I can, but you are the one that got all friendly with her and didn''t listen to us. You have to lie in the bed you make," I said with a grin, and Lexi let out a long sigh as I gestured for the door. "Shall we? There is a bloodthirsty Demon wurm girl waiting for us!"

    The trip to the nextyer was like a car ride from hell... no, it was a car ride in Underworld. I really shouldn''t have expected any less.

    "Can I just take one of them?!" Martha asked as she narrowly dodged a bolt of lightning.

    "Stay away from me!" Lexi screamed, nearly blowing out my ear drum as she summoned arge ball of fire and hurled it at Martha.

    She caught the burning ball and then made her mouth open huge, stretching out her face horribly, making Lexi put her hand to her mouth as she gagged from watching the disgusting sight. Martha swallowed the three-foot-wide fireball whole, and it stretched her stomach out.

    We all stopped, and I looked at Martha, who had a strange look on her face like she was concentrating on something; then, her stomach shrunk fast as a surprised look came over her face. Then she let out a fart that spits fire out her ass and roared across the cavern back towards the town. The problem was that instead of shit, she fired out rock shrapnel.

    All I could do was watch in horror as the vige that I had just fixed was torn apart by thumbnail-sized bits of rock fired out of Martha''s ass at subsonic speeds.

    "Martha! What the hell?" I yelled, and Martha just looked at me sheepishly.

    "I really needed that! I had some serious blockages! And look how much better the town looks now?!" She said, using both arms to gesture at what could only be described as a war-tornndscape or the epicenter of an apocalypse.

    "Martha, you can fucking control your ass fire," I said, and Martha just looked at me innocently.

    "I just eated the fireball." She said, and I just shook my head.

    "No more fireball eating," I said as I crossed my arms, and Martha just nodded in agreement while a look of horror seemed permanently etched on her face after what she had just witnessed.

    I wanted to feel sorry for her, but feeding fire to someone that had insides like a volcano was not a good idea, but it seemed she had learned her lesson. Martha tried to bother Lexi again, but I hit her with a  bolt of lightning so hard that she farted again, but this time her ass was pointed down, so it sent her flying off like a rocket.

    Once we got to the nextyer, we were all exhausted, but at least Martha had learned her lesson. No matter how much she wanted something, it was never worth destroying an entire town with her ass.

 Chapter 583 The Clash Of The Cat God And The Demon Lord: Facing Off In Grande Pax Arena

    ?

    "State your reason foring," arge ugly female guard named Hex, who had curled horns and red skin, asked me as we reached the first arena.

    We had just arrived at the first section of theyer that was built like a massive tunnel. It was blocked off by coliseums every mile or so until you reached the fifthyer. The only way to get past them was to participate in some way, but depending on how strong you were. The weaker demons were set to be spectators or canteen workers. The stronger, like us, would be forced to fight in the arenas, but the one saving grace is that people hardly ever died, but that didn''t mean we were safe.

    Because there was no currency in the Underworld, the price of failure was paid for with favors to the winner. Incidentally, this was a breeding ground for Demons trying to rally troops to fight with the other Demon factions. That, or we would be turned into toys to be tortured and abused until we died or the victor was bored. Either way, losing was not an option I nned on choosing.

    "Can I go around?" I asked, and the guard shook her head. "Then, that is my reason foring."

    The guard looked at me and then grinned. "Been a while since you have walked thisyer, Galio? You know that she and someone the others are here, right? Bezibub even went down to the first threeyers and grabbed a few others that have a bone to pick with you! Geisha and Toto are here are the Grand Pax," Hex said, and then she looked at the other two. "You brought a Upworlder with you? And why is Martha here? Are you two back together?"

    "No, she is just tagging along. I figured that I would need all the help that I could, considering that I pissed off Bezibub before evening here by taking her Demon Generals," I said, and Hex nodded.

    "Yeah, she is in a fight with three other factions, but she lives in Grand Horde, so you are guaranteed to see her no matter what if you are on your way to deal with the ck King," The Demons said.

    "First of all, King implies he, like me, which she is not, whoever it is. She is the ck Queen, not King. Why even bother with calling her that?" I asked.

    "Never been a ck Queen, so no one would have taken her seriously if she didn''t, and that is the only way you can be the ck King. You have to be epted by a majority of the Demons, or you won''t be able to control them," Hex said as loud cheering came from inside, making the guard look over her shoulder. "Sounds like a fight just finished. You had better get in there."

    The crowd roared as I stepped into the arena, the sound echoing through the stadium. I stood confidently, my grace and determination etched on my face, ready to face my opponents.

    The first round was just to be me, but I didn''t mind the warm-up. Grande Pax Arena was not a ce where a strong Demon would be caught, so I was fine with Geisha''s request.

    "Ladies and other things," boomed an announcer from the center of the arena, "we have a special treat for you today! Behold! The godly power of Galio, the Cat God!"

    The crowd cheered and jeered as I stepped forward and squared off against my two imposing female Demons that seemed to radiate a menacing air about them. Dressed in armor and grasping weapons dripping with dark magic, they stared back at me without showing any emotion.

    "Introducing Geisha, Demon General of Bezibub of the Grand Horde Arena, and Toto, up from the 7thyer, and Demon Lord of the ck King herself! Geisha, you are up first, so I will let you introduce the girls you hand-picked for today''s fight!" The announcer said, and Geisha stepped forward with a smirk.

    "This fight is between me, Geisha, The Demon General, and my opponent Galio, the Cat God. Go get him, girls!" She said in a smug voice as her minions stepped out to face off against me.

    The crowd erupted as I stepped into the arena with grace and determination while my opponents glowered from the opposite side. Steeling myself, I faced off against my opponents, feeling their dark magic radiating off of them like heat waves.

    In the first fight, I jumped around, evading their strikes with agility and grace as I delivered swift punches and kicks targeting vital areas. My movements were precise, my blocks and parries urate, and my counters executed with lightning-fast reflexes. When the odds seemed stacked against me, I used feints and redirection to momentarily confuse my opponents and gain an advantage. I ducked under their swings, spun around them, and even flipped onto their backs to avoid their attacks. The crowd cheered as I showed off my skills and outmaneuvered my opponents. "You''re no match for me!" I yelled taunts at them, daring them to try and hit me again, while they responded with insults of their own. "You think you''re so smart? We''ll see about that!" Time seemed to slow down as I leaped into the air, flipping and spinning in a dazzling disy of acrobatic skill, dodging multiple strikes at once. One of the demons attempted to cast a spell, but I countered it swiftly with a magical shield. "You call that a spell? Ha! I''ve seen better from small children!" After exchanging several more blows, I finally managed tond a stunningbination which knocked out one of them.

    In the second fight, my strategy shifted. Anticipating Geisha''s moves, I used defensive tactics such as shields, barriers, and other magical defenses to protect myself from her onught. I also employed strategic mixed martial arts techniques such as throws, takedowns, and joint locks to take control of the fight. I exerted more pressure on her, using every trick and technique that I knew to stay one step ahead of her. As we continued to move around the arena, I hurled insults at Geisha, hoping to distract her and weaken her resolve. "Your moves don''t scare me, Geisha! You can''t put a dent in my defenses!" She retaliated with her own powerful spells, causing the ground to quiver beneath our feet. I swore a few choice words as I had to use all my skill and strength to defend myself. "Come on, Geisha! Think you can get past this?" I charged forward, calling upon the power of my enchanted weapon to give me an edge over my opponent. Our weapons shed in a blinding flurry of sparks, and I felt my energy waning. With a mighty bellow, I made one final push and managed to break through Geisha''s defenses. "So that''s how it''s gonna be, huh?! Come on then!" She surrendered, leaving me victorious.

    "Is that really the best you have? Is this truly the ferocity of the Underworld?!" I called out as Geisha limped off, and the crowd cheered like crazy, but the massive Demon Lord, Toto, mmed down in front of me.

    Toto was an imposing figure, standing at least seven feet tall with a broad, muscr frame. Her skin was a deep, glossy ck, and her eyes glowed a deep crimson red. A pair of curved horns adorned her forehead while long, jagged ws extended from her fingertips. Her face was a mask of rage and hatred, and her scowl added to her terrifying appearance. She wore a heavy suit of armor emzoned with the symbol of the Underworld, seeming to absorb all light that touched it. She carried a massive ax in one hand and an enormous shield in the other, both dripping with an eerie purple energy that seemed to pulse with power. Everywhere she stepped, the ground quaked with the raw force of her presence. With a single, wordless growl, Totomanded the attention of everyone in the arena, and all were filled with dread in her presence, making everyone go silent.

    The crowd watched in stunned silence as I faced Toto, my blood pumping with raw excitement coursing through me. This one was actually strong, and it was getting me hot with excitement! The first two were just some warm-ups, but this would be with a real Demon Lord! Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward, and the ground cracked as my hair started to lift. "You are really tough, but I think this is the first time we have met, yes?"

    "Yeah, I was in my Rebirth Cycle, but I know who you are. I would normally ignore Be, but the ck King is interested in you, and I am curious why," Toto growled in a deep and menacing voice. This woman was a proper Demon, and I was totally digging it!

    "That makes two of us, but since you came all the way up here to see little ole me, why don''t we trade a few blows?" I asked, and a golden aura burst from around me as a red one burst from Toto.

    "I am d that you understand," She said and vanished.

 Chapter 584 Unleashing Totos Passion: An Explosive Encounter!

    ?

    Before I could blink, I smashed into a wall that didn''t break and then was shot into the air as gravity reversed, and I smashed into the roof of the arena. Again, it only hurt me, not the surface, meaning the arenas were indestructible. Then I was hammered with a flurry of fists that were so fast it was like taking 100 punches at once, then I rolled over.

    "Oh, yeah! That is the spot! Really get in there!" I moaned, and the punches stopped, and I fell back to the ground,nding lightly on my feet as the giant Demon red at me. "What? You were doing a good job; my back has been getting so from all the walking we have been doing. You should really consider a career change to a massage therapist!"

    She didn''t respond, but I could tell she was starting to warm up to me. "Alright then, shall we go a few more rounds?" I asked.

    Toto grinned, and in a sh, I found myself being whirled around the arena in a barrage of energy attacks that almost seemed too fast for my eyes to follow. I ducked, narrowly avoiding a wave of energy that hit the wall behind me. I spun around and delivered a powerful roundhouse kick to my female opponent''s chest. The force of the blow was enough to send her flying across the arena. She recovered quickly andunched herself back at me with a fierce battle cry. We exchanged blows and parried strikes in a furious flurry of fists and feet. Sparks flew from our weapons as we shed with ferocity, neither side giving an inch.

    The arena shook with a thunderous roar as I challenged my adversary. Toto, an imposing figure d in impressive armor, retaliated fiercely with a menacing re.

    "You dare to challenge me?!" I bellowed, my voice reverberating through the air with determined resolve.

    "Do not underestimate me!" she dered imperiously, her aura intensifying with each passing second.

    We leaped forward, our weapons shing viciously with a mighty force that seemed to shake the very foundations of the arena. Sparks flew, and energy crackled around us as we exchanged scintiting blows. The impacts of every strike sent shockwaves through my body, yet I persisted, pushing back against my opponent despite how exhausted I felt.

    I unleashed a flurry of attacks, raining down punches and kicks with zing swiftness. My foe battled valiantly, yet I managed to parry her blows too fast for even her trained eye to follow. As the bout progressed, I noticed something peculiar - the more I struck her, the softer and more attractive her features seemed to be. It was almost as if the strikes were somehow enhancing her beauty with each exchange. I couldn''t help but admire her courage and skill as we fought, despite the sheer intensity of the battle.

    Our fight seemed like it would never end, both of us unwilling to yield till the very end. We shed again and again, trading powerful strikes that would have felled any ordinary martial artist. Even the most hardened of spectators covered their eyes, unable to bear witness to this epic sh of wills. Time dragged on endlessly as we exchanged blows, neither one of us willing to surrender.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I managed tond one final punch, which knocked her off her feet. Shey there for a moment, gasping for breath and seemingly lost in pleasure. I stood over her, panting and smiling proudly.

    The crowd erupted into boisterous cheers and apuse as the announcers proimed me the victor.

    "Well, that was fun," I said, offering her my hand.

    Toto took my hand and stood up, her eyes still burning with desire. She licked her lips and grinned, kneeling before me and cing her hands on my waist.

    "The rules state that when a champion is defeated, they must be forced to submit to the victor," she said, her voice low and seductive.

    I was taken aback, but I couldn''t deny the thrill of excitement that rushed through me. The crowd quieted in anticipation as I looked down at Toto, knowing what she was about to do.

    This was not part of the n, but the exit was still closed, and I had already proved that the ce was indestructible. I guess I was just going to sumb to my urges.

    Poor me.

    Toto took my hand and stood up, her eyes still burning with desire. She licked her lips and grinned as she knelt before me, eagerly awaiting my next move. The crowd around us grew quiet in anticipation as I swept her into my arms, kissing her deeply and passionately before setting her down on the hard ground beneath us. We were alone in our own world, but the cheers from the crowd only served to add excitement to the moment. As we gazed at each other, all of my inhibitions melted away, and I knew what my next move would be.

    I wasted no time in pushing her back onto the ground, freeing one of her legs so that I could indulge in exploring her body even further. Without uttering a word, my hands roamed over her curves, making Toto moan and shudder with delight. I quickly shed my clothes and pressed myself against her, feeling the warmth radiating beneath me and breathing in her intoxicating scent.

    My mouth found hers hungrily, and we soon lost ourselves in a passionate kiss. I then reached down to explore her secret ces, teasing and caressing her until she was trembling with pleasure. My fingers danced circles around her clitoris, coaxing out uncontroble moans of bliss as I continued to tease her.

    With a primal growl, I pushed deep inside of her and began thrusting rapidly, eliciting gasps and unintelligible cries of pleasure. Our movements quickly intensified, growing increasingly bestial as our hips crashed together. Toto moaned louder and louder with each passing second, begging me not to stop.

    The crowd erupted into cheers and pping, encouraging us to push ourselves even further. In response, I grabbed both her ankles and raised them high above us, allowing for deeper pration than ever before. Toto screamed in ecstasy, her body trembling uncontrobly. I then flipped her onto her stomach and climbed atop her, taking her from behind and pushing her closer and closer to orgasm. Together, we engaged in an intense BDSM session - biting, licking, spanking, and pulling hair. Every movement seemed to drive her wild with pleasure, making her scream louder and louder.

    Suddenly, I reached down and teased her clitoris, squeezing it gently between my fingers and massaging it in circles. Toto gasped and trembled, her nails digging into the ground beneath us. I increased the intensity of the movement with each passing second, driving her toward her climax. With one final powerful thrust, I sent her over the edge and released waves of pleasure throughout her body. Again, the crowd erupted in cheers, apuding our passionate session.

    Without waiting for a reaction, I removed myself from her, gathered my clothing, and made a hasty exit. The crowd''s cheers grew faint as I vanished into the darkness, away from their prying eyes. I had gotten what I wanted, and now all thoughts of Toto had been forgotten.

    However, when I thought I was already far enough away, I heard a loud gasping from behind me. I turned around to see Toto standing there with wide eyes and an expression of pure joy and satisfaction on her face. She started running towards me, closing the distance between us in a fraction of a second.

    I dodged her, and the crowd let out an ''ooo'' as she hit the wall of the arena, and I started to jog for the exit. I should have known there was a catch! There is always a goddamn catch!

    I tried to run away, but Toto was faster than me. She caught up with me just as I reached the exit and grabbed my arm. "Wait!" shemanded sharply.

    Her dark eyes were narrowed in a cold fury, and her lips thinned into a line. I looked at her for a moment and then sighed.

    "What do you want?" I asked, expecting her to order me back inside or demand money from me.

    "I want you to go see the ck King," she said tersely. "She has taken an interest in you and requested that I bring you to her."

    My jaw almost dropped. I had thought that she would try to push me into continuing our fight or maybe even punish me for running away. But here she was, sending me on a mission. I felt the corner of my mouth twitch into a smile and returned her gaze with equal intensity.

    "Okay," I replied before turning around.

    As I did, I ran into Lexi, the Lamia, and Martha, the Wurm girl. They both gave me disapproving looks and started chastising me for something I knew nothing about. Confused, I asked them what their problem was, and they both informed me that I had engaged in sexual activities with Toto.

    "I had no choice in the matter. Toto forced herself on me!" I dered, and Lexi rolled her eyes at me. Fancy that.

    Martha''s sneer softened to a slight frown. "Toto is nothing more than an animal, and animals don''t always understand consent." She nced at Toto. "Do you really want her to be your mate?"

    "No," I replied, standing up straight and meeting Martha''s gaze with determination. "I''m going to go see the ck King for whatever it is she wants me for. That is the only thing that matters right now."

 Chapter 585 The Battle At Grey Mass Arena

    ?

    "This time, I aming with you!" Lexi dered, and I nodded as we walked up to the next arena. Grey Mass Arena.

    There would be this one and then three more after it just to get to the nextyer. The fifthyer should be a break for Lexi and me since I didn''t expect Martha or Toto to survive. I am not even sure why they wereing.

    "We are going to watch from the stands;e, Martha," Toto said, and I frowned at her.

    "What do you mean? Are you noting in to fight?" I asked, but Toto shook her head.

    "No, we would both surely die," She said without turning around, pulling a struggling Martha along, but her struggles looked more because she was being dragged along, not because she wanted to stay.

    "Wait!" I yelled, but Toto and Martha were already gone.

    "Maybe we can lose them on the way out of the arena and fly to the next one?" Lexi asked, and I rolled my eyes at her.

    "Toto must have a pass from the ck King, meaning they will be following along behind us," I said with a sigh and then waved her forward to the entrance of the fighting pit.

    "Do you think that this will be an easy fight?" Lexi asked as we approached the gates where guards told us to wait.

    "Not likely. If you were watching my fight with Toto, they would be almost as strong as her here, if not a little faster," I said, and then pointed through the gate where two demons were, fighting at high speeds.

    "Ugh, this is going to be harder than I thought," Lexi said with a grimace.

    "Ye of little faith," I said in mock admonishment as we watched the Demons go at it, but then one of the guards shoved the other and pointed up through the gate, and I followed her finger.

    "It is the Queen of theyer! Bezibub!" One of the Demons said as my eyes fell on the bee-like Demon General who was looking directly at me from her high vantage on the other side of the gate.

    "Is that the one that you were talking about before that was mad at you?" Lexi asked from beside me, and I nodded as I stared at the Demon.

    "Yeah, I took some of her toys, and now she is going to want to get revenge," I said and looked away from Bezibub, who smiled when I said revenge from her vantage. "This is going to get pretty intense, so make sure that you keep moving and show no mercy. I have a bad feeling about this," I exined as one of the two Demons mmed into the ground, and the crowd erupted.

    Both guards turned to us, but I put up my hand. "Give us a minute," I said and turned back to Lexi as I gathered in Primal Magic. "There isn''t going to be a lot of time to prepare, so I am going to coat you in defensive magic and empower your normal magic."

    "Is it really going to be that bad? I thought that this was only the second arena?!" Lexi asked as the Primal Magic flooded into me, and I started to cast.

    "I didn''t think that Bezibub would be here. She is going to make sure that every fight is an absolute nightmare, so get yourself amped up!" Iughed and then got serious. "I was just ying aroundst time, so don''t worry. Just keep moving, and I will keep their attention; you just support me like over the Burning Sea, okay?" I asked, and Lexi took a deep breath and nodded as my magic settled in around her.

    The guards opened the gate, and I stepped in first, with Lexi behind me. "Time to dance," I said, my voice low as we walked into the arena filled with roaring Demons.

    As Lexi and I entered the arena, my stomach tightened when I saw the two ancient Demons summoned by Bezibub. The first was a giant, two-headed beast with fiery red eyes and long, sharp horns. Its scaly hide was as ck as night, making it appear all the more menacing. And it seemed to radiate heat, like an extreme version of a dragon. The second was a serpentine creature with crimson scales and luminescent yellow eyes that seemed to glow in the dark. It moved gracefully overnd or through the air, and its tail was tipped with a venomous stinger.

    "Well, this looks like fun," I said sarcastically as I looked at Lexi. "I hope you brought your dancing shoes."

    Bezibub smiled from her perch, far away from the fighting pit. "So, you got here much faster than I thought, hmmm? These two beasts have been summoned to take care of you and your friend there," she said, letting her eyes drift toward Lexi before turning back to me.

    "We will see who has done their homework," I called out confidently as a fire started to fill my veins.

    I stepped forward, my hands up in a defensive stance. The beast roared and charged me head-on. I summoned my energy and lunged to the side, narrowly avoiding its massive body. The creature swung around, letting his tailsh out at me as he tried to sting me with its venomous stinger. I flipped high into the air, dodging itpletely, beforeing down hard on its back.

    My feet slipped from its slippery scales, but I kept hold of its thick horns, digging my fingers into them for extra grip. I drew upon primal magic and hurled bolts of energy at the beast''s eyes. It bellowed in rage and tried to shake me off but failed as I clung tightly to its horns. Finally, I drove my knees into its head until it stopped struggling.

    The second Demon had taken to the sky, circling Lexi and raining down fireballs upon her. She jumped this way and that, avoiding them all as she focused on finding an opening. Suddenly, she spotted it. With a shouted incantation, she sent a jet of water towards the beast, dowsing its mes. This gave her just enough time to direct her own sts of magical energy at the creature. Her aim was true, and the beast cried out in pain before crashing to the earth but got back up again, along with the other Demon.

    The fight was intense, with both sides exchanging powerful spells in a never-ending barrage. Lexi and I were on the defensive, dodging and weaving around the beast''s attacks while trying to find an opening and hit them back. I sent sts of magical energy at the creature while Lexi sted a jet of water to douse its mes. Finally, Lexi found her opening and sent a searing beam of light through the monster''s heart, weakening it enough for me to cast my own assault of lightning and thunder. The beast let out a deafening roar as it was struck by my attack before crashing to the ground below. With only one beast remaining, I turned towards the crimson scale serpent that was now glowing red with a spell circle around it.

    A Berserker Spell.

    "You think that you have won? Let me show you the true Demonic Magic!" Bezibubughed from her perch as the berserker spell changed and covered the serpent in ck tribal markings that swallowed the light.

    The berserker spell intensified the already insane levels of power that the serpent had been exhibiting. Its scales glowed an eerie red, and its eyes filled with madness. As it charged toward us, I could feel the sheer power emanating from it. Lexi and I ran in opposite directions as the beast unleashed a hail of magical fireballs that rained down on the arena floor. We both leaped up into the air to dodge them, me using my primal magic to fly higher and farther away than Lexi.

    As we dove back to the ground, the serpent had split itself into two and was now attacking us separately with razor-sharp ws and teeth. I maintained my distance while Lexi stood her ground and fought, dodging and weaving between the attacks while sending sts of water and ice at the beasts. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of fighting, the two creaturesbined into one giant monster once again.

    I took this opportunity to summon all the power I could muster and send out a devastating burst of primal lightning that engulfed the entire arena. The monstrous creature screamed in pain and rage before finally crumbling to the ground, defeated. After a few moments of silence, the crowd erupted with cheers for our victory. Bezibub, who had been watching the fight intently, looked relieved but also frustrated as she pped slowly from her perch.

    Lexi and I embraced each other in relief, feeling exhausted but exhrated. We had done it! We had won against the impossible odds presented by Bezibub. She seemed happy for us, although I knew she was still angry at me for taking something from her. But despite this, she seemed proud of what we had aplished.

    "Well," she said, "You have proved yourself to be fine warriors indeed. There is much more toe, so make sure you''re ready." With that, she disappeared, and the gate to the fighting pit opened up for us to leave.

 Chapter 586 Brainwashing in the Underworld: The Black Kings Despicable Scheme

    Chapter 586 Brainwashing in the Underworld: The ck King''s Despicable Scheme

    Once we were outside the second arena, Toto and Martha were waiting for us. The two of them congratted us, but before I could reply, we were surrounded byrge Demon women that were all heavily armed.

    "Bezibub would like to have a private conversation with you before you proceed to the next arena," One of the Demons said as the other girls huddled closer to me.

    "Oh no, you don''t!" Lexi said, grabbing my arm and pulling me back, ring at the Demons surrounding us. "Galio doesn''t go anywhere without me!" She snapped, but the rings broke as Bezibub came forward to me.

    Bezibub had an air of power and grace that spoke volumes. Her skin was a deep golden hue, matching the color of her eyes and wings. She wore a suit of armor that showed off her curves and strength but still managed to look elegant. Upon her head was a crown with sharp spikes and arge gemstone in the center that glowed with a mysterious power. In one hand, she held a staff made of ck iron, which seemed to hum with raw energy. Her presencemanded respect and admiration from all who saw her.

    "If you wish toe along, that is fine, but the other two must remain here. I don''t associate with the ck Kings Bitches, and a Hellion has no ce in this conversation," Bezibub said, turning her nose up at Toto, who grinned ferally.

    "Need to talk where the ck King won''t hear your ns?" Toto sneered, but Bezibub turned back to me,pletely ignoring Toto, and offering me a hand.

    "If you will, Cat God?" She asked with a devilish smile.

    Something about this was bathing me.

    Bezibub should have been pissed at me, but she was acting suspiciously friendly. I knew that it must be a trap, but I had to find out what she wanted, so with Lexi in tow, I took her hand and followed her.

    Bezibub led us to a door hidden behind the arena, which opened onto a stairwell leading down into a dark passageway. We followed her through the winding tunnels until we reached an office lit by red and ck candles. Bezibub motioned for us to sit, and Lexi and I did so.

    "Now, then," said Bezibub as she took her seat at the desk across from us, "I wanted to talk to you both about what happened with the arena. You see, I summoned those two ancient beasts as a test." She leaned forward in her chair, eyes sparkling with excitement. "You two managed to survive, but this was only one of the first tests. It has been a while since you have walked theyers of the Underworld, and things have changed dramatically," She said, but with an excited smile that I didn''t like.

    "First, what is with the smile, and treating me so friendly all of a sudden?" I asked, then added, "I took your generals, and as far as I knew, you were pretty pissed about that, yes?"

    Bezibub justughed at me and then looked at me with a sexy smile and said, "I''m not that angry about it. What I am concerned about is what is going to happen when you get down the 7thyer. The ck King wants to see you, but I am concerned with what you are going to do for her."

    "Do you know what she wants from Galio?" Lexi asked, but Bezibub shook her head no.

    "None of us know, and that has created a big stir. The fact that she is on the warpath now because she is waiting for you is even more bothersome," she said and then looked back at me. "This is why I am talking to you now and not tearing you apart. There are more important things to worry about right now rather than three useless Demons."

    "What are you so concerned about? Not to toot your horn, but you are a beautiful Demon. Why are you so against what the ck King is doing?" I asked because I was curious as to why she cared so much.

    "For one thing, most of my underlings are what they call ''Ugly Demons,'' and only the Generals that I have are beautiful. I prefer to stay on this floor for the constant fighting, but I would live on the lower levels if I could have an arena, but I refuse to do the re-educating that the ck King is putting all the Beautiful Demons through!" Bezibub said, with her voice rising.

    "Brainwashing? Is that even possible for a Demon? Control magic doesn''t really work on you since your Constant Energy is different from Upworlders," I exined, then said, "Your ''spirit'' or soul," I said, holding my fingers up like quotes. "Always gets put back in the same body, and in the same ce, you first were created. That, and you are mostly magic. If I were to cut you open right now, you would bleed honey, not blood, right?" I asked, but Bezibub shook her head.

    "While you are right about that, this isn''t using magic. She forces the women to spend 7 days watching shing pictures on a screen with their eyes sewn open!" She exined, and I frowned.

    This type of brainwashing is called "Thought Reform," and it is a method that has been used by many governments to control the masses. It involves repeated exposure to particr messages or images, which are designed to change an individual''s thought patterns and beliefs. This technique can be extremely effective, but it is also controversial as it can be seen as a form of mind control. Mental institutions took it a step further and began to use physical torture techniques, such as electric shock and sleep deprivation, in conjunction with the images.

    "That''s horrible," I said, shaking my head in disbelief. "I can understand why you want to avoid that. But what do you expect me to do? Even if I get down there, the ck King will never just let me walk away." I asked, and Bezibub smiled again.

 Chapter 587 Gathering the Strength to Challenge the Darkness: A Quest for True Magic

    Chapter 587 Gathering the Strength to Challenge the Darkness: A Quest for True Magic

    "Yes, she has been after you for a while now. Not too long ago, she sent an offer for me to join her inner circle of advisors. I agreed at first but was never able to meet her in person. Then they tried to... Re-educate me with this, but I broke free, but I was stopped and told to start trouble in the world you were in to get your attention. That was the only way that I was able to get away and back to thisyer. Now I am one of many Beautiful Demons that wish to see the ck King overthrown. There are some on this floor, but most are gathered on the 6th, below us."

    "So, you want me to go kill her then, right?" I asked inly, and she nodded.

    "Something like that, but the thing is that she is unbelievably strong, and her guards are just as bad. The generals like Toto are just her puppets and are strong, but nothing like the Aether Demons that she has personally chosen. You would need an army to take on such a task, and I don''t have one."

    Bezibub''s words filled my mind with dread. I had heard the rumors of Aether Demons, and it seemed that they were no exaggeration. If she wanted me to lead an army against the ck King, then this was going to be a daunting task. It would take strength, courage, and cunning, but I felt like we were getting ahead of ourselves here.

    "Hold on. Why do you think that I am going to have to fight the guards? I don''t even know what the ck King wants yet, but if she does want something, then why would my path be blocked?" I asked, and Bezibub smiled again.

    "You think that the guards are just going to let you through? I can already tell you that not all of them agree with you meeting the ck King. Most of them like the way that things are and assume that you wille and change them. This is especially true when we are meeting like this. They will automatically think that you areing to end things. This is the ck King''s fault. She did this by brainwashing these powerful Demons, and now they enjoy life, and the ck King does not control the Aether Demons. They just agreed with what she was doing at the start. There are many moving parts to this problem."

    I took in everything and started to hum as I thumbed my chin.

    "So, what can we do here? How can I get in there if the guards are powerful Aether Demons?" I asked, and Bezibub sighed.

    "You will need a way to bypass them, and that means you will have to find someone who knows how to control an Aether Demon. I don''t know much about these creatures, but I think it is possible." She said, then looked at me with a thoughtful expression. "Sometimes, wishes are granted to those who can prove themselves. You may be able to call upon them if you can prove your worth."

    This was all very interesting, but all worrisome as well. This mission was definitely going to be more difficult than expected, but I was determined to seed.

    "Lexi, do you think that you could track down any information on controlling or influencing an Aether Demon?" I asked as Bezibub nodded approvingly.

    "I''m sure I could find something, but I will need somewhere that I can get information about them," Lexi said, and I smiled.

    "I know where you can start," Bezibub said and then pointed to a book on her desk. "This is the Book of Adalphas; it''s an ancient tome that contains information about the most powerful Demons in existence."

    "What else? There must be more than just telling me about this and asking me to do something about it. What am I missing here? Just what are they using to brainwash the Demons?" I asked and leaned back in my chair as Lexi started to look over the book. "From what I have learned, fun is the problem right now, but then I heard that the ck King is turning theyers into movie sets. What is that all about?"

    "Ah, yes. It''s another part of her n to control the poption by making them watch movies that have messages in them," Bezibub said with a grim look on her face. "The more they watch, the more brainwashed they be. I know people who have been affected by it and are just puppets now." She shook her head in disgust and sighed heavily. "It''s horrible. We need to do something about this before it bes toote."

    I nodded my head in agreement and looked over at Lexi, who had finished looking through the book.

    "Everything looks good so far, but I think we should get some help with this, someone who really understands all of this craziness. I think we should talk to one of the Aether Demons and see if they can help us out," Lexi suggested, but Bezibubughed and shook her head.

    "Good luck with that. They are much older than normal Demons ande from a ce where space and time mean nothing to them. Unless they want to be found by you, and they won''t unless it is to kill you, you will not be able to find one. They can see all futures, and know why you areing, and know that they don''t belong here, so they will fight tooth and nail to stay," she exined, and I nodded, thinking about Truth.

    ''These creatures are nothing but over-evolved parasites and can''t even use True Magic,'' Truth''s voice suddenly echoed in my mind. ''Though, neither can you right now, so you had better do something about that. The fact that you still have no ess to your true potential yet after our talk is a bit disappointing. Don''t be dumber than you already are. Move forward.''

    The 4th-dimensional beings'' words were always without care of how they sounded, but Truth was right. I had done nothing so far to even try to use True Magic or get that power back.

 Chapter 588 Truth Unveiled: The Cataclysmic Wiles Of The Fourth Dimension

    ?

    "What are you putting me against in the next arena?" I asked to switch the subject.

    "A Demon Storm Hydra. That should be more than enough of a step up from thest two," Bezibub said, and I nodded.

    "Sure, but can you send out someone strong for a warm-up?" I asked, and she frowned at me.

    "You just fought in two arenas. Why would you need to warm up?" She asked, and I shrugged.

    "I have been meaning to try something out, but I could very wellnd on my face when I try it," I exined and then gave her a serious look. "If you are serious about me doing this, then I am going to need you to y ball, so I can get stronger. I am sure that there is an army of Demons on the nextyer, but there has to be a reason why they haven''t attacked yet. Now I know the reason. No matter how many demons you get, it wouldn''t be enough, right?" I asked, and Bezibub nodded slowly, so I continued. "This means that no army I gather is going to make a difference, meaning that the only way for me toe out on top is to get stronger than I am."

    Bezibub considered my words and then stood up. "Very well, I can help you out with that if you wish, but after this is all done, you will owe me a favor. I will send a few interesting Demons to the arena for you to warm up against. But this is it; after this, you are on your own." She said sternly, and I narrowed my eyes at the sexy bee Demon.

    "Oh, and what might that be? I am hardly going to agree to this if you aren''t going to tell me what you are going to ask me, then I am not sure if I should take your offer. I can just as easily fight everything you throw at me, and then you get nothing," I said, and Lexi nodded along with me.

    "I want you to take me back with you," Bezibub said inly, and I frowned.

    "You know it doesn''t work like that, right?" I asked because Demon couldn''t pass through a portal that I created, but Upworlders could use Demon portals. Things wereplicated.

    "I know that, and I will bond with you so you can take me with you," She said, and Lexi frowned.

    "Bond? What does that mean?" she asked, but I was still stuck on the words.

    "Really?" I asked, and she nodded, so I turned to Lexi. "For her to bond with me, she has to be loyal to me and basically my servant. Not that I would treat her that way, but she would be like Xieus and would inhabit my body like she did before I sent her here."

    "You are bonded to Xieus? The Subus? But she was sealed away?" She said, and I furrowed my brow.

    "How do you know her or that she was sealed?" I asked curiously, but her reply shocked me.

    "I put her in the gem. She asked me to do it because she was waiting for someone... a cat...? How did you find her?" Lexi asked, clearly just as confused as me.

    "When I was first reborn on the world, I killed an Undead, and it dropped the gem she was inside..." I said and tried to think if I could ce Xieus, but I couldn''t. It was the same missing space as Eliza.

    "What are you talking about? Who is Xieus?" Bezibub asked, and I turned to her with a lifted eyebrow.

    "Xieus, she is a subus," I said, but she shook her head.

    "There is no Xieus. If you are talking about the one captured trying to break out Rem, that creature is not a Demon," Bezibub said, and that made my eyebrows crawl up my scalp.

    "How do you know that she isn''t a Demon? I mean, we bonded the same way as I will with you, and she has taken my essence. That all seems pretty Demon-like to me," I said, but Bezibub shook her head.

    "400 Years ago, I made a point to sleep with every subus that was in the Underworld. I even had Phallus give me the list of them. If you talk to Diablo, he can let you into the Grave of Knowledge to check yourself," She said as she leaned back with a satisfied look.

    "Hold on, I need to think about this," I said, and leaned back in my chair like she did as Lexi looked between us in confusion.

    What in the fuck was going on? Truth, are you there?

    I closed my eyes and then felt my body being pulled, and my eyes opened.

    The being stared at me, its face unchanging. The truth revealed itself to me in an instant, and I felt the weight of my mortality. Eliza and Xieus were named from a past life that had been long forgotten until now.

    "You visited others and met these people. You lived lives with them until they died and then moved on. Then you met Eliza, and she was killed, and your rage destroyed the atmosphere of the, killing everyone there," the being said, breaking the silence.

    I tried to speak, but no words came out. How could this be real? How could I have done something so horrible? But more importantly, why did it wake me up?

    The being answered before I could even ask. "This is the most interesting path that you could take. Not like you have any choice in the matter, but I did allow you to remove the memories. You should know that everything you do is under my grace. While I am not mad about my eye, I have no reason to let my only form of entertainment go."

    It continued, "A few others exist as well, but you were different before going to Prime. Not as much of a... Procreator? That isn''t right... you have never been able to have children until now. You were never a king of an entire world before Prime, and it introduced you to that lifestyle. This is why this reality is like this for you now, and all the women are okay with it. This reality overrode what I did to you, so I am not sure what kind of godly powerful children you are going to have, but it will be interesting. You are outside of my universe, so I don''t really care what happens in this one. I am just along for the entertainment, and this is why I woke you up near Prime."

    The being''s words lingered in the air, and fear crept into my mind. What kind of power did I truly possess? Was I capable of such destruction again, or was this a lesson from the gods? Either way, I held no control over my fate or the fate of those around me.

    All I could do was ept this new reality and move forward into the future, no matter how uncertain it may be. Even though I feared the consequences of my actions, I knew that taking responsibility for them was key to moving forward. No longer would I try to forget my past; instead, I would learn from it and use it to create a better tomorrow.

    "Galio?" Lexi asked, and I opened my eyes. "Are you okay? You have been sitting like that for a while," she said, so I nodded.

    "Yeah, just thinking about the whole Xieus thing. It seems like she''s not a Demon after all," I said and then turned to Bezibub. "I guess that we should start with the fighting, right?"

    "So you know who they are?" Lexi asked, but I shook my head.

    "Not really, but they were from a distant past of mine many lifetimes ago. They are from a part of my history that I forgot because of something I did, but I don''t really want to talk about it," I said, and Lexi nodded.

    "I understand," she said, and I turned back to Bezibub. "So? Are we going to get this show on the road? We still have to walk to the next arena, right?" I asked, but Bezibub just smiled.

    "This is my house; it is just a room that you have never been in before," She said, and Lexi coughed.

    "You even slept with her?" Lexi asked, and Iughed.

    "Are you saying that you wouldn''t? Yeah, we have made a mess of a few rooms multiple times," I said and stood up, looking at Bezibub. "Where is the door for the Gore Arena then?" I asked, and she nodded.

    "Right through here," she said and guided us out of the room, and down a long hallway, before guiding us into an open space with a giant glowing red door in the center. "This is it; when you step through, you will be in the Gore Arena." She said, and then reached for my hands, kissing them both softly. "Just remember to stay alive, okay? I will be asking for that favorter," She said, and then we stepped through the doorway and into the arena.

 Chapter 589 The Beast Unleashed: The Showdown with the Demon Storm Hydra

    Chapter 589 The Beast Unleashed: The Showdown with the Demon Storm Hydra

    "That was strange, right?" I asked Lexi as we walked into the arena lobby right beside the gate to enter the fighting pit, and she nodded.

    "Yes, I never thought that Xieus wasn''t a Demon," Lexi said, but I shook my head.

    "No, No, No. About Bezibub," I said and made an ''Ahh'' noise.

    "Yes, I really didn''t think that you had slept with her. Very strange indeed," She said, and I groaned.

    "No, the way she was acting and asking to go to our world. She even kissed my hands, and she might as well put her head into the dirt if another Demon saw that she did that. Things are getting stranger than fiction down here," I said, shaking my head.

    "I mean, weren''t you guys a couple like Martha?" Lexi asked, and I snorted augh.

    "You did hear how she fucked every subus, right? We had sex numerous times, but we were both just numbers in each other''s lives to pass the time. She is a vicious Demon who likes to make people fall for her by force and then leave them right after. This is why I am scratching my head. It is like she is sick or something," I said, scratching my head.

    "Is it really that big of a deal?" She asked, and I shrugged.

    "It''s a Demon being nice that is normally an insatiable bitch that likes to toy with her food. So yeah, I am a bit worried. Normally there would be more Demons around that are really horrible, but most of them were men. Make me wonder if this isn''t something to do with the ck King as well," I exined as we stood near the gate.

    There was another fight going on the other side of it, but this time the view was blocked, and we could hear no sounds, so this area that we were standing in could be anywhere on thisyer. It was more than likely just another part of Bezibub''s house since there wasn''t anyone else there, not even guards, just a closed gate in a hallway.

    "How does the ck King affect everyone so much?"

    "A Demon must be selected by at least 18% of all Demons to be the ck King, and as I said, mind control magically is impossible. 18% isn''t much, but over 50% of Demons aren''t speaking intelligences, and they are included in this. That means you need almost twice as many intelligent Demons to even pull this off. The ones that elect the ck King form a symbiotic connection, and this allows them to broadcast the feelings of the ck King to all. Why does this happen, and what is the true purpose of this? Not even Diablo knew why it was like this when I asked him about it. I lived here a few lives, but I am not really a schr, nor did I really care after I got rid of the first one. I had just told Diablo to get his shit together," I exined, and Lexi hummed with her chin in her hand.

    "I see, so in order to take down the ck King, you need to understand why this connection happens and what gives them power. Interesting," She said before nodding towards the door as it opened. "It looks like your fight is about to start."

    "My fight? Are you noting?" I asked, but she shook her head.

    "No, I think I will do a round alone. If you are trying to get stronger, then I should be doing the same. I can''t do that if I am in your shadow, and I have learned quite a bit from the fights we have been in together, so I would like a chance to hone those skills. Just try not to sleep with every monster you fight, okay?" Lexi said, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Listen here, Pot. You are no better than me, so Ditto. Keep your dress on so we can rx for a bit on the nextyer," I said, and she giggled,ing closer to put her hand on my chest before leaning in to kiss me.

    "Try not to get hurt," She said and pulled back from me as I turned and headed out into the silent area.

    The door closed behind me, but no one was talking, not a sound, but they were all looking up at Bezibub. The Bee Demon had switched dresses, and now she was wearing a ck and red dress with darker wings than before. She was even more exquisite in this form, her curves and shape just like that of an angel, but she had the eyes of a devil.

    "Wee to the Gore Arena," She said, her voice echoing around the room and making everyone shiver. "Today''s first fight will be a warm-up round to let our weak and pathetic Upworlder have even the slightest hope of winning against the Demon Storm Hydra. Are you sure about this? It is not toote to back down."

    I shook my head, my fists clenched as I looked up at her and said with conviction. "No, I''m going to fight it. Bring on whatever the next round has in store."

    I was trying to figure out what I should create with a tiny bit of true magic, and a bouncy ball crossed my mind as the far gate opened up, and Demons started to pour out of it.

    Then I was on the ground and panting with something round clenched in my fist like I was holding on for dear life. Demons surrounded me as I got back up and wiped the sweat off my brow, and looked at the red rubber ball in my hand, or at least that is what it looked like to me.

    The Demons were confused, as was Bezibub, as I smiled and gave a little bounce of the ball in my hand. A tiny spark lit up the room, and even more, confusion spread around the ce until, finally, one Demon stepped forward.

    "You summoned something!" She said, and I nodded. "So what is it?" She asked, but I just shrugged.

    "No idea, really," I said and then hurled the ball at the first Demon.

    It hit no Demons.

    Instead, any Demon in the area was sted into the air as the ball pushed them away, and then it hit the wall, cracked in, and then all hell broke loose. The ball didn''t stop and started to bounce everywhere in the fitting pit, creating a storm of Demons flying around, but not by choice.

    Bellowing out a loudugh, I shouted and then pointed at Bezibub. "So much for my weak Upworlder hope! Not so weak now, huh?" Iughed as the ball came straight at me, and I caught it as it rained Demons around me.

    Bezibub paused, her eyes widening as the Demons smacked down to the floor limp. "You... You summoned a ball that powerful? That is not something even I expected," she said and then looked at me with more respect than before. "Well done, Upworlder. Not many can pull off something like that. Now let us get on with the fight."

    I waited as the Demons pulled themselves up and headed back out the gate they came from, and a massive Demon Storm Hydra walked out with the remaining Demons walking around it. It was an impressive sight to see, but I was not afraid. With my newfound strength and power, I knew that I had a good chance of winning this fight.

    The Demon Storm Hydra was a behemoth of a monster, easily dwarfing any other creature in the room. It had eight heads, each with razor-sharp teeth that could rip through anything it touched. Its four muscr legs were covered in thick scales, and its tail thrashed around like a whip, sending arcs of lightning into the air. Its eyes glowed an eerie yellow, and its ws seemed to reach out for its prey with unearthly strength.

    The creature screeched and snarled as it stomped towards me, and I could feel the ground shaking beneath my feet and the hairs on my neck rising. My heart pounded as I stared at the beast, and then I started tough. This was no ordinary fight - this was a battle between man and beast, and I was determined to win.

    I bent my knees and raised my arms, ready for action, harnessing all the power I had within me. I concentrated on the ball that I had summoned and sent it flying toward the monster. It struck true, exploding against its scaly hide and sending shards of ice and strikes of lightning everywhere. The beast roared in pain and anger, but I stayed focused, running towards it and dodging the swipes of its ws.

    It tried to crush me under its heavy body, but I moved quickly and managed to get away unscathed. I used my agility to my advantage, darting in and out of its range as I threw my ball at it, but this time it returned it with its tail way too fast for its size. I barely managed to dodge the attack and then leaped up to the counter with a powerful punch, hitting one of its heads and causing it to stumble backward.

    The beast screamed in agony as its eight heads collided with each other, and I grinned. I was winning this fight. I kept up my assault, attacking it with all the power I had, and eventually, after what felt like an eternity of fighting, the Demon Storm Hydra fell down, defeated. As ity there lifeless, I took a deep breath and smiled. I won.

    I was about to look up at Bezibub, but the creature I had just defeated started to glow.

    "This isn''t even its final form!" Bezibub crackled from above as the Hydra burst with light.

 Chapter 590 Unravelling the Secrets: Bellazibubs Request

    Chapter 590 Unravelling the Secrets: Bezibub''s Request

    A st of energy sted out from the Hydra, and I put my arms to block the wind as I stepped back from the force. All 8 heads split off and swirled around the arena, and I let the ball absorb back into me as a storm started to form, and rain started to fall.

    I had been thinking too basic with this, and True Magic didn''t have a real limit. I couldn''t change physics, but doing that would make the universe implode. What I could do is add to it, and since I couldn''t have my astral powers, then I would create a new kind of power.

    Umbrakic. The maniption of shadows and dark energy allows me to manifest powerful and chaotic forces with my thoughts. As I watched the storm, I felt power flowing through me, and I could see the energy around me.

    The heads of the Hydra started to move towards me, each with a different intent in their eyes. Some wanted to crush me, while others wanted to cut me with their sharp teeth, but I stood strong as my Umbrakic powers manifested into something far more potent than before.

    I created a force field around me, protecting me from the barrage of attacks and allowing my feet to stay firmly nted on the ground as I propelled myself forward with a massive st of dark energy. I didn''t stop until I was standing right in front of Bezibub, and then I looked her straight in the eyes as waves of dark energy wrapped around my body.

    "I think you had better make them stronger," I said, reaching a hand back as the 8 heads came for me, and des of red chaos sprayed from my hand. All the heads were torn to shreds, the storm broken, and the light of the arena basked around me.

    Bezibub bit her lip and looked at me timidly, blushing. She stepped to where I floated in the air and reached out to my face. Before she could reach me, I felt all the energy sucked out of me, and I started to fall, and the world went ck.

    When I opened my eyes, I was sitting in front of Truth.

    "That was much better. Not sure what happened with the ball, but Umbrakic is actually useful, and you will be able to tame the Aether Demons. That will be important."

    "What about Xieus? What kind of demon is she?" I asked as I stood up.

    "Really, is this important to you? See? This is why you get yourself in so much trouble. You are not dealing with what is right in front of you. Learning this information will not help you in any way, so I refuse to answer your baseless question."

    "That is highly suspicious," I growled, and Truthughed.

    "And you are highly short-sighted."

    "Then why did you bring me here? This ability is something that existed on Prime, and it was the first thing that I could think of," I said, crossing my arms.

    "That is good, and the purpose of True Magic is to add to the universe and make it more interesting. I make a habit of looking for interesting people, and that gives them a chance to entertain me. I have watched the universe be destroyed more times than you have lived. I don''t see that with you, and this thing has never happened, so I am interested enough to watch and help you."

    I nodded, suddenly feeling a bit foolish for asking. It wasn''t the most important thing in the world, and I shouldn''t be so quick to think that it was.

    "Alright then, so you want me to keep creating new magic and powers?" I asked.

    "No. If you add too much, you will start bending and warping reality. That might not be that bad if you were in a reality that you didn''t care about, but I don''t suggest you do it in the Underworld or the Mortal realm. On the other hand, you are going to need that to fight Kadeon and the guides, but you will have to keep them out of the other realities. What you need to do is use the True Magic to increase the power of the Umbrakic. The slow growth of that power will help the tiny bit of True Magic inside of you and increase it. Once you have surpassed the power of Kadeon, then you can find a way to defeat him."

    I nodded, understanding what Truth was saying. I had made my first steps back into True Magic, but I still had so much to learn. I had never really used the power after destroying my home world with Matthias, but with Truth''s guidance, I was beginning to understand the limitless power that True Magic could bring.

    "Thank you, Truth. I understand," I said.

    "I will send you back now, but until you get stronger, don''t fly, you idiot," Truth said, and I was ripped back into my body.

    Instantly, pain-filled me as Iy face down on the ground of the fighting pit. I pulled in Primal magic to heal my bones as I heard Lexi screaming my name. I finally pulled air into my lungs as my ribs healed.

    "Galio! Are you okay?!" Lexi screamed as I rolled over with a groan as she came over to me.

    "I just cked out and fell. I am fine, sort of. I feel like I belly flopped into a moving bus," I said as I rolled again and got up, dusting myself off.

    "Good. I saw your face down when the gate opened and thought that you might have lost," She said with a worried look, and I snorted.

    "I am more likely to hurt myself than anyone else. I got through the fight fine, but I cked out a few times. I must have done something wrong," I said, shaking my head.

    "It''s okay. You won the fight and made it through in one piece, so that is what matters. And Bezibub was more than impressed with your abilities." She said with a smile, nodding towards the Bee Demon, who had a small smile on her face as she looked back at me.

    "Yes, I am. Perhaps you coulde and sit with me while your friend has her battle? I would like to be able to talk to you privately for a bit," Bezibub asked, but Lexi slithered between us.

    "Tallia told me to keep between Galio and possible temptation!" Lexi said with a giggle. I rolled my eyes and smiled as Bezibub started tough.

    "You are really a Upworlder, aren''t you? I will keep my hands off him until the three of us can have some fun together if that is better for you?" Bezibub asked, and Lexi turned to me with a hopeful look.

    "Can we?"

    "Wait, was I not supposed to be sleeping with everything?" I asked, and she shrugged.

    "If we both are sleeping with her, then that is kind of like just us sleeping together, so that should be fine, right?" Lexi asked, and I shook my head.

    "Now you are trying to convince me? Alright, I think it should be okay as long as Tallia is okay with it," I said, and Lexi squealed in delight as she hugged me.

    "Yay!" She said, turning back to Bezibub. "Okay, you can go talk to him, but wait till after the fight to have fun! Oh! Who am I fighting?"

    "I had a request from the crowd; I think you know her? Martha?" Bezibub asked, and Iughed as Lexi groaned.

    "Fine. I can show her who is the stronger monster, and then maybe she will leave me alone!" Lexi said with determination, clenching her fists and steaming from her nose.

    "Well, you had better give her a good ass kicking if you want that, but I think she is going to try for real as well. You two are friends, and Demon friends always go all out, so remember that," I said as I walked around her to take Bezibub''s offered arm. Lexi nodded, and we waved goodbye as I followed Bezibub up to the announcer box.

    Once we reached the top, I looked around, marveling at all of the different kinds of Demons that hade out for this fight.

    "It''s incredible, isn''t it? All these people havee from all of the nes to watch you and your friend battle," Bezibub said, pointing at the sea of demons below us. I nodded in awe, looking around the arena with a newfound appreciation for Demons.

    "Yes, it is amazing. So, what did you want to talk about?" I asked as I turned back to her.

    Bezibub smiled and led me away from the edge of the arena and leaned against a wall.

    "I wanted to talk to you about the real reason that I wish toe with you," Bezibub said, and I lifted an eyebrow.

 Chapter 591 The Mysterious Energy Batteries: Dark Secrets of the Zodiacs

    591 The Mysterious Energy Batteries: Dark Secrets of the Zodiacs

    "Oh?" I asked, looking down at Lexi and Martha, who were just starting to circle each other. Both were still small and fairly tiny looking from up here. I turned back to look at Bezibub, and she had a solemn look on her face.

    "I don''t actually disapprove of the ck King, but it is what she ns to do. I went through the conditioning already, and I am starting to like things more and like painful, destructive things less. The problem is that she wants to force this on everyone, and there are many that don''t want that because it doesn''t work on non-humanoid Demons. The ones that can''t be turned are then marked by the Aether Demons, killed, and then reborn in new bodies, but the Aether Demons can control them. I don''t know how they do it, and I don''t know if you can kill these things," she exined, and I nodded.

    "So you think that even if I get rid of the ck King, the Aether Demons are just going to take over and control everyone? And you want to get out of the pot before things get too hot?" I asked, and she nodded.

    "The Aether Demons don''t stay in the Underworld, and they can shift between ces faster than anyone can catch and thene back behind you in the next instant. They are like real nightmare creatures, so yes, I want out before the proverbial pot gets too hot. I am also much more toned than I used to be, but I still have to put on a bit of a show for the others to keep my position," Bezibub said and then turned to take her seat.

    "I think I understand. That isn''t something that is going to be easy to fight, but it will be something that I will look into. Thanks for the information," I said, and she nodded before turning to the fight.

    It turned back, and Lexi and Martha were starting to grow and change. I put thoughts of Aether Demons and the ck King and concentrated on the fight. I was excited to see these two, even though I knew Lexi would most likelye out on top. The question was just how much of an overwhelming victory she could put off.

    Martha became only half as big as her previous form, as did Lexi, because the arena was no were near as big. The girls still looked vicious as the Labyrinth Hellion dove at the massive purple Lamia. Lexi pped Martha to the side with a backhand, but the hellion dove into the ground. In response, Lexi cast a water spell into the hole, forcing Martha to burst back out of the ground in a fit, mming into Lexi. The two broke apart and then faced each other, staring for a few moments.

    For a few moments, it looked like Martha was going to win, but then Lexi''s eyes lit up with a confident light, and she rose up to strike like a snake. Martha''s eyes widened as she quickly jumped back, but Lexi was faster, wrapping her body around Martha and squeezing as Martha screamed.

    In the end, Martha broke free and ran away, surrendering the fight, and Lexi returned to her normal form. As she did, the crowd cheered, but I felt a bit sad to see her in her normal form. The snake form was one I had never seen before, and I was fascinated by it.

    My thoughts were quickly broken as Bezibub stood up and grabbed my arm.

    "Come, I want to show you something!" She said as she took off towards the front of the arena.

    We quickly descended level after level, going deeper and deeper until we reached a hidden chamber in the bowels of the arena. I looked around but couldn''t see anything until Bezibub stepped forward and revealed arge door.

    "Behind this door lies something that will help you when you face the Aether Demons. I think you will find it useful in your fight against the ck King," she said as she opened the door.

    Inside, I saw several spheres of energy floating in the air, each containing various colored energies. Bezibub exined that these were energy batteries.

    "What are they supposed to do?" I asked as I looked over them.

    "I am not sure, but the Aether Demons use and then discard them. I was hoping you could tell me why they still seem like they have energy and see if they could help you. I have a few more, but these ones were the brightest," She exined, and I nodded as I took it in my hand.

    I immediately felt a feeling of Positive Energy roll over me, but there was a tiny spark of Negative. That was more than strange and almost a bit bothersome. Just like my Divine Powers, the Positive and Negative Energy was a Mortal and Astral Realm thing, not the Underworld.

    Could it be possible that Kadeon has something to do with this?

    "Do you mind leaving me here for a bit? Maybe go check on Lexi and bring her down. I want to try something, but it might be dangerous," I exined, and Bezibub nodded.

    "Yes, but do be careful," She said and left the room without another question. I was starting to like this new Bezibub much more than the old one, but I needed to concentrate.

    Since I controlled both Positive and Negative Energy, I should be able to top up the Negative Energy. If I couldn''t, then that would mean they wereing from a ce that could, but the real question was why there was positive energy in them?

    I closed my eyes and reached out for the energy, but nothing happened.

    The other Zodiacs.

    It was a thought that had been ying in my head ever since I first saw the energy batteries, and now it felt even stronger. But what did they have to do with these batteries, if anything? I''d done some research, and I knew that each of the Zodiacs was connected to energy besides the Astral Energy, but I had never delved into it. Could it be possible that these energy batteries were somehow tied to them?

    I reached out and took another one of the energy batteries in my hand. It felt like a normal ss orb, but I could feel a faint huming from it. I closed my eyes and let my senses probe. I could feel the power of the battery, but more than that, I could feel a connection to something else.

    It was faint and far away, but I could feel it. The Zodiacs. I opened my eyes and stared out into the distance. Was it possible?

    I frowned and shook my head. It was a ridiculous thought. But still, the feeling wouldn''t go away. I set the battery down and started to pace.

    What if I''m right? What if the Zodiacs are connected to these energy batteries? How would I even test it? The better Questions were how Zadeon had got them down here and why?

    I stopped and thought for a moment, but besides causing me trouble, I didn''t see what other motives Kadeon would have for sending them here. That is unless they were being sent here to raise an army? It was possible, but they could also be protecting an entrance to the Mortal Realm and n to use it toe up and cause trouble. Possibly, but I would know, even down here, the instant that any of them tried to fuck around. This was one of the reasons why I had cut them off and the rest of Yaggisdral. I was now the ruling god of the Mortal Realm... Was that what he was trying to do? Take this Realm to rule?

    My head was awash with thoughts as there was a knock at the door, making me look up as Bezibub and Lexi came in, and the Lamia had a sour look on her face, and she looked like she could use a bath.

    "I am guessing that things didn''t go so well?" I asked as I put the energy batteries back to float. I had missed the end of the girls'' fight, but Lexi still looked like she had won, but probably not as well as she had hoped.

    "No, she was far more powerful than I had realized," Lexi said, and I made a mental note to look into these Aether Demons more and find out why they were so powerful.

    "Well, I was going to leave you two alone, but I think I am going to stick around a while. I think I have an idea, but I need to do some research first," I said, and Bezibub nodded as if understanding what I was nning.

    "Well, I guess we can wait then. You two can go take a break, and Lexi can get a bath or something," Bezibub suggested, and I nodded.

    "Yes, I think that is a good idea. Lexi, why don''t you freshen up and maybe have something to drink? I have some research to do," I said, and Lexi nodded.

    "Okay, I will see you soon," She said, and then she and Bezibub left the room, leaving me to do my research.

    My mind was a whirl as I searched for any information I could find on the Zodiacs and their energy batteries. As I searched, I realized why Kadeon had sent them here, and I had to find out how to keep them in check. If I didn''t, they would overrun the Underworld and take it for their own. But first, I had to find out the secret of the energy batteries.

 Chapter 592 The Gateway to the Underworld: Uncovering Kadeons Plan

    592 The Gateway to the Underworld: Uncovering Kadeon''s n

    I turned back to them and pulled some Primal Magic into my hand, and then tried to force it into one of the batteries, but there was little to no interaction with the orb, and the magic just dissipated. Next, I tried changing it with True Magic, converting it into red Chaos Energy, and then back to its original form. While I would be able to use it in that form, I was trying to figure out how it worked in this form.

    About ready to throw the damn thing, I tried to absorb the Positive Energy that was left in it, and to my surprise, that came out like nothing. I drained it down till there was an equal part, positive and negative, and then held it up as the two little bits started to be active inside the battery. I had figured out what I could take from them, but now I was curious to know why not all of the Negative had been taken. It had been the same for the other battery that I had touched.

    Now that there was a bnced amount of both types of energy, they started to orbit a point. Even though there was only a fingernail worth of energy of each kind, I could feel the power increase slowly. I tried to drain both of them down even further till the points were like dust, but the output kept rising. The moment that I took them out of bnce, they would slow down and stop. That left me with only one question. What would happen if I took one outpletely?

    I had drained them down to the lowest point I could, barely being able to sense either anymore, and then took a deep breath. This should be fine, but something about these energies being down in the Underworld had me on edge, but I needed to know how these things work. I let go of the breath and decided to pull out the Negative Energy, leaving the Positive.

    Then the crystal started to crack, and I ran for the door, flung it open, and ran as fast as I could away from the other batteries. I didn''t get far as I called Primal Magic to me that for once actually flooded my body as I called shield after shield, but nothing was stopping this.

    The energy battery burst, and myself and everything around me were blown back as time slowed, but then everything started to suck inwards. I desperately formed shield after shield to block me from the singrity that had been created, but everything in the twenty-foot radius around me was sucked in. While it happened, I felt my body being stretched as incredible forces pulled on me, and then it just stopped.

    I had been floating from all the magic I had been using, but I copsed into the big hole, smacking down and sliding into the smooth center of the perfect sphere that had been cut out of where I had been standing. And that was with the smallest amount of energy left inside.

    "What did you just do to my house?!" Bezibub demanded as she stood in the hall that was now cut off and led into the pit I was in.

    "Um...I think I just created a ck hole," I said sheepishly, and she just red at me before walking away.

    That was not expected, and it made me wonder what would happen if I were to remove the Negative energy from one that was full of Positive energy? Looking around the hole that I was in, I didn''t think that I wanted to know the answer to that question.

    I climbed out of the hole and went to find Lexi, who was still in the bath, and I told her about what had happened. She gave me a worried look, but she was naked, so I was having a hard time concentrating on anything but her breasts.

    "So, I guess you found out how the batteries work, but why? What does Kadeon have nned?" She asked, and I shook my head.

    "I''m not sure, but I think he is using the energy to power whatever these Aether Demons. I think that they might be the Zodiacs, like Cancer. He might be trying to create an Underworld with just himself and the Zodiacs in it or use them to rule here in this Underworld over the Demons," I exined, and Lexi nodded.

    "Well, it sounds like we need to find out more about these batteries and the Zodiacs, then. We can''t let Kadeon have control of them," she said, and I agreed. I would have to find a way to keep them in check, but first, I needed to study them more.

    But first, I needed to get Lexi out of her bath and get dressed. Which was proving to be quite the challenge, as she had no intentions of leaving her bath. It was understandable, as it was very rxing, but I had work to do, and I needed her help. Lexi finally relented, and after she had dressed, we headed to find Bezibub.

    After some arm twisting and the promise of a threesome in the near future, Bezibub closed the Gore Arena.

    There, I set up my research area with the two energy batteries and started to study them further. Lexi stayed and watched, but the majority of the work was done by me as I finally figured out how to control the energy and keep them in check.

    I had to open a small portal to the Mortal Realm and siphon negative Energy to fill them, and I got them back to even. The moment I did, the energies started to spin inside, and I felt waves of chaos start to be emitted. It was the same energy I had felt when I would break through Heaven''s Fment from all the Chaos Beasts.

    Now, I just had to find out what Kadeon''e n was, why he was using them, and how to stop it.

    Check out my newest book!

 Chapter 593 Pleasure and Pain: The God, the Demon, and the Other Gardening Tool!

    Chapter 593 Pleasure and Pain: The God, the Demon, and the Other Gardening Tool!

    After studying the batteries, I finally came to a conclusion. Kadeon was using them to power the Zodiacs while they groomed the Underworld, or that was my assumption. I still had no proof that there were even Zodiacs here. For all I knew, the Aether Demons could just be something that Kadeon had created long ago and kept in hiding. That could also exin why they weren''t using Positive Energy.

    Finally, after getting frustrated, I opened a portal to Amanda, The Creator. I probably should have asked her to start, but I thought I knew what these things were better than I did. It was clear that they were meant to be more than batteries and most likely weapons, but my sexy golem girl should be able to figure them out.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be in the underworld?" Amanda asked as my small portal appeared in front of her face as she was working at her bench in her room. She had the same sphere in two pieces in front of her.

    "I am in the Underworld, but I have stumbled on something interesting that I think Kadeon brought into the Underworld," I said, and then reached through with one of the energy batteries. As I did, I filled up the Negative Energy to just below equal.

    "How are both energies in there at the same time? That''s like a goddess and a blood witch mating. It''s just wrong," Amanda said as she looked at the orb in my hand.

    "I think it is like a battery, but it can also be used as a weapon. It made something like a ck hole, but obviously not as strong. It was still able to tear a 30-foot smooth sphere out of the inside of a house in the basement. That was leaving the lowest amount of Negative Energy in after taking out the positive. I think that if I went the other way and left the Positive Energy, I would have been sted out," I exined, and she gave me a worried look.

    "And what do you want me to do with this? You make it sound rather dangerous," She said, and I nodded, stretching the portal, getting my body halfway through.

    "Extremely dangerous, but look at this!" I said, and then equaled our energies, and they started to spin. "Do you have something that you can use to measure energy output? I know I can feel somethinging from this, and if you can harness it, we might be cooking with fire. I don''t think that the energy inside of these can deteriorate, and that means these could potentially be-"

    "-An infinite power glitch?" Amanda finished as she rushed over to grab a nearby handheld device. She then used it to measure the energying off of the battery, and her eyes widened as she saw the numbers.

    "This could be a major problem for Kadeon if he has enough of these things," Amanda said, looking up from the device. I nodded in agreement, but we still didn''t know what his ns were or how many of them he had.

    "Do you think that you can study this?" I asked, and then added, "But do not try to do anything stupid with it. You can add more positives to stop it and then bnce them to make it go again, but I need you to watch for any other energy readings and tell me if there is anything else to be done with this."

    Amanda nodded and then smiled as she said, "Do not worry about that. I will make sure nothing goes wrong here. Just get back to the Underworld and find out what Kadeon is up to. We need to figure out how to stop him before he puts us all in danger!"

    I smiled and then pulled her into a kiss that she readily epted, and then pulled back with a smile. "You know, I will be excited when youe back. I know that you have Breya giving birth soon, and then Tallia will take some of your time, but after that, I would like to give you a tour of my ind and the things that we have achieved."

    "I like the sound of that," I said with a smile and gave her another quick kiss, but then I grunted as someone pped my ass, then I copsed forward onto the bench I was hovering over.

    "What''s wrong?!" Amanda asked as she tried to help me up, but I couldn''t get a word out. Someone had me by the tail, and the waves of pleasure were hitting me like boulders. Really sexy boulders!

    "Need... Get... Out... Holeee!" I wheezed as I felt my pants being taken off by not just one set of hands but two! This was Lexi and Be!

    "Ooh! I see what is going on here! Someone is helping you out on the other side, are they? I will just leave you guys to it," Amanda said with a sly smile as I was pulled out of the portal before I could reply.

    "Time for some fun!" Lexi giggled as she straddled me from behind while Bezibub got between my legs and started licking her way up my cock!

    "Oh, hell yeah!" I gasped as the sensations of pleasure overwhelmed my body.

    Lexi slithered over to me and nibbled on my ear as she whispered, "After she is done, I want you both to fuck me like I have never experienced! Show me thebined sexual power of a God and Demon!" Lexi moaned as her snake tail wrapped around one leg, and she ground her wet pussy into the side of my hip.

    in her mouth and then switched to licking and teasing my balls. Lexi started grinding harder, but it was enough for me to stay on the I felt the overwhelming sensation of pleasure as Bezibub took me in her mouth and then switched to licking and teasing my balls. Lexi started grinding harder, but it was enough for me to stay on the edge until, finally, I exploded into her mouth with a loud groan.

    Lexi and Be took turns pleasing me, their tongues working in tandem as they explored every inch of my body. Their teasing caresses and passionate kisses were followed by wild thrusts that had me moaning in pleasure. They were both experts at fulfilling each other''s desires, with Lexi focusing on bringing out my inner beast while Bezibub aroused the god within me.

    The sensations kept building until the pleasure was almost too much to bear, and I cried out with a loud groan as I reached climax. Lexi and Be wrapped themselves around me, milking everyst drop of pleasure from my trembling body, but they were far from done with me.

    Lexi moved over top of me and straddled my hips, her wet heat pressing into me. Her snake tail wound around one thigh to keep me in ce as Be knelt between my legs, licking and teasing me until I was hard again.

    The two women worked their magic together, switching positions so that each of them experienced the other''s talents. Lexi rode me with wild abandon, her body writhing against mine as she felt every inch of my flesh within her. Be rubbed her pussy into Lexi''s mouth until Lexi was moaning with pleasure.

    The two of them moved together in a passionate dance of pleasure that had my heart racing. My mind spun with the thought of being able to experience such intense pleasure, and I could feel the energy coursing through me as they took me to new heights. I felt like a god under their expert ministrations, each touch more electrifying than thest.

    The two of them kept going, pushing me further and further until the pleasure was so intense I felt like I could explode. Be moved from between my legs and began licking my chest in an ascending spiral, making her way toward my neck as Lexi rode me harder, her screams filling the room as she reached orgasm.

    I clung to each of them as I felt myself reach the point of no return, each thrust sending a new jolt of pleasure through my body as I felt everything finallye to a head. The intensity of ourbined orgasms sent shockwaves through my body, leaving me shaking with pleasure.

    The sensations kept building until I felt my entire body quivering with pleasure. Lexi and Be worked their magic together, switching positions so that each of them experienced the other''s talents. Lexi expertly rode me, her body writhing against mine as she moved up and down on my shaft. Her snake tail wound around one thigh to keep me in ce while Be knelt between my legs and teased my balls, sending waves of pleasure through my body.

    Their passionate dance of pleasure had my heart racing and my mind spinning with sensations of ecstasy. I felt like a god under their expert ministrations, and the energy coursing through my veins gave me the strength tost longer. With each thrust, they took me higher and higher, pushing me towards heights of pleasure I''d never imagined before.

    As I felt myself reach the point of no return, both Lexi and Be moved in unison, their screams filling the air as they reached orgasm at the same time. Waves of pleasure rippled through my body, quickly followed by an intense wave of warmth that signaled the end of our lovemaking. As the intensity faded, Lexi and Be wrapped themselves around me, cuddling me close as we basked in the afterglow of our shared experience.

    Wey together panting, our bodies bathed in sweat but still trembling with aftershocks of pleasure. This had been the first time the three of us hade together like this, and it was an experience I wouldn''t soon forget.

    If Kadeon''s ns were half as exciting as this, then I knew we were in for some serious trouble. But if we were lucky, then maybe we could figure out a way to stop him before it was toote.

 Chapter 594 A Catastrophe of Demonic Proportions!

    Chapter 594 A Catastrophe of Demonic Proportions!

    I pulled myself out of the tangle of women and transformed into a cat to clean myself, but decided to go for a trot to see how the nextyer was doing. I was about ready to fight thest two rounds, but I wanted to go peak to see what the state of the Layer of Demonic Deals, The Harbingers Market Layer was. It was host to Demons of all kinds, and most of the things that were sold would make your skin crawl, but it was a mostly peacefulyer, normally.

    "Yer far too clean to be in a ce like this. Marge that must be a ghost, right? Does that mean I can''t eat it?" One of the guards at the gate to the nextyer asked as I approached.

    "Nah, it''s kicking rocks! I think it''s fair game, but it is probably more fur than meat," Marge replied, and I wrinkled my face, making my annoying eyebrow pop free as I started to swell.

    My fur became ck as I transformed into my Vampanther form, now towering over the two demon Guards women.

    "Still want to eat me?" I asked, suddenly feeling thirsty.

    Both demons were looking at the bulge in my stretched-out shorts, and I just shook my head and flicked my tail at them both. One of the siphon spikes shot out. They urately hit the clits of the demon, and both dropped as waves of pleasure-filled things causing them to squirt as I drained the essence from inside of them. I walked over and removed the spikes, but both women were left drooling in puppies of their own cum. They would be fine, and now I was looking just like a demon, and I would stink like one. The girls would be recovered by the time I got back and ready for round two!

    I still had my new skill, but it would not be good to practice with it outside of a controlled environment, like the arena. I was not without powers, and I really wanted to see the state of things on thisyer before bringing Lexi down. From what I had heard, Demons were starting to gather in numbers, so it might not be as safe as it once was.

    I made my way through theyer, and it was bustling with the activity of Demons of all kinds. Most looked human, but some were in their more natural forms and were a sight to see! I walked through the endless stalls, but in my Vampanther form, no one seemed to pay me any mind, mostly.

    I was still a male, and that was hard to hide, but it wasn''t until one tiny demon flew up my leg that the trouble started. I was the only male in this world besides Diablo, and it wasn''t like these women were all just going to turn into lesbians overnight. So, when the imp went up my shorts and thentched on to my cock like a leech, my groan made every demon in sight turn to look at me.

    At first, the looks confused, but as I started to dig in my shorts to get the impression off me, those looks turned to realization, then to hunger.

    "...Male...Man...COCK!" They all roared as I ripped the imp off my dick and then punted it off into the distance, but the damage was done.

    All the demon''s eyes had started to glow a myriad of colors, bathing me in a soft rainbow, but I wasn''t going to wait for them to make their move first! I called Primal magic, andunched into the air, transforming back to my white cat form. As I did, little wings burst from my back, and I started to fly back to the entrance, thinking I was in the clear.

    That was not the case.

    I looked back as a ck wall of glowing eyes rose into the air, but it was spreading like an infection, and more rose by the second. This was not what I wanted, and I had really learned nothing, but staying here was going to get me locked into a neverending orgy of demonic proportions. Not that it sounded like a horrible idea, but I had things to do, and unfortunately, spitting the legs of demons in the underworld was not one of them. At least not this time!

    I had made it a good distance when I was walking, but the trip back wasn''t that far by flight. The problem was all the demons that were gaining on me, some of them even calling out my name as they dove into my small little cat body. I flipped and swerved, but I was driven back to the ground, where I transformed back into my Vampather form and rushed forward on all fours. Demons tried to get in my way, but my big form just bowled through them and sent them flying in all directions.

    Finally, I reached the gate for the fifthyer and rushed it. Both guards seemed to be waiting for me, but I just grabbed them both and kicked one of the doors open. I rushed through as a tsunami of Demons was on my tail and then tossed the guards to the side. Whirling around, I pped the door closed with my tail and then summoned Primal Magic. I stomped down, and a rock shot up in front of me and into the door, and then the rock from around the frame grew inwards until the door waspletely covered.

    Then there was a loud bang as the Demons on the other side mmed into it, cracking and breaking some of the rock. I summoned more, repaired the cracks, then let out a long sigh as I turned around to see not only the guards picking themselves back up but Lexi and Bezibub. Both of them were standing with their arms crossed.

    "Were you not told to stay with me?" Lexi scolded.

    "Are you happy now? You have driven that entireyer crazy, and now they all know that not only has a man appeared, but an immortal god that is extremely attractive is here! There are no men! What did you think would happen?!" Bezibub snapped, and I shrugged.

    Truthfully, I hadn''t thought it was going to be that bad. There had been a few Demons looking to get into my pants, but they didn''t act like they wanted to devour me, just have a little fun. I guess it was my own fault for not thinking it through all the way.

    "I really didn''t think that it would be so crazy. The demons on this level and the others haven''t been this bad," I said, and Bezibub rolled her eyes.

    "That is because the weaker demons hang out on the higher levels, or they are just killed in the lower levels. You know the market has demons of every variety, and they have no qualms about teaming up with others to take down prey. They don''t worry about the sharing till after, and they would get used to you!" Bezibub said, and I shrugged.

    "I was just trying to get a feel for theyer because I was worried about taking Lexi down there. For the most part, theyer seemed safer than normal, but then an Imp flew up my pants, and you know the rest of the story. Every demon in sight turned to me with cock hungry eyes," I groaned, rubbing my hand over my face.

    "That is why Tallia told you to stay with me! I would have told you that you should be wearing a disguise! You should have been wearing one from the start!" Lexi scolded, and I groaned, thinking about when Olivia and I snuck into Calham, north of Torrain.

    "The disguises don''t work for too long, and it would have been harder to get around on theyer with a disguise. Plus, I wanted to see it for myself before bringing you down," I said, and Lexi sighed.

    "This isn''t just about me, you know? This is your life. You need to be careful and vignt. At least you aren''t stuck down there! Do you even know what Kadeon is nning?"

    I shook my head. "No idea. I never got the chance to question anyone. I guess I will have to go undercover, but then you are going to have to go as a Demon as well. You look too normal to pass for a demon," I said, and Lexi nodded, and twirled her finger, making horns grow out of her head.

    "How is this?" She asked, and I nodded in approval. The horns were big and curled like dragons, and they actually looked really good on her!

    "That should do it!" I said, and Lexi smiled.

    "Good. Now, don''t you have more fighting to do?" She asked, and Bezibub nodded.

    "Yes! If you n on getting stronger, you are going to have to stop passing out in the middle of fights!" The Bee Demonughed, and I rolled my eyes.

 Chapter 595 The Power Of True Magic: A Lesson In Humanity With Bellazibub

    ?

    I had managed to make it through the next two rounds without passing out, but I had definitely put a lot of strain on my body. I was exhausted, and I was in desperate need of a break, but I was determined to make it through the tournament. I felt like I had something to prove, even if it was just to myself.

    I grabbed a couple of energy drinks and some food from the vendors and headed back to the arena. I was ready for the next fight, and I was determined to win this one. I entered the arena with a renewed sense of determination and quickly found my opponent. It was a huge demon with horns and red eyes. He was huge, and it was obvious he was a lot stronger than me.

    "Tiny little ck cat wants to fight?" The demon growled at me, but I ignored him and winced, fighting a wave of dizziness from my activation of my Umbrakinesis.

    I focused on the energy that was swirling around me, and I felt my body start to change. My fur started turning ck, and my eyes began to glow a bright, electric blue. I was ready.

    "Let''s do this," I said, and the demon roared, charging forward with his huge ws raised. I dodged the first swipe and then used the shadows to manifest a wall of darkness that blocked his next attack. He roared in rage, and I used the shadows to create a massive explosion of dark energy that sent him flying backward. Hended with a thud, and I quickly followed up with a powerful uppercut that sent him flying into the air. He crashed into the ground, and dark energy sted me up after him. I mmed into him, sending him flying into the wall, and then Inded on top of him and pinned him down.

    "Give up yet?" I asked, and the demon roared in defiance. I smiled and then used my Umbrakic powers to create a giant fist of darkness that mmed into his face. He screamed in pain and then went limp. The crowd roared in approval, and I stood up, victorious.

    "Is this the best you have got?" I called up to Bezibub, and she leaped from the top in response,nding softly in front of me.

    "It seems that it is time for me to see just how far you''vee. Don''t think I will go easy on you for giving me such a good timest night," The Bee Demon said to me, and then a burst of crushing ck energy rolled off her like waves, forcing me to stagger back.

    "Geez! Has no one killed you this entire time?!" I asked in amazement, and she smiled warmly back at me.

    "I don''t like giving people a chance, but you need to be trained, and I think that I am the one that needs to do it. Now, prepare for a lesson in humanity, my love!" Bezibub said, and then she charged forward with such speed and power that I could hardly keep up. She mmed into me with a flurry of attacks, and I fought back as best I could, but I was quickly overwhelmed. Every time I tried to counter, she seemed to anticipate it, and she sent me flying with ease.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she finished her onught with a powerful uppercut that sent me crashing into the ground. Iy there for a few moments, trying to catch my breath, and then I slowly stood up. My body ached, but I felt strangely energized.

    "You are getting better," Bezibub said, and I smiled.

    "Thanks. I think I am getting the hang of it," I replied, and she rushed me again. I thought I had learned something from the first encounter, but I was wrong.

    Bezibub was relentless, and she kept pushing me to my limits. But slowly, I started getting better. I blocked more of her attacks and sometimes even managed tond a hit on her. Finally, after what felt like hours, she stopped and stepped away from me with a satisfied smirk.

    "You have done well," She said, and I smiled back, panting as I tried to catch my breath.

    "Thanks," I said, then I cked out. I had been using all my power just to block and stay on the defense and was using my Umbrakinesis to hit me all at once after the danger was over.

    When I came back, it was already dark outside. Bezibub had taken me back to her castle and put me in a bed to rest in. She had also given me some food so that I wouldn''t pass out again from exhaustion. After I had rested for a few hours, she came back with Lexi, who looked overly concerned for me as she slithered over.

    "How can you be bedridden?! You are a god! The god!" Sheined as she snaked into bed to cuddle into me.

    "Down here, I am not. I am just really strong with limitless potential. This is like being born into a new world for me, and my power baseline reset so I don''t identally destroy the world while trying to get my thoughts in order," I exined, and Lexi pulled back, giving me a skeptical look.

    "Destroy the whole world? What magic can do that?" Lexi asked.

    "You understand magic as it is written and the ways that people learn it, right?" I asked, and Lexi nodded. "I know what magic is and how it is connected to each thing. I don''t know the spells; I just make them up using magic. I could do something out of rage that could be catastrophic, so there is always a baseline for me when I enter a new world, or that is what I have always assumed. Not like the Guides or Kadeon would have ever told me, even if I had asked."

    "I see. I guess that makes sense, but I still think it is strange that you are cking out so much," She said, and I shrugged.

    "I made a new kind of magic, basically. My body is trying to get used to me using it, and in part, it is using True Magic to do so, which I have very little of. What is frustrating is that I am getting better at using the Umbrakinesis, but my True Magic Levels aren''t increasing yet," Iined.

    "Maybe you need to try finding different and more mundane uses for the magic? Like how Primal Magic doesn''t like to do the same things over and over again? Maybe it requires you to be more creative with it to get stronger?" Lexi asked, and then said, "I don''t think magic was meant to be a weapon, but people made it into one, so if you try doing more interesting things and diversify, you might have better luck."

    I nodded, understanding what she was saying. "You''re right. I''ll try to use the magic for different purposes and see if that helps." I looked up at Bezibub and said, "Thank you for all your help. I''m slowly getting the hang of this. I appreciate it."

    Bezibub nodded, her smile warm and brightening the room. "It is no problem. Just seeing your determination fills me with pride. Just don''t forget the deal, and everything is good. I have never known you to go back on something that you have agreed to, so I am not that worried. Rest more, and tomorrow I will train you more, but I will leave you two to get some rest," she said and then left the room.

    "How much longer do you think we are going to be down here?" Lexi asked, and I thought about that. It was clear that this was going to take longer than I had expected.

    "Possibly two weeks. I am going to have to go back in a few days for Breya, and then I will need to spend at least a day with Tallia. While I do that, I will need you to stay here with Bezibub and feed the portal magic to keep it open. I also need you to guard it to make sure nothing tries toe through. Portals are not unusual, but they will attract demons like flies to shit, and I don''t think Be is going to let me leave one open in her house. That means that I will need you, Toto, and Martha to protect it," I exined, making Lexi frown.

    "What about Be? If she helps, it will be easy, right?" Lexi asked, but I shook my head.

    "That will start a shit storm with the other demons, and that will bring the generals up from the bottom threeyers to try to rece her," I said, but Lexi wasn''t convinced.

    "Well, isn''t she going to being with us? Isn''t that what she wants?" Lexi asked, but I shook my head.

    "No. If theye to rece her, they will kill Bezibub," I said, and Lexi went quiet.

 Chapter 596 The Power Of Creation - Demon Cats And Cuddly Cats

    ?

    "Kill her?! That extreme?!" Lexi eximed, and I nodded.

    "Yes, she is too powerful and has too much influence. She knows too many secrets, and she has a powerfulwork of contacts. Killing her would be the only way to guarantee she does not continue to rise in power and influence." I said, and Lexi frowned.

    "That''s terrible; she is going to be leaving with us!" She said, and I nodded.

    "I know, but that only makes it worse for her. I am sure that the Aether demons won''t take kindly to her leaving. It''s horrible, but it''s the reality of this world," I said, and then we went quiet. We both knew that this wasn''t going to be easy, but it was something that we had to do, and I knew that I could rely on Lexi to be there for me.

    After a few moments, Lexi spoke again. "How are you going to do it? How are you going to stop them froming after her?" She asked, and I looked up.

    "We will just take her with us when we go back. I still need Bezibub here, so she is just going to have to sit on the side for now. I am sure that you and the girls can handle this," I said, and Lexi sighed and then cuddled into me.

    "Yeah, I guess I will have to start training harder with the girls then, but I really wish they would keep their hands off my scales," Lexi said and then looked up at me with an usatory stare. "I me you for this. Now they think it is some kind of game! You are lucky that you made that cream for my tail, and they haven''t been able to get any of them off!" She scolded, and I grinned.

    "At least you are starting to get along with them for who they really are. There is no point in trying to sugarcoat them. They are demons and severely misguidedpared to what you and I see as normal. It is better that you have them constantly reminded not to let your guard down in the Underworld," I said, and Lexi let out another sigh but cuddled back into me, pushing her face into the side of my neck to get closer to me.

    I had no problem getting back to sleep, and then the next few days of training went by in a blur, but I made sure to check up on Breya at the end of each day via the portal. I had been in the Underworld for 6 days now, and the training was getting intense, but the countdown for Breya''s egg was on the final day, and I was d. I couldn''t remember thest time that I had been bedridden so many times after the train, but my resistance was all boosted like crazy now because of the Karma System.

    My system still seemed to be working, but I wasn''t sure what was toe of Luck, Murphy, and Destiny''s card that I got at thest system boost. I had done Karma and Fate''s Cards, and things had be easier with everyone, and I had a few freebies from Fate, but those were all but useless now. I hadn''t even tried to go see any of the Zodiacs, but I had no way to break Kadeon''s control, and he would more than likely make them fight me, or he would have poisoned their minds.

    "You seem to have a lot on your mind today? Are you having your first child? Is that why you are just taking my attack without blocking?" Be asked as she punched my face, but it just absorbed her attack.

    "I was thinking about the Zodiacs, and I am doing something. I am using my Umbrakinesis to absorb your attacks and then double them to hit me. I am making your punch super punches!" Iughed but was actually crying inside at how much each damn hit hurt. I had also used my power to pin me solid to the ground, so unless she could knock over the arena, I wasn''t going anywhere. The more she hit me, the less pain I felt as my resistance grew, then she would switch it up and hit me with some type of magic.

    "Why don''t you fight back? How is this making you stronger?" Be asked after mming an ice wall into me that just broke a me-shaped cut-out and passed over me.

    "Because it is all I can do to just stand here and hold this! I am only going to get as strong as I can if I focus on my resistances and use my Umbrakinesis to block and then double the damage I take. I can''t fight back until I have enough strength to do something more than just stand here." I said, and Be looked at me with admiration.

    "You are a tough one, Cat God. I can see why everyone loves you. You are a true fighter, and you will make it through this," She said, and I smiled.

    "Thanks, Be. I appreciate it." I said, and then I felt my strength start to wane. I had been using my Umbrakinesis and my resistance to take the hits, but I was exhausted, and I knew I had to rest.

    "Take a break, Galio. Get some rest and some food, and I will see you when you get back from the Upworld," Be said, and I nodded, then stumbled away. I was exhausted, and I needed to take a break.

    Lexi was waiting for me with some meat skewers and a fruity drink that I dly took as we started to walk. Over thest two days, Lexi had been working with me in my rest time to use the True Magic in more mundane ways.

    "What do you want to try today?" She asked as I ripped some meat off a skewer and chewed it with relish.

    "Let''s try something fun, like making something that doesn''t exist," I said, and Lexi smiled.

    "That sounds like a good idea! What are you thinking? A new type of food? A new type of weapon? Or maybe something else?" She asked, and I thought for a moment.

    "I think I might try to make a new type of creature. I mean, there are so many different creatures and races in this world, but what if I tried creating something that nobody has seen before. It would be fun to see how it turns out," I said, and Lexi nodded.

    "That sounds like a great idea. I am sure that you can do it. Let''s go somewhere quiet, and you can focus on it." She said, and then led me to a small clearing in the forest.

    I sat down and focused on creating somethingpletely new. It was a challenge, but I had done it before, and I knew that I could do it again. I had to focus on the right type of energy, and then I had to find the right type of energy that I could use to make it. After a few hours, I created a small, furry creature with arge head, bright eyes, and four legs. It looked like a mix between a teddy bear and a cat.

    "I think I did it!" I eximed, and Lexi came over to look.

    "Wow, that is so cute! What is it?" She asked, and I smiled.

    "I think I will name it a Cuddly Cat. It''s a mix between a teddy bear and a cat, so I guess you could say it''s a teddy cat," I said, and Lexiughed.

    "That''s perfect! I''m sure it will be a hit down here!" Lexi eximed as we watched it slowly walk away from us.

    Then a demon flew down from the sky and ate it in one bite almost faster than either of us could blink.

    "What the hell was that?!" Lexi eximed, and I sighed.

    "I guess that it wasn''t as powerful as I thought," I said, and then looked up at the sky. "Well, I guess the moral of the story is that even the strongest of creations can be destroyed in an instant," I said, and Lexi nodded.

    "That was horrific! The Cuddly Cat was so cute!" Lexiined, and I snorted.

    "Being too cute and not deadly is a serious disadvantage down here," Iughed, and Lexi puffed out her cheeks.

    "Fine! This time make something that will be able to defend itself! Something big and powerful!" She said, and I nodded.

    "I think I have just the thing," I said, and then closed my eyes and focused on creating something powerful enough to defend itself from the demons. After a few hours, I created a giant creature with four arms, four legs, and arge tail. It had an armored hide and sharp ws and teeth, and it looked intimidating, to say the least.

    "What is it?" Lexi asked, and I smiled.

    "I call it a Demon Cat. It''s big enough to take on any demon, and it has armor that can take a hit. It should be able to defend itself," I said, and Lexi gave me a t look.

    "Does everything have to be named after you?" She asked, and I shrugged.

    "I guess so. I mean, it is kind of my thing," I said, and Lexi rolled her eyes.

    "Fine, whatever. Let''s just hope that it''s strong enough to survive down here. We don''t want it to end up like the Cuddly Cat," She said, and I nodded.

    "I am sure it will be fine. I made it strong enough to take on any demon, so I think it will be alright," I said, and then we watched as the Demon Cat slowly walked away, disappearing into the darkness of the forest.

    I had no idea if it would survive or not, but I was sure that it was strong enough to do so. I had done my best, and that was all that I could do. Now, I just had to hope that it would be able to hold its own.

 Chapter 597 When Snake-Talk Goes Wrong: The Tale Of Lexi And The Blooming Demon Snake

    ?

    "So, you are heading back up now? Where do you n on opening the portal?" Bezibub asked once Lexi and I were back in her house.

    "The end of thisyer. I will open the gates back up, so it doesn''t draw more attention than it already is going to," I said, and the bee demon nodded.

    "Good, and I will assume that you have this on and others to watch over it?" She asked, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, don''t worry. I know that you can''t get involved, so just sit tight and wait for me to get back," Iughed, and she nodded, then looked at Lexi.

    "I have seen you training with the others, and I think that you will be fine for the most part, but there is a chance that some of the big shots from the firstyer might be attracted. Especially if there is a chance for demons to escape into the Upworld. If theye, you are going to have trouble dealing with them because they will just be trying to kill you and then close the portals, not go through them," Bezibub exined, and Lexi looked at me.

    "You should be fine, and if not, I will mark you so you can call me if you need help, and I will set them straight," Iughed and then created a small portal to draw in a bit of astral energy as I reach over and ce a hand on the top of her left breast, leaving my mark.

    "Oh? This is what the other goddesses have, right?" Lexi said with reverence, making Be grab my arm before I could close the portal.

    "What about me?! Aren''t you worried something might happen to me?" She asked, pulling at me, and I smirked.

    "You just want to be groped," Iughed and then gave her a mark as well before letting the portal close.

    "No, I am worried about what will happen if all these demons get drawn up to this level. Some of the lower-level demons might be tired of working under someone else and think that this would be a good time to strike at me in the confusion. Since this would only be possible because of you, I think that you should be willing to protect me, right?" Be asked, and I nodded.

    "Yes. If anyone tries to kill you, put your hand to your chest, and call my name, but you will have to get to the girls after that. I won''t be able to instantlye to you like I would be able to in the up world. Be vignt, and don''t wait till thest second to call for help, or that will be toote," I exined, and Be nodded.

    "I will be watching, but I am going to have to keep the arenas going while you are gone. That is where they wille for me, and then I am sure they will surround me if they do," Be said, sounding worried, but Lexi spoke up.

    "Then why don''t youe with us? If you know that they are going to try something, then you might as welle and help protect the portal with Martha, Toto, and me, right?" Lexi asked, but both Bezibub and I shook our heads.

    "Being in this position allows me certain privileges, including this house that can be essed from allyers if you are linked with the general that owns it. This will give you a ce to run back to if you get into trouble on the loweryers," Be exined.

    "Exactly. We need Bezibub to stay in this position until we deal with the problems in the loweryers, or we could get trapped with nowhere to go," I said, and Lexi sighed.

    "Nothing can ever be simple if you are involved, can it?" Lexi asked me, and I shrugged.

    "What can I say? I have simple goals that produceplicated paths to reach them," I said, and then Lexi just sighed.

    "Well, at least I know that you are looking out for us," She said, and I smiled before walking to the door with the girls following behind me.

    "Escape while you can, Galio. I will be keeping an eye on things here," Be called as we left through the front door.

    "Good luck, and goodbye," I called back, never looking away from the path in front of me until we were out of sight.

    We walked in silence until we reached the forest that we had set the Demon Cat in and started to make our way into it. The trees were all ck and gray, and the reflection from thevakes nearby gave the trees an eerie red glow as we walked.

    "This ce is slightly creepier than most of the other ces that we have visited so far in the Underworld," Lexi said as we walked.

    "It was just called the Charred Forest before, but I never had a good reason toe to it in my past lives. I don''t really know much about it or what lives in it. I am sure there is a host of horrible-looking demons, but I can see any of them being stronger than us," I said, but Lexi slithered closer to me as we continued on.

    "That doesn''t make me feel any better about things jumping out at me in the dark! I can see around, but everything is warm, so I can''t really tell what is what," Sheined as a set of transparent purple eyelids closed over Lexi''s eyes vertically instead of horizontally, something I hadn''t seen her do but knew was possible. Even knowing she could do it didn''t take away from how alien it made her lookpared to normal.

    "I will stop anything that," I started to say, but then stopped us both as I felt something big and long getting closer to us. I had thought it was Martha, but this was too skinny, and it was moving above ground. "There is a snake or somethinging, so just wait so we can see what it is going to do," I said, putting my arm out for her to stay back, but Lexi pushed it down.

    "If it is a snake, then I can talk to it, right?!" Lexi said, almost excitedly, but I shook my head as it got closer.

    "Remember where we are! This is the Underworld, and this will not be a normal snake!" I warned, but Lexi didn''t seem to understand.

    "Snake, or demon snake, it is still a snake!" Lexi dered, but then back up as arge green and purple Anaconda-sized snake slithered out, and I sighed. This was a Blooming Demon Snake; incredibly poisonous to demons and not to humans, but it could still eat you, but it wasn''t that strong. What it was, was disgusting.

    "See? It is just a big snake!" Lexi said, getting some of her courage back and pushing past me. Since I knew what it was, I let her go, crossing my arms.

    She moved towards it and started hissing to ask its name. I could also speak snake, but just because you can talk to something doesn''t mean that you will have an intelligent conversation.

    "Hisss his hissss?" Lexi asked, which meant, "What is your name?" Thest two words kind of mixed, and the whole thing didn''t trante right to demon snake, which used a z sound rather than an s. This meant what she actually said was, "What am I?"

    In response, the Blooming Demon Snake rose up and hissed back. "HIZZZ!" Which was clear as day trantion for "Food!" but in normal snake, it was "FRIEND!" for some strange reason. I had never reallypared the twonguages before this.

    "See? It thinks that I am its friend!" Lexi dered, looking back at me and not seeing the horrific sight of the snake''s head splitting impossibly into eight sections and peeling back to reveal its disgusting maw that made me wince.

    "See?" I said and then pointed at the disgusting creature.

    Lexi turned back, but before the horrified look could settle on her face, the snake bleached out gouts of disgusting snot-green ooze that smelled like rotten flesh mixed with puke. Lexi put her hands up and tried to use magic, but it was already toote as she was sted back as the snake continued.

    "Lexi!" I shouted and then formed a wall of water that stopped the snake''s vomit, but Lexi was already on her back and not moving.

    I quickly cut the snake into about thirty pieces and then walked over to where Lexi was still lying, covered in snake vomit. She had the same horrified look frozen on her face with her hands up, but she was still breathing.

    "Just for future reference, the snake said you were food, not a friend. Just because it talks does not mean it is reasonable. Nothing is down here. The best thing to do is to kill beasts first, and don''t bother asking questionster," I said, and then summon Primal Magic for a Cat Spa 4.0, Underworld Edition!

 Chapter 598 Welcome To The Charred Forest: Galios Epic Demon Defense!

    ?

    Once I was finished and Lexi was clean, the two of us continued on our way, but this time with more caution. We had made it to the end of the Charred Forest, and we reached an open cliff area. I had known there was a massive ravine back here that had ava river.

    "So, what now? Are you just going to jump through it?" Lexi asked as she looked around nervously.

    "Not quite. I am going to wait for the other girls to get here and make sure that you have a defensible area to hold before I leave. There are going to be a lot of demonsing this way once I open the portal. There will only be a few at first, but that few will grow to many in no time t," I exined as I started to pull Primal Magic in.

    The area had about 100 feet between the cliff''s edge and ckened tree line, and then there was a ce that jutted out over the canyon another 50 feet. While this wasn''t a ton of room, it gave me a way to create a funnel to keep the number of demons that could attack at once lower. Wall started to rise around us from up the side of the cliffs to tower up fifty feet in the air and then curled over top of us to prevent demons from trying toe from the back.

    I could close the whole ce off, but then that would just direct everyone to Bezibub, creating other problems. This meant that I needed monsters to stay focused on Lexi and the girls, so I had to give the demons a chance to attack them. Once the walls were all done, I sealed off the section at the end of the cliff with a big heavy door to provide a bit of protection.

    "Wow! This is a lot more expansive than I assumed you would make! I think that I could almost hold all the demons off by myself here!" Lexiughed as she leaned into me with a smile, but I looked down at her with a concerned look.

    "You are going to need all the help that you can get. This fortress will be fine for the first bit, but once demons from the loweryers starting up, these walls will be as good as sand to them. The walls are to prevent you from getting swarmed off the hope with all the weaker demons that will try toe first. After them, the bigger demons will try once they decide that it is worth it. Once they are pushed back, then that is when you will start to worry," I exined, and then added, "If things get too tough, then you can call me, and I wille as fast as I can, depending on what I am doing. I wille to check on you girls from time to time to make sure things are going well, but it will be up to you to decide when you need my help."

    "Got it! We will try our best to keep things as safe as possible, and if we get in a pinch, then we will call you," Lexi said, nodding her head, and I smiled before walking to the center of the cliff.

    "Yeah, but I think that you girls will do fine. I watched you all training, and you have grown quite a bit in this short time," I said with a smile as I started toyer the room with barriers.

    "Well, the demons are only going to get stronger as we descend, and I don''t want to be a burden for you. And since the other girls are going to be hanging around us until we leave, I thought that I should train with them so we all could get stronger. Thest thing that you need is us getting caught and used against you," Lexi said, and I turned back to her with a smile after everything was done.

    "You are right. The more powerful you girls are, the more I won''t have to worry about you getting worn down. You can start training with the other girls here once they show up," I said, pulling a bit of Umbrakic energy out and spiking it into the barrier around us.

    "What is that?" Lexi asked as the energy filled the area and the walls lit up with bright red light.

    "This is a ward that will shield you from anything incorporeal and hostile trying to enter through the walls. It should keep any potential ghost invaders from being able to use malicious magic against you girls or track what you are doing in real-time," I exined before turning back.

    "So, since we have to wait for the girls, wherever they are, what are your ns when you go back to the Mortal Realm?" Lexi asked, and I shrugged.

    "Not really sure. I mean, I have my daughter''s birth, and I will want to spend at least a day with Breya and her. After that, Tallia will require a day of my time at the minimum, but I will probablye back here right after. To be perfectly honest, I wish that I could spend more time with Breya and our child, so I would like to get everything wrapped up down here as soon as possible. I am sure that just seeing my daughter will light a fire under my ass when Ie back," I chuckle, but I wasn''t kidding.

    This was my first child ever, and considering just how many lives I had lived, this was kind of a big thing to me. I really hated that it had toe when I was in the middle of this, but time waited for no one.

    "You really have never had a child before?" Lexi asked, and I shook my head.

    "I wasn''t able to before this, and not forck of trying, that is for sure. The reason is because of the True Magic that is inside of me. The being that gave it to me prevented me from creating children because he was worried about what they could do to the current universe. Now we are outside of that universe, but Truth, the being, had still been able to prevent me from creating offspring but was unable to in the Mortal realm because it is too far removed from his realm of influence, or that is what I assume. Truth isn''t really big on clearly answering anything if he doesn''t want to," I exined, rubbing my head and thinking about Truth and what he had said about my children. That made me slightly worried about them and what they might do in the future.

    "Well, I hope it all works out for you and that your daughter is a happy, healthy one," Lexi said with a smile.

    I smiled back at her as I started to float up into the air while still holding on to Umbrakic energy.

    "Me too. Now, we just have to wait for Martha and Toto, and then I will be able to go through with the portal with minimal worries about what might happen when I am gone," I said with augh as I started to set traps that would morph the outside surface into stone dragon heads that would attack anything that tried to attack from above and break in. I exined everything as I did in hopes that I could give Lexi some confidence since she still looked a bit worried about watching the portal.

    "Ha," Lexiughed, "That is pretty cool. Hope it works well for us."

    "Hey!" I heard Martha call from the other side of the big door as I finished. I floated down and waved a hand for one of the doors to open.

    On the other side of the door were Martha and Toto, but there were a few other demon women that I didn''t recognize.

    "I brought some of my trusted people to help. I hope that this is okay?" Toto asked as she walked over with Martha and her group, and I nodded.

    "Thanks. It will be more than fine as long as you''re not nning anything bad to do to Lexi. I will be watching, and Lexi has to do nothing more than think of my name. If you betray me, know that I will not stop until I have decided you are thoroughly punished, do you understand?" I asked, and Toto flinched back.

    "No! We are not going to try anything like that! I just want to make sure that you don''t have toe back earlier than nned! I am your loyal demon!" Toto yelled in fear, and I just waved my hand.

    "I am just exining what will happen. As long as you know what will happen, I will leave you to defend the portal with Lexi. Now, if you are all set here, I am going to go open the portal. Be safe and keep an eye on each other, especially when the sun starts to go down. That is usually when things get bad," I said and then turned back to the center of the room.

    I started to pull in Primal Energy, and soon enough, the energy began to swirl around me in a vortex. The single giant eye of Truth appeared briefly in the center of the portal before it shifted into a red tunnel leading to Eliza''s Manor. I wasn''t sure what that was about, but I was sure I was going to be getting a visit from him soon.

    "Alright, girls," I said as I looked at them all, "I am leaving now. I need y''all to make sure that Lexi is safe here until I get back here. Get prepared, and stay focused. I will see you when Ie back, hopefully, sooner rather thanter."

    The girls nodded and waved as I leaped through the portal. The swirling vortex closed down to a small hole, but stayed open behind me, and I took a deep breath in the fresh and non-charred air; then, I heard one of my favorite girls call my name.

    "Galio!" Eliza screamed, and I turned with a big smile to catch my countess as sheunched at me, still ten feet away!

 Chapter 599 The Birth Of A New Kind Of Magic: The Power Of A Child

    ?

    I caught her and opened a portal behind us, and I fell back into it,nding on her bed in the manor. The portal above me shut, and I hugged Eliza tight to me like never before. Something about this moment made it almost hard to breathe as shes of life forgotten peppered my mind. I could do nothing but hold her close to me as I tried to keep myself together.

    "Are you alright?" Eliza asked, looking up from my embrace, and I smiled and to a deep breath before speaking.

    "I just really missed you," I said, and Eliza smiled brightly and then cuddled back into my chest as I stroked her hair.

    "So, how are things going down there?" Eliza asked after a little while, looking up at me again, and I kissed her forehead, making her smile.

    "Taking longer than I had nned, but that is why I am back for a few days. Lexi and some of the other demons are watching the gate so I don''t have to take a long way back down. I think that Kadeon might be nning something down there," I exined, starting to rx finally.

    "Oh? Well, I assume that you are at least having fun?" She asked, and I chuckled.

    "I am doing a lot of fighting and training, so I guess that you could say that I am having fun. Though, hearing that Kadeon is mixed into the mess takes a lot of the fun away. Still, the issues down there with the demons are prettyical from a mortal''s standpoint, I think," I exined with a grin, and Eliza frowned cutely at me.

    "Funny?" She asked, and I nodded and then exined what the ck King was doing to the other demons. "So you''re telling me that she is trying to make all demons like fun, but half of them are fighting against it?" Eliza asked.

    "Something like that. I still don''t know both sides of the story, but it looks like the ck King is with creatures called Aether Demons. No clue what they are, and I haven''t seen one, but I have a sneaking suspicion that they might be the Zodiacs. I think that Kadeon might be trying to take the Underworld over and then try to invade our realm from there," I said, and Eliza sighed.

    "You never really get a break, do you?" Eliza asked, and I shrugged.

    "I am the god of this world, and that means protecting it and everyone that lives on it. I hope that I can have a break one day, but that day is not yet today... Well, today is kind of a break," I smiled, and Eliza''s eyes went big.

    "That''s right! You should go see Breya! She has beening to the house every day to check personally if you are hiding here rather than down in the Underworld. I tell her you aren''t here, and then she proceeds to search the entire house, and do not get in her way! Let me tell you! I have never seen a woman get so wild just before a hatching!" Elizaughed and then jumped out of bed as I sat up. "Come on! Open a portal!"

    I got out of bed but then paused and thought about a very special person. A portal opened almost immediately to reveal Tallia in her garden with Destiny.

    "Hello, love," I said, and Tallia stood up and crossed her arms.

    "Lexi has told me about all your dalliances below," Tallia said as she leveled her gaze at me.

    "Did she tell you about the ones that she instigated?" I asked, crossing my own arms, and Tallia let out a long sigh, and a small smirk crept on her face.

    "I suppose I deserve this for sending her with you. Everyone knows that woman loves to sample the more erotic experiences of the world," Tallia said and then turned to Destiny. "Would you like toe with us? We are going to see Breya?" Tallia asked as the breeze kicked up, blowing Destiny''s blonde hair into her face that she was forced to pull back before nodding.

    The two women dusted themselves off, and then both came through the portal, each hugging me. Destiny was first, and then Tallia, but we shared a long, soft, and slow kiss that I didn''t want to end, no matter who was watching.

    "Come, we have a birth to witness," I said, smiling as I opened another portal that led back to Breya''s house. We stepped through it and were sted with the warmth of Breya''s home. She had already set up for an appropriate hatchling send-off with enough room for us all.

    Breya was in the middle of it, rocking side to side, cradling something close to her chest. When we entered, she looked up, and tears ran down her face.

    "You made it," she said, her voice quivering.

    I went over to her and knelt down next to her, seeing our golden egg cradled in her arms. I pulled her into my chest and kissed the top of her head.

    "I wouldn''t miss this for anything," I whispered as the other girls came around us.

    Suddenly, I heard a clicking noise and then the sound of a wind-up toy as I pulled back from Breya to see the golden filigree of the egg in her arms start to shift and move around! This was the first time ever seen something like this happen, and my eyes were glued to it as I waited in anticipation of what was toe next. It wasn''t like I had never witnessed a birth before, but this was something different, obviously, and it was of my own flesh and blood. That was what truly made this moment special.

    "It''s starting to hatch!" Breya said as the egg continued to move. The image in the center was now gone, and the egg was starting to open. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the egg opened to reveal a perfect little baby girl. She let out a tiny cry as she looked around and then up at me with her big blueish-gold eyes and adorable little white cat ears. I could already tell that she was mine, and my heart melted seeing her little face.

    Everyone around us cooed in awe, and Tallia came forward, wrapping Breya up in a hug.

    "She''s beautiful," Tallia said, looking up at me, and I nodded, wiped away some of my own tears, and then Breya turned to me, offering our daughter to me.

    At first, I was confused about what she wanted, but then after about two seconds, my brain kicked back into gear. I slowly took our daughter into my big arms, but she was so tiny, and no words could describe just how beautiful she looked, or this moment. Countless lifetimes felt almost insignificant to this singr moment this time as I stared into her eyes. Then my eyes were pulled into hers, and I was no longer in Breya''s house.

    I stood on a grassy in, and a strong breeze blew the grass, making it look like green rolling waves like the ocean. For some reason, I had no thoughts, and I could only enjoy the beautiful scene in front of me. Then I turned around and saw a beautiful woman with golden angel wings, a white cat tail, ears... and blueish golden eyes.

    "You are my father, Galio? Is that why I can feel love for me radiating off you?" The woman asked, and my mind slowly started to work again, and I realized what this was.

    "I am, but how are you able to create another realm like this?" I asked as I looked around.

    "I am a child, but I am also a young adult and an old one. I am all of those things at once, and I am now part of all time that exists past this point," She said, and I lifted an eyebrow.

    "Does this mean that you are going to rapidly start growing?" I asked, hoping that was not the case.

    "No, only in this ce can I be all things at once," She said and then gave me a concerned look. "Why will Truth not speak to me?"

    I didn''t answer right away and thought about it, but to my surprise, Truth didn''t chime in. I assumed that he would exin himself, but maybe this ce was too far outside of his influence. Or he was worried about something to do with them interacting.

    "I can''t talk to him right now, or he isn''t talking to me. Either way, I think that he might be worried about what you might be capable of," I said slowly, and my daughter nodded to me, and then I was holding her as a baby in my arms again and back in Breya''s house.

    "Galio? Are you okay?" Tallia asked me, and then I felt the tears running down my face.

 Chapter 600 A Moment With Truth: The Secrets Behind Graces Arrival

    ?

    "Yes," I said as I used only one hand to wipe my eyes, cradling my daughter in the other. "I just saw... someone take my daughter!" I eximed as I felt a wave roll up my body, and my head started to spin as something forced me to ck out. Thest thing I saw was Breya grabbing our daughter from my arm and then hearing the girls cry my name out.

    "Grace is going to be trouble," Truth said as I sat before him. This time his body was an orb of white light, but it did not hurt my eyes to look into it.

    "Was that really necessary? I had gotten three seconds with her, and now you are telling me her name before I even thought of it!" Iined, leaning back and using my arms to prop me up.

    "Really? Three seconds was all it took to have you crying like a baby? Or maybe did you see the strong and beautiful woman that she would grow up to be? Or the grandmother? She did something to you the moment that you locked eyes with her, I lost control of you," Truth said, and I lifted an eyebrow.

    "Control of me?" I asked dubiously, and the orb brightened briefly.

    "You are nothing more than a single cell in my great body. You took my essence, so now I control you. I don''t force you to do that many things, and most are purely to keep your story moving. As an immortal, you have a long life ahead of you, but you still have a fragile mind. I keep you moving forward, even after you are broken. So yes, I do control you, but now exin to me what she wanted?" Truth asked at the end of his degrading lecture.

    "Why won''t you speak to her," I said, and then the orb was a smooth sexless humanoid figure with its face scrunched with concern.

    As I was trying to process what was happening, Truth began to speak to me. "You see, my dear friend, I am a being that exists beyond your three-dimensional world. I can perceive time in a way that you cannot. To me, everything that has happened is happening and will happen; it is all urring simultaneously. This is why I know what has happened to you and why I cannot interfere with the natural order of things."

    I was taken aback. "But why won''t you speak to my daughter, Grace? She has the ability to perceive things in a fourth-dimensional space, much like you do."

    Truth looked at me with a sense of sadness in his eyes. "As much as I would like to speak to your daughter, I cannot. You see, Grace is still bound by the rules of your three-dimensional world. As a newborn, she is still learning how to control her abilities. If I were to speak to her, it could cause irreparable damage to her developing mind. I must let her grow and learn at her own pace, just like any other child."

    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment. I had hoped that Grace would be able tomunicate with Truth in a way that I never could. But now I understand that it is not possible.

    Truth spoke once more, "Do not worry, my friend. Grace is a special child, and I have no doubt that she will do great things in her life. And who knows, perhaps one day, when she is ready, she will be able to speak with me on her own."

    I felt a sense offort in Truth''s words. Even though I could not fullyprehend his existence, I had to hope he had my best interests at heart. And with that, he disappeared, leaving me with a newfound understanding of the universe and the beings that inhabit it.

    I groaned as I slowly opened my eyes, my head pounding with an intense headache. As my vision cleared, I realized that I was surrounded by Tallia, Eliza, and Destiny, all of them with worried expressions on their faces.

    "What happened?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

    "You fainted," Tallia said, her voice filled with concern.

    "Fainted?" I repeated, trying to recall what had happened. The memories flooded back, and I remembered everything.

    I winced as I remembered what Truth had told me about their daughter, Grace. She was alive, but they had to give her up for adoption. I couldn''t imagine the pain they must have felt.

    "Is everything okay?" Eliza asked, cing a hand on my shoulder.

    I nodded weakly, still trying to process everything. It was then that Breya walked over, carrying the baby they hadn''t named yet.

    "I know what we should name her," Breya eximed, a smile on her face.

    "What?" I asked, curious, already knowing her name.

    "Grace," Breya said, looking at me, "I want to name her Grace."

    "That does sound like it was meant for her, " I said with a smile as I looked at the beautiful little girl in her arms.

    "What made you pass out? First, you get a nk look when holding the girl, start crying, and then pass out? What happened to you?" Tallia asked, grabbing my arm, but I put my hand over hers.

    "It was nothing to worry about," I said and turned to look at her, wincing one of my eyes that weren''t visible to the others. I didn''t really think that now was the time to bring this up with everyone else. Truth was not something that everyone needed to know about, or would they even understand what he was even if I exined it a hundred times.

    "Well, Maybe you should step outside for a moment and get some fresh air?" Tallia asked, seeming to understand that I didn''t want to talk about it.

    "I think that I could use some as well," Breya said and looked at Tallia. "Would you like to hold her while I do?"

    "I was waiting for you to ask," Tallia said with a warm smile, but Grace started to pull at Breya''s shirt, turning her head to put her mouth on Breya''s clothed breast.

    "What is the cute little alien trying to do?" The Angel asked curiously, and Tallia snorted, waving for me to go.

    "I think that she is hungry," Tallia said as I slowly walked to the door.

    "What do we feed it?" Breya asked as I held back a snort ofughter.

    "We do not feed it, you do, or did you think that your tits have been swollen, hard, and leaking for fun?" Tallia asked, and Breya flinched back in shock as Grace started to make a wet spot on her shirt.

    "How did you know that?! What am I supposed to do?! Are you supposed to hold it while I aim and squirt my tits?! That doesn''t sound right, and I am not confident in my ability to aim for these big things! Eliza! You must be a better shot than me! Get over here, and help me aim these things!" Breya babbled, but then the thread of Breya''s white dress started to unravel just at her breasts, exposing Breya''s plump nipple that Gracetched onto.

    Breya, of course, started to scream that the alien was attacking her, but I left before I had to hear any more crazy ramblings. She was one of the only women that would be getting pregnant that didn''t understand what it even meant to be pregnant or raise a child.

    The moment that I got outside, a portal opened beside me, and Goldy walked out with a big smile.

    "So, I peaked in just now, and that angel looks like she is going to have her hands full!" My dwarven goddessughed as she walked through the portal and gave me a hug, and I scooped her up, spinning around with her in my arms.

    "Yes! It is pretty funny to watch, and I am sure there are going to be more memorable moments than any of us can count. It is also not like Breya isn''t going to have endless help. I don''t have ess to the vine that you all talk on, but I can guess that it is a fire right now with talk about the baby," I smiled as I set Goldy back down, and she nodded.

    "That is to say for sure! I have blocked it out while inside the city because it is nothing but crazy conversations about just what is going toe out of the egg. I am sure that many of them are going to have the same reaction as Breya, but I know that they will all find little Grace irresistible!" Goldyughed, and I nodded, but then she looked up at me. "You are hiding something, though, right? I saw your eyes go out of focus when you looked at your daughter, and then you passed out."

    "That is just from me working too hard. The other thing is not something that anyone has to worry about," I said, and Goldy gave me a look.

    "That does not sound very convincing," She replied, and I shrugged.

    "There is no need for anyone else to worry about the small things. There are enough things that I can talk to you all about," I said, and then forced open five other pinhole portals, causing the goddesses that made them fall out.

 Chapter 601 A Reunion And A Promise Of The Future: Galio Visits Mishal

    ?

    Once the Draconia, Titania, Orcha, Nya, and Giantessa picked themselves off the ground, I was assaulted with questions about what Grace looked like and everything else they could think of asking. As they all talked, I noticed that the conversation was less about my daughter and more about what kind of future she could have. They were all so excited for her and wanted to see just how strong and powerful she would be.

    I couldn''t help but think back to Truth''s words as I listened to their chatter. He had said that she would do great things in her life, and for a moment, I was filled with a deep sense of peace. No matter what happened, I knew that she now had an incredible support system, one that would never leave her side.

    That made me wonder about this world and the time I had left in it. How long would that be? How long would I have with Grace and any other children I would have in the future?

    I hadn''t really considered what would happen after I defeated Kadeon. I knew that I was going to have to defeat Angelios as well and then chase after Apocolios and Helios, but the real question was how fast I had to move on to the nextyer? Was I going to be forced to move on as soon as I won, or was I going to be able to move at my own pace?

    "Galio? We are going to go inside. Do you want toe with me?" Goldy asked, touching my arm and pulling me out of my thoughts.

    "I am going to go take a quick check on things, and then I wille to join you all," I said, and the women all nodded as I opened a portal to Mishal.

    I had not talked to her since rescuing her from Kira, and I had yet to update her on what had happened. Kira was back out walking among the Easterners, and she was with the two gate guards. They all waved at me and walked over as I let the portal close behind me.

    "It has been awhile, Galio. I wasn''t sure when I was going to see you again, and thank you for everything you have done for me," Mishal said as she came over and gave me a hug.

    I returned it and patted her head, which was covered in ck dreadlocks. When she looked up at me, I smiled down at her, the blue bolts of lightning still shining bright on her cheeks.

    "I am sorry that it took so long for me toe and see you," I said, but Mishal shook her head.

    "You are a busy person and not really the kind that has time to be dealing with everyone. I am just d that you were able to help me as you did, and I heard that Kira and the others have been charged and shipped out. That is more than I could have asked for, and I am just d that no other girls are going to have to go through the same things that I did," Mishal exined, and I nodded as I let her go.

    "Good to hear," I said and then looked around. "So, how are things going with the Easterners?" I asked since I hadn''t really got the chance to finish dealing with their problem.

    "The Peekaan are starting to treat them a bit better now, and a few have even moved back to Brama, so I guess that is a start, but most of us are getting ready to move to the other side of the wall then the city changes. I heard that you are going to be doing something like what you did in Torrain, right?" Mishal asked, and I nodded.

    "Yeah, I just have some things in the Underworld that I am dealing with right now, but I am just taking a two-day break for the birth of my first daughter," I said, and Mishal''s eyes lit up.

    "That is right! I heard that the angel was going to be having a strange-looking woman, but I have been forced to block out the Vine for thest two days because it has been like an angry ho''s nest in there. Women have been getting into heated debates over what exactly was going toe out of the egg. Considering that nothing but another woman has evere out of these eggs, it has got everyone buzzing with questions!" Mishalughed, and I joined her.

    "You should have seen Breya''s face! I think this whole experience is going to rock this world to its very core, and no one is ever going to be the same!" Iughed, but then Mishal gave me a curious look.

    "Do you think that there will ever be more like you, or are you going to be the only one of your kind? You know, with a growth?" Mishal asked, and I stoppedughing.

    "You know, I hadn''t really thought about that. I suppose after I fix everything, I could bring some males to this world, but I would almost be scared at what it might do. On the one hand, it would give more variety, but on the other hand, that would be inviting chaos into the world," I said, scratching at my head.

    This was something that I had given little to no thought to, and it made me wonder if that would be a good idea in the future. This world was not perfect, and there was already violence and other horrible things going on. Would it be smart to bring men into this world? And if I did, who would I bring? How would I pick men that would be good for this world?

    The real question was if I was even willing to share it? While I wasn''t really the greedy type, I had connections to all of these women, even if it wasn''t sexual. Each one of the women in this world had interacted with me in one of my lives, and thoughts of bringing in men didn''t sit well with me. That was confusing because I didn''t seem to care if the women messed around with each other.

    "That is a hard thing to say. I feel like it might mess up the ecosystem of this world, but what I might do is offer to take women that want to other worlds once I have secured them. From there you can meet others like me, and decide if you want to live there. Still, this is a long way away, and it is something that I really haven''t put a lot of thought into. I will talk with the other goddesses in the future about this and let you know what wee up with, okay?" I asked, and Mishal smiled.

    "That is more than I could ask. I just feel safe in your arms, and after everything with Kira, I don''t know if I can feel that way with a woman," She said, rubbing her arms, and I nodded, putting a hand on her shoulder.

    "Take your time, and I will look into this," I said, and then looked at the guards that were still waiting. "I think that I owe you two an apology," I said with a grin, and the women gave me a strange look, but then both of them jumped back as I transformed into my white cat form.

    "Ha! Look at that!" Brenda, the gate guard,ughed. "I told you there was something wrong with that cat! See, Sarah?! I told you that there is no way that could have been a normal cat!"

    "I already knew who it was from the beginning and told Senna as much. She told me not to tell you, so we could squeeze as much as we could out of you after, or at least that is what Senna told us," Sarah, the other gate guard, said with a  grin, and Brenda whirled on her.

    "You mean that you knew the entire time?! How?!" Brenda demanded, and Sarah snorted as I saw the pink hair of a familiar face.

    "Galio!" Sakura cried out as she came over and ran into my arms, giving me a big hug. This was turning into more of a reunion than I had nned, but it was still nice to see everyone. It was also giving all the goddesses some time to meet my daughter before I headed back and took her all for myself.

    I was holding myself back right now so everyone could get a chance to see Grace. I knew that all my goddesses were excited to see my little girl, but after I was done with my short rounds, Grace, Breya, and I was going to spend some alone time together.

    "Well, I hate to cut this short, but I have some other stops that I have to make before I get back to my newborn," I said, letting go of Sakura and then looking over at the guards. "Make sure that you both are free on the day of the festival, and I will treat you to a full day with me, okay?"

    "Really? Now that sounds like a good time!" Brendaughed, but Sarah shook her head.

    "You can take Brenda to do that, but I would like to be taken on a romantic date after... I can pick that, right?" Sarah asked, and I smirked.

    "Yeah, I have no problem with that. I assume that Senna told you to ask that?" I asked, but Sarah shook her head again.

    "No, she just told me that I could ask for anything that I wanted, and that is what I would like," She said, and I nodded.

    "Sounds good to me!"

 Chapter 602 The Queen Of Peekaans Bathroom Secret

    ?

    After talking to them, I stepped into Hilda''s office in Torrain to find both her and Carrie doing paperwork at their desks. They both looked up, and I winced at the exhausted women, pulling in some magic and casting a spell to revitalize them. The women gasped as the magic swept through them, and then they both sighed.

    Then they turned back to return to work, but I pulled both of the women out of the chair.

    "You both need to leave this office and get some fresh air! Have the two of you even left since I put you here?" I asked as I started to push them out of the room, only to find the next room filled with women doing paperwork.

    "We have to change everything, which is taking a long time. Even with everyone working, we will be here for the next three months. We basically have to rewrite everything in order to keep the city running. Policies,ws, and everything else," Hilda said with a sigh, her voice tired as she looked around.

    I nodded and stepped in front of them both, pulling out some magic once again and using it to make the paperwork disappear before pping my hands together.

    "Go take a break! I will handle things here!" I said, pushing the women away, who were now too stunned to argue.

    Once they left, I started on the paperwork, using magic, and began using every t surface to start filling out the documents. While that was happening, I summoned my Cat, Robins. I used them to get a quick look at the city while also using some analytical magic that let me temporarily absorb all the information of the document that the women had been working on. From there, I couldplete anything they had left behind or missed out on while continuing in the direction they were heading.

    It only took me an hour of sitting on the table in the center of the room where all the other assistants had been working on getting everything done to the point that they would only need to go over the documents and add their own ideas. This would still take time, but the entire group should take no more than three days now rather than months. The women came back before I was finished, but they all just stood at the room''s entrance until I was finished.

    It was a sight to see with every inch of the surface being used to write documents and then the papers flying off to a stack while another reced it. When I was done, the room looked like aplete mess, with papers everywhere and ink spilled on the floor. But it was all done, and now Hilda could just have her assistants clean up the room while she and Carrie went to work looking over what had been finished.

    "Galio, this is amazing! How did you do it?!" Hilda gasped as she walked around, picking up the documents, but I just smiled at her.

    "It isn''t that hard if you know pretty much every magic spell," I said with a shrug, and Hilda shook her head in disbelief before returning to the paperwork.

    However, I had other things to do, so after saying goodbye, I opened another portal and stepped through, ending up standing outside the door. I had portalled to see Queen Melrose of the Peekaans, but I was in a small room with only two doors. I left the portal and smelt something sweeting from the door ahead of me, but I turned back to look at the other door, then around the room. I knew that smell, but I was having trouble cing where I had smelled it before; then I heard a sshing noise, then a gasp that could only be attributed to one thing.

    I moved to step back and open a portal to leave, but as I did, the board let out the loudest creak I had ever heard. I opened a portal to a random location and was about to jump through, but the Queen screamed in fright.

    "Who is out there?! De?! Why would you disturb me?! Who is out there?! ANSWER ME!" Melrose screamed, and I let out a long sigh and closed the portal.

    "It is just me, Galio, your friendly god of the world," I said, and I heard a sighe from the other side of the door but then a gasp.

    "Does that mean that you heard me..." Melrose asked from inside what was clearly a bathroom.

    "I did not hear any sshes, I assure you, but this answers my burning question. Still, I don''t know how I feel. Knowing this information now doesn''t make me feel any better," I said with a grin, and Melrose sighed in relief.

    "Well, at least you can''t ckmail me with it now," Melrose chuckled and opened the door, revealing an embarrassed-looking Queen. She wore a silk robe, and her hair was still wet from the shower.

    I smiled at her, and she blushed, quickly tucking away some strands of her dreaded brown hair. Iughed but then looked serious again.

    "But I dide here to talk to you about a few things. I was wondering how the boat and the Easterners are doing," I said, and Melrose looked up at me with a coy smile.

    "Anything in exchange?" She asked, and I frowned at her.

    She sure was acting friendly for a woman who just took what sounded like she took a heavy shit. I mean, it smelled like heaven, but I had assumed that she would have freaked out when I said I had heard no sshes, but the Queen waspletely oblivious.

    "Exchange? Are you asking for an exchange of information?" I asked, but Melrose shook her head and then opened her robes to reveal her naked golden-brown body to me. This wasn''t the first time seeing her like this, but my manhood couldn''t help getting excited at what was being offered.

    BUT! If I did this now, Tallia would murder me in cold blood; I was sure of it!

    "Ah, I see what you mean. Well, If this was any other time, I would dly take you up on the offer, since we have enjoyed this before. The problem is that I promised Tallia I would have time with her, so I can''t do it with any other woman until then. Do you think that I can give you an I-owe-you?" I asked, and Melrose sighed and closed her robes.

    "The boat will be ready in a week. We are working on schedules for the Easterners. When do you think that I will get to take you up on that offer?" Melrose asked, moving towards me and letting her robe fall open. She pressed her naked body against mine and then tried to reach around me, but I caught her hands.

    "I will make it back here once I am back from the Underworld," I said, but then a portal opened, and I groaned when Tallia''s and my eyes connected.

    "This does not look like taking a break," Tallia said, looking at Melrose with an icy re. "He is mine until I say he can be anyone else''s!" She hissed, and Melrose backed but quickly closed her robes.

    "I was justing to get some information, and then I wasing to see Breya for the rest of the day and night. I told her I was yours until further notice, so don''t get your golden panties in a knot, love," I said, looking at Melrose. "I will be back when I can, but try to have the boat done and the easterner problem more sorted than just a schedule, okay?" I asked, and Melrose tilted her head to me.

    "Well, I think that you have had enough galivanting for one day, and most of the other women have left now," Tallia said, offering her hand to me, and I rolled my eyes before taking it.

    "I was not galivanting. I was checking on some things while everyone got their chance to meet my daughter. Now, I am going to spend the rest of the day with her, and then tomorrow, I have a day nned for us," I exined as I walked through the portal, and Tallia closed it behind me as we stood in her kitchen.

    "Well, Grace is a beautiful girl, but what happened to you there?" Tallia asked, and I sighed. This was one person I could tell this to, but I wasn''t sure how she would react.

    "I was pulled into a ce she had created, and we talked for a bit, but Grace was a full-grown woman. She can see all points of her life, but she is forced to grow normally. The girl can also use True Magic as easily as breathing. I was worried about that, but knowing that she can see all points in time makes me feel better about that," I exined, and Tallia put a finger to her lip and started to tap as Nemoria walked in from outside.

    "Well, hello there, handsome! I got a chance to see your precious little girl! She is adorable!" Nemoria said as she came over to hug and kiss me, then pulled away to look at Tallia. "So, do I need to leave so you can have some alone time?" She asked, but Tallia shook her head.

    "Galio is going to spend the night with Breya and Grace. Tomorrow I will have him for the day at least," She said, then looked at me. "How are things going at the Gate with Lexi?"

 Chapter 603 The Calm Before The Storm: The Tear Between Worlds

    ?

    "Nomunication from anyone on that side, which should be a good thing, but there is no Primal Magic being used close to the portal other than the two times they have fed it. I don''t know what that indicates, but I don''t think any fighting hasmenced yet, and I find that very bizarre. I might just poke my head in there to check things out quickly. While that should be a good thing, it makes me wonder what all the Demons are doing if they aren''t trying toe through that hole?" I questioned, but both mother and daughter shrugged.

    "Maybe you just got lucky, and they aren''t interested ining to the mortal realm?" Tallia asked, but both Nemoria and I shook our heads.

    "Nemoria, you know that the demons would never give up a chance toe up here, right? You watched over the Underworld before, right?" I asked, and she nodded.

    "True. There might be another portal open that might be attracting them?" She asked, but then I felt something weird, and I put up my hand to stop her as my blood ran cold.

    "Both of you go to Breya and gather all the goddesses now!" I ordered, and both women looked startled, but we didn''t have time for this.

    An astral signature came from my ind that wasn''t Cancer or Fate.

    Tallia opened a portal without question, and both of them left. The moment the portal shut, I opened the doors to my bedroom and stepped through.

    The seal on the door was unchanged, and the girls were still sleeping, but I could smell the intruder.

    "Brother! Doe and sit! We have much to talk about!" Leo shouted from the living room, and I let out a low growl. Of course, this is who Kadeon would send first!

    I opened a portal and stepped out into my living room, where a man I used to consider my brother sat in one of my chairs, but this was not the same person. Leo was in his astral coating, but there were no stars, only the red chaos beasts that pressed their horrifying faces to stretch his skin, but he didn''t notice them.

    "What has Kadoen done to you?" I asked as the portal closed, my astral coating and armor covering my body.

    "My little brother! Ready for battle so quickly! I thought that we might have a little talk first! I know you are excited to get your newborn, but I think you owe me at least a bit of your time, don''t you? Haven''t we all been your ves for long enough?" Leo asked, and my blood started to boil. I knew Kadeon would twist things, but talking about my daughter like that was not a bright idea.

    "You were not invited to this world, and you speak of my child so carelessly," I said coldly and then finally located the tear that had been made between the two realms. "I will talk to you, brother, but you are trespassing in the Mortal Realm."

    Before he could reply, I grabbed him instantly and opened a portal to the rip, throwing him through. Before closing it, I opened a portal to Amanda''s shop, where she was holding one of the energy batteries I gave her, and took it out of her hand. "Sorry, I need this," I said and closed the portal before she could speak, pumping the battery full of Negative Energy, removing almost all the positive. I shoved my hand in the tear, sucking thest drop of Negative Energy out of it.

    I ripped my hand back, and the tear was sealed shut, and hopefully, it would kill Leo and send him back to Yaggisdral. The only way Kadeon would get them out of Yaggisdral was in new bodies. If I killed the bodies, they would have no way to return without waiting a year for the demons they took over to be reborn. I nned on breaking Kadeons hold on my friends before that, but that wouldn''t be as easy as I made it sound.

    Sighing, I looked around the strange ind I had never been to, where the tear had been opened. I didn''t see anyone around, so I closed the portal and sat on my couch. It was disturbing to think that Leo had known about Grace already, and now it made sense why the demons had been leaving Lexi and the girls alone. The tear would have attracted a lot more, but that would have gotten the demons riled up. That meant they would all be headed to Lexi and the others now. This would be a lot for the girls, but I believed them.

    I needed to return to my goddesses, but I wanted to check on the girls first. I stood up, opened a portal to the inside of my room, and closed it after entering. Xena and Cancer were both lying asleep on the bed, so I walked over to the two of them. Both looked peaceful sleeping, so I leaned over them and kissed the tops of each of their heads. As I did, I looked over their bodies and then scanned them with magic to see if anything had been done to them, but that wasn''t the case.

    With a long sigh of relief, I straightened up and then coated the room with even more seals and barriers until the room was locked tighter than a nun''s cunt. I had been in a few of those before and could confidently say it was a goodparison!

    Oncepleted, I opened a portal to Breya''s front door and strode into the house without knocking. The instant I entered, every goddess in the room turned to look with hands raised, ready to attack. Thankfully, everyone dropped them with a sigh by the time I got the door fully opened.

    "What was that about?!" Goldy asked, letting out another sigh as she flopped back on the couch. "That was nail-biting! I have never felt so stressed out and worried!"

    "Leo came through a tear from the Underworld but has been twisted by chaos and Kadeon. I threw him back before he could say anything and then sealed the tear with one of the energy batteries I found. What was shocking was the fact that Leo knew about Grace already. He didn''t know her name but knew that she was born. That is troublesome," I said as Tallia and Nemoria approached me.

    "Are the women all okay at your house?" Tallia asked, and I nodded, looking over at my daughter in Breya''s arms and looking at me.

    "Yes, and I sealed them up even tighter, but it looked like things would be heating up for the girls. I think we should go and check on Lexi when Ie to get you in the morning. Maybe help her out because there will be an ungodly amount of demons heading her way, and most likely some of the Zodiacs. I hoped the energy battery was enough to kill Leo and send him back to Yaggisdral, but that is wishful thinking," I said, and Tallia nodded.

    "Well, I think it is time that we all left and gave these two some time alone, yes?" Tallia asked, turning to the other goddesses, who had been eavesdropping from the other side of the room.

    "Yes, yes! We should leave and let the parents spend time with their little girl!" Nemoria dered, stepping around her daughter. She hugged me and then looked up with a smile.

    "You are going to do great things, Mr. Daddy Cat," she whispered before kissing my cheek and leaving the house with the other goddesses. "We will talk soon!" she called back before heading out.

    Once they were gone, I looked down at my daughter and smiled, walking over to Breya. This had almost gotten reallyplicated, but I had been able to boot Leo out before he could cause trouble. The problem was that I didn''t know how they were getting through or how Kadeon got them into the Underworld. While I could track them in the Mortal Realm, I couldn''t do the same while in the Underworld.

    "You seem to be still troubled, but I think this little one will cure that," Breya said softly as she walked over to where I was still standing and handed Grace to me.

    All thoughts left my mind as I held my little girl in my arms, and Breya led me over to the couch and pulled me to sit down with her. I sighed and looked between the two beautiful creatures, arge smile creeping across my face.

    "See? This little one has a calming effect like nothing that I have ever felt before!" Breya giggled and cuddled in closer to my side, and I kissed the top of her head.

    "Well, this is the first time for me as well. So, even though I know everything there is to know about babies, I still think that this will be a learning process; I just wish that I didn''t have to go away," I said, my smile slipping, but Breya pulled my face to hers, forcing me to look into her solid gold eyes.

    "You are doing this so we can enjoy this time without worrying about someone trying to hurt us or mess with the world you must protect. I believe in what you are doing, and I can''t wait for the day when people stop fighting," Breya said, and my grin came back.

    "People will never stop fighting; I just want to stop the anger and hate. I personally love fighting, and it would be a pretty boring life if you never risked it every once in a while!" Iughed, and Breya rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 604 Battle At The Portal: Are You Drunk?!

    ?

    The following day, I left the girls sleeping and opened a portal to Tallia''s house, where she sat with Nemoria and Fate. They were all drinking Tea, and they looked up when I arrived, looking drained but in a more peaceful way.

    "You look like you''ve been through an emotional wringer! But that good kind of wringer," Tallia said.

    "It was a strange night. We chased Grace around the room for an hour before bed, after she discovered how to fly... or I guess she already knew how to... she can''t speak with words, but she talks in our minds. To top it all off, she really wasn''t that interested in going to sleep, and I ended up getting talked to sleep by my daughter, who is less than a day old. It was bizarre. Now, the matter at hand is Lexi and her situation by the portal. She will have every beast knowning for her soon unless we intervene."

    Nemoria nodded in agreement before standing. "We go now! Your daughter seems to have given us all a new vigor, and I want to use it!" She dered before opening a portal back to Eliza''s backyard and stepping through.

    Fate and Tallia both followed, leaving me behind as I gathered myself before crossing over. We didn''t have much time if we were going to help Lexi, but she was strong and capable. If anyone could handle this, it would be her.

    When I arrived, I ripped open the portal and could feel the Primal Magic being flung around, but I turned back to the four women... four?

    "Eliza, what are you doing here?!" I asked, and she shrugged.

    "Coming on an adventure with you guys! Looks like things are going to get pretty crazy, so I wille and help!" Sheughed, and I groaned, but Tallia put up her hand.

    "Let here; we do not have time for this!" She ordered, and I sighed.

    "Fine, but there are going to be strong foes on the other side. You are all my chosen goddesses, so I know that you will be able to handle this. One thing. If a Zodiac appears, back off, and let me face it," I said, but Tallia stepped forward and then shoved me through the portal, and I was hit with the smell of ash and brimstone.

    "You do not need to protect us, Galio! We are your goddesses!" Tallia snapped and burst through the portal, with the others following her.

    "Galio! I was just about to call you! I think we are about to have a lot of trouble!" Lexi called, and I turned to see most of the walls and all of the barriers I had created to be destroyed, and then girls had been pushed back.

    Then the Goddesses mmed into the demon horde with a roar that shook the world. I felt energy racing through me as the goddess of Fate began to make her presence known, pushing forward and crushing anything that dared to stand in their way.

    A wave of fear swept over the demon army, and they all stopped dead in their tracks. In shock, they watched as Tallia called upon the Primal Magic to rip apart the ground at their feet, making them sink into quicksand. She had them trapped! The demons tried to fight their way out but were quickly overwhelmed by the Goddesses.

    I joined in the battle, pushing my astral coating around me for extra protection and clothing as I threw myself into the fray. My fists moved like lightning as I punched, kicked, and shoved away every enemy that came close.

    Then suddenly, one of the Zodiacs appeared, and I knew instantly who it was, but the chaotic energy that was covering him in ce of his Gctic coating.

    "Polo?!" I shouted, and he hissed in surprise.

    "Galio? You are still alive?" He asked, stepping closer before being grabbed by Fate, who flung him at Tallia, who roundhouse kicked him back into the crowd of demons.

    "You will not touch him!" She snapped as Polo got up, and Ariesnded beside him, her Astral coating infected with chaos like her mate.

    "You dare put hands on my man?! You whores are just as bad as your master!" Aries roared but then was forced into the ground as Nemoria made a massive ck fist of shadow m down on her, but she could not stop it.

    "Mother! Leave Aries to me! You and Fate take care of Polo! Galio! Your friend is here!" Tallia called out, but I could already smell his blood lust and hers.

    "Galio! Buddy, old pal! I think that we need to have a little game! Just like old times, don''t ya think?!" Scorpio roared as he walked out of the trees with Cesta at his side, the chaos pouring off them in waves.

    The rest of the regr demons had stoppeding now. Even though they seemed to not like being around what they called Aether Demons, I was still curious about why and how they were here.

    "Somehow, I don''t really think you see me as your friend anymore, right?" I asked, and Scorpio burst outughing.

    "What gave you that impression?! We just want to y a game with a person that we all care so much about! You know, the one that stole my wife! The one that ABANDONED US! You were never happy! You were the only one that was ever allowed to LEAVE!" Scorpio screamed, and his words dug deep.

    That had always been a concern of mine, but it was something I had permanently shelved as a part of things. It was just the way that things were. Even though I knew that Kadeon had corrupted them, Scorpio''s words hurt because they were true. The only way I could fix this was to kill them and send them all back to Yaggisdral so I could go there and break Kadeon''s hold. That was the least I owed the people who had all given their lives to protect me long ago.

    "If you want a game, I am more than willing to y. I owe it to the people that have stood by my side for so long," I said as I knelt down and put both hands on the ground, feeling the energy of the Primal Magic pouring through me.

    Scorpio''s eyes widened in shock before he burst outughing. "You really think that you can beat all of us? We are Aether Demons now! All thanks to the True God, Kadeon!" Heughed, but I just smiled and nodded.

    "I believe I can beat you, and then we will see who is the better man. Now let''s see what you got!" I dered before pushing both hands down to the ground as primal energy raced up from it into my body, taking on a form of ck fire around me. Then I sucked in a breath as they rushed me and activated my Umbrakinesis and my Nightmare Cat Negative energy form. Everything stopped, but I and all the energies snapped to my skin, covering my body with an ultra back coating with red cracks forming.

    Scorpio raised his eyebrows in surprise before he snapped out of it and yelled. "Let''s go then! I knew you were never happy here anyways, but that is okay. We are going to have fun!" He roared as the others stepped forward, ready to fight.

    And so the battle began. The ground shook as I attacked with my physical form and a Nightmare Cat Negative energy version enhanced by Primal Magic. I was an unstoppable force as I ripped through the battlefield, smashing and bashing my way through the demons, many more falling than standing each time we shed.

    Then finally, it came down to Polo and me, and I felt something inside of me break. He had been my friend for a long time, and seeing him like this made me cry. Yet still, I forced myself onward, knowing that if he was anything like Matthias, Kadeon would keep controlling them until one of us died.

    My fists moved quickly, almost faster than the eye could see, as I punched and kicked with all my strength, yet Polo seemed to move just as fast. Then suddenly, he charged at me, and I caught him mid-air, throwing him onto the ground, where I pinned him down using my Umbrakic st.

    "Polo...you need to stop fighting," I said softly as tears started flowing. He looked up at me with rage, and I knew these were my friends, not in these bodies.

    "You betrayed us all!" Polo screamed and then was ripped from my arms into the air. Other Zodiacs were being pulled toward one person who floated above us all.

    "Galio! Is that Leo?! What is he doing with the others?!" Tallia asked as everyone ran over, and I wiped my face.

    "Just get everyone to the Mortal Realm, and then I am going to close the portal," I said, then Tallia pped me hard.

    "Like hell, I will! We are staying here, and then you areing home and putting a bun in this oven! Do you understand me, or do I have to grab your tail to make it clearer?!" Tallia snapped as I stared at her, and then I was forced to grin.

    "I supposed I could help with this," Nemoria said from back over by the portal entrance.

    "Oh, so now you want to help?!" Tallia snapped. "You have been sitting there the entire time!"

    "Standing, my daughter, and I were preparing something. More of getting in contact with the right people. Don''t worry about it love, I have thispletely under control!" Nemoria said with a slur as she walked over, stumbling a bit.

    "Are you drunk?!" Tallia snapped.

 Chapter 605 The Ultimate Showdown: Leos Redemption

    ?

    Nemoria nodded, her face red with embarrassment. "Yes and no. I was able to get in contact with a powerful demon, but I had to be a bit drunk to do it... I was able to contact Diablo... What was I talking about again? What was this all about?"

    "Ah, yes!" Nemoria eximed, "Diablo said that he could... Try to eat him? Is that right? I think I might have gotten into the bottle a bit hard!" Nemoria said and then stubbled, but I caught her.

    "How is Diablo supposed to do that when he is locked up?" I asked as I caught Nemoria, but then there was the sound of thunder pping beside me, and I turned to see a very old friend of mine.

    "Nobody puts the Devil in a box, Galio. You should know this," Diablo, True King of the Demons, said from beside me and smiled when I turned to face him. "It has been a long time, brother."

    The King of Demons wore no clothing, his body covered in red scales and two broken horns protruding from the sides of his head. He was still as powerful as ever and stepped forward with a smirk, cracking his knuckles before looking up at Leo, who was still gathering energy.

    "Time to take care of this pest," Diablo said with a smirk before jumping forward and mming his fist right into Leo''s chest. That should have been the end of it, but energy rushed out of Diablo, and he was sted backward before mming into the ground, unconscious.

    "That was anticlimactic," I said with a sigh, looking up at Leo. He didn''t even look like the same person. He was now an Aether Demon, but he still had the same eyes that I knew before.

    "Brother. You and I have unfinished business," Leo spoke, but it sounded like he stood beside me.

    "Get everyone back to the Mortal Realm," I said, but Tallia put a hand on my arm.

    "Are you sure that you are ready for this?" She asked, and I leaned in and kissed her.

    "I am always ready to protect the people that I love," I said, putting a hand on her cheek. "Get something nice on. Today is a special day for us, and I will not let anything get in the way of that," I told her, and then kissed her again and pressed my forehead to hers.

    "Kick his ass so you cane home and give me the child I have been waiting for!" Tallia said, and I winked before walking forward.

    "Let''s do this," I said as I burst into the air, flying up to Leo.

    "It''s time for thest showdown. Well, I guess these days it would be called the ultimate showdown," I joked as I flew circles around Leo, who was still gathering energy from the Aether Realm. "Ready to show me what you got?" I asked mockingly and then chuckled when he clenched his fists with rage.

    Without warning, Leo lunged at me with a powerful punch that sent shockwaves through the air, but I ducked quickly and spun around, mming my fist in the opposite direction. Our attacks connected, and both of us were sent flying back.

    I grinned as I flew up into the air and waved down at him. "You are outmatched! How do you expect to beat your King?" I asked andughed as he growled loudly before pointing two fingers at me and sending fireballs in my direction.

    I crossed my arms and deflected them easily, sending a wave of electricity toward him that caused an explosion on impact. He stumbled back and looked surprised, yet recovered quickly and charged again. This time, he summoned tentacles of shadows as they tried to wrap around me, but I ripped through them like butter.

    "Is that all you got? Come on, this is supposed to be a fair fight," I yelled tauntingly as I flew higher into the air and shot lightning bolts at him. He dodged most of them, but one caught him in the shoulder and burned a mark on his chest.

    [Please continue this story in first person with a strongedic tone but turn the tides in Leo''s favor]

    As I flew higher into the air, sending more lightning bolts at Leo, he began tough. At first, it was soft and single, but then it quickly grew louder and deeper. He raised his hands, and suddenly, a wave of energy surrounded him.

    "You think you can defeat me? You could not even stand up against my minions, let alone the power of a True Demon King!" He roared withughter as his body started to grow and change. His skin hardened like armor, and his horns curved outward in sharp spikes.

    He leaped high into the air and came flying towards me, smashing into me with enough force to send us both crashing down to the ground. Stillughing, he stepped forward and grabbed me by the throat, picking me up off the ground and squeezing until I saw stars.

    "I should have killed you when I had the chance so many years ago! Now you will bear witness to the true power of a demon king!" He yelled before throwing me down, and I felt something break inside of me.

    Pain shot through me like fire, but I refused to give up. I pushed past the pain, summoning all of my strength and focusing on my goals: getting Leo back to his old self and defeating the Dark God, Kadeon.

    "Leo, please. Can''t we talk about this?" I said, bringing up a shield of pure light around me as I stood.

    Heughed again, and I saw a spark of recognition in his eyes as he stepped closer. "Galio... why must you still cling to your delusions? I have embraced who I am now. I will never be that weak, insignificant god again."

    A rage welled up in me, and I screamed as I fired multiple sts of lightning at him. My attack consumed him, leaving only a pile of ashes where he once stood. But then I noticed small sparks of electricity sparking around me, and a momentter, Leo reappeared, unharmed.

    "That''s impossible!" I shouted, astounded.

    "Yes, Galio!" He said, smiling. "My powers are infinite now. I am far beyond what you could ever understand, even if you were to read every book in existence and study day and night forever."

    Leo lifted his arms in the air, and suddenly I heard an ominous voiceing from every direction. It was Kadeon, the False God himself.

    "Excellent work, my son. You have passed the final test. I shall reward you for your loyalty and devotion," he bellowed, and then the sky opened, revealing the false god himself. He offered Leo ultimate power and dominion over the world. In exchange, Leo would need to serve Kadeon faithfully.

    I wanted to scream out and tell Leo not to do it, but he had already epted the offer. With one swift motion, he snapped his fingers, and suddenly, I felt encased in a bubble of ice. I couldn''t move or speak as I watched helplessly as Leo transformed into a full-fledged Chaos Beast.

    It seemed that my efforts were in vain, and I had failed. But then the ice shattered, and I heard a voice say, "No, Galio. You haven''t lost yet. There is still time."

    It was Tallia, Eliza, and Nemoria standing behind me. I looked back in amazement, and they nodded in agreement. Together, our powerbined, and we began to chant words of ancient magic. The spell worked, and soon I felt my strength return.

    With renewed vigor, I reached out and touched Leo. A bright white light surrounded us both, and I finally understood what the Goddesses were doing. They were purifying his soul, allowing him to regain control of his actions and free himself from Kadeon''s grasp.

    The sky lit up as if a thousand suns had descended upon the Underworld. Leo stumbled backward in shock and then copsed onto the ground. When his transformation finished, I rushed over to him and gave him a big hug.

    "I''m sorry," I whispered, tears streaming down my face.

    "It''s ok. I''m alright now," Leo said weakly, but I could see he was dying.

    "Leo! You are going to be sent back, but you have to hold on to this feeling! You have to remember who I am! You are my friend Leo, don''t ever let Kadeon take that from you! Remember that you are a good person!"

    Leo smiled and nodded. A momentter, he was gone, his soul sent back to the Yaggisdral. I copsed onto the ground in exhaustion, and my goddesses circled around me in concern. We all knew what had just happened, but no one wanted to talk about it.

    But then I remembered something - I still had to fight Kadeon if I wanted to save Leo and the others. I would have to face my friends again, but it was clear that I was going to need help from the people that I trusted the most. I turned to face the girls and stood up.

    "I can''t do this alone," I said, and they all smiled.

    "You don''t have to. You just have to learn to believe in us and not try to do everything on your own," Tallia said, and I sighed with a smile.

    "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 606 Cherishing Our Time Together: A Moment Of Solace

    ?

    After saying goodbye to Lexi, Toto, and Martha, we left them to continue guarding the gate. Something told me things would remain silent for a while, considering that Kadeon almost lost half the Zodiacs he had left in the Underworld. If I were him, I would be trying to figure out a way to make them stronger if they could beat us.

    "Galio? Are you ready?" Tallia asked as Eliza came to give me a hug.

    "Yes, I have been waiting for this moment for a while now," I said, hugged Eliza back, and kissed her.

    "Thank you foring with us. I will try to get some time to spend with you before I return," I told Eliza, and she nodded before pulling away.

    "I will be waiting for you!" Eliza smiled and then ran back to her manor.

    Nemoria and Fate were back on Tallia''s ind, and now it was time for the two of us to finally spend some time together. I turned to her, and she was smiling at me.

    "That is a nice look on you," I said, returning the smile which made hers disappear.

    "Do we really have time for this?" She asked, and I pulled my neck back and tipped my head forward, lifting an eyebrow.

    "You don''t think that we, of all people, have earned this? You know that if I had known that I could create my own child, it would have been with you, right? Do you really want to put this off? The time that we have earned?" I asked, walking up to her and pulling her into my arms.

    "What about Eliza? She came before any of us, so you should really be doing it with her before me, right?" She asked, looking up, but squeaked when I pinched her ass.

    "Eliza will be next. Now, stop making excuses, and tell me where you want to go, okay?" I asked and then kissed her forehead. "From now till tomorrow morning, I am all yours."

    ---

    Tallia and I walked hand in hand along the shore of an ind she had once visited that was uninhabited, talking while watching the sunset. The bright colors cast an orange glow over the horizon as we paused to watch a school of dolphins swimming near us.

    "It''s so beautiful here," Tallia said and swung our hands, making me smile. We had spent so much time worrying about everyone else. So, it was nice just to have a day to focus on ourselves and think about our future.

    "And quiet. Being here with you alone is almost enough to make me forget about everything else," I said, and she slowed down and looked over at me.

    "Do you think that this will ever end?" She asked, and I shrugged.

    "That is a very good question, but I don''t think so. While I will defeat Kadeon and Matthias, I have no clue what the future looks like after this. Just trying to think about what kind of cosmic glue is holding this crazy reality together makes my head hurt," I chuckled, and Tallia turned her head to the water.

    "I don''t really have a right toin. Kadeon is my father, and you were only doing what you thought was right. You saved us from him, and now you are doing it again," Tallia said, slowing down to a stop.

    "I came to stand beside her and looked out over the sea with her. "I made the same mistake twice. I let them both live, and we are all paying for it now. We are all in this together, but you are right to worry about what will happen after," I said and then turned to face her. "That is why I have decided that I am not going into the next veil."

    Tallia turned to me with a lifted eyebrow. "You think that this reality will let you just stop?"

    "Another great question that I don''t know the answer to, but I don''t care. I will not leave this world until I am damn good and ready," I said and then clenched my fist. "I am going to kill Kadeon and then Helios, but after that, I am done. I want to have a bunch of kids, watch them grow up, and spend time with all the women that I love. I am tired of always having to fight another battle. I love fighting, but it is not the only thing I like," I sighed, letting my shoulders droop.

    "I really hope that you can do this. I don''t want you to leave," Tallia said to me and then hugged me, resting her head on my chest. "I finally have you back."

    "And you have me forever," I said, hugging her back tightly. I meant that, but I was worried about what would happen after Kadeon died.

    Would I be pulled straight into a battle with Helios? Then what? Would I be forced into the next veil without being able to say goodbye? I knew that things were starting to get closer to the head of the beast, and the end was close. I was almost positive that I was going to end up in Yaggisdral once I reached the end of the Underworld.

    "So many things that are up in the air right now," I groaned, pressing my face into the top of her head, but Tallia pulled back from me, and her smile returned.

    "Well, we should make the most of our time, right?" She asked, her smile turning more sensual. "We do want to make sure that we get an egg, right?"

    I smiled and gestured with a hand. "Your ce or mine?"

    "Let''s go to my ce since we already have memories there. I am sure that mother and Fate are already gone," Tallia said, and she gestured, and a portal opened to her kitchen.

    "Oh? You told them that we would be using the house?" I teased, and Tallia rolled her eyes.

    "I told them that they would be gone before we got back if they knew what was good for them!" Tallia said as she walked through, but I always could sense them on my ind. They were in my living room, so I assumed they were helping themselves to my beverages.

    "Well, that is good," I said as I came through and then scooped her off her feet. "Because I have been waiting for this moment for too many lifetimes to count!" Iughed and entered Tallia''s bedroom, which was covered in white cats, or as I liked to think of it, Cat God Merch!

 Chapter 607 Love Beyond Lifetimes And Realities

    ?

    As soon as we entered Tallia''s bedroom, sheughed at the sight of all her Cat God stuffed animals. "Do you like my collection?" she asked with a sly smile.

    I chuckled and set her down on her bed. "I think they add an adorable touch to the room," I replied, leaning in for a tender kiss. The moment our lips met, it felt as if everything else in the world had disappeared, leaving just the two of us within this intimate space.

    Tallia pulled away and looked into my eyes, her own filled with excitement and desire. She reached up and began unbuttoning her dress, each small movement revealing more of her wless skin. As she worked her way down, I couldn''t help but admire the gentle curves of her body, the result of countless years spent training and perfecting her divine form.

    Once her dress was fully unbuttoned, she let it fall off her shoulders, leaving her wearing only a pair of delicatece underwear. My heart raced at the sight, and I quickly followed suit by removing my own clothes. Although I had seen Tallia naked before, the anticipation of what was about to happen filled me with both arousal and awe.

    We stood there for a moment, simply admiring one another. Then, without needing any words, we moved closer, our bodies pressing against each other as we shared another passionate kiss. Our hands roamed freely, exploring every inch, every curve, reacquainting ourselves with one another after so many lifetimes apart.

    Guided by instinct and deep-seated desires, I gentlyid Tallia down on her bed, her hair fanning out around her head like a halo. With delicate movements, I traced my fingers along her corbone, down between her breasts, and over her toned stomach. At each touch, she shivered with pleasure, her breath hitching slightly.

    "I''ve missed you," I whispered into her ear, causing her to giggle softly.

    "I''ve missed you too," she murmured back, wrapping her arms around me and pulling me even closer.

    With painstaking precision, I then slid her underwear down her legs, leaving herpletely bare before me. As I took in the sight of her beautiful body, I enjoyed every inch of it. I had so many wild experiencestely with women, but with Tallia, I wanted nothing more than to enjoy every moment with her.

    Filled with desire and determination to make this experience unforgettable, I lowered my head and ced a loving kiss on her inner thigh. Tallia gasped, her hand moving to rest on the back of my head. Encouraged by her reaction, I continued with slow, sensual kisses, gradually working my way toward her most intimate area.

    The moment my tongue made contact with her, she arched her back and let out a moan of pure ecstasy. This sound was music to my ears, and I reveled in it as I expertly explored every part of her with my mouth.

    As Tallia''s arousal grew, so did mine. Unable to resist any longer, I positioned myself above her, my hardness pressing against her entrance. We locked eyes, sharing a look of mutual longing and understanding before I slowly pushed inside her.

    Our bodies moved together in a rhythm perfected by millennia of practice and connection, each thrust bringing us closer and closer to the edge. The sensation of being joined so intimately with Tallia was almost indescribable ¨C it felt as if our souls themselves were merging, bing one in this moment of overwhelming passion.

    As our climax drew near, I could feel my power surging through me, filling me with the strength and energy of every life I had lived and now shared with Tallia. In the throes of ecstasy, I channeled this energy into her, hoping beyond hope that it would be enough to create the child we so desperately desired.

    With one final thrust, I released everything, surrendering to the incredible sensation of being utterly connected to the woman I loved. As we both cried out in pleasure, I knew that whatever happened next ¨C whether we seeded in creating a child or not ¨C this moment was irreceable, a testament to the love and devotion we shared across lifetimes and realities.

    ---

    Slowly, we came back to our senses, basking in the warmth and contentment that only post-coital bliss can bring. Tenderly, I brushed a stray lock of hair from Tallia''s face, marveling at the absolute beauty of the goddess before me.

    "Do you think it worked?" she asked softly, her voice tinged with hope.

    "I don''t know," I admitted. "I am not really sure how things are-"

    I was out of bed and had Kadeon''s neck in my hand almost instantly the moment that I felt the portal open. The False God was grinning back at me with a self-satisfied look, but he was holding a golden egg in his hands.

    "Is this really how you treat your father-inw?" Kadeon asked, and I tried to tighten my grip on his neck, but no matter how hard I squeezed, I could grip no harder than I was. "Don''t worry, I don''t like that I still have to y by the rules. If I had my way, I would crush this egg right in front of you both!" Kadeon growled, his smile slipping. "Still, if I have to deliver your little demon spawn, then you have to put up with it. Now, since I can''t throw this egg, do you mind taking your hands off my neck and using them to take this egg from me!" Kadeon hissed, and I let go of his neck, but I didn''t grab the egg.

    "Why should I trust that you haven''t done anything to this?" I asked, and Kadeon rolled his eyes.

    "If I could, I would believe me. I would love for nothing else than to hurtle this egg at your stupid face right now, but Matthias thinks forcing me to do this is funny. They even find it more entertaining that neither of us can hurt the other. Now, while I don''t care about Tallia, she is still my daughter that you just fucked to get this egg, and I would prefer not to have to stand in the smell of it all! Take this!" He snapped.

    I hesitated for a moment, eyeing the golden egg that Kadeon held. I had no choice but to trust him ¨C it was our only chance at creating a child with Tallia. Slowly, I reached out and took the egg from him, its smooth surface warm to the touch.

    Kadeon immediately released his grip on it and stepped back, smirking at me. "There you have it, Galio. Your offspring ¨C the product of your passionate union with my daughter. Let''s hope it turns out better than you did."

    Without another word, he vanished back through his portal, and it closed, leaving Tallia and me alone once more. Silence filled the room as we stared at the golden egg cradled in my hands.

    "I can''t believe it," Tallia whispered, her eyes glistening with tears of joy. "We actually did it."

    I nodded, unable to speak as the reality of the situation sunk in. Together, we had created new life ¨C something unimaginable, yet here it was before us. The weight of the responsibility hit me hard, but I knew that this was what we had wanted all along.

    Cautiously, I brought the egg over to Tallia, who carefully wrapped her arms around it. "It''s so warm," she murmured, cradling it against her chest. "This is a part of both of us."

    "Yes," I agreed, watching as she gently rocked the egg back and forth. "And now, we need to protect it ¨C and each other ¨C from whateveres next."

    Together, we sat there, holding the golden egg and one another, ready to face the future as a family ¨C whatever shape that may take. At that moment, we were truly united, more powerful than any force that would dare stand against us. And as we looked down upon our precious creation, we knew that we were prepared to fight for the happiness and safety of those we loved,e hell or high water.

    As the sun began to rise, casting its first rays of light into the bedroom, we shared one final, tender kiss. This chapter of our lives hade to a close, but the next adventure awaited us just beyond the horizon. Whatever trials we would face, we knew that we would meet them together as a team ¨C bonded by love and strengthened by the unity of our newfound family.

    For we were unstoppable, bound by the spirit of love that transcended lifetimes and realities. Our devotion to one another was eternal, and nothing could break the bond that had been forged between us.

    In each other''s arms, we would stand strong, ready to embrace the challenges of the future, nurturing the new life we had created through our love.

    With a sense of awe and wonder, we turned towards the dawn, knowing that the journey ahead would be an epic tale ¨C one of love, sacrifice, and triumph. But no matter whaty ahead, we would walk forward side by side, hearts brimming with love, and our souls intertwined forevermore.

 Chapter 608 Determined To Conquer The Dark: A Promise To Return

    ?

    [Kadeon]

    "I hate that stupid man!" Kadeon screamed after the portal closed. He would not give that stupid god the satisfaction of knowing his rage at the stupidity of it all.

    "So, how was delivering your daughter and your son''s egg to them?" Apocolios asked while picking one of his noses.

    "That creature is not my son, nor has he ever been! Be gone! Leo! Get over here, you useless Zodiac!"

    Leo hesitantly approached Kadeon, doing his best to hide the guilt and turmoil he felt within him. "Yes, sir?" he asked cautiously, unsure of what wasing next.

    Kadeon red at him with intense hatred. "You failed me once again, Leo. I should have crushed that egg the moment it was created, but instead, I had to y along with this ridiculous game!"

    He paced back and forth angrily. "But no matter! We will find another way to defeat Galio and his pathetic allies. And you, Leo, will be instrumental in their downfall."

    Leo swallowed hard, feeling a weight settle on his chest. He knew that he couldn''t continue down this path of darkness, but with Kadeon''s power looming over him, he felt trapped.

    "What do you want me to do, sir?" Leo asked reluctantly, dreading the answer.

    Kadeon smirked sinisterly. "First, we''ll strengthen your powers ¨C make sure you''re an even match for Galio and his friends! But that is not going to be enough! Where is that slut of a Virgo?! Virgo!"

    Virgo appeared before Kadeon, doing her best to hide the disdain she felt for him. "I''m here; what do you want from me?"

    Kadeon sneered at her. "You have been letting Galio between those legs of yours the entire time, so I want you to continue to do that! You are to gain his trust back by making him think that you have broken free of my grasp. Give him all of your soul, and make him forget what his purpose is. I know you have the power to do that, whore!" Kadeon snapped. If he had his way, he would remove all these genitals, just like his were.

    Virgo gritted her teeth, holding back her anger. "Fine. If that''s what you want me to do, I will."

    A wicked grin spread across Kadeon''s face. "Good. Make sure you seed this time ¨C or else the consequences will be dire for both you and that useless cuck of a Sagittarius! I will make you watch all the other men defile him!"

    Virgo nodded reluctantly, her heart aching at the thought of betraying Galio and putting Sagittarius in danger. "Understood." She then turned around and left to carry out Kadeon''s orders.

    As she walked away, Leo caught up with her, concern etched on his face. "Virgoˇ­ do you really have to do this?"

    She looked at him sadly. "I don''t see any other choice, Leo. If we don''t follow Kadeon''smands, he''ll make our lives even more miserable."

    Leo clenched his fists in frustration. "There has to be another way ¨C a way for us to fight back against him!"

    Virgo sighed. "Maybe there is, but until we find it, we must y along with his twisted games," she said and then looked Leo in the eye. "You have at least been able to be his friend while I was forced to make us all look like fools. How do you handle it?"

    Leo''s expression became pained. "If I could just end it, I would, but that would only hurt Galio more. Even if we have to do this, we all fought him before, long ago, when we first met. Even though we all fought to kill him, he left us all alive and then kept us as his guards. I know that he will figure out how to stop Kadeon."

    Virgo offered him a small, sad smile. "You have a lot of faith in him."

    Leo nodded. "I do. Galio has always been able to ovee the worst situations, and I believe he wille again. No matter what Kadeon throws at us, we must hold onto that hope."

    As they both walked away with heavy hearts, secretly plotting their own rebellion against Kadeon''s tyranny, they knew that the battle ahead would be fraught with danger and betrayal. But with friends like Galio and their shared determination to break free from Kadeon''s grasp, they had to believe that there was still a chance for a brighter future.

    [Galio]

    After spending another day with Tallia and our new egg that she took everywhere, I headed back to see Eliza. I needed to get back to the Underworld, but I had promised my little countess that I woulde and see her.

    I decided that I would leave the old memories alone and just focus on the new ones that I had made with Eliza and the ones we would make in the future. The old memories had been buried for a reason, and I was no longer the same person from then, so I wouldn''t dwell on them.

    As I arrived at Eliza''s manor, she greeted me with a warm smile and open arms. "Galio, it''s good to see you again."

    I pulled her into a tight embrace, breathing in theforting scent of her perfume. "It''s great to be back with you, too, Eliza."

    We sat down together in her cozy parlor, sipping tea as we caught up on how our lives had been since west saw each other. Sharing stories andughter, our connection grew even stronger.

    "Galio," Eliza said softly, cing her hand on mine, "I''ve missed you so much, and I''m happy that we can finally spend some time together before you have to return to the Underworld."

    "I know it won''t be easy, but I promise I''ll alwayse back to you," I assured her, leaning in for a tender kiss. Our lips met, sealing our unspoken vow to one another.

    As the evening wore on, we decided to retire to her bed-chamber, where we could enjoy each other''spany more intimately. Like with Tallia, I wanted to create new memories and deepen our bond, ensuring that we would remain connected no matter what challenges we faced.

    Lying next to Eliza, our bodies entwined, I realized just how vital these rtionships were ¨C not only for my own happiness but also for the strength they provided me during my battles against Kadeon and my friends he was controlling. These incredible women were my source of courage and inspiration, and together, we were an unstoppable force.

    Renewed determination filled me as I held Eliza close, knowing that I still had work to do. The road ahead would be treacherous and fraught with danger, but there was no turning back now. With the love and support of Tallia, Eliza, and all those who stood by my side, I knew that victory was within reach.

    And so, as the sun set on another day, we prepared to face whatever challenges awaited us ¨C standing strong and united in our shared fight against Kadeon and his forces of darkness. We would emerge victorious, for love was a power that could not be denied or defeated.

    In time, all things woulde to pass ¨C darkness and light would coexist in a constant struggle for bnce. But as long as we had each other, there was nothing we couldn''t ovee.

    As dawn broke over the horizon, signaling another day full of hope and possibilities, I felt more determined than ever to put an end to Kadeon''s reign of terror. With love in my heart and the unwavering support of those who mattered most, I set out on my journey back to the Underworld ¨C ready to face whatever challenges fate might throw my way.

    "Make sure toe back safe, okay?!" Eliza said as I stood in the backyard with her, Breya, my daughter Grace, and Senna, who had joined us.

    "Yes, and try not to get too distracted, okay? I am pretty sure Grace is going to be taking care of me before you get back, so please hurry?" Breya asked, lookingpletely serious.

    I grinned and walked over, kissed her, and then put our foreheads together. "You made a beautiful girl."

    "We did, so make sure you get back here to help me, okay?" Breya said, looking back up at me with golden eyes.

    "The next time you see me, I won''t be going anywhere for a very long time. I am finishing this and killing Kadeon and Angelios; then I will be spending from now until the end of time with everyone I love in this world, okay?"

    Breya nodded, tears welling up in her eyes. "I''ll hold you to that promise."

    As I hugged my family and friends onest time, I knew that their love and faith in me would guide me through the trials ahead. With a final wave of goodbye, I stepped through the portal back to the Underworld.

    The battle against Kadeon and Angelios wouldn''t be easy, but I was prepared to face it head-on. The future of everyone I cared about depended on it, and I refused to let them down.

 Chapter 609 Back Under: Going It Alone

    ?

    "Galio! You finally made it back!" Lexi said as I came through the portal, but she looked disheveled.

    "Yup, sorry I took so long. What happened here? Did more monsters attack?" I asked, but then I saw a very beaten and bruised-looking Toto and Martha. "Ah," I said.

    "Don''t awe me! I would have sooner had the entire Underworld attacking me rather than the two of them!" Lexi almost hissed but then drew in arge breath of air before letting it out. "I think that I am going to go back to our world. You actually still seem to know more about this ce than I do. So, I think that you will be fine. You are the god of everything, after all, right?"

    I blinked at her, but I could tell that she was at her wit''s end. Considering how well I was controlling my power now, I was more than capable of finishing this mission alone. Spending time with Tallia, Breya, Grace, and Eliza really bolstered my resolve. I now knew what I needed to do.

    "I think that is more than reasonable. Let Eliza and Tallia know then, and I will try to tie things up down here as soon as possible. Then up top as well," I said, and Lexi smiled and slithered over to hug me.

    "Do you think that the women will be mad at me for leaving you alone?" She asked as she pulled back slightly, and I gave her purple scaled ass a squeeze.

    "The women know that I am a big boy, and I can take care of myself. I appreciate all the help you gave me getting this far," I said, and Lexi blushed a deep shade of purple.

    "Thank you, Galio. I''m d I could help. Just promise me that you''ll be careful down here, okay?" she pleaded, her eyes filled with genuine concern.

    "I promise," I assured her, giving her a warm smile.

    With a final nod and a quick goodbye, Lexi opened up a portal and slithered through, leaving me alone in the Underworld once more.

    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of responsibility settle on my shoulders. The main task at hand was to put an end to Kadeon''s tyranny and free his captive Zodiacs, as well as destroy Angelios, who threatened to unleash even greater chaos across all realities.

    My resolve strengthened, and I headed back to the Arena where Bezibub would be waiting for me. It seemed that everyone else in the loweryer decided to stay back after thest fight. That was good and meant that my little Bee Demon friend would be fine.

    "Galio! Wait for us!" Martha called as the battered and bruised Demons tried to catch up to me.

    "Just take Martha back down to the First Layer, and I will meet you down there. I am just going to be getting into fights and trouble most of the time, so it is best that we split ways for now," I said as the women caught up.

    Both Martha and Toto looked a little disappointed, but they understood the reasoning behind my decision.

    "Alright," Martha said, trying to put on a brave smile. "Just don''t forget about us when you''re celebrating your victory, okay?"

    Toto nodded in agreement, her tail flicking anxiously behind her. "And make sure you take care of yourself, Galio."

    "I will, I promise," I assured them, giving each one a reassuring hug before bidding them farewell as they headed back down to the First Layer.

    As I made my way to face Bezibub, I started to think about what I was going to do going forward. There were still fiveyers to make it through to get to the ck King. The next one was the Market Layer, then it was the Layer of Charge, The lowest Layer of the Law. After that, there were thest threeyers that were controlled by the beautiful demons now. Those were the Layer of Lust, the Layer of Gluttony, and the Layer of Sloth. I knew that battles would lie ahead in eachyer, and I would have to face them head-on with determination and strength.

    Upon reaching Bezibub''s chamber, I found her waiting for me, a smirk on her pretty insectoid face.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t Galio! Ready for another round?" she taunted, buzzing with anticipation.

    "Not this time," I said, and she sighed.

    "I take it that the snake girl headed back up, and now you are heading deeper?" She asked, and I nodded.

    "Yup, but I need a disguise. I am going to have to figure out how to get past the guards at the end of the next level and infiltrate the market without arousing suspicion. I''d appreciate your help if you have any useful information or advice," I said, hoping that Bezibub knew something valuable.

    Bezibub thought for a moment before nodding. "I do have something that might be of use to you. It''s an amulet that can alter your appearance; it should help you blend in with the other demons and move through theyers more easily."

    She reached into her cloak and handed me a small, silver amulet adorned with strange runes on its surface. I took it gratefully.

    "Thank you, Bezibub. This will certainlye in handy," I said, slipping the amulet around my neck. As soon as I did, I felt my body shift and change, and my reflection in a nearby mirror showed that my demon form was nowpletely different ¨C still powerful-looking but much less recognizable.

    "Now, remember not to use your full power while wearing this," Bezibub warned. "The disguise won''t hold up under intense magic, so try to keep things low-key until you absolutely need to reveal yourself."

    "I understand," I replied, grateful for her assistance.

    As I headed toward the gate to the nextyer, I couldn''t shake the feeling that even greater challenges awaited me ahead. But with the love and support of those who cared about me and the newfound allies I had made along the way, I felt confident in my ability to face whatever came my way.

 Chapter 610 I Love You

    ?

    As I stood there, wearing the amulet Bezibub had given me, I could feel my body shifting and changing. My muscles throbbed as they contorted into a new shape, and the sensation was both unnerving and fascinating at the same time. A tingling warmth washed over my skin as it rippled and reformed, taking on a deep red hue. My hair, once short and messy, grew longer and thicker, settling down to the middle of my back.

    My facial features softened, bing more feminine while retaining an edge of demonic fierceness. Two curved horns emerged from my forehead, ck and glossy - a striking contrast to my crimson skin. My eyes shifted color to match my new surroundings, glowing with an eerie amber light.

    Looking down at my body, I realized that my chest had also transformed. My once-t chest had swelled into an ample bosom, and the sensation of their weight was both strange and surprisingly alluring. I couldn''t help but steal a nce at my new cleavage, feeling a mixture of bemusement and curiosity.

    The rest of my body had undergone a simr transformation - toned and curvaceous with muscles in all the right ces, giving me the perfect bnce between strength and sensuality. A slender tail tipped with a spade-like end sprouted from just above my lower back, flicking back and forth as if it had a mind of its own.

    I felt a mischievous grin spread across my face as I studied my new form in the mirror Bezibub provided for me to check my appearance. "Well," I said, marveling at the sultry feminine voice that now belonged to me, "this is certainly a change of pace."

    Unable to resist, I began experimenting with my new body, stretching, posing, and even taking a moment to tentatively grope my own breasts. The sensation waspletely foreign, and I found myself getting slightly carried away, enamored with this unfamiliar form.

    A throat-clearing sound interrupted my reverie, and I looked up to see Bezibub rolling her multiple eyes at me. "Ahem," she said, clearly exasperated by my antics, "You do remember what I said about not drawing attention to yourself, right?"

    Embarrassed, I snapped out of my indulgence and nodded sheepishly. "Right, right. I''ll be more careful." With a final look at my reflection, I steeled myself for the task ahead and ventured into the bustling Harbingers Market Layer, ready to gather information while maintaining my cover as an ordinary demon.

    As I made my way through the crowded market, I listened intently to conversations happening around me. Demons bartered for goods,ined about the ck King''s rule, and gossiped about a mysterious hidden threat that seemed to have everyone on edge. From what I could gather, this unknown danger had the potential to disrupt the bnce within the Underworld, and it was clear that tensions were running high among its inhabitants.

    Determined to learn more about this looming menace, I resolved to keep my ears open and continue gathering information while navigating the chaotic market. As I did so, I couldn''t help but be grateful for Bezibub''s amulet - not only did it allow me to blend in with ease, but it also made me appreciate the incredible power that came with having multiple forms at my disposal.

    I also was really curious to know what the area between my legs felt like, considering, you know, women could fire orgasms off like a Tommy gun! Though something told me that I might get a bit too distracted, it was really hard to not be curious!

    With each passing moment, I grew more ustomed to my new form and began to walk with newfound confidence. However, as tempting as it was to explore this body further, I knew that now wasn''t the time for it - I had a mission to focus on.

    My attention turned back to the conversations around me, listening intently for any clues or information regarding the hidden threat to the Underworld. As I continued to listen and observe, I made mental notes of potential leads to follow up onter.

    Throughout my investigations, I found myself marveling at the myriad of unique creatures and items avable in the Harbingers Market Layer. Demons hawked all sorts of strange artifacts and enchanted objects, some shining with an ominous glow or pulsating with dark power. It was clear that those who thrived here had ess to dangerous resources, making my mission all the more precarious.

    As I continued to gather intel, I couldn''t help but wonder if there were others like me - hiding in in sight under magical disguises for their own purposes. Were the other Zodiacs watching me from the shadows? Would Leo be back, and what of the others?

    I tried not to let it distract me, but they were all my friends, even if they were not like they once were. The Zodiacs were my Royal Guards, but they each were important to me. Knowing that Kadeon was just using them to get at me was extremely frustrating, but that is what he wanted. I would not give him anything that he wanted!

    With renewed determination, I pressed on, refusing to let Kadeon''s maniption of my friends sway me from my purpose. As the day wore on, I managed to collect a few promising leads that might help me better understand the hidden threat lurking in the Underworld.

    As the sun began setting, casting eerie shadows across the chaotic market, I decided it was time to regroup and n my next move. Making my way back to a meeting point Bezibub had arranged earlier, I mentally prepared myself for the challenges ahead.

    Once there, I looked around for her, but she wasn''t there. I looked around the area, but the door I was supposed to open was looked. Even if I forced it open, Bezibub needed to have the portal open.

    "Galio?"

    I froze, and ice ran down my veins as I immediately recognized the voice. Slowly, I turned my head to see an extremely beautiful demon woman, but I would never forget a voice that screamed my name so many times.

    "What are you doing here, Virgo?" I asked, not sure what to do. I had not expected to see her of all, but she was being controlled by Kadeon.

    She smiled sadly at me, and panic set over me as time started to slow and her lips started to move. Even before the three words came out, I knew I was fucked.

    "I love you."

 Chapter 611 [Bonus ] Twisted Love: Helplessness

    ?

    The world came to a standstill as those three words hung in the air. My heart raced, and a heavy feeling of dread settled over me. Virgo''s eyes were filled with a mix of pain and sadness, but I knew she didn''t want to do this.

    "I am yours to do as you please, Mistress Virgo," My voice said on its own. I had lostplete control of my body and was fully under Virgo''s control. She had always promised me that she would never use this on me, but this was another mistake on my part.

    "I''m so sorry, Galio," Virgo whispered, tears welling up in her eyes. "I don''t want to do this, but I have no choice."

    I could feel the helplessness growing inside me as she stared at me with regret and sorrow. My mind raced, trying to find a way out of this situation or a way to break free from her control.

    "What is it that you wish of me, my mistress?" I asked, and Virgo burst into tears, shaking her head.

    "I don''t want to do this, Galio. I promise you, I would never have done this if I had any other choice," she sobbed, wiping the tears away as they streamed down her face. "But Kadeon... he''s controlling me. He said he''d force me to watch as he forced the other male Zodiacs to rape him!"

    My heart ached with sympathy and anger at Kadeon''s maniption of my friends, but there seemed to be little I could do at that moment. Virgo looked up at me, her eyes searching mine for understanding and forgiveness.

    But I could give nothing. My face was in a look of adoration, and it would stay that way. I had no control over anything. I was a prisoner in my own body.

    Sighing and then wiping her eyes, Virgo took my hand. "Come. We will walk and then find a ce to stay. If I am forced to do this, then I will take advantage of this moment. I will treat you like the man that I always wanted to, even if you are in this female form."

    As Virgo led me through the twisting streets of the Harbingers Market Layer, I couldn''t help but think about my predicament. I was trapped in a female demon''s body, under the control of one of my closest friends, who herself was being controlled by Kadeon. The cruel irony wasn''t lost on me.

    We eventually arrived at an inconspicuous-looking inn tucked away in a quiet corner. Inside, we secured a room for ourselves and made our way upstairs. Despite knowing that Virgo was not acting of her own free will, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease rippling through me as she locked the door behind us.

    "Galio," Virgo said softly, reaching out to touch my face with trembling hands. "I''m so sorry it hase to this."

    My heart clenched at her apology, but there was nothing I could do or say. My body remained impassive and obedient, betraying the turmoil within me. As much as I wanted tofort Virgo--to reassure her that we would find a way out of this nightmare--I was powerless.

    Virgo did her best to make me feelfortable, treating me with kindness and affection throughout the night. Yet, beneath the gentle demeanor, I could see the torment she was experiencing, and it pained me that I couldn''t help her.

    As the hours passed and dawn approached, I knew we had little time left before Kadeon would likely check on his captive puppet. With renewed determination, I vowed to myself that I would find a way to break free from Virgo''s control and save her, along with the other Zodiacs. Together, we would put an end to Kadeon''s reign of terror and restore peace to both worlds.

    But for now, all I could do was waitˇŞfor an opportunity, for hope, and for any chance to regain control over my own destiny.

    [Kadeon]

    From the shadows, he watched it unfold, and never had he taken more pleasure in a single moment. Watching the realization cross his face was sweeter than the sweetest nectar. The anguish, the desperation, and the hopelessness were all too delicious to ignore.

    Kadeon chuckled to himself as he retreated back into the darkness. He had sessfully manipted one of his most powerful opponents yet again ¨C and this time, there would be no escape.

    Soon enough, Galio and his friends would feel the full force of Kadeon''s wrath. And when that moment came, they would beg for mercy... but they would find none.

    "Do you really think that this will be enough to stop him?" Angelios asked with drool pouring out of his mouth.

    "You think that this is enough to even stop me?" Helios asked as he blew dual snot bubbles out of each of his two noses.

    Apocolios barked out augh, forcing Kadeon to sidestep the spit that came with it. "This is just the beginning," Kadeon replied confidently, his eyes glinting with malicious intent. "I will break Galio and his friend''s piece by piece until they arepletely under my control."

    As the three parts of Matthias chuckled at their cruel n, Leo was being pumped full of chaos. Kadeon walked over to the lion Zodiac and pped his unconscious face hard, gritting his teeth. This useless creature had failed him before, but that would not happen again. Still, Kadeon needed time toplete the treatment.

    "Keep an eye on Leo," Kadeon instructed Apocolios. "I want to make sure the process ispleted without any issues."

    Apocolios nodded and stood guard by Leo''s side, his eyes scrutinizing every movement closely. Kadeon nced back one more time at the unconscious Zodiac before turning his attention back to monitoring Galio and Virgo through a small scrying orb.

    As he watched their reluctant intimacy unfold like a twisted y, Kadeon couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction in knowing that he had them all dancing to his tune. And yet, deep down, a nagging unease persisted - this was not the end of his battle with Galio and his friends; it was only just beginning.

    For now, though, Kadeon would savor this moment of victory and continue to plot his enemies'' downfall. After all, revenge was a dish best-served cold...

 Chapter 612 Cat God Style

    ?

    My mind raced with possibilities and ns as Iy there, unable to move or speak. There had to be a way to break free from Virgo''s control and save my friends from Kadeon''s grasp. My thoughts wandered back to the amulet Bezibub had given me - could it somehow help me regain control of my body?

    Though the situation seemed dire, I refused to give up hope. This was not how my story would end; I would find a way to ovee this obstacle and triumph over Kadeon''s wicked schemes.

    "You know that I don''t want this, at least not this way," Virgo said as shey next to me, caressing my face with her hand. "I want to have you for my own, but I have always known it could never be. Now that I have you, I am allowed to have you as I see fit," She purred, but I couldn''t argue with her.

    Never in my memory had I ever felt so helpless, yet I knew she would not hurt me, but she didn''t have to. Kadeon would find a way to the surface if I remained this way. When that happened, the people I loved and cared about would all be in danger.

    I had to find a way to regain control and put an end to this nightmare. As Virgo continued to caress me, I felt the amulet around my neck pulse with energy. It was faint, but it was there - perhaps that was the key to breaking free from her control.

    Summoning all of my mental strength, I focused on the amulet''s power, pushing against the hold that bound me like chains. The connection between me and the amulet seemed to strengthen, and I could feel its magic slowly beginning to surge within me. It was a subtle shift, but I could sense the control slipping from Virgo''s grasp ever so slightly.

    I continued to focus on the amulet, trying to draw as much power from it as possible without making it obvious that something was happening.

    Then it was ripped from my neck.

    "So she left this with you? The Bee Demon slut that you screwed with that talking snake. I have never really understood why you love fucking monsters when you could just have my perfect body? Are they really better than this?" Virgo asked as she stood up and let her white gown slip her body to reveal her wless, sensuous form. Her curves were entuated by her supple breasts, narrow waist, and shapely hips, making it difficult to deny her beauty.

    "I... I can''t answer that right now," my voice replied automatically since I was still under Virgo''s control. Inwardly, though, I felt a pang of frustration at having the amulet taken away just as it seemed to be offering me the slightest chance of breaking free. There was also the massive erection that was rising in my pants against my will. Mostly against my will; she was perfect in too many ways to count!

    Virgo looked at the amulet with a mix of curiosity and suspicion, then turned back to me.

    "Enough of this," she said, tossing the amulet aside. "Kadeon may be controlling me, but I won''t let him control the way we share ourselves with each other." She reached out and began to tenderly caress my face, her expression softening.

    As much as I wanted to respond to her affectionate touch, I remained unable to move or speak under her spell. The situation was incredibly frustrating, especially knowing that Kadeon''s cruelty had pushed Virgo into doing something she never would have done otherwise.

    "I know you''re in there, Galio," she whispered, tears welling up in her eyes once more. "Please, forgive me for what I''m about to do."

    Despite her words and actions being controlled by Kadeon, I couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Virgo ¨C she was clearly struggling with the situation just as much as I was. But even with empathy for her plight, my primary concern remained to find a way to break free from her control and save both her and the other Zodiacs from Kadeon''s grasp.

    As Virgo continued to caress me, seemingly preparing herself for our intimate encounter, my mind raced with possibilities. Without the amulet, my options seemed limited, and time was running out before Kadeon would likely check on his captive puppet.

    It was very possible that I was going to have to give in to Virgo, but that might be precisely what I needed. I had used positive energy to... increase my ejaction volume before, but I was curious to know if it might do more for someone infected with Negative energy?

    I let my body rx, and rather than fight this moment, I gave into the feeling of excitement, and my body sat up on its own, taking Virgo''s naked body into my arms. If and when Kadeon dide, he would see that I was clearly distracted and would hopefully leave us to do whatever else he was.

    That also meant that I would have to hold back my cum, while also not making it too obvious to Virgo.

    As Virgo and I embraced, my mind raced with what to do next. I knew that giving in to the pleasure might be my best chance at breaking free from her control, but there was no guarantee it would work ¨C and if it didn''t, Kadeon might be even more dangerous.

    Despite the risks, I decided it was worth trying. As our bodies began to move together in a slow dance of passion, I focused on channeling positive energy within myself while holding back my release for as long as possible. The sensation was intense, and maintaining control became increasingly difficult as time went on.

    Virgo seemed to sense my struggle and looked deeply into my eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I''m so sorry, Galio," she whispered once more, her voice filled with genuine pain and regret, but I just fucked her harder. It was all that I could do, so I would do it Cat God style!

 Chapter 613 PECC

    ?

    Even though I seemed to have no control over my body, it knew what I wanted, flipping Virgo over on her hands and knees. I reached for her hair as I forced myself into her without waiting, making Virgo gasp out in pleasure.

    "Yes! Feed into the lust and treat my body however you want! Funnel all that raw emotion into your cock and fill me up with your fiery passion!''

    Virgo seemed to be in a trance, lost in our passionate lovemaking. I could feel my energy beginning to build, and as we continued toe together, her body began to tremble. It felt like the moment before a volcano erupted, and I knew it was time to unleash all of that anger into one final thrust, but I was forced to hold back. I had to wait for Kadeon to appear first in case my n actually worked, so I decided to switch positions.

    "Ride me, Virgo! Let my body be the vessel for your pleasure!" I demanded, and she eagerlyplied, her hips grinding against mine as she took control of our lovemaking. She rode me fast and hard, constantly building up to a climax but never reaching one - clearly, Kadeon was still controlling her.

    Finally, when we were both ready to burst with energy, Kadeon appeared in the doorway. As usual, he was wearing his smug expression, though this time it seemed tinged with something else ¨C fear?

    The sight of him brought me back to reality and gave me enough focus to finish what I had started. With a yell that echoed through the room, I let go of all of my pent-up emotions and energy, thrusting into Virgo with an intensity that felt like it could break us both. She screamed out with pleasure, but I still held the waterfall that was trying to burst free from my cock in check.

    "A running animal treating the creature he pretends to care about like nothing more than a toy," Kadeon said, watching us in disgust. He could see my n unfolding, and he knew that there was no way for him to stop it now.

    Virgo''s body trembled beneath me as my cock stirred her insides, but I kept my eyes locked with Kadeon. I could do nothing else until he finally left with a disgusted look on his face.

    When he was gone, I knew it was time, and I picked up my pace as Virgo fell down on my chest and started to kiss me passionately. I pulled all the Positive Energy I could find into my and then let go, driving my cock as deep as I could push it. The orgasm that followed was like nothing I had ever experienced, and it felt like the Negative energy within Virgo was being burned away with each passing second. My cock milk pumped out in an endless flood, filling her womb and distending her stomach.

    Finally, when it was over, Virgo was actually sted off my cock in an almostical fashion, her body limp and exhausted from the pleasure. Shey there for a few moments before finally standing up, looking around in confusion.

    "What... What happened?" she asked slowly, still dazed by the experience.

    "You were under Kadeon''s control," I exined, relieved to see that my n had worked, even if it was a bit unorthodox. "But now you''re free."

    Virgo looked down at herself, cum still pouring out of her and all over the floor, then back up at me with a look of surprise. "I am?" she asked incredulously as if not quite believing that it was truly over.

    "Yes," I said with a smile. "You are."

    "Are you sure that I ampletely free from his control?" She asked as I stood, finally able to control my body.

    "I can be 100%, but I think me... Positive Energy Cum Cannon broke the hold..." I said, my voice trailing off as I tried to think of a better name.

    As I did, Virgo came over and took my still-hard cock into her hands as she kneeled before me. I looked down, and our eyes locked.

    "I want you to use this Cum Cannon to baste all my holes with this energy, okay? Don''t skimp out, or we could end up back in this same position, got it?" Virgo asked and then began sucking me off before I could reply.

    I couldn''t help but moan as she took me in, savoring the sensation of her mouth on my cock and pushing everything else out of my mind. I let my control slip away, surrendering myself to pleasure before finally erupting with a primal scream, pumping her guts full of my energy-filled cum.

    Virgo stood and theny down on the bed, spreading her legs wide for me. "I still have one more hole that needs to be filled, my God," she said, and I smiled at her.

    I moved to the bed, slipping between her legs as my cock still pulsed with energy. I ce the tip of my cock on her tight little asshole, using the cum still leaking from her pussy to let it slide in more easily. Virgo bit her lip and then wrapped her legs around my waist, pulling me into her super-tight hole.

    "Oh, that feels sooooo good," she murmured, and I nodded in agreement as I began to thrust into her with all the energy I had left. Virgo''s eyes rolled back as pleasure began to take her away, and I knew that she waspletely free from Kadeon''s influence.

    When we were both seated, Virgo hugged me tight, entwined in a nket of warmth and security.

    "Thank you for freeing me," she said softly against my chest, and I smiled down at her.

    "You are more than wee," I replied, feeling my body rx with relief now that the ordeal was finally over. We stayed like that for a few moments before Virgo looked up at me again.

    "What do we do now? How do we stop Kadeon?"

    I frowned, not entirely sure how to answer her question. True, I had broken through Virgo''s control, but there was still the matter of actually stopping Kadeon from destroying everything. We would need more help with that task.

    "We''ll find a way," I said eventually, gently kissing her forehead as I held her close. "One step at a time."

 Chapter 614 Gathering Allies

    ?

    Iy there, panting, as the lingering sensations of pleasure gave way to a rush of thoughts. I had just managed to break Virgo free from Kadeon''s control, but there was so much more to do. We needed to gather allies, find the other Zodiacs, and build a solid team to face Kadeon''s growing power. But first, I needed to catch my breath.

    I felt Virgo''s fingers intertwined with mine, and she gave me a reassuring squeeze. "We''ll figure this out, Galio," she whispered, her voice soft andforting. "We always do."

    I nodded, my heart swelling with determination. "You''re right. We will, but what about Bezibub?"

    "She is fine. I only locked her in the previous level, where she belongs. I don''t want to share you for now, and you still have her ne to hide with," Virgo said before climbing back on top of me. "Do you think we can go again? I feel like there might be a bit of darkness left."

    [Demon Market Layer]

    We began our search for the other Zodiacs in the Demon Market Layer, an entire level of the Underworld that was one massive market. This was the fifthyer, and it was teeming with a variety of demons engaging in trade and bartering. It was the perfect ce to gather information and, hopefully, find some of our missing allies.

    As we wandered through the bustling market, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. I knew Kadeon was watching us, and he wouldn''t take our interference lightly. But we had no choice; we had to find the other Zodiacs and bring them to our side. Time was running out.

    Virgo and I walked side by side, looking around for any signs of the Zodiacs or anyone who might know their whereabouts. The sheer number of demons in the market made it difficult to focus on any particr individual, but we had to keep searching.

    "So, what''s the n?" Virgo asked, her eyes scanning the crowd.

    "We need to find the other Zodiacs and figure out if we can break Kadeon''s control," I replied. "We need to gather as many allies as we can and prepare for the inevitable confrontation with him."

    Virgo nodded in agreement. "And we need to do it quickly. I know that he is doing something to Leo, and I don''t think you will be able to break him so easily this time. I didn''t see what you did, but I don''t think it will work twice."

    I nodded. The truth was that I didn''t beat him alone. I had Tallia, Nemoria, and Eliza with me at the time. Without them there, I don''t think I would have made it.

    "That is worrisome," I said as we walked. "But it is clear that my Positive Energy is the key to this since it worked with you, right?" I asked, and Virgo stopped and raised an eyebrow as she turned her head to look at me.

    "Correct me if I am wrong, but I don''t ever remember you taking an interest in men, yes?" She asked, and I frowned.

    "No. I am a man that loves women," I said inly like it was the only answer because it was. Nothing against men, but just not my thing.

    "So then I don''t think that your positive Energy Cum Cannon is going to do the job unless hosing them down would work. From our experience, that is what it took, right?" Virgo asked, and Iughed.

    "Yeah, well, when you put it that way, I really don''t have much other than beating the shit out of them," I chuckled, but it ended in a sigh. "Even with the other female Zodiac, I am not going to be able to do that. They are all spouses to the male zodiacs, who are all my friends. I just don''t think that they would understand if I tried to exin fucking their wives was my only option to save them."

    Virgo sighed as well, her eyes briefly meeting mine before returning to scan the crowd. "We''ll have to find another way, then. There has to be something else we can do."

    As we continued our search, the crowd seemed to grow denser, and the noise became almost overwhelming. The chaotic energy of the market was starting to wear on us, but we had to push through it.

    Suddenly, I felt a hand on my arm, and I turned to see a familiar face ¨C Cestia.

    "Come with me, you idiots!" She snapped and then pulled both of us into a building that looked rundown, but it was empty.

    The moment that she let go of my arm, I grabbed her by the throat. I used my other hand to cover her eyes and lift her off the ground.

    "Don''t bother to struggle, or you only make this worse," I said, keeping my grip loose enough so she could still breathe.

    "What are you doing?!" Virgo demanded, grabbing at my arm ineffectually.

    "I know something about each of you that you only know because of me. I helped each of you discover many things about Prime before you were turned to Zodiacs. Each of you should know what I am talking about," I said and then turned back to Cestia. "What is your thing?"

    Cestia choked out augh and then whispered something that only I could hear. I immediately released her, and she stumbled back, coughing and rubbing her throat.

    "Okay, okay, so it''s really you," she said, a scowl on her face. "I thought it was another one of Kadeon''s tricks."

    "I can''t me you for being cautious," I said, and Virgo nodded in agreement.

    Cestia sighed and crossed her arms. "I managed to break free from Kadeon''s control a while ago, but I''ve beenying low, trying to figure out what to do next. When I saw you two, I knew I had to reach out."

    "So, you''ve been hiding this whole time?" I asked, feeling a mixture of relief and frustration.

    "I didn''t have a choice!" Cestia snapped. "Kadeon''s been hunting me down, and I wasn''t about to make it easy for him."

    "Alright, we understand," Virgo said, cing a calming hand on my arm. "Now that we''re together, we need to find the others ande up with a n."

    "Well, if you have broken free from him, then you have no power, right?" I asked. I knew that she could not only read people''s minds but also read them ten seconds into the future. In order for her to do this, she had to make eye contact with her target.

    "Yeah? What about it?" Asked me, sneering at me.

    "Well, I can renew them. All you have to do is ept me as your god, and I will bless you," I said, but Cestia flinched back with a disgusted look on her face.

    "Absolutely not!" she eximed, her eyes narrowing. "I don''t need your pity or your blessing. I''ll find my own way to get my powers back."

    "Cestia, don''t be stubborn," Virgo pleaded. "Galio is trying to help. We need you at your full strength if we''re going to face Kadeon."

    Cestia hesitated, a flicker of doubt crossing her face. But then she set her jaw and turned away. "I said no. I''ll find another way."

    With that, she stormed out of the building, leaving us to stare after her in disbelief.

 Chapter 615 World-Wide Goddess Games

    ?

    "Should we go after her?" Virgo asked concern etched on her face.

    I sighed, feeling a mix of frustration and worry. "Yes. If she has no powers, then she is going to get scooped up by any of the demons here in the Underworld. Considering that is all there is down here, I am surprised she has made it this far," I groaned, and Virgo sighed.

    "I really wish she would let your past grievances go. What is it that even caused her to hate you so much?" Virgo asked, and I shook my head. The reason wasn''t even my fault.

    "Cestia tried to get me to have sex with her. At the time, I didn''t get why she would try to betray Aries, but now that I know about how close we were once on Prime, it makes sense," I exined, and Virgo''s eyebrows raised.

    "So this is why Aries hates you so much?" She asked, and I nodded, but she continued. "Then I am confused. You didn''t actually sleep with her, right?"

    "No."

    "Then why is Aries mad at you?"

    "Because Cestia told her I tried to," I said, but then pointed to the door. "Look, we can talk about thister, but finding Cestiaes first."

    [Galio''s Astral Ind]

    Meanwhile, in the Mortal Realm, Lexi paid a visit to Tallia to share her concerns about the possibility of Kadeon breaking free.

    "What are you doing here?" Tallia asked, surprised to see Lamia, considering that she was supposed to be with Galio right now.

    "I think I was starting to get in the way, and it was also getting too intense for me. Galio seems to just be able to get stronger whenever he needs to, but thatst battle proved that I am too weak to keep on going with him. I am sorry," Lexi exined, but Tallia shook her head.

    "No, that is fine, and you are probably right," She said and then looked at her mother. "You know, rather than ying in the garden, you think that we should be doing something else?"

    "You mean like getting stronger in case something bad happens, and we are forced to defend ourselves against your father?" Nemoria asked inly, making Tallia roll her eyes. "Then yes, I do think that is a fine n," She said and then turned to the Winds of Change. "You girls probably could use some training as well."

    "I could have told you that," Fate grumbled but then cried out when Karma flicked her ear.

    "Enough of your attitude. Galio is down fighting for us all right now to bring everything back to the way it was!" Karma growled. "The least that you could do was put in an effort to be friendlier!"

    Fate put her hands up in defense. "Fine! But this is something we should have been doing already! We should have everyone getting ready!" She snapped back, and Nemoria nodded.

    "That is a good idea, and we already have something that is being put into ce," The ex-Goddess of Darkness said and then turned to her daughter. "You have a festival to pick the person that takes your ce, right? Then we should make everyone that can participate. This way, we don''t only train the strong, but everyone that can do anything."

    Tallia considered her mother''s suggestion, her eyes lighting up with determination. "You''re right. We should involve as many people as possible. We''ll turn it into a massive training event, and everyone can learn and grow stronger together."

    With the decision made, Lexi, Tallia, Nemoria, and the Winds of Change set to work preparing for the uing festival and training event. They reached out to other goddesses and inhabitants of the Mortal Realm, encouraging them to join in and strengthen their abilities.

    As word spread, excitement and anticipation grew among the people. It was clear that they understood the importance of standing united and being prepared for whatever challengesy ahead.

    [Demon Market Layer: Diabon Alley]

    Back in the Underworld, Galio and Virgo tracked Cestia down to a dangerous part of the Demon Market Layer known as Diabon Alley. This area was controlled by Erisa, a cunning and ruthless demon who had a reputation for torturing and killing anyone who crossed her path.

    As they made their way through the dark and twisted alleyways, they knew that they had to be careful not to draw any unwanted attention. Cestia was in grave danger, and they had to find her before Erisa did any harm to her.

    Clenching my fists, a feeling mixed with anger and concern washed over me. "We need to find her as quickly as possible. She''s stubborn and proud, but she''s also vulnerable right now."

    Virgo nodded, her eyes filled with worry. "I know. Let''s split up and search for her. We can cover more ground that way."

    I hesitated for a moment, not wanting to leave Virgo alone in this dangerous area, but I knew she was right. "Alright. Be careful, and if you find her, let me know immediately."

    With that, we split up, each taking a different path through the twisting alleyways of Diabon Alley. The air was thick with tension, and the shadows seemed to be closing in on me as I searched for any sign of Cestia.

    As I turned a corner, I heard a faint cry. My heart jumped, and I quickly followed the sound to its source. There, I found Cestia, her hands bound and a terrified expression on her face. Erisa stood over her, a wicked grin on her face.

    "Well, well, well. Look what we have here," Erisa purred, her eyes darting toward me. "A little demoning to take my prize, hmmm?"

    I had forgotten that I put Bezibub''s amulet back on, and I have the form of a female demon. While I didn''t know much about Erisa, I had killed her once before because she was a bit too demon for my taste. The problem was that she was between Cestia and me, and I knew she could kill her if she wanted.

    Normally, this would just get her sent back to Yaggisdral, but she was no longer linked to Kadeon, who was still ruling the ce. If she died here in the Underworld, she might just stop existing because she isn''t linked to either of us.

 Chapter 616 Unlikely Alliances

    ?

    I clenched my fists, trying to stay calm as I faced Erisa in my female demon form. I had to y this carefully if I wanted to save Cestia without revealing my true identity.

    "Erisa, I''m not here to take your prize," I said, forcing my voice to remain steady. "I''m here to make a deal with you."

    Erisa raised an eyebrow, her wicked grin never leaving her face. "Oh? And what kind of deal could you possibly offer me?"

    "I know you have a reputation for being cunning and ruthless, and I respect that," I continued, choosing my words carefully. "But I also know that you have enemies, and I''m willing to help you eliminate them. In exchange, I want you to release Cestia."

    Erisa narrowed her eyes, considering my offer. "And why should I trust you? How do I know you won''t just turn on me once I release her?"

    Giving my word to a demon was pretty much useless, so I needed to figure out something that I could barter with. Demons didn''t live much other than pain and sex, so I might be able to go cover something along those lines.

    "I understand your concerns," I said slowly, trying to buy myself some time. "But what if I were to offer you something you can''t resist? Something that would make our alliance worth your while?"

    Erisa''s interest seemed to be piqued, and she tilted her head, waiting for me to continue.

    "I know that demons like you thrive on pain and pleasure, so what if I offered you a night of unrivaled passion with me?" I suggested, my heart pounding in my chest as I hoped she would ept the deal. "I assure you, it would be an experience you''ll never forget."

    Erisa''s wicked grin grew wider as she considered my proposal. "You''re quite the bold one, aren''t you? Very well, I ept your offer. But know this - if you betray me or fail to deliver on your promise, I will make sure you suffer unimaginable pain before I end your miserable existence."

    "I understand and ept the terms," I said, swallowing my anxiety. I had no intention of failing, but I still didn''t like the idea of leaving Cestia along with this crazy bitch. "But I have a condition."

    Erisa''s eyes narrowed, and she crossed her arms. "And what would that be?"

    "Once our alliance is formed, and we''ve helped each other with our respective issues, you have to release Cestia unharmed," I insisted, my voice firm as I crossed my own arms. "While I am ying ball with you right now, don''t think I won''t tear the flesh from your bones, one strip at a time. Do we have an understanding?"

    Erisa''s grin didn''t falter, but she nodded. "Very well. It''s a deal, and you can even take the creature with you. But don''t forget demon, I''ll be holding you to your end of the bargain. Harissa and the crew are to be dealt with. I want to make sure that they never bother me again!"

    With that, Erisa released Cestia, shoving her toward me. Cestia stumbled, her eyes wide with disbelief and gratitude. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice shaky.

    "We''re not out of this yet," I murmured, helping her to her feet. "We still need to get you out of here and make sure Erisa holds up her end of the bargain."

    As we made our way out of Diabon Alley, I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of relief and apprehension. I had managed to save Cestia, but at what cost? I had formed an alliance with a dangerous demon and promised her a night of passion in exchange for her help.

    But as I looked at Cestia, her face filled with relief and gratitude, I knew I had made the right choice. I would do whatever it took to protect my friends and allies, even if it meant making deals with demons.

    Unfortunately, her face changed all too quick back to sour once we were outside.

    "You are going to fuck the monster?!" Cestia demanded, breaking away from me.

    "In her defense, she is quite attractive, and I am doing this for you! I might also add that I am only doing this because you ran away from us," I growled, but Cestia rolled her eyes.

    "I am sure that you would fuck her even if it wasn''t for me! You''re just that kind of man, aren''t you?" she snarled, her anger ring up again.

    I sighed, feeling the weight of her usations. "Cestia, I did what I had to do to save you. It wasn''t my first choice, but it was the only way I could think of to ensure your safety. Can we please just focus on the fact that you''re alive and free?"

    She red at me for a moment longer before finally relenting. "Fine. But where is Virgo now?"

    "Looking for you, and now we have to find her, and I have to go deal with Harissa. I am still not sure how I will do that," I said, tapping a finger to my lips.

    Virgo wasn''t hard to find since she had talked my blessing, and Cestia and I zeroed in on her location fairly fast. Unfortunately, the entire time, Cestia grilled me about how I was going to deal with the other demon woman.

    "You just have to kill her and the other, right?" Cestia asked like that was the only possible answer.

    "No, I am not just going to kill her," I said as I followed Virgo''s signal.

    "Why not?!" Cestia demanded, and I stopped.

    "Why didn''t I just leave you to Erisa?" I asked, turning my head to Cestia, who screwed up her face.

    "I am not a Demon, so you had to rescue me. I also know you, so you had to rescue me!" Cestia snapped back, but I narrowed my eyes.

    "Why?"

    "What do you mean why?!" She snapped, and I shrugged.

    "You are clearly not grateful for me or what I did for you. Instead, you just went back to the same way you were before all of this happened. Personally, I could have left you behind and finished my mission, which is more important than just you," I exined inly, but it made Cestia flinch back like I had struck her.

    "You are saying that you would be fine with leaving me with that demon!?"

    "Fine? No, but I knew you were going to act like this. I would have worried about you, but right now, that seems like a better emotion than the annoyance and frustration that you are causing me now," I said, but then asked, "You do know the world does not revolve around you, right?"

    "Oh, and it revolves around you?!" She demanded, but this time I put my face up to her.

    "Yes, it does."

    With that, I turned from her and kept going towards Virgo. Women like this annoyed me. I knew that she cared about me, but instead of admitting it, Cestia preferred to act like a child.

    Virgo, who had heard our voices, met us halfway, a worried expression on her face. "I heard shouting. Is everything okay?"

    I nced back at Cestia, who was still fuming. "We found her, as you can see. She''s safe, but we have a new problem."

    "What happened?" Virgo asked, her eyes shifting between Cestia and me.

    "In order to save Cestia, I had to make a deal with Erisa. I promised her a night of passion in exchange for her help and Cestia''s release," I exined, trying to keep my voice steady despite the awkwardness of the situation. "I also said that I would deal with one of herpetitors, Harissa."

    Virgo''s eyes widened, and she looked at me with concern. "That''s... quite the deal you had to make, Galio. But at least Cestia is safe now."

    Cestia huffed, still clearly upset, but she didn''t say anything more.

    "Right," I said, trying to refocus on the task at hand. "So, now we need to deal with Harissa and fulfill my part of the bargain. Any ideas on how to handle this without resorting to violence?"

    Virgo thought for a moment, and then a spark of inspiration seemed to light up in her eyes. "What if we find a way to make Erisa and Harissa work together? If they can see the benefits of joining forces, they might be willing to put their differences aside."

    I raised an eyebrow, considering the idea. "It''s worth a try, but it won''t be easy. We''ll need to be very convincing."

    "Well, we don''t have much time," Virgo reminded me. "We really should be making our way deeper into the Underworld. I think that we are going to run into some serious trouble in the nextyer. ording to what I have been hearing, the ugly and beautiful demons have started to fight, and it is turning into a full-scale war."

    I nodded, knowing the urgency of the situation. "Alright then, let''s deal with Harissa quickly and move forward. The other Zodiacs are still out there, and we need to find them before it''s toote."

    With our n in motion, the three of us set out to find Harissa and attempt to broker a truce between her and Erisa. We knew it wouldn''t be an easy task, but we were determined to try. Our mission to gather allies and face Kadeon was far too important to be derailed by a demon feud.

 Chapter 617 A Tenuous Truce

    ?

    Finding Harissa proved reasonably straightforward, as her domain was well-known in Diabon Alley. She presided over avish establishment that catered to the darkest desires and fantasies of those who dared to enter. Approaching the entrance, we steeled ourselves for the challenge ahead.

    We were greeted by an imposing demoness, extravagantly dressed and impressive in stature. "Wee to Harissa''s," she purred, eyeing us with a mix of curiosity and disdain. "I am Salinda, her most trusted and loyal servant. State your business."

    I took a deep breath, hoping my words would have the desired effect. "Wee up with a proposition that could greatly benefit your mistress and her domain. We wish to speak with Harissa directly."

    Salinda regarded us skeptically but seemed to sense that we were serious. "Very well. Follow me, and do not dare to touch anything."

    As we followed Salinda deeper into the establishment, I nced at Virgo and Cestia, who looked as anxious as I was. We knew that we had to tread carefully, as the lives of the other Zodiacs and the very fate of the Underworld hung in the bnce.

    Atst, we were ushered into arge,vishly decorated room, where Harissa herself reclined on a massive, plush throne. Her appearance was striking ¨C voluptuous, attractive, and utterly intimidating.

    "So, you have a proposition for me, do you?" she drawled, looking us over with narrowed eyes. "I hope it''s a good one, for your sake."

    Cestia interrupted, her voice aggressive, "You should worry about your own sake if you dare to mess with us. We are more capable than you demons give us credit for."

    I clenched my fist but held my tongue as I addressed Harissa. "I apologize for my friend''s rudeness. We do mean you no harm. We only wish to present an idea, a truce between you and Erisa."

    Harissa burst into wickedughter, the sound chilling and genuine. "Erisa? That bottom-feeding subus? And what could I possibly gain from allying myself with her?"

    I allowed myself a brief moment of annoyance before answering, "Both of you are locked in apetition that neither of you can win. As it stands, the nature of yourpetition only weakens each of your establishments. But together, the two of you would be nearly unstoppable."

    Harissa raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by the idea. "Interesting. And what''s in it for you?"

    "Simply put, a favor," I replied, inwardly cringing at the thought of revealing my earlier deal with Erisa. "In order to save my friend, I made a deal with Erisa to settle your feud, and to fulfill my end of the bargain, I need to find a way for the two of you to work together."

    Harissa considered this for a moment, her eyes thoughtful. "I must admit, your proposal does have some merit. And while I am normally not one to entertain truces, the thought of forming an alliance to dominate Diabon Alley is... enticing."

    "Well, if this does work out, you two might be able to take control of a lot more than just the alley," I pointed out, trying to sweeten the pot. "Imagine the power and influence that could be achieved with both of your resourcesbined. You could expand your businesses far beyond the current boundaries."

    She leaned back, but the following words that came out of her mouth suggested I had just been talking to myself. "What did you offer Erisa to make her, of all demons, to even entertain this idea?"

    I hesitated momentarily, weighing the pros and cons of revealing the full extent of my deal with Erisa. Seeing no other option, I decided toe clean. "I offered her a night of passion in exchange for helping us save our friend from her grasp."

    To my surprise, Harissa''s eyes lit up with interest. "Well, that''s certainly a hefty price to pay for a truce. From what I hear, Erisa can be quite... demanding when ites to such matters." A wicked grin crossed her face. "But if you''re willing to go that far, then perhaps this alliance is more beneficial than I initially thought."

    Inwardly, I breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that I wouldn''t have to make a simr offer to Harissa. "So, do we have an agreement? We will arrange a meeting between you and Erisa to discuss the terms of your alliance."

    Harissa shook her head, her eyes locked with mine. "No, you are clearly hiding something, and there is more to this than you are letting on," She said, walking over to ce a finger between my breast. She slid her hand up but quickly ripped the amulet Bezibub had given me off my neck.

    I could have stopped her, but only four of us were in the room. I also thought letting her see who I was might help her trust me more. Unfortunately, Harissa''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    "A real male?! You can be serious, are you?!" She demanded, and I almost felt Virgo and Cestia roll their eyes behind me.

    I steeled myself, realizing I couldn''t hide my true identity any longer. "Yes, I am actually a male. My name is Galio, and I''vee to the Underworld at the request of the ck King. I have been trying to make my way down to her, but, as you can see, I have been getting sidetracked," I exined, but I was sure that Harissa stopped listening after the confirmation that I was a male was said.

    "Well, this changes things," Harissa said, and Cestia snorted from behind me.

    "Yeah, like how far you are willing to spread your legs for him!" Cestia growled, but I ignored her.

    Scorpio was my best friend, and this was his girl, even if they had just started to see each other. Thest thing I wanted to do was screw him over intentionally, considering what happened with Cancer and her leaving him for me.

    Harissa gave Cestia a cold re but then turned her attention back to me. "If you truly are here on the orders of the ck King, then an alliance with me would also benefit you. Thebined power of my resources and Erisa''s would be a valuable asset to your cause."

    I weighed my options carefully, knowing there was no easy answer here. But if forming an alliance with Harissa could help us in our mission to save the Underworld, then perhaps it was worth it.

    "Alright, we have a deal," I agreed. "I''ll arrange for Erisa and you to meet and discuss terms. Just remember, the goal of this alliance is mutual benefit. No more feuding, no more sabotage."

    Harissa put up her hand to stop me. "I am not finished. Since you are a male, and you will need my help, I wish to also spend a night with you of passionate and dominating sex. Not only that, but I want to watch you both do it and possibly join if Erisa allows it."

    "Sure, I can... wait, what?!" I stammered, caught off guard by her sudden demand. A look of shock crossed Virgo''s face while Cestia crossed her arms, clearly furious.

    "I believe the terms are clear," Harissa said, smirking. "It''s the price you must pay if you want our alliance. What will it be, Galio?"

    I swallowed hard, knowing this was not a deal I could refuse. I exchanged guilty nces with Virgo and Cestia, my emotions a mix of resignation and determination. "Very well. I ept your terms. We will have our... encounter after we have dealt with Erisa and after our alliance is secured."

    Harissa shed a triumphant smile and extended her hand. "Then we have a deal. I look forward to our meeting, Galio."

    I hesitantly shook her hand, sealing our agreement. It felt like I had just signed away a piece of my soul, but I knew it was a necessary sacrifice to ensure the Underworld''s and its denizens'' safety.

    With our alliance settled, we prepared to leave Harissa''s establishment. Virgo looked at me, her face filled with concern. "Galio, are you sure about this? I know we need their help, but this feels... wrong."

    I sighed, brushing a hand through my hair. "I know it''s far from ideal, but we don''t have a lot of options. This alliance could mean the difference between sess and failure in our mission. We have to put our personal feelings aside for the greater good. There is also the fact that having more allies will help us find the other Zodiacs faster."

    Cestia grumbled but nodded in agreement, understanding the gravity of our mission. "Let''s just get this over with and move on. The sooner we secure this alliance, the sooner we can focus on the true task at hand."

    I put my hand up and shook my head. "No. The first thing that we are going to do is deal with you!" I said, looking Cestia directly in her eyes.

    "Deal with me?!" Cestia squeaked, stepping back from me into Virgo, who had moved behind her.

    "Yes, Kitten. You are the one that caused all this trouble, so I think it is time we talked about the elephant in the room between Galio and you," Virgo purred as Cestia tried to pull away from her.

 Chapter 618 [Bonus ] Flower Guards

    ?

    We returned to our temporary hideout, a small, nondescript room that we hadmandeered for our use in Diabon Alley. Knowing that she was the focus of our next conversation, Cestia stood nervously in the middle of the space, her eyes darting around as if searching for a means of escape.

    I looked at Cestia, my heart heavy but resolute, "Cestia, we need to talk about what''s going on between you and me. Ever since we first met, it seems like we''ve been at each other''s throats, and I want to understand why."

    Cestia scoffed, clearly not in the mood for a heart-to-heart conversation. "Why bother? It''s not like we''ll ever see eye to eye."

    I reached out, trying to ce a gentle hand on her shoulder, but Cestia pulled away. "Don''t touch me. You had your chance for that long ago, but you have Cancer now!"

    "And you have Scorpio," I said, but that made her turn on me with fire in her eyes.

    "Do you really not know?!" Cestia demanded, and I got a confused look on my face, but then she turned on Virgo. "Why didn''t you tell him?!"

    "Tell me what?!" I demanded, looking between them.

    "I would if I could have before this. I think that all of us would if we could, but it has only been since I was purged that I think I am able to exin that all the male Zodiacs are gay... Yes, it seems that..."

    Virgo''s words faded as I was instantly pulled from my body into memories that had been somehow locked away.

    ---

    [Prime: The Throne Room]

    "You will need more than just women to defend you, my king," Nemoria said to me for the fourth time, making me roll my eyes the same way I did each time she suggested it.

    "I captured this world and purged it of your husband''s influence in less than a day, my love. Talk some sense into your dear mother, will you?" I asked, turning to Tallia, who sat on the throne beside me.

    Tallia sighed but then shook her head. "I don''t think that you understand what Mother is suggesting. She is not asking for you to get guards that can protect you. Mother wants them for our people."

    I frowned, not fullyprehending Tallia''s words. "I have provided your people with stability and peace," I protested. "Isn''t that enough?"

    Tallia exchanged a look with Nemoria before replying, "It''s not about what you have provided us, but about making sure our people feel protected by their own. Even if you have changed the world, you have not changed all the people in it. There are still those that wish to do you harm and those that still side with my father," she exined but then switched to a questioning tone. "What do you think they will do if they can''t get to you because you are too strong? How many women do you love, like my mother and myself? What of the Minor Queens? What of the female guards you have?"

    I paused, realizing the gravity and truth of Tallia''s words. The people I cared for, the women whose loyalty I had won and who stood by me - they could be at risk if the opposition found a way to bypass my own strength and go after them directly.

    "You''re right, Tallia," I admitted, my pride momentarily swallowed by my newfound understanding. "But how do we choose these men? We must ensure their loyalty to us and not to your father''s cause."

    Nemoria spoke up, her voice firm and confident. "I can take care of that. I can train them, test their loyalty, and ensure theirmitment to you and our people."

    "Wait!" I said, thinking about my female guards. I had spent time with them sexually and loved each of them as I did my Minor Queens. I also made a point of not having any males in the castle at all.

    "Are you really going to bring this up again?" Nemoria asked, shaking her head.

    "What? I can''t help that I love you all! Nor can I help the fact that I don''t like men around my women! Call me a jealous fool and a greedy one at that, but I am not worried that my girls will betray me. I am worried about the men," I exined.

    I always felt weird saying it out loud because I felt hypocritical since I loved so many women. It seemed silly for me to worry, but at the same time, it was how I felt, and the women all approved of me having more than one wife. It had gotten to the point where Nemoria and Tallia were pushing me to marry more of them.

    Tallia interjected before Nemoria could respond. "Then let''s find men who share your values and possess the same loyalty and desire for our cause as we do. Their purpose will not be to take us from you but to protect us and the kingdom we''ve built together."

    Nemoria nodded in agreement. "We can also take it a step further and only look for men that like other men," She said and looked at me again. "You can''t very wellin about them if they are gay, right?"''

    I hesitated, considering the proposal. "That... might work. They would be less likely to covet what I hold dear and could focus their loyalty on protecting what we''ve built. Very well, let us search for and train these men, loyal to us and not tempted by the distractions that I fear."

    Nemoria and Tallia exchanged satisfied nces, and we set out to find and train our new male guards, selecting only those that shared our vision of a united kingdom and were attracted to their own gender.

    As time went on, we found a group of men who fit our criteria, and they quickly proved their loyalty and skill. These men, whom we dubbed the "Flower Guards," became integral to the protection of our kingdom and the women within it.

    Not only that, but I found that I got along with most of them really well, and our bonds of loyalty and friendship only grew stronger.

    ---

    As the locked memories flooded back into me, I now understood what Virgo and Cestia had been trying to tell me. The male Zodiacs had been specifically chosen for their loyalty and homosexuality as protection for the female Zodiacs.

    Snapping back to the present, I looked at Cestia and Virgo with newfound understanding. "I remember now. Thank you, Virgo, for reminding me and helping me reconnect with these memories."

    Cestia scoffed, her anger not yet subsided. "So I see how it is then. Since you have Cancer, and Scorpio is gay in this world, I wouldn''t even qualify for the title of a side dish. Funny how you don''t mind betraying others but have such loyalty to Cancer." She spat, then stormed out of the room, leaving me to deal with the awkward situation she had created.

    Virgo ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "Galio, I understand that you wish to set things straight, to prevent or at least lessen the hurt that others may feel. But we must focus on the task at hand, saving the Underworld and finding the other Zodiacs. We can address personal matters once our mission isplete."

    I pulled away and turned to her, looking into her eyes differently. It was almost like she was a new person to me, but at the same time, she was a person that I knew as well as the palm of my hand.

    "This is important, Virgo. In fact, this is even more important to me than dealing with the ck King, or Kadeon even," I said, looking deep into her eyes. "When everything is done, and over, Kadeon, the ck King, and all the other problems I will deal with will be gone. You, Cestia, and the others? You, women, will always be in my life and will alwayse first."

    "Well, just so we are clear, and so you don''t hold grudges, Kadeon was not ever able, to this day, to force any of the males to have sex with any of us. All he could do was trick you into thinking that the others were in love to deprive you in in sight," Virgo exined, and I reached out to pull her into my arms.

    Holding Virgo tightly, I took a deep breath, grateful that at least the women in my life - my Zodiacs - hadn''t been subjected to that particr cruelty. "Thank you, Virgo," I whispered into her ear. "For everything. I don''t know what I would do without you all."

    She hugged me back, her voice soft andforting. "We''re always here for you, Galio. No matter what, we''ll stand by your side and face any challenge together."

    We broke the embrace, and I nodded, my determination renewed. "You''re right, but now I think that I should go deal with Cestia. I also think that this is something that I need to do alone. Our issues run deep, and it''s about time we try to resolve them and findmon ground."

    Virgo smiled and nodded in agreement. "Do what you must, Galio. We''ll be waiting for you once you''ve finished dealing with Cestia."

    With a final nod, I left the room and followed the path Cestia had taken.

 Chapter 619 Something I Didnt Know

    ?

    I found Cestia sitting alone in a secluded corner of our hideout, her knees pulled up to her chest and her head resting on them. She looked vulnerable and lost in thought, starkly contrasting the fiercely independent woman I had known for so long.

    Approaching her cautiously, I tried to exude an air of calm and understanding. "Cestia," I began softly, "we need to talk honestly and openly."

    She nced up at me, her eyes filled with pain and anger but also a glimmer of hope. "What is there to say? You know everything now, and I am just a jealous idiot. That assholeughed at me when I came back from your rejection. Kadeon told me this was all our punishment to watch you with no memories. I was so angry that I decided to me it all on you rather than think you could be so easily controlled by the same man you so soundly defeated."

    I sat down next to her, my heart aching at her words. "Cestia, I''m sorry that I never realized what was happening between us before now. Unfortunately, it took losing memories and gaining apletely different perception of you to see the truth."

    Cestia looked away, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "So, what now? You know all our history; you know how stupid I''veshed out at you because I didn''t understand the real reasons behind your actions. What does this change?"

    I reached out carefully, lightly resting my hand on hers. "It changes the fact that we can begin to heal, Cestia. We have so much hurt and pain in our past, but now that everything is out in the open, we can work through this together."

    She sighed, finally looking back at me, tears streaming down her face. "But as Virgo said... we have more important things to deal with now. Can we even afford to take the time for this?"

    I squeezed her hand reassuringly. "We may not be able to put everything else on hold while we resolve our issues, but that doesn''t mean we can''t try to make progress along the way. Our bond and friendship shouldn''t suffer just because we''re dealing with so many other problems. In fact, supporting each other and facing these challenges together will only strengthen us."

    Cestia closed her eyes, allowing herself to lean into my touch. "I hope you''re right, Galio. Sometimes it feels like everything''s falling apart around us. Those monsters have controlled our lives for so long, but maybe we still have a chance at fixing ourselves amidst all this chaos."

    "We do," I affirmed, folding her into a heartfelt embrace. "This isn''t the end, Cestia. It''s another step on our journey towards healing and understanding one another better. But we need to trust in each other and be open, even when it''s ufortable or painful."

    Cestia clung to me, her body shaking with sobs. "I suppose that''s all we can do... take things one step at a time and try to heal the rift between us."

    I held her, stroking her hair, but then shook my head. It was time to lighten the mood.

    "You know? I am still blown away by this all with the Flower Guard," I said out loud, and Cestia''s sobs started to slow down. "While I have all my memories about them now, I just have a hard time understanding how they were able to keep it together? These Zodiacs don''t act like their former selves, right?" I asked, and Cestia slowly looked up at me as she wiped her eyes and sniffled.

    "Kadeon changed all of them, just like all the women. He broke us down and manipted us, but we... the Zodiacs, connected on an emotional level more than just physically. We relied on each other for strength," Cestia said softly.

    "I can imagine how difficult it must have been for all of you to maintain your rtionships while going through so much change and turmoil," I replied understandingly.

    Cestia nodded and managed a weak smile. "That''s why... when this is all over... I want to find our way back to that connection that made all of us stronger together."

    I squeezed her hand again, cementing mymitment to our healing process. "So do I, Cestia. So do I."

    With renewed purpose and determination, Cestia and I returned to Virgo, ready to face the uing challenges as a united front. Together, we would tackle the problems in Diabon Alley, secure the alliance with Harissa and Erisa, and continue searching for the rest of the Zodiacs.

    Our personal journey might not beplete, but every step in the right direction counted, and today - despite its trials and tribtions - had ultimately brought us closer to rebuilding the bonds that Kadeon had worked so hard to sever.

    As we rejoined Virgo, who wore a proud smile, knowing that progress had been made, the three of us looked into the uncertain future ahead. We prepared to brave the storms together, standing firm against the darkness and never giving up until our mission was aplished and our hope restored.

    "So? What is the next step in the n? Are you going to go give the demons what they asked for?" Virgo asked, giving me a nudge with a yful grin on her face.

    A sense of dread apanied her words, reminding me that I had made deals with Harissa and Erisa to secure their alliance - intimate deals that I couldn''t take back. However, they were necessary for the safety of the Underworld and our mission''s sess.

    "Unfortunately, yes," I admitted, trying to sound nonchnt. "But first, we need to arrange a meeting between the two demons so they can discuss their alliance without any misunderstandings or issues arising."

    Cestia chimed in with a more determined expression. "After that, we continue our search for the other Zodiacs and bring them together to help us confront Kadeon and his forces once and for all."

    I nodded. "Yes. This is more crucial than ever, now that I know... hm?"

    I suddenly started to get dizzy, and a wave of intensity, like a rush of blood, rose up my body, and I fell to the floor.

    My eyes opened, and I looked at a copy of myself, or an outline, to be more precise.

    "Do you want to know something interesting?" Truth asked me, and I narrowed my eyes at him.

    "It had better be about why I passed out and ended up here! I was having a revtion about everything, and you rudely interrupted me!" I growled, and Truth nodded.

    "Yes, I know; I have it along with you!"

    "What?" I asked, my expression going nk.

    "I am also just learning about the man-lover guards! Fascinating stuff! Can you believe that? I didn''t know!" Truth exined I began tough like a child in pure bliss, but this was impossible.

    "What do you mean you didn''t know about it?! You know everything!" I snapped, but that only made himugh even harder.

    "Seems that is the case! I can not tell you how happy I am to have picked you! I could have never seen thising, even if I tried! Beautiful! Amazing!" The four-dimensional beingughed.

    "Are you trying to say that Matthias is stronger than you?!" I asked, unsure if I would like the answer to this question.

    "Stronger? No, but this is not a measurement of strength. This is a measurement of what Matthias has figured out using the power I gave both of you. My power is still only a fraction of what I am. He has figured out how to remove memories from you and, in part, removed them from me without my knowledge at Kadeon''s behest. Think about what other secrets could be hidden from us?!" Truth exined, almost giddy with excitement, but I put my hand up.

    "Hold on! Why can''t you just reverse what he did?!" I demanded, but Truth looked at me like an idiot.

    "You do realize why I picked you, right?" Truth asked and then continued without me answering. "I chose you because you are unpredictable. Your choices altered my view slightly like no other, but now, this is something I didn''t foresee! Do you not understand how exciting this is for a being that knows everything that has happened and everything that can?!"

    I frowned, my concern outweighing any excitement Truth might feel. "It''s all good that you''re enjoying this sudden revtion, but I have people to save and problems to deal with in the Underworld. Rediscovering lost memories may help us better understand one another, but right now, we should focus on stopping Kadeon and his ns."

    Truth just gave me a look like it was not his problem. "I hardly see why your problems are my problems? You did take my power. I am merely just a spectator! An excited one at that!"

    Suddenly, Truth looked like he was a super fan about to go to a football game, but the team was me.

    I sighed, realizing there would be no reasoning with him in his current state. "Alright then, can you at least tell me how to recover from this fatigue and return to my task?"

    Truth''s face grew serious. "Why? It is not like time moves, and I thought we could enjoy this revtion together!"

    I shook my head, trying to remain patient despite the urgency of our situation. "Truth, I know this is fascinating and exciting for you, but people are relying on me right now. Our discoveries can wait until we''ve dealt with Kadeon and recovered the other Zodiacs. Please understand."

    Truth stared at me for a moment before sighing in resignation. "Fine. Despite this new knowledge, your determination and focus are awe-inspiring, Galio. To return from here, simply will yourself back to reality. Your body should be able to handle it, given your enhanced nature."

    With a nod, I willed myself back into reality, my senses returning just in time to hear Virgo''s concerned voice calling my name.

 Chapter 620 Planning For A Sexy Alliance

    ?

    Chapter 621: nning For A Sexy Alliance

    My eyes fluttered open, and I found myself lying on the floor with Virgo, and Cestia crouched beside me. They both looked apprehensive.

    "Galio! What happened?" Virgo asked anxiously, her gaze searching my face for any sign of distress.

    Cestia echoed her concern. "You just suddenly copsed!"

    I blinked until the light stopped being so blinding, then looked between the girls. Neither knew about Truth, and I didn''t want to tell them about him right now. There were already enough things going on, and I had to start nning for tonight.

    "I''m fine," I reassured them, slowly sitting up with their help. "Just a brief moment of disorientation, I guess. Nothing to worry about."

    Though I could tell, they weren''t entirely convinced, Virgo and Cestia decided not to press the issue further. Instead, they helped me to my feet and refocused on the task.

    "Alright," I said, trying to regain myposure. "We need to n for this alliance with Harissa and Erisa now. As you know, I''ve made... unique deals with each of them, and we need to arrange a meeting to discuss our situation properly."

    Virgo rolled her eyes but nodded in agreement. "I never thought I''d be part of nning for this. But hey, demonic sexy alliance it is!"

    Cestia just leveled her eyes at me. "What exactly do you need to n? Are you not just going to have a threesome with them and then tell them to get along, or will you just erase them from existence? You can do that, right?"

    "Existence? Not that far, but killing people is well within my power, but it is not really my thing. You are all my subjects and my people. I am supposed to watch over you all, not kill you all. Not to say that there aren''t certain people that need killing, but I do that as a matter of course and protection to others. The greater good vs. the greatest evils," I exined, standing back up and dusting my dress off.

    Cestia shook her head, a slight smile ying at the corners of her mouth. "I didn''t expect you to take myment literally, but I suppose you have a point. We can''t go around treating people like disposable tools. Alright, so what''s the actual n?"

    "I think we need to make sure Harissa and Erisa are bothfortable with the idea and willing to work together," Virgo said. "Perhaps we should start by having them meet privately, somewhere neutral where they won''t feel threatened or defensive."

    "A diplomatic approach, but not a demonic one. These are not normal women. They are violent creatures with a thirst for pleasure, pain and care nothing for safety. Demons live to die, but the women had the men to satisfy them before. Unlike the women of the Mortal Realm of the Goddess, who had never known a man before me, the demons did have men until very recently," I exined. "The approach we take with them must be tailored to their mentality and desires."

    Cestia looked thoughtful as she understood the point I was making. "So, something more like presenting them with a unique opportunity for pleasure while also convincing them that forming an alliance would be in their best interests?"

    "Exactly," I confirmed. "We need to create a situation where they feel intrigued, excited, and finally realize that they have more to gain from working together than fighting each other."

    Virgo grinned, seemingly enjoying the challenge. "So, how do we do that without just throwing you into the middle and expecting magic to happen?"

    "I might have an idea," I said thoughtfully, an unconventional n forming. "Instead of meeting in a traditional setting, like a diplomatic dinner or conference room, we could arrange a gathering in a more... exotic locale within Diabon Alley."

    "Go on," Cestia directed, her attention fully captured by my proposal.

    "It would be a ce designed to cater to the hedonistic desires of these demons, but with a twist ¨C it would symbolize unity and shared pleasure, focusing on whatevermon ground Harissa and Erisa might have," I continued.

    "So, instead of putting them on the defensive from the very start, we''d be reeling them in with their own wants and desires, then subtly steering them toward the realization that cooperation could bring about greater rewards?" Virgo asked, catching on quickly.

    "Precisely," I replied, pleased with how quickly they grasped the concept. "While this approach might not be suitable for all situations, it seems particrly fitting for our specific circumstances."

    With a determined nod, Cestia added, "So we should start researching and nning everything as soon as possible. No time to waste if we want to deal with Kadeon swiftly and efficiently."

    "I think we should ask your Bee Demon friend. She should know how you can handle them the best, don''t you think? She is also probably worried about you after your earlier encounter with me," Virgo suggested, and I couldn''t deny the logic in her words.

    "Alright, Let''s quickly head back up to the Arena Layer, and we can get her views on this n as well," I agreed.

    We returned to the Arena Layer of the Underworld with our newfound resolve. Determined not to blindly throw me into the situation, I intended to ask Bezibub for her input on handling Harissa and Erisa most effectively.

    Upon reaching the arena, we found Bezibub overseeing a training session with a group ofbatants, her eyes sharp and focused. However, as soon as she noticed us approaching, her stern expression softened into concern.

    "Galio," she called out as she quickly crossed the distance between us. "Are you feeling okay? I was blocked from contacting you."

    I reassured her with a warm smile, "I was dealing with these two and got myself into a bit of a pickle, or someone did," I said, giving Cestia a side eye, but she looked away from me. "I was hoping to get your advice and attempt an alliance with Harissa and Erisa."

    Bezibub looked between Virgo and Cestia, but I didn''t want to get into their tales. This was more about figuring out how to get these demons to get along while also sexually pleasing the two of them as part of the deal I had made.

    "I see; well, Harissa and Erisa are powerful and driven women. They''re used to getting whatever they desire and thrive on pleasure and power," she exined thoughtfully. "We need a situation where they cane together around a shared experience or goal, something that appeals to their wilder nature and convinces them that working together will bring about even greater enjoyment and thrill."

    Listening intently to her words, I nodded in agreement. "That fits perfectly with the idea we had. We were thinking about hosting an event catered to their hedonistic desires but using it as an opportunity to present the benefits of unity and cooperation."

    Bezibub''s eyes lit up at the suggestion. "Oh, I like that n! It would give them an irresistible offer that neither could easily refuse. They''d be intrigued and excited, and once you''ve captured their full attention, you could show them how much more they stand to gain by setting aside their rivalry and working together."

    "Exactly," I confirmed. "And while they''re caught up in the moment, I''ll do my part per our agreements, ensuring their satisfaction while proving to them that I''m a trustworthy ally."

    "And if anyone can pull off such a delicate bncing act, it''s you, Galio!" Bezibub praised with a grin. "With your charm and adaptability, I have full confidence that you''ll be able to secure this alliance and pave the way for us to confront Kadeon and his forces."

    I couldn''t help but smile at her faith in me, even though the task was daunting and uncertain. "Thank you, Bezibub. Your guidance has been invaluable, even though it is as much as I thought. It is still nice to get a second opinion. I don''t want to waste any more time than I have to."

    She bowed her head modestly before giving me a yful smirk. "Yes, I know what you are working against, and I am hearing wording up from below that things are starting to heat up on the fourthyer! Besides, if there''s anyone who can get those two wild women to cooperate, it''s certainly you! If you still have energy after you are done with them, you cane and give me some more orgasms likest time!"

    Virgo and Cestia both grabbed my arms and hauled me away from Bezibub. "He is only doing these women because it is his job, Demon! You had your time but you are not one of his wives!" Cestia hissed at her while Virgo firmly nodded in agreement.

    Bezibub justughed at their reactions, clearly enjoying getting a rise out of them. "Don''t worry, Zodiacs, I''m only teasing! But I do believe in Galio and his ability to create harmony among demons. Sometimes, it takes the guidance of a skilled leader to bring the most stubborn individuals together."

    With a grin, I thanked Bezibub again before returning to Virgo and Cestia. "Alright, let''s start nning this event. We''ll need a exotic and secret location, catering services that can provide for our guests'' specific tastes, and we must ensure that security is tight ¨C we don''t want any unwee surprises."

    As we dove into the preparations, I couldn''t deny a creeping sense of unease. While the n seemed sound and appealing to Harissa and Erisa''s desires and appeared to be the best way to secure their cooperation, there was still so much that could go wrong.

    But despite my concerns, I knew I couldn''t back down now. Failure wasn''t an option if we were going to save the Underworld and protect those we cared about. So, with determination and dedication, we set forth on our mission, ready to bring together even the wildest and most unpredictable yers in the game for the sake of a brighter future.

 Chapter 621 The Demon Side-Quest Prep

    ?

    As the preparations started to take shape, it was clear we would be having a long night. We took care of each detail meticulously¨C from the choice of environment to the objects and devices that would be present. I wanted to make sure that everything was perfect so no extra time would be wasted on this. I was still burning about my guards and the trick that Kadeon had pulled on me about them.

    "So, what is your n with all this stuff?" Cestia asked as she looked at the chains hanging from the ceiling and on the ground and then over at the assortment of paddles, whips, and flogs. There were also some mps and other things I would be using on the demon women in a covered basket. They were a couple of items, so I wanted to keep them hidden for now.

    "This stuff? Pretty basic y for these women, and they are more than likely just going to get mad. I know that they will want me to degrade them and such, but I want to get them to drop their guard before I really get into it with them," I grinned. "Have to make sure they don''t know which way is up when I am done with them. I want them to see why they need each other, so I don''t have toe back anytime soon."

    Cestia nced skeptically at the array of BDSM gear. "Are you absolutely sure this is going to work? I mean, this is definitely not my thing, so I am having trouble understanding this."

    "Remember, Cestia, we''re dealing with demon women, creatures of passion, pleasure, and pain. Traditional diplomacy would be wasted on them," I said. "It''s not just about physically satisfying them; I need to mentally appeal to their interests and desires. That includes introducing a new experience - one that proposes a path of cooperation and shared pleasure."

    "I guess you''re right," Cestia relented, her blue eyes still a bit uncertain as they surveyed the room. "Hence the sexy alliance."

    The preparation carried onte into the night, and though fatigue crept up on me, the anticipation and nervous tension kept me awake. I needed this n to work, not just for my sake, but the entirety of the Underworld counted on it. And while the thought was intimidating, it also fueled my determination.

    When the setup wasplete, the room looked significantly transformed. It was no longer a nd, dusty chamber beneath the arena but a secret yroom designed for erotic entertainment and satisfaction. Chains dangled from the ceiling and walls, polished and glimmering in the dim light. The edges of the room were lined with various sensual toys, and the central space was cleared away, save for arge, padded bench.

    Before I left, I nced back onest time, taking in the result of our joint efforts. It was the perfect staging ground for my sexy alliance. Tonight, Harissa and Erisa would experience the pleasure that they never thought possible. Yet, more importantly, they''d realize the potential benefits of working together rather than against each other.

    Done for the day, I dismissed the girls and retired back to my quarters to rest for the approaching event. The ce we were staying was a run-down building that an old crazy rhino demondy lived in alone. She was yelling about something downstairs, but I ignored it as I sat down on the bed.

    I was trying to concentrate on tonight, but my thoughts kept getting drawn back to my Zodiacs. It felt like I always knew the information about them being my wives, but at the same time, it felt shockingly new. I guess that I could see why Truth was so excited about it. Truthfully, it was a good feeling, but I needed to get my head back in the game.

    This gardening tool had some serious hoeing to do, and I needed to focus on that.

    *Knock, Knock*

    "Yes?" I asked, looking up at the door as it opened.

    It was Cestia.

    "Hey... I wanted to talk to you..." she said slowly as she walked into the room, closing the door.

    I watched her slowly walk into the room,ing over to me and sitting down on the bed. It wasn''t like I was getting any productive thinking done, and Cestia seemed to have something on her mind.

    "Oh? What is up?" I asked, but she turned her head to look away from me and out the only window in the room.

    Thisyer, like the rest, was lit with a red glow from the numerousva river that ran through each level or leaked from theyers above. I missed the sun, but something was appealing about the red glow of the Underworld.

    Cestia was silent for a moment, her gaze lost in the reddish hue painting the outside. I didn''t interrupt her, letting her find the words at her own pace. When she finally spoke, her voice was soft but steady.

    "I just want to say that I am sorry. I have been treating you like this is all your fault this entire time," Cestia exined, and I snorted.

    "It is all my fault. If I had just killed Kadeon, none of this would have ever happened. Even better, I should have killed Matthias when I had the chance," I replied, turning my eyes to the window. "Every situation in our lives is the result of choices that we make. It wasn''t my fault they were horrible people, but I had the chance to finish both of them, but I didn''t. I think you were well within your rights to be angry with me, even if it was misced."

    "Maybe, but it does not change the fact that I was harsh on you," she confessed.

    "I make my own choices, Cestia." I sighed. "But thank you for the thought. I won''t let my mercy hinder me again. Kadeon is going to pay for what he did, and hopefully, this is the start."

    Cestia gave a small nod, apparently content with my answer. "Alright. Just remember that you do not have to carry all this burden alone. You have us."

    "I know," I said, meeting her gaze. Seeing her earnest expression, I couldn''t help but smile. The anger and fear that usually marred her eyes were absent, reced by understanding and resolve. "I''m d to have you on my side, Cestia."

    She returned the smile, her shoulders rxing. "You should get yourself ready for tonight, and thank you again for doing this for me. I will make sure to thank you properly, but not until we get back to the surface. This ce makes my skin crawl, and I don''t feel sexy in this dark ce."

    "Ipletely understand," I said, appreciating her honesty. It seemed as though our chat had cleared the air between us, settling any lingering tensions. "I''ll do my best tonight, for all of us. But remember, what happens within that room, it''s not about love or connection; it''s about survival, maniption. It''s purely strategic."

    Cestia nodded, standing up. "I know, Galio. And I trust you. Now go and show those demon women what you''re made of!"

    With that, she strode out of the room, leaving me to prepare for the night toe.

    As the hours ticked away, a kind of focused calm washed over me. The time for nning and preparation was over. Now, it was a game of patience and execution.

    And so, with a resolute heart, I dressed up in an outfit that would hopefully intrigue and excite Harissa and Erisa. Donned in a mix of leather and metal, the attire was meant to cater to their sensual expectations while also asserting my dominance. It would not be an easy task to manage two strong-willed, hedonistic demons, but I was all set to turn the tide in my favor.

    I needed to convince them that a united front would serve their interests better. And I would do that by appealing to their base instincts, showing them that the path forward offered something they both craved - pleasure, power, and a taste of the forbidden. And with me as a willing yet strategic ally, they''d have more to gain than lose.

    As I stepped into the prepared chamber, ready to explore the yet unknown side of me, I couldn''t help but feel a thrill of excitement. Taking a deep breath, I reminded myself that everything was on the line.

    "Let the games begin," I murmured, striding towards what hopefully would end as a sessful alliance. Little did I know how wild and memorable the night was destined to be.

 Chapter 622 An Unwelcome Intrusion

    ?

    The atmosphere in the room was almost palpable, a delicious mix of intrigue, anticipation, and subtle attraction. The exquisite set-up had worked its charm, sessfully luring in Harissa and Erisa. Their gaze had softened, and their animosity temporarily dissipated as their curiosity got the better of them.

    Slowly, I began to work my magic, my wordsced with promises of unparalleled pleasures and shared prosperity. With every well-cedpliment and daring promise, I watched their defenses crumble, reced by fascinated interest and a hint of begrudging respect for each other.

    As the dynamics in the room continued to shift towards my favor, I pushed my luck further, sliding my hands up Harissa''s leather-d back, my fingers expertly untangling her wild fiery mane. Erisa was not left out either, my other hand carefully loosening the fastenings of her form-hugging outfit. They looked at each other, caught between their rivalry and shared interest in me.

    Their outfits slipped, dropping from their forms, and they gasped, their voluptuous figures exposed under the dim light. Their usual fierce demeanor distracted as they took in each other, scrutinizing and fleeting admiration in their gaze. I watched the brief moment of tolerance between the two and knew that the n was working. I let out a sigh of relief. The first hurdle had been crossed.

    However, the moment was short-lived. The precarious peace was shattered when the doors of the chamber abruptly swung open. In strutted Kadeon, a sardonic grin adorning his face, his aura loomingrge and ominous against the intimate backdrop. His mirth-filledughter echoed across the room, transforming pleasure into dread.

    "Ha! You Thought you were going to fuck the brains out of these vile women, but it is I! Kadeon! Here to ruin your ns!" The False God cackled as he walked into the room in a pristine white suit and round sunsses.

    "You look like an idiot," I said tly, masking the boiling anger that was boiling up for an uncountable number of reasons.

    "Oh? You look mad. Did I interrupt something? You weren''t going to mate with these disgusting creatures, were you?" Kadeon asked, but then put his hand to his forehead and tipped his head back. "Of course you were, you disgusting animal!" The False God''s head snapped back as his calm demeanor disappeared. "Where are my girls that you stole from me?"

    ck mes instantly covered Harissa and Erisa in a dome as I stood up straight. "They are my women, along with the rest of them. You aren''t even worth calling a viin. You are just a sad puppet waiting to be devoured by Mathias, just like everything else he touches."

    My eyes never left Kadeon, but I could see Erisa and Harissa exchanging nces as they pulled their discarded outfits back on under the shelter of my shield. A flicker of unity passed between them - a silent agreement to join forces against the shared enemy.

    "Is that so? Interesting wordsing from a supposed God," Kadeon retorted, the amusement seeping from his voice. "But you forget who truly holds the reins in this situation."

    As he spoke, the doors burst open again, and Sagittarius came lumbering in, unrecognizable in his grotesque demonic form. His eyes were vacant, save for an unfamiliar insidious glint. His presence struck a chord deep within me, ming the embers of my wrath. Kadeon had turned my faithful follower into a beastly puppet.

    "Such a touching reunion, don''t you think? Poor Sagittarius. Used, discarded, and now, remade. He''s more obedient now, serving me," Kadeon gloated, his eyes ring with manic delight as he unted his power.

    "After all, who cares about loyalty and protection when you hold the whip?"

    My anger roared as I raised my hand, directing the dark mes of Umbramancy from the shield around the demon women to form a barrier between myself and Kadeon. I had already dodged the metaphorical whip once today - this time, I intended to yank it out of his grasp and give him a taste of his own medicine.

    "Sagittarius, if there is any remnant of your will left, attack Kadeon," Imanded firmly.

    For a moment, he walked slowly toward me, and I felt no hostilitying from him. I even noticed his eyes seeming to return to normal, but it was a brief and fleeting moment.

    "I... Sorry."

    "Enough ying. Kill him, and I will look for the girls while you do that."

    Before I could react, the horseman''s fist crashed into me harder than I have been hit in a very long time. My body was sent flying through building after building, nothing seems to stop me. My body carved a path through the stone structures of the Underworld, I couldn''t help but wince at the shock of the impact. Sagittarius, once a loyal ally, had just delivered a powerful blow that sent tremors through my entire body, forcing me to acknowledge the grim reality of his transformation.

    As I collided with a massive pir, an agonizing pain coursed through my frame. But amongst the throbbing hurt, a ze of determination ignited within me. No more games, no more diplomacy - this was a battle and I wouldn''t let Kadeon get his way. Not when it meant tearing my people apart - not when it meant twisting Sagittarius into something monstrous.

    Summoning the resilience inherent within me, I pushed through the pain, steering my momentum to spring back to my feet. My ck mes red around me, swirling with my wrath as I faced Sagittarius once more. The gaze I met was a stranger''s, filled with a relentless hunger for violence, but I wouldn''t let that deter me.

    "Sagittarius," I called out, my voice echoing sharply in the chaos. "You have always been a loyal ally, a noble warrior. I won''t abandon you to this monstrous existence!"

    As my defiant deration hung in the air, I readied myself for the ensuing battle. The fight would be brutal, filled with pain and disillusionment, but it was necessary chaos - a battle I needed to win for the sake of the Underworld and the Mortal Realm.

    With a roar, my mes shot forward, meeting the charging figure of Sagittarius in a violent sh. As our forces collided, the battle began in earnest. The very future of the Underworld hung in bnce, and I wouldn''t falter. Not until I brought Kadeon down and freed Sagittarius from his monstrous clutches.

    As the ground beneath us trembled, signifying the onset of an epic confrontation, my only hope was that Harissa and Erisa were making the most of this diversion. I''d created an opportunity for them, using what should have been a passionate encounter into a symbol of unity against amon foe, turning rivalry into a desperate alliance. If anything, the situation had at least hammered one fact home - Kadeon was a menace they''d be better off rallying against.

    This battle marked more than just a test of strengthˇŞit marked the beginning of a major rebellion, one that would light the spark of hope in an era of dark uncertainties.

 Chapter 623 Broken Alliances, Shattered Trusts

    ?

    The sounds of screaming demon women, and buildings I had crashed through falling apart, and the thumping in my ear. That sound was my blood boiling inside me as I seethed with anger. So much wrong had been done, and I knew that this monster was not going to stop with just Sagittarius.

    Kadeon still controlled nine of my former guards. The other Zodiacs, and some of them my wives. The things I would do to Kadeon when I got my hands on him were unthinkable, but I had to deal with Horseman first.

    "Sage! Let''s just talk about this like men, so I don''t have to hurt you," I growled as burning shadows wrapped around my hands. I knew he wasn''t going to stand down, but it felt wrong not to at least let him know I don''t want to do this.

    Sagittarius, or the grotesque, twisted version of him, stared at me with vacant eyes. "Hurting meˇ­ won''t be that easy, Galio," he replied, his voice an unsteady mix of the deep, resonant baritone I once knew and a monstrous grating growl.

    As much as I''d hoped to appeal to the human part of him with my words, the beast inside Sagittarius appeared to bergely in control. His movements were no longer those of a graceful yet formidable warrior, but the predatory stalk of a raging beast.

    I clench my fists, my shadow mes dancing and flickering in response to my rising anger and determination. If Sage wouldn''t stand down, I''d have to force him.

    "See Aquarius," his almost-guttural voice rumbled as he snapped an imposing, brawny arm out to his side. From the darkness behind him, a figure emerged.

    "Huh?" I said, stunned. It was my wife, but she was not twisted like Sage.

    "Huh? That is the best you have got?!" My wife and once very loyal guard snapped at me.

    I really couldn''t do much but blink, because that was all the time I had before a bullet of water tore by my face. It happened so fast that I could move fast enough for the shockwave that came after, and I was sted to the side.

    "You ignored me, my King. Yes, I remember everything, but I always have. I waited. Do you know what that WAS LIKE?!"

    I tried to shield myself with Umbramancy, but there was something about her power that seemed even deadlier than Sage in his enraged state.

    "You know," Kadeon said as he stepped out of a red chaos-infused portal. "I didn''t even have to warp her mind to make her agree to dy you here. You think you know why I am here, but the best part is that I know you don''t! Isn''t that just wonderful? There is something here that can link this world to Yaggisdral, but only I hold the key!" Kadeon dered, but then paused thoughtfully, tapping a finger to his lips before a disgusting smile spread across his face. "You know what will happen then, right? Chaos will flood all theyers of the Underworld and devour all these disgusting creatures! After that it is only a matter of time before I can consume-"

    I moved like a sh, cutting Kadeon off, but Sage was instantly between us.

    "Sorry, not interested in ying games with you. I have bigger fish to fry, and you have more to worry about. I think that Capricorn should be making her entrance soon!" Kadeonughed as he opened a portal. "Do you think you can defeat all three and keep those vile whores alive?"

    I tried to dodge past Sage but was forced back by a hail of water bullets that destroyed thendscape around me. I could barely keep up, and I needed to think of something fast. My shadows could do nothing about this, so I had to start thinking outside of the box, or rather, the four-dimensional box, but it was risky.

    "Don''t think that I will let you get away, my King!" Aquarius screamed from her cyclone of water up in the air.

    "Why in my name are you attacking me if Kadeon isn''t forcing you to! Look at Sage! Is that what you want?!" I demanded as I wracked my brain.

    "You have no idea. You got to live, and love in countless lives while we, the ones that truly loved you had to watch. You, The most powerful being in existence, a mere puppet for the man you promised to protect us from!" Aquarius screamed. "I don''t care about anything anymore! I just want you to hurt as bad as I do!"

    The ground beneath me trembled and the shadow mes around my fists flickered under the onught of Aquarius'' anger. Her words stung, carving into the protective armor I''d built around those locked-away memories and regrets.

    I''d failed her, failed them, in more ways than one. I had been given countless lives to live and love but was oblivious to the pain of those that had loved me on Prime.

    "You''re right," I admitted, gritting my teeth. "I''ve been selfish, blinded by the endless cycle of rebirth and love I was favored with. But don''t confuse my ignorance with ack of empathy or remorse. I do care. Immensely."

    My eyes shifted towards Sagittarius, a grotesque marite dancing under Kadeon''smand. It was a painful reminder of my past failures, and a foretelling of potential catastrophes if I didn''t put an end to Kadeon''s games.

    Suddenly a mischievous grin spread across Sage''s face. "You think you can stop us so easily, Galio?"

    As I braced myself, a small menacing figure with a massive hammer slowly emerged from behind Sage, and my heart squeezed in my chest. I had called her sister for so long, but this form was not the woman that I loved.

    "Time to die, my King," The distorted face of Capricorn said quietly, and then all three attacked at once.

    All I could do was close my tear-stung eyes.

 Chapter 624 Tripping Over My Third Leg

    ?

    My heart felt heavy, and I didn''t want to open my eyes, but I smelt something strange. I opened my eyes to see that Truth had taken a glowing human form and was eating popcorn on a couch.

    "What are you doing back here? Things were just starting to get good! I don''t even know what that nut job is talking about, but it really sounds like he has you on the ropes! And wow! That Aquarius is really something! You really have done a bang-up job of messing up everything in your life!"

    "Shut it!" I growled as I sat down on the couch beside him as we floated through the infinite void. I could see the three zodiacs all frozen but just about to strike my body on arge t disy.

    "Well, I suppose that this isn''tpletely your fault, but at the same time, both of us know it is. No matter what angle you look at, this is your fault, unknowing or not," The 4th-dimensional being said as we drifted.

    "I know, and it''s eating me up, Truth. I never wanted things to turn out this way." I sighed heavily, looking at the frozen figure of my body, surrounded by the three loyal warriors who had once fought by my side with loyalty and honor.

    "I wish I had paid more attention, and treated them better. Maybe then Kadeon wouldn''t have been so sessful in stealing them away." I clenched my fists, my anger resurfacing.

    Truth shrugged, "Well, the past is the past now. There''s no use crying over spilled milk. What you need now is to step up and correct your mistakes."

    I blinked at the straightforward Truth, his casual demeanor in stark contrast to the intense situation unfolding on the screen.

    "Me? You are saying I can fix this mess? How am I supposed to do that, Truth? I didn''t even know I was capable of such harm!" I snapped, my frustration and helplessness seeping into my voice.

    Truth looked at me before breaking into a grin, "Oh, that''s the thing you see. By confronting and acknowledging your mistakes, you''ve already taken a step toward fixing things. Here, let me show you."

    With a wave of his hand, a four-dimensional cube floated in front of us and images of my past, my countless experiences, and interactions with the Zodiacs who were once my Royal Guards on Prime. I had saved them all from Kadeon once, but I failed. Just like Matthias, I didn''t kill him, and he ruined everything, made me forget everything, and now we were stuck in these myriads of twisted realities.

    Truth pointed at the images, each showcasing a different face of my past rtionships with the Zodiacs. The happy moments, the times of camaraderie, the warmth, and loyalty - it was all there. But so were the instances of neglect, my preupation with matters of immediate concern disregarding the needs of my loyal followers, and worst of all, the instances where I had rejected them in favor of the more appealing Mortal Realm partners.

    "These fragments are the key to your redemption, Galio." Truth''s voice became serious. "Look at them, understand what they reveal about your past. The love you bestowed upon them as well as the hurt you unknowingly caused."

    He motioned with his hand, causing another set of images to rise from the cube''s deep recesses. This time, the images were tinted with a darker hue, revealing the twisted transformation of my followers. Their bodies, once lithe and full of life, were now grotesque caricatures under Kadeon''s loathsome influence.

    "Compare them, the past, and the now. See the transformation that you brought upon them, without even realizing it."

    His words were like daggers, each word pricking my conscience. A twinge of guilt shot through me as I took in the horror of my actions. Unintended they might have been, the consequences were irrefutably real.

    But Truth wasn''t done yet. "Now, your task is to embody this understanding, ept the mistakes you''ve made, and prepare to rectify them. How, you ask?"

    He paused, letting me digest his words. I waited anxiously, my mind buzzing with questions.

    "By using the power that''s been yours all along. The power to empathize, the power to forgive ¨C and most importantly, the power to love unconditionally... Just kidding. The only thing that is going to work here is True Magic! You have messed up too much to try to make theme back around the easy ways with words and such! Now you need to create something new to defeat them! That is, without killing them! You know, because you''re such a big softy!" Truthughed, shifting through forms to suit his tone as he prattled on.

    "Can you ever be serious?" I snapped, but Truth merely shrugged, appearing utterly unconcerned by my stern tone.

    "I''m always serious," he retorted with a grin. "But seriously, Galio, you need to use True Magic. It''s the only means you have to reach them, to counter Kadeon''s influence, to show them you''re here for them."

    True Magic - In reality, this is what got me in all of this trouble. Umbramancy was my first real attempt at using it to make a new kind of magic, but what was I supposed to create that would help me? Binding magic? So sort of ability that would restrict them?

    "No, no, no. Restricting them is thest thing you want to do. That way, you''ll just be repeating Kadeon''s mistake," Truth waved his hands, dismissing the thought before switching into a form that looked eerily like an academic professor.

    "Think about it, Galio. All this while, they were confined, controlled. What they need is freedom, a sense of their own selves. They need to remember who they are. So, you need to create something that will aid their memory, revive their true selves."

    I mulled over his words, looking at the fragments of past and present floating around me. I thought about all the times we''d spent together. The sharedughter, triumphs, and even the discord. They weren''t merely my guards, or followers. They were...family.

    That''s when it struck me - A magic that would act like a beacon, guiding them back to their true selves, reminding them of the bonds we shared. Could such a thing even exist?

    A ripple ran through the cube, as if in response to my thoughts. Truth nced at it, a strange glow in his eyes.

    "Ah, it seems like you are onto something. Keep going, Galio. Explore that idea further. It''s the only way to save them."

    His words reignited the determination within me. I would save them, bring them back. Not as a God, a Master, but as someone who cared for them, who regretted his past mistakes and was ready to make amends.

    I closed my eyes, focusing on every moment, every memory with them. There was a sense of warmth in those memories, a connection that transcended the norms of loyalty, duty, and royalty. Could I perhaps... manifest those feelings into magic, into a force capable of tearing down Kadeon''s borrowed influence and bringing back those I held dear?

    And so, the preparations began, under the whimsical yet wise guidance of Truth. I dove deep into my memories, summoning the warm glow of love, camaraderie, and shared bonds, ready to wield it as my sword against Kadeon''s twisted creations.

 Chapter 625 Awakening Divinity

    ?

    Steeping myself in these memories, I began to see a pattern. Despite the familiar tenderness andughter, I realized these past moments also held the seeds of my mistakes. Aquarius had always been needy, yet I had often pushed her aside to attend to more ''important'' matters. Looking back, I saw how deeply this had hurt her. This realization triggered mymitment to making amends.

    With renewed determination, I opened my eyes to the vast void. Truth watched me in anticipation. "It''s time, Truth. I''m ready," I affirmed. I didn''t know if this would work, but I had to at least try.

    Summoning the warmth and connection I had felt with Aquarius, I started molding the feeling with True Magic into a spell. It wasn''t like any magic I had ever tried before ˇŞ it wasn''t fueled by raw power but by connection and emotion. I wove the threads of our shared memories into the spell, resounding with whispers of our shared joys,ughter, tears, and dreams. Slowly, a new magic began to take form.

    The spell was beautiful. As it came into existence, it radiated bright, shimmering waves of warmth and love. Yet, at its core, I could see the pain and guilt I felt for Aquarius and all the Zodiacs. This spell was both an apology and a beacon. It was the embodiment of love, devotion, regret, and hope.

    I turned to Truth, who seemed pleasantly surprised. "Well, I''ll be damned. I didn''t think you could actually pull it off. You humans are full of surprises."

    I frowned slightly at his offhandment about humans, but I didn''t let it bother me. We were far from the normal definition of ''human'', and besides, there were more pressing matters at hand.

    "Do you really think this is going to be enough?" I asked, and Truth shrugged.

    "While I have kept my mouth shut for most of your journey, I feel like you are missing something very important. Myself, a creature that revels in what I can''t know, I wanted to let you figure this out on your own, but it still seems to be going over your head," Truth said with a sigh, and then suddenly returned to his cosmic dragon for that I had first met him in, tower far above me.

    "What? Me? Missing something?" I mocked, and Truth nodded, ignoring my sarcasm.

    "What made this reality?" Truth asked inly, and I blinked at him.

    Then it hit me, and I pped my hand to my face so hard it knocked me off my feet. I had honestly never felt so stupid in any life as I did at this very moment.

    "Yeah, you are dumb. No, getting around that," Truth said, and for once, I had no argument as Iy on the ground.

    How could I have overlooked something so simple? I had been ying with a deck that only had two cards in it this entire time and wondered why I was struggling.

    "Are you trying to tell me," I started to say, but Truth cut me off.

    "That you are a god acting like a mortal this entire time? Yes. While I will concede you have had your memories locked away for a long time, I had thought relearning of True Magic would have made you realize this. I was wrong, so I left you with it."

    "Then why tell me now?" I asked, sitting up, and rubbing my face. I might have given the facepalm a bit too much gas, but I did deserve it.

    "Boredom. I tire of watching you constantly retrain yourself like some pathetic moral. I allowed you and Matthias this power to entertain me, not bore me. While I will admit thetest developments have been certainly...intriguing in their unpredictability, it''s like watching a rat in a maze going back to the same dead end over and over. Thinking that just maybe, this time there will be cheese there. Your power surpasses that of a mortal, your mind should too," Truth exined, each word echoing across the void.

    As a 4th-dimensional being, he saw time in its entirety; past, present, and future were not separate elements for him butyers of a single entity. The way he viewed events was akin to looking into a pool of water and seeing the progression of events as ripples and currents within it.

    "When I bestowed upon you and Matthias the knowledge and capability of True Magic, I thought it would grant you expanded vision, the mental capacity to look beyond the constraints of your human understanding. It seems, however, that it mostly became an illusion of omnipotence, with you failing to grasp your true potential," Truth continued, his voice absent of judgment yet resonating with detached indifference.

    He seemed less invested in my failures and more bothered that I wasn''t living up to my potential. An entertainer who wasn''t performing as expected, and it seemed his patience had worn thin.

    "Consider this as a gentle nudge out of the proverbial maze," he said, as he lowered himself back down to my level.

    Again, I was struck by the surreal experience of conversing with an entity that could alter its form and size to serve his whim. "A god, living a mortal''s existence and struggling with mortal''s limitations... It''s time you embraced your divinity, Galio."

    "With your true power, you can do far more than weave a web of emotions. You are capable of reshaping the reality around you, altering the flow of time... and yet, you choose to be challenged by the shackles of mortality," Truth''s words trailed off in echoes, ripples and distortions tearing through the fabric of my existence.

    He was right. The existence of a god is not bound by the constructs of a mortal''s reality. They are free to manipte time and space. To change reality ording to their will.

    "I didn''t choose to be challenged by the mortal''s limitations," I countered, "I was forced into it, remember? But you''re right, Truth. I have been behaving like a mortal, making mistakes that a god shouldn''t. I''ve been ying by the rules of a game that I didn''t even create."

    Truth tilted his head, considering my words. There was a pause.

    "I might have underestimated you, Galio," he finally said, the cosmic void that was his voice rumbling with sincerity. "But understand, even True Magic has its limitations, especially in a reality created by it. Just the same way that Matthias was forced to make you the True God of this reality, you cannot change what has already been done. This reality is set, but the realities within it are not."

    I nodded, epting Truth''s teachings, a renewed sense of purpose filling me. I admitted to the failures that stemmed from my own ignorance. My followers, the Zodiacs, suffer because of my mistakes. But I wasn''t going to let my errors define me. Their reality was set in the Underworld, but I had the power to change the narratives within, providing them with the freedom they desperately craved. I could free them, and remind them who they truly were without Kadeon''s influence.

    "Thank you, Truth," I said, earnest gratitude reflecting in my voice.

    "Don''t run off yet, now that you probably think you will be able to change everything with a wave of your hand. Do not toy with anyone''s hearts, or that will make you just as bad, if not worse than Matthias and Kadeon. If you do, I will personally take back that which I have given," Truth warned.

    I wanted to argue with him that I wouldn''t do it, but the thought had crossed my mind of trying to reverse the damage Kadeon had done. If I could, I am sure that I would, but just as Truth said, I would be just as bad as what I was fighting.

    This was the bed that I had made, and now I must live with the choices that I have made. Knowing or unknowing, that didn''t matter to the past.

    "Okay. I get it. I fucked up, and now I must pay the piper, right?" I said with a sigh.

    Truth nodded, "Precisely. And now you must find a way to make things right on your own."

    "I understand," I responded, despite the tumultuous emotions churning within me. It felt daunting, knowing that I had to directly confront the consequences of my past actions, and perhaps fight those who I once deeply cared for.

    "But remember this," Truth added, "You are a god. But to them, each of them, you must be theirpanion, their confidant, and their leader. Emotion is as strong as a sword if wielded correctly. Don''t forget that."

    I took Truth''s words to heart as I got ready to face my past mistakes. After all, it seemed that it was the emotion of love, and not some grand disy of power, that would help me mend the broken bonds and restore my family. I just hoped I was strong enough to face whatever awaited me.

 Chapter 626 A Trip Down Memory Lane

    ?

    Gritting my teeth, I focused back on the scene unfolding on the three-dimensional screen floating before us. Aquarius and the two shadowy Zodiacs were poised in attack, their energy crackling through the air. They weren''t holding back, their attacks directed at me were grave. Bound by strings of deception and manipted emotions, they saw me as their enemy.

    Now that I solved one of the greatest puzzles that has been bothering me all along, acknowledging my divine status in the mortal realm, I was ready. Largely steeped in the anxiety of how to face my past, I steeled myself.

    "I''m ready," I dered to Truth, my voice unsteady but my resolve unwavering.

    "Remember, Galio. You are an aspect of their memory too," Truth said, his voice bing a thread of energy that spiraled around me, "Use that bond to your advantage."

    With that, time and space distorted, and I found myself back on my battlefield, facing the imminent strikes from Aquarius, Capricorn, and Sagittarius .

    Meanwhile, in Yaggisdral, the three shades of Matthias appeared before Kadeon. The ever-changing disgusting forms of Helios, Angelios, and Apocolios stood taller than ever before, looming over the False god, but he did not budge.

    "He knows!" Apocolios hissed, an eye sliding down his face. "He knows of True Magic!" Kadeon scoffed, "What does that even matter? Once I have found Xieus, I will consume her, and nothing he will do can stop me! He doesn''t even know what I am looking for!"

    "Neither do you!" Angelios growled.

    "Silence," Kadeonmanded, his gaze chillingly focused, "This changes nothing. Proceed as nned. Let him reel in his newfound realizations. They will only make his uing defeat all the more delicious."

    "I don''t think you understand what you are dealing with. Whatever false hold you possessed over the Zodiac''s will be gone soon, and you will be chased out of the underworld permanently. Mark my words, False God, the True God has awoken, and nothing that you do will stop him. You would be best to retreat from the Underworld while you still have a chance," Apocolios said with drool spitting out.

    Kadeon sneered, "Retreat? I will not retreat. I will not bow before Galio, who has failed to realize his divinity until it was toote. His awakening does not worry me. He may have the power, but he does not have the ruthlessness to wield it. Even now, he struggles, fearing to hurt the very Zodiacs he wronged."

    Kadeon raised his hand towards the shadowy figures on the horizon - Galio''s final battle unfolding. "Whining about his mistakes, apologizing for his past. Pathetic. He is too weak to guarantee victory. And as long as he stays this way, victory is ours."

    "Time will tell Kadeon. Time will tell," Helios murmured as they vanished, leaving the sole figure of Kadeon standing, smirking in the darkness.

    ---

    The moment stretched on into infinity as I found myself back on the battlefield. My eyes met with Aquarius, her blue pools no longer held the familiar warmth they once had. They were cold, sharp, reflecting my monstrous form in their icy depths. It sent a shiver down my spine, but more than the fear of her impending attack, it was the pain at her strayed loyalty that hurt more.

    Suddenly, everything came in at once. The deafening noise, the vicious torrents of water, the crackling of raw energy resonating from the shadowy Zodiacs - all converging at the single point that was me.

    In the blink of an eye, I found myself caught in the torrential onught of elemental wrath. With every breath, I struggled against the tides, fighting against the tide of water and the onught of force that threatened to crush me, using the shield that I had crafted from the essence of my memories.

    The touch felt familiar, the warmth foreign yet not entirely unknown. The Zodiacs seemed to stiffen at the counterforce of the shield, their attacks wavering momentarily in confusion.

    Staring at each of them, a memory echoed in my mind, intertwined within the threads of the shield surrounding me. As the chaos of the battle raged around us, the shield served as a projector, pulling memories from their shared past, and reconstructing them into a tangible reality once again.

    The Zodiacs'' faded eyes widened in shock as the shield twisted and churned, each ripple reshaping into a vestige of their past. Aquarius caught the sight of sharedughter, Sagittarius  a moment of camaraderie, Capricorn the promise of protection. Scene after scene yed before them, each more vibrant and filled with warmth than thest.

    I observed the flicker of confusion that was cast upon their faces, followed by the slowly dawning recognition. I was more than just their God, I was their friend, protector, and family, all projected within the shield.

    "Galio..." Aquarius whispered, her attack faltering as memories flooded back. The gushing streams of water wavered, and she inadvertently stepped back, her eyes misty.

    "Do you remember, Aquarius?" I asked, the weight of my past mistakes a bitter taste in my mouth, "The love andughter that we have shared so many times? I can''t change what has happened, but I can promise to atone for the pain I''ve caused you. To make things right."

    She blinked, her eyshes heavy with the weight of unshed tears. She looked at Sagittarius and Capricorn, their auras both faltering. A flicker of confusion reflected in their eyes as their attacks ceased altogether, their aggression momentarily stilled by the onught of their revived past.

    "I...I remember," Aquarius whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "I remember our moments of joy, of shared triumphs, our tears, our shared dreams." A tear slipped down her cheek, reflecting the ethereal light of our emotional shield.

    "I remember too," Sagittarius added, the savage outlook on his face softening. "Times when we fought andughed together." His gaze shifted towards me, a faint glimmer of remembrance reflected in his eyes.

    Capricorn stood silent, a sense of betrayal shing in his eyes, but I could see a faint glimmer of our shared past lingering in them, faint but present. A small step towards resolution.

    The battlefield grew eerily silent. The once angry skies and ragingnd held their breath, providing a tranquil atmosphere against the emotional turmoil that was unfolding.

 Chapter 627 STRONG DE-PIMPINâ€™ HAND OF GOD

    ?

    Kadeon watched from the shadows as the emotional onught unfolded. Despite his words to the three shadows of Matthias, a sense of unease crept into his heart. This wasn''t what he had expected. His calctions had not taken into ount the power of emotion, or rather, the power of shared memories reflecting within the shield.

    This was not the Galio he knew, the Galio who blindly wandered or ignored his royal guards. This was a man who found himself, acknowledged his past, and was willing to take responsibility for his mistakes, a God who had truly awakened to his divinity. And it filled Kadeon with an unfamiliar feeling. Was it fear?

    Back on the battlefield, Sagittarius and Capricorn, although still somewhat conflicted, eventually ceased their attacks entirely. Their gaze was drawn to the ever-shifting images within my shield. They saw themselves amidstughter and tears, shared meals, and hard-won battles, their presence always by their God''s side, always by my side.

    Aquarius, unable to tear her gaze away from me, fell silent. "I...I don''t know what to feel," she whispered, her voice barely audible amidst the absolute silence that nketed our surroundings. "Too much has happened, too many things have changed..."

    "But Aquarius, we can ovee this. We can change what we''ve be," I said, reaching out to her. "Please. Trust me."

    I extended my hand, not as a master reaching out to his servant, but as a friend reaching out to apanion. Everything fell silent, as if the world itself held its breath, waiting for their response.

    It was a risk. True Magic had allowed me to remember and relive our shared past, to recreate the feelings associated with those memories. But I didn''t know for sure if it would work. Could they see past their confusion and hurt? Could they remember who they were, and who we used to be?

    I found my answer in Aquarius'' face. Her features softened, and she tentatively reached out to touch the images enclosed in the shield. The water surrounding us stilled, the air rippling with anticipation. She stared at our past, her eyes softening as warmth filled them once more.

    Her fingers gently brushed the surface of my shield, a soft gasp escaping her as the shield reacted to her touch. She slowly lowered her hand, her gaze not leaving the shield as she said softly, "I...I don''t know what to believe. Everything... Everything is so confusing..."

    "I know Aquarius, and I''m sorry for all the pain this confusion has caused," I said, sinceritycing my voice. "But could you find it in your heart to give me another chance? Another chance to prove my sincerity, to show that I have learned from my mistakes."

    "I don''t know, Galio," she said, taking a step back. The hurt was evident in her aquamarine eyes, but so was a glimmer of hope. "I don''t know if I can trust you again."

    "Allow me to guide you, Aquarius. Give me a chance to show you that I''m not the God who neglected you before. Allow me to help restore our bonds," I insisted, pain clenching my heart as I saw her struggle.

    There was a pause, long enough for me to fear that I had lost her. But then, to my relief, she sighed and nodded slowly. "Alright, Galio. I''ll give you another chance. But only because I rememberˇ­ I remember the good times we had."

    Relief washed over me like a tidal wave, extinguishing the overwhelming anxiety that clung to me. I had done it. Aquarius had decided to give me another chance. There was still hope, for her and for the others.

    "I know my words alone may not be enough, but know this; my promise is as true as the feelings projected in this shield. I will do my best to mend the past and bring back the family we once were, Aquarius."

    She looked at me, then at the other Zodiacs. Her battle stance rxed as she finally lowered her weapon. "We shall see, Galio. We shall see."

    And with that, the storm stilled, the raging waves calmed, and a weird sense of tranquility hung in the air. Sagittarius and Capricorn seemed less apprehensive, their confused eyes now held a sparkle of hope. It was overwhelming. My n had worked. My True Magic, magic sewn with the threads of shared memories, love, and camaraderie had worked.

    But this was just the beginning. There were still ten other Zodiacs to bring back and countless other battles to win. But now, I had hope, something that was wavering before. Now, I have the determination and a n. I''d awaken the other Zodiacs'' memories as I had done with Aquarius and rebuild our broken bonds.

    In the silent battlefield, I watched Sagittarius and Capricorn, their confused features staring at the shield flickering before them. Sage had shrunken back down to his normal size, but he looked lost and confused. The things that I had done myself to him while unaware were horrible, but that would have to be talked about after this was done. Capricorn, on the other hand, had always been a tough cookie, and now I knew why she and Leo had spent so much time apart.

    Kadeon.

    He was at the center of this all, and he was trying to do something else.

    "What is Kadeon after in the Underworld?" I asked Sage, but he shook his head.

    "None of us know, but it is a person. That is all that Kadeon would say," Sage exined, and then gave me a tired, yet apologetic look. "Listen, Galio, about Virgo-"

    I put my hand up to stop him. "I am the one that is sorry you had to watch each time, but we can all talk about what happened after," I said, and the eyebrows on his horse face rose.

    "Really, you didn''t mind?!" Sage asked, but I narrowed my eyes.

    "No, that does not mean that you can watch next time. Sheesh! I thought I was doing you bad, but you are just a voyeur!" Iughed as I looked around at the destruction caused by our fight, and then I noticed two familiar Demon women walking our way.

    "Well, it doesn''t look like there is much left for either of us to fight about," Harissa sighed as she looked around at the other demon women all around picking through the rubble.

    "It is not the first time that this ce has been torn to shreds, nor will it be thest, " Erisa said from beside her. Both women were standing rather close; it seemed this little experience brought them much closer without me even taking my pants off!

    "What if I could fix everything? Would you and the rest y along nicely?" I asked, but the truth was that I was itching to use the True Magic that was at the tip of my fingers.

    Harissa and Erisa exchanged confused nces before snapping their suspicious gazes back at me. "What do you mean ''fix everything''?" Erisa asked, a hint of disbelief in her voice.

    I just gave her a t-faced look. "Do I really have to exin what the word fix means?"

    Erisa frowned at my response, but Harissa quickly intervened. "No, we understand what you''re saying, Galio. But, it''s hard to believe... It''s too good to be true."

    "Well, you''ll have to see it yourself," I replied, my gaze shifting to the ruins of the Underworld Market Layer.

    I let my body lift into the air as I surveyed the near-endless sea of run-down houses, shacks, and stalls. Everything on thisyer looked like it was on the verge of falling apart, or like a battle had just been lost and this was all that was left.

    Now, it was time to flex my city-building muscles, but this time would be much easier, and one hundred times as effective. It was time to turn this demonic cesspool into a paradise that the inhabitants would remember for a lifetime.

    My mind whirled with ideas, each structure of the ruined city acting as a base for the grand transformation. I envisioned towering spires, grand markets, luxurious homes, vast zas,vish gardens, and striking monuments - a city that was the perfect blend of earthly grandeur and ethereal beauty.

    I reached out with my True Magic, feeling it pulse with delight at the sheer scope of our task. I imbued my divine will into it, visualizing the city''s transformation. As soon as my will was set, Imanded, "Rebuild."

    A cascade of shimmering energy burst from my outstretched hands, flowing towards the ruined city. It enveloped everything in sight, the raw power of my True Magic resonating with a divine hum. The dpidated houses and buildings began to glow as the magic seeped into them, rejuvenating their structures.

    With each passing second, the ruins of what was once a simple marketyer began to morph into a city of such splendor that it took the breath away from every creature that witnessed it. Houses and stalls straightened their bent structures and smoothed their weathered surfaces. The shattered cobblestones covering the streets rearranged and polished themselves to perfection. Broken walls mended their cracks and filled their voids, lush gardens bloomed anew, and grand buildings and towers sprouted from the ground, reaching out to the skies like they were made of dreams.

    The dpidated city transformed into a vision of architectural brilliance and ethereal beauty, a city worthy of gods and revered by demons. The final touch was a grand pce in the center, rivaling those in the Mortal Realm and the Upper Realms, a testament to my divine power, and my promise to the Underworld.

    It was miraculous.

    It was divine.

    I slowly descended, the awe and astonishment of my transformation hanging in the air. Harissa and Erisa were in shock, their mouths agape at the sight before them. The entire Underworld was in a simr state.

    "You... actually fixed everything," Harissa whispered, her disbelief still lingering despite the chiseled proof before her eyes.

    I couldn''t help but smirk. "Told you."

    "But... how?" Erisa asked, her eyes wide with wonder and a trace of fear. I mused how long it had been since she feared me if she ever really had. Fear was a wise reaction, at any rate.

    "Truth be told," I admitted with a shrug, "I''m a god. Once I remembered that, everything kind of fell into ce."

    Erisa stared at me, her eyes finally taking me in. Disbelief, fear, hope, and respect swirled in their depths. "You truly are... A god."

    I nodded, then I pped Harissa so hard that her skin turned fair, and her horns flew off her head. By the time she stopped spinning, Harissa was human.

    "Umm, was that necessary?" Capricorn asked from beside me, and Iughed as the blonde-haired and human Harissa caught her bnce.

    "Hmm? No, not at all, but it''s the concept that is so amazing! I pped the demon right off her!" Iughed and then walked over to Erisa. "Would you like to join your friend as normal humans? I don''t think this world is suited for Demons anymore."

    Erisa looked from me to Harissa who was still lost in looking over her new body. "Do you like it?" She asked, and Harissa finally looked up.

    "I think that you will feel like a new woman if you do. I don''t feel angry anymore, and I have no desire to betray you like I was going to after we brought our gangs together... I thought you should know..." Harissa said shyly and then looked away.

    "Huh?! You were going to betray me?! I should kill-"

    *SMACK!*

    "Goes the Demon!" Iughed, but then raised my hand in the air as Erisa was still spinning. "STRONG DE-PIMPIN'' HAND OF GOD!"

    As my hand went up, hands all over the Market Layer appeared and rose up in front of every demon woman present. My hands came down in a single sweep, and a myriad of pping noises reverberated across theyer.

    All bodies fanned through the air and when they finally settled on the ground, the demons rose as human women, blinking in dumbfounded silence as they regarded their new bodies with wide eyes.

    "G-Galio?" A familiar voice called out, and when I turned, I recognized Erisa, or rather, the woman who used to demon Erisa. She eyed her newly-restored human body with a nk expression, then looked up at me. "You... changed us back into humans?"

 Chapter 628 Flying Countess

    Chapter 628 Flying Countess

    I nodded, "Yeah. The Underworld doesn''t need demons anymore. It''s time to start anew, and... well, a fresh start begins with a clean te. Your forms and the state of this ce were all predetermined by Kadeon and Matthias when they created all the worlds. You don''t know them but just think of them as pretend gods ying at being me. You were never meant to be hateful creatures living in ruins or separated the way that you have been. When I am finished, theyers of the underworld will be ces of beauty and wonder."

    Even though I had presented this transformation as if it was no big deal, in reality, the process to shift their demonic forms back into their original human form was ratherplex. I had to peel off the demonic essenceyer byyer, sifting through theirplex physiological construct while preserving their core consciousness. The end result?

    The demon women of the Underworld had been transformed back into the human women they once were, freed from their monstrous outer shells. Their once glowing eyes were now of natural hues, and their skin, once rough and scaled, was now smooth and wless.

    Their features changed but the strength and resilience that marked them were still intact. Their past as demons had undoubtedly shaped them into formidable women, and even though they now bore human bodies, their experiences had honed their physical and mental fortitude to levels unimaginable.

    "So, does this mean you''re no longer going to kill each other over petty disputes, but rather live peacefully and harmoniously?" I asked both Harissa and Erisa. Both of them looked surprised and shared a nce.

    "I... I guess," replied Harissa, a finger running over her smooth arm, "More than the physical changes, I think the anger and hate I bore earlier is gone too. It''s like being free of a burden I didn''t know I had."

    Erisa nodded in agreement, "Yes. There''s a sense of peace now. Earlier, every passing moment was a struggle. But now, it''s as if a storm has calmed within me." She looked at me, her eyes holding a newfound depth of gratitude and understanding. "Thank you, Galio."

    I shrugged, "No need to thank me. This is how things should''ve been. I''m merely setting things right. But remember this peace, and make sure it extends to everyone in the Underworld. Make it a ce worth living in, understood?"

    They both nodded the human forms slowly adjusting to the massive wave of change that had just swept over them. Harissa and Erisa no longer bore the marks of their demonic past, instead reced with the beauty of their original human form -- a clean te for a new and better life in the Underworld.

    Looking around, I saw simr expressions mirrored on the faces of other transformed demon women. Their demonic exoskeletons had given way to human bodies, their twisted forms now reflecting innocent beauty. They looked dazed, perhaps still reeling under the impact of my magic, but there was also a sense of peace and contentment in their eyes.

    Realizing their transformation, I said, "You all, the people of the Underworld, can now start afresh. Free from the constraints ced on you by the false gods, you can now live peacefully, in harmony with each other, just as humans do. Make the Underworld your own."

    Their stunned silence slowly gave way to murmurs and then exploded into cheering. Their eyes were alight with new-found hope and determination as if they were seeing the world for the first time.

    Unfortunately, I didn''t really have time to waste here, so I turned to my guards. Both Capricorn and Sage seemed to be in awe of what I had done, but Aquarius had her arms crossed.

    "Do you think it is wise to just go and change everything?" Aquarius scowled, and Capricorn turned to her.

    "Do you think it was better before? These people had been forced into an endless cycle of hurting each other for pleasure, only to be reborn the same to do it all over again. Is that better than giving them a new life the way they were supposed to be?" Capricorn argued back.

    "I''m not saying that he is wrong-" Aquarius began but was interrupted by Sage.

    "Wow, you just might explode if you admit that Galio did something right," Sage teased, causing Aquarius to flush.

    "Would you get off her?" I chuckled, and the trio turned to me in surprise. "It is not necessarily wrong to question my actions. Yes, this is a big change for all the people of the Underworld, something I did without asking them. But I believe that in the end, they will appreciate it more this way."

    Giving them onest look, I said, "I''m setting this right because it''s my responsibility. And I will do everything in my power to make sure that these people get the lives they truly deserve."

    I raised my hand, and with a wave, created a magical screen, disying all of the Underworld. "Look at what the Underworld has be. Even though it had been a haven for demons, it should have never been a ce of despair and destruction. It''s our duty to change it into a haven of peace and prosperity, a ce where its inhabitants can truly be happy. That is what I am trying to do. Now shall we move on?"

    Aquarius hesitated then finally nodded. "Let''s move on, and fix whatever more needs fixing."

    "No, I can do that after. I was just fixing this problem that we caused," I said, gesturing around. "You three are going to go find-"

    "Galio!" Cestia called, cutting me off, with Virgo close behind.

    "What have you done to everything? A better question would be how?" Virgo asked as the two reached us. This was actually even better.

    "Long story and I will tell you all about it in a few hours," I said and waved my hand for a portal to open to my favorite little Countess.

    Before I could even finish turning to the portal, my little blonde-haired countess flew through the portal and tackled me to the ground. I should have expected this, but I was notining as I hugged her close.

    "Galio!" Eliza squealed as she rubbed her face into my chest, and I stroked her hair.

    "Yes, beautiful, it is I, but I have a favor to ask," I said, and Eliza looked up at me.

    "Really? We are really busy with getting everything set up for the Goddess Games right now, but I can always spare some time for you!" Elizaughed and then kissed me.

    I returned the kiss and then ruffled her hair. "Good, you can get these five to help you."

    Eliza looked around and then jumped off me faster than she had tackled me, straightening her dress out. "You didn''t tell me you had guests with you!"

    "We are not guests, little countess! We are his wives!" Aquarius growled, but the squeaked when Virgo pinched her.

    "You have Male wives too?" Eliza asked, and Virgoughed.

    "No, but Sagittarius does love males!" Virgoughed as Sage looked away. "But, no, only the four of us are his wives. Though, I think that you came before any of us because I do not know who you are."

    "As much as I would love to get into this right now, I have an important date with a manying im to my name. I would like for you to watch over these four until I am finished here, but it shouldn''t take more then a few hours," I sighed and then shook my head. "I am sure most of that time will be dealing with the ck King and her request."

    The women exchanged surprised nces but nodded in agreement. They knew the urgency of my task and understood the responsibility that came with it. Eliza seemed particrly excited at the prospect.

    "I''ll take care of them, Galio! You go and show that imposter who''s the real boss," Eliza stated firmly, her eyes twinkling with renewed determination as she adjusted her crimson spectacles.

    I couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm.

    Reassured, I rose to my feet and turned to face my Zodiacs onest time. "I''ll be back soon, and when I am, we''ll finally set things right. Together," I said, my tone filled with conviction. The Zodiacs nodded, it was enough for now.

    With onest nod towards Eliza and the Zodiacs, I stepped into the portal, ready to face whatever awaited at the end of the tumultuous path. I was aware of the lingering eyes of the Zodiacs and the hundreds of now-human demon women who watched me in awe. It was strange but empowering.

    I had crossed the threshold, stepping into a conflict that had no guarantees of my victory. Yet I was spurred on by a newfound purpose and the knowledge that I was not alone. The Zodiacs had my back, the Underworld was on the brink of transformation, and now, I carried the shared hopes of hundreds of new humans.

    Trusting in the strength of these bonds, I stepped forward, ready to face whatever awaited me in this war of divinity.

 Chapter 629 A Real God

    Chapter 629 A Real God

    After everyone left, I let out a long sigh. The previously demonized women around me seemed lost, but they would all figure things out with time. While I might have just smacked them, a lot more than a simple gesture went into the feat I just pulled.

    In the brief infinitely small moment before my hand connected with Erisa''s face, I had stretched time to work on the exact changes that I wanted to take ce. The entire process had taken over three weeks if I were to count it as normal time, but it was worth it. I now had the recipe to unleash on the rest of the underworld and fix the distorted world that Kadeon had wrought.

    "What will you do now?" Harissa asked from beside me, and I turned to her with a smile. "I have an important date with the ck King, and I n on straightening out the rest of the Underworld on my way down."

    Harissa nodded and then walked over to take Erisa''s hand in hers. "We will make sure to help get thisyer back on track. The next time that you visit, this ce will be a market fit for a god like you!"

    I smiled, but then waved my hand as a small portal appeared under me. I dropped down to the sixthyer without a word and was not surprised by the fighting that I could see below me as I lowered myself. Beautiful and ugly Demons were already going at it, but I didn''t really have time for their squabbles. Rather than speaking, I just raised my hand.

    As I raised my hand, the intricate threads of True Magic weaved around me. I could feel its raw energy coursing through my veins, eager and ready for mymand. This was not just a demonstration of my powers- it was a decisive move to restore harmony to the Underworld.

    I cast my gaze over the demons that were scurrying around, each locked in their own intense fights. I could feel their animosity, their relentless drive to cause havoc, the spark of violence feeding the air around them. But also, there was fear. Fear of the unknown, fear of the approaching changes, fear of relinquishing their essence.

    With the memory of the transformation I had performed on the demons in the Market Layer vivid in my mind, I knew exactly what I wanted to do. I aimed to turn these monstrous demons back to their human form, to rid them of the cursed lives they were forced to live, to free them from the terror Kadeon had bound them to.

    Rather than p all the women below, I decided to take a more appropriate and erotic path, choosing to st each of them with a spell to cause them to orgasm uncontrobly until they had turned back to humans. Perfectly normal use of my godly power.

    As the spell hit its targets, I could see the women convulsing, pleasure overtaking their senses as their bodies contorted in ecstasy. Their demonic features wilted away, giving way to smooth, unmarred human skin. Their terrifying eyes lost their sinister glow, now shades of human hues. Their ws receded, fingers regaining their original human form, the same going for their fanged mouths as they transformed into small, rosebud lips. Their demonic essence was being peeled off,yer byyer.

    Once their transformations wereplete, every single one of them copsed, gasping for breath, their faces flushed as they trembled from the overwhelming pleasure.

    Looking over the transformed women, I felt satisfaction seeping into my bones. But as with every transformation, there was a certain amount of confusion and fear that followed.

    Some clung onto each other, their bodies still wracked with aftershocks, while othersy sprawled on the ground, their chests heaving. Their eyes, wide and confused, ricocheted around, taking in the view of their changed bodies. The realization of their transformation dawned upon their faces, recing their confusion with awe.

    "Wh-What just happened? W-What did you do?" One of them managed to stutter out, her voice half-choked as she clutched onto her chest.

    With a deep breath, I began to exin. "I returned you back to your original forms. You are no longer bound by the demonic forms that Kadeon forced upon you. You are now free from the curse, and from this moment forth, you are human again."

    There was a pause, the words sinking in slowly, understanding brightening their faces.

    "You''re...a god? For real?" One of them finally questioned, her voice raspy.

    I nodded, "Yes, I am your god, Galio. The real Galio. And I''m here to set things right."

    As proof, I waved my hand, and everything around me was sted into the air. All the women braced themselves for destruction, but instead, the debris reformed into brand new beautiful buildings. The now-human women looked around them in astonishment as the once chaotic and broken battlefield became a flourishing, well-structured city within seconds. I hadn''t neglected details; from the cobblestone pathways to the intricately designed archways, everything was given due diligence.

    "Wee to your new home,dies." I gestured around us, a hint of pride in my voice. Their bewilderment was slowly reced with hope.

    For the first time since I had awakened for this life, I felt like a God. Not because I had all this power, but because I was actually helping people and not getting anything for it. I normally sought out pleasure, but there was nothing on my mind right now besides Kadeon.

    Everything that has happened, and all that I had forgotten had been because of him and Matthias. I was going to break the cycle and remove Kadeon from this reality. This fight was between me and my old friend.

    Setting my thoughts aside, I turned to the now-human women around me. There was an eerie silence, punctuated with gasps of disbelief and a few relieved sobs.

    "Now begins your new life in the Underworld. The Underworld is going to be a haven, a manifestation of peace and prosperity, a ce where you live harmoniously, respecting and caring for each other. And together, we will bring Kadeon down," I said, my voice resonating with purpose.

    Many of them looked skeptical, but I could see the hope in their eyes. That''s all I needed.

    "Now, if you''ll excuse me," I said and, with a wave, opened my next portal, "I have got a date with a child disguising himself as a god. I assure you all, by the time Ie back, he will be nothing but a chapter from a forgotten part of history."

    Without waiting for any response, I stepped into the portal. On the other side, I emerged out in the ck King''syer.

    The firstyer. I would fix the rest after I was done here, but I didn''t want to waste more time. It was clear that Kadeon assumed he had something on me, and I had to stop him.

    Before me was a grandeur of ck and gold, an immense castle that screamed authority. The architecture was borate, projecting the power and position of its inhabitants. Despite being within the confines of the Underworld, the ambiance had a dignified charm to it.

    Adjusting my posture, I stood tall as I approached the castle. I considered the fact that Kadeon already knew I was here, but I didn''t want him to have the pleasure of watching me stumble around like a fool. Not anymore.

    The guards at the gate recognized me instantly. They must have heard of my arrival from the Zodiacs. Battling in the Underworld didn''t allow one to keep their profile low, I supposed.

    "God Galio," a guard addressed me, "We were expecting you."

    "I bet you were," I responded dryly.

 Chapter 630 Done With The Filler Arcs

    ?

    I walked down long and imposing hallways following the guards, thinking about the ck King. While this trip had been solely abouting down to talk with her and get Xieus and Rem back. Unfortunately, I hit some snags along the way, and the entire trip had taken much longer than I had anticipated.

    Part of me wanted to me my unknowing as the root of all of this, but I knew it was because I was just enjoying myself. I had yet to take anything really seriously unless I was in the heat of battle, but things were different now.

    I had thought to just wave my hand and change thisyer, but even if the ck King seemed a bit, looney, this was her world that she ruled over. I would at least give her a chance to tell me how she wants the ce, but all that would have toe after I had dealt with Kadeon.

    When I finally reached the extravagant throne room of the ck King, I was met with the sight of a young woman seated on a throne of ebon and gold. Her raven-ck hair was borately styled and the royal garb she wore left no question about her status. "ck King," I greeted with a nod of my head.

    "Galioˇ­" she drawled, her quiet voice echoing through the room. "Or should I call you ''Mr. Traitor God''?"

    I bit back a retort, reminding myself that I was here for a reason. "Before we get into that, I would like to ask you for a favor."

    The ck King raised a skeptical brow at me. "You''re quite thick-skinned, Mr. Galio, making demands without even hearing your rightful punishment."

    Ignoring her remark, I continued, "Once I beat Kadeon and reim my divine throne, I am willing to let you handle the restructuring of the Underworld, for the most part," I started to exin, but the ck King hoped out of her throne and stalked over to stab a finger into my chest.

    "Do you know what an appointment is? Or how to keep them?!" The ck King demanded with a growl. "I watched your entire journey for filler arcs, and I have had it! You are going to help me, and you are going to do it now! That, or I will feed your prettiest to my Aether Demon pets the True God has given me to force your hand!"

    The King was short even by demon standards, and she barely came up to my chest, making it hard to take her seriously. Still, this was not good news, and I was not happy.

    "I will only ask you this once, ck King, and be sure to give me the answer that I am looking for," I said dangerously as I felt chaos portals opening behind me.

    "Oh, you think that you are-" She started to say, but then braced herself as my emotions started to get the best of me.

    "I have not asked the question yet," I said, my voiceced with venom and my presence making the very air heavy and hard to breathe. "Where is Xieus and Rem?"

    "You are toote Galio!" Scorpio said from behind me.

    "Kadeon already has her. Another one that you lost because of your blindness," Aries with disgust in her voice.

    "You are a failure, and your time of rule hase to an end," Polo whispered.

    More ridicule came, but I didn''t turn to face my royal guards. Every line held truth, and nothing ever cut deeper, but I also knew that all of my friends and lovers'' minds were distorted by Kadeon.

    I was not the same person I was thest time that I had fought. I was a god, and I would not y by anyone''s rules.

    Still, the verbal assault by my Zodiacs had gotten under my skin, and I felt my patience unraveling. I turned to face them, my face betraying my calm demeanor. My eyes were zing with an unrivaled fury, and my lips pulled back into a snarl.

    "This isn''t a blind demon or even a blind god that you''re dealing with. You''re dealing with me, Galio, the true God," I said, my voice deadly calm despite the rage burning within me. "And I assure you, you''ve yet to see the worst of me."

    The Zodiacs flinched, their determined stances faltering for a moment. Scorpio met my gaze, his eyes reflecting the dread that was settling in. Aries, on the other hand, tried to maintain herposed facade, but the flicker of uncertainty was hard to miss.

    "Galioˇ­" The ck King began, her eyes hard and her voice shaky as she took in the tense atmosphere. "Do not misunderstand. Xieus and Rem are safe, for now. Kadeon has them, but they are unharmed."

    "Unharmed, you say?" I echoed, my voice carrying a hint of mockery. "Kadeon is using them to control and manipte me. Do you think I am going to rx knowing that? You have no idea the pot you have stuck your hand into!"

    The ck King faltered, taken aback by my sudden outburst. She recovered quickly and straightened her posture. "I have pledged my loyalty to Kadeon, it is he who gave me power and recognition."

    My gaze hardened at her words. "And in return, you offer him the lives of my beloved?" There was rage simmering beneath my words and my fists clenched at my sides. She had not just betrayed me, she had used the people I hold dear, which was an unforgivable sin.

    The ck King opened her mouth to speak but paused, having second thoughts. The defiance in her eyes dimmed, reced by a trace of regret. She nced at my clenched fists and then at my hard gaze, absorbing my implied threat.

    "I... I didn''t have a choice, Galio," she started, almost inaudibly. "Kadeon is far more powerful than you think. He controls everything in the realms now. I...I didn''t want to be left out, to be a mere puppet." Her voice was wavering now, her carefully cultivated bold fa?ade cracking under my piercing gaze.

    "Total control? Is that the BS that he fed you?" I asked as Aries lunged at me.

    I paid her no mind, and the moment that she came within ten feet of me, all her armor and clothing disintegrated off her body. The moment that she noticed, Aries dropped to the ground to cover herself in embarrassment. Not even Kadeon''s hold could change one of my wife''s prudish natures. But I was cold and indifferent to her humiliation, my attention was still stuck on the ck King.

    "Did you really believe that, ck King?" I asked, disbelief marring my voice. "Was your ambition so great that you sold yourself to the delusions of a petty usurper? At the cost of our bond... at the cost of Xieus and Rem?"

    Silent tears streaked down her regal face, her eyes full of shock and despair. It was as if she had only just realized the gravity of her choices.

    I sighed, pressing the bridge of my nose for a moment before looking down at her again. All these creatures and people were just y things for Kadeon so he could get what he wanted. "What is his n?

    Her eyes widened, and she hesitated, ncing at me as if trying to figure out whether to spill the truth or stay loyal to Kadeon. After a tense moment, she sighed, a defeated look in her eyes.

    "Kadeon... he wants more than just power. He aims to reshape the celestial cycle, deconstruct the existing Zodiac System, and establish a new one. A cycle where he, not you, will be the divine figure at the top," she revealed with trepidation in her voice.

    "He ns to impose his control over the Realm of the underworld, breaking and distorting the naturalw that governs them, shaping it into his image. To do that, he must consume Xieus and Rem. I don''t know why he needs to eat them, and I didn''t ask Either. I was told that I either followed along, or I would be killed and reced by another demon," The ck King exined, but then flinched back as a crack in the very fabric of reality formeding from me.

    Without another word, I turned and raised my hand, striped all the remaining Zodiacs of their clothing, mming them each into the walls of the throne room. After hitting the walls, golden bands wrapped around their wrist, ankles, and necks, preventing any movement.

    "I will deal with you all when I return," I said and then closed my eyes. This had been a waste of time, but now Kadeon''s time was over.

    It was nothing to feel his presence, and the moment that I found him, the space between the two points folded, and I instantly stepped into the massive chamber where Kadeon help Rem, the Ram Demon Goddess, and Xieus, the Subus, who was also another whole in my memory like Elisa was.

    "So! You made it just in time, but you are toote!" Kadeonughed but then stopped as he looked eyes with me.

    "There is no ce or time that you can hide from me anymore. For thousands of years you have been ying this game, but it ends here and now, False God. Let the girls go, and I will kill you fast," I said in a low and dangerous tone. My body was emitting massive amounts of divine power that was turning the very atmosphere vtile. Silver crackling bolts of energy surged around me, indicating the umtion of my power.

    Kadeon seemed momentarily taken aback, hisughter dying down into an incredulous chuckle. "You think you can defeat me just because you have newfound power? Galio, you are nothing but a puppet god in the grand y of the Cosmos."

    "I am not here to y your games, Kadeon," I snapped, taking a menacing step forward. "Release them, or prepare to face the wrath of a True God."

    "Oh, godly wrath, how amusing!" Kadeon let out a venomousugh. His mirth was short-lived as my power surged, causing the very floor to ripple under my feet. Kadeon''s eyes flickered with a glimmer of apprehension.

    "Amusing or not, you have pissed off the wrong god," I stated coldly, and without wasting another moment, threw myself into thest battle to reim what was rightfully mine.

    "Ah yes, typical hero talk. I actually watch a few of those movies with the ck King. It was sickening to see how the hero always wins, but that is not how the real world works, is it, Galio? You of all people should know this, considering just how many times you have failed?"

    He had an annoyingly smug smirk on his face as he antagonized me. I charged forward with a roar, drowning him out. My avenging wrath was stopped as I was met by arge figure that was cloaked in darkness swirling with Chaos.

    "Oh, that is right! I forgot to tell you that your so-called brother wanted a little rematch. Since you did him so dirty thest time that you two fought, I had Angelios do a little work on him. A little bit of true magic so your little godly tricks won''t work on him like the others!" Kadeonughed but then turned from us to the girls. "Now, if you don''t mind, I have an important dinner date with these two wretched creatures! Have fun!"

 Chapter 631 The Awakening of Hidden Memories

    <h4>Chapter 631 The Awakening of Hidden Memories</h4>

    "Get out of my way," I growled at the massive figure before me, my wrath targeted at Kadeon rather than the lion man that I called my brother blocking me.

    My words hung heavy in the air, causing tension to ripple around the room. But the figure, shrouded in darkness, merelyughed. A deep, bellowingughter echoed throughout the room and sent an ufortable shiver down my spine.

    "I see you haven''t lost your arrogance, Galio," The voice boomed, carrying a mocking undertone that filled me with gritting resentment. The figure stepped out from the shadows, his form more visible now.

    Instead of his typical human form, I was met with the sight of a monstrous lion demi-god. His form was bulkier, shrouded in eerie, mysterious darkness infused with Chaotic magic. The detail that put me on edge was the familiar face framed by the mane - Leo.

    "But this time, you are not getting in his way," Leo stated, his eyes ring with a frightening determination. "This is my fight."

    I scoffed, my anger simmering below the surface. "''Your fight,'' you say? You are a pawn of Kadeon, Leo. This is not your fight. You''re being used yet again. It''s pathetic."

    Leo growled, his fingers curling into fists. The mes of anger in his eyes were quickly reced with something more potent - an indomitable resolve. "I chose this fight, Galio. This is the path I have chosen."

    "No, Leo," I counteracted, my gaze filled with cold rity. "This path was chosen for you. By Kadeon. You are nothing more than a puppet, a pawn in his twisted games."

    He was silent for a long moment before a low chuckle rumbled in his chest. "I''ve been called many things, Galio... But never a puppet."

    Surging forward, I met Leo with equally zing fury, my divine energy colliding with his chaotic essence. The impact was met with a resounding boom that shook the very foundation of the room.

    "You''re a fool if you think this was your choice, Leo!" I snarled through gritted teeth, but Leo merely grinned.

    "I didn''t expect you to understand."

    "Enough of this useless banter!" I bellowed, a fiery intensity burning in my eyes. With my arms outstretched divine energy surged from me in shimmering waves, causing the space around us to ripple. I refused to waste any more time. I had my people to save and a traitor to punish.

    In the blink of an eye, I found myself thrust into mercilessbat with Leo, our powers shing in a deadly ballet of destruction. But even through the booming thunder of our battle, I could hear Kadeon''s mirthfulughter echo in the background.

    A surge of anger gripped me. I needed to end this quickly. I needed to save my girls and rid of this imposter god once and for all. Raising my hand, I summoned a beam of concentrated divine energy and shot at Leo. It hit him square in the chest and sent him flying back. But before I could seize the opportunity and press forward, he got back up with a pained grin.

    "You''re going to have to do more than that to take me down, brother."

    I clenched my jaw, matching his determined re. "Very well," I said, my gaze hardening. "If it''s a fight you want, it''s a fight you''ll get."

    With that, I rushed forward again, my wrath burning hotter than before, my mind firm on the goal. This was it. The battle to reim what was mine had just begun, and nothing was going to stand in my way.

    ---

    "Look how hard he fights for you, and yet, even now, Galio has no idea what you really are! It almost feels like a waste to just eat you!" Kadeon cackled as his once divine androgynous body grew into a sinister-looking monster that was too hideous to be even called an ugly demon. "I think that I will let him see you for what you really are, The Dark Empress of Selvack! yer of thousands, and enver of millions! Even you make me look like a saint! I am going to give him a good final shock of despair before crushing his spirit."

    Xieus tried to protest, her eyes wide with terror as Kadeon moved closer. She was bound by some force, her actions retrained as she could only watch in horror. Both Xieus and Rem futilely attempted to break free, agony and rage twisted on her face, but neither of them could force Kadeon away from Xeius.

    "You are nothing but a parasite, Kadeon!" Rem spat out, her eyes shing with hatred. "You may control us now, but Galio will defeat you. He will save us."

    Kadeonughed, a sickening sound that echoed around the room. "Such big words from a small creature. Surely, you''re not in a position to make such ims, are you?"

    But Rem only red at him, her eyes filled with intense loathing and a burning resolve. She remained silent, her lips set in a tight line.

    Watching them, Kadeon''s maliciousughter slowly died down, reced with an ugly snarl. "I''m tired of this game. It''s time to end this."

    He reached out for Rem, but before he could touch her, a booming sound echoed through the room, followed by a bright surge of light that filled the space. All eyes turned in time to see Galio, his eyes aze, a defeated Leo on the ground. A strange cosmic energy radiated around his form in violent surges as he walked forward.

    ---

    "Stop! This ends now, Kadeon!" I roared, but Kadeon put his monstrous form between me and the girls.

    "Stop? Now? Don''t you think that is a littlete for such talk?" Kadeon asked but then tapped his disgusting lip. "I think that you are still missing something, right? There are still some holes in that stupid head of yours, so I think that it is time that we filled them!"

    I tried to rush forward, but the air around me became thick. I tried to disperse the effect with my own True Magic, but nothing was happening.

    "While you might have your memories back about your power, you are still in my realm. Call yourself what you want, but I am the True God here, not you! Now! Back to your precious Xieus! The hole in your mind! But not for much longer!" Kadeon cackled a sudden surge of chaotic magic emanating from him. Before I could utter a retort, his attention swiftly turned towards Xieus.

    "I think it''s time for our little secret to be revealed, don''t you think?" Kadeon taunted, inching towards her with a menacing smirk.

    Xieus trembled, her eyes wide with terror, and it was at that moment that I felt a sudden cold dread wash over me. Instinctively, I charged forward, but an invisible force stopped me. I pushed against the force barrier with all my might, but it was proving more difficult than expected.

    "What are you trying to pull, Kadeon?" I growled through gritted teeth. In response, Kadeon threw back his head andughed a grotesque and chilling sound.

    "Xieus!" I shouted, but my voice was drowned in the rambunctiousughter of Kadeon.

    Suddenly, the room plunged intoplete darkness. A deathly silence descended, the only sound echoing was the erratic heartbeat thrumming in my own chest.

    "Reveal your true form, Xieus!" Kadeonmanded, his voice booming through the darkness. "Let the Great Traitor God see who you really are!"

    A shrill, bone-chilling scream pierced through the darkness followed by a luminescent glow that slowly began to illuminate the room. A grotesque figure stood where Xieus once did, monstrous and terrifying. Amidst the dread and confusion, realization began to dawn on me. This was the dark secret Xieus had been hiding.

    This was why she had severed her past with me and chose to forget everything... to protect me. Betrayal, confusion, and a deep bitterness seeped into my veins. Kadeon''s maliciousughter echoed in the room, further amplifying my rising fury.

    Unhindered by the revtion, I charged forward, pushing through the invisible force with every ounce of my energy. "Xieus!!!" I howled, my voice brimming with raw determination, but my mind started to reel, and the world around me went back as my mind was sucked into a memory that had been sealed away.

 Chapter 632 Filling The Hole Pt 1

    <h4>Chapter 632 Filling The Hole Pt 1</h4>

    My eyes opened, and I felt a pain that I had long since burned away. I knew this moment, but being here only made the pain of my very first mistake and failure after getting my powers.

    Below me was the scattered, and expanding debris of my once beautiful home world. In front of me was a man that I had once thought to be my best friend in the world, but jealousy will always be a disgusting beast that devours to get what it wants.

    "What now, brother? Will you kill me?" Matthias asked, not a scrap of remorse in his voice.

    "Is that all that is left of you?" I asked, gritting my teeth.

    My heart was a hammer in my chest, but my rage was doused by my sorrow for what not only Matthias had done, but what I had been forced to do in response. Each time I tried to halt his destruction, we obliterated anyone that was near, but nothing I could do would stop him. His power was the same as mine, so neither could trump the other. The result of each sh was a massive discharge of energy that left nothing in its wake.

    Now, the world and people that I had loved were all gone.

    "How does it feel to have nothing? Do you feel that hole in your heart? Even if you kill me, that hole will never be filled! No matter how far you go, the haunting memories will linger, even if you close them away. Disaster will follow you, Galio, of this, I promise you."

    The voice caught in my throat. The person I once thought of as a brother now only filled me with disgust, and it was hard to swallow down the bitter taste. But I had lost so much more than he couldprehend.

    "I won''t kill you, Matthias," I told him, my voice hollow. I extended my hand and in the palm, a small white sphere started to form.

    "No, Galio. What are you doing?!" Matthias screamed but it was already toote.

    "Goodbye, Brother," I said, my voice filling with sorrow. The sphere burst into a brilliant light, and before Matthias could even react, he was enveloped by it.

    I wasn''t sure if he''d ever get out, but it was a fate better than killing him, or worse, having him roam free again. With that, my past was ripped away from me by my own hands, leaving only an empty space filled with the debris of our once beautiful world.

    Floating in the dark emptiness of space, I closed my eyes, drifting in and out of the conscious world. The sensation of weightlessness washed over me, and the feelings of exhaustion started to pull me under. And, I let myself be taken by the lull.

    A delicate luby of silence.

    ...

    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself facing a sprawling new world, painted green and blue against the backdrop of the universe. My once anxious mind was now filled with a strange serenity as I descended to the unknown known as Kathorn.

    When Inded, I found myself amidst a scene of destruction and despair. The people of this watched as I descended from the heavens, their eyes widening with abination of fear, wonder, and disbelief. I could see exhaustion etching their faces, blood smeared on their bodies from a relentless fight.

    A man approached me, hastily dropping to his knees in a deep bow.

    "You...You are the God sent from the Divine ne to save us!" he murmured, his voice choking with emotion.

    I beheld clusters of these humanoid beings, their frail bodies and weary eyes pleading for salvation. But I was merely a man who chose to take on the mantle of a god, I didn''t know if I could save them. However, my silent contemtion was broken when the man continued to speak,

    "For centuries, our Kathorn has been ravaged by a being of darkness, the Dark Empress - Xieus of Selvack," hemented, his voice breaking as he uttered that name. There was fear woven into his narrative, a fear that ran deeper than mere dread for a cmity.

    "For centuries, we were a peaceful people, living in harmony with our. We flourished, and so did ournds. But our tranquility was disrupted when Xieus, a mere child from the Selvack tribe, rose to power. She was different, possessing an alluring beauty and an uncanny wisdom beyond her years. We revered her, little knowing what she was capable of.

    "As Xieus grew, her ambition to rule our world became more evident. Soon, she began gaining followers, including the small but influential size of her Selvack tribe. Then, in a bloody coup, she overthrew the High Council of Kathorn, dering herself the Dark Empress. Her regime was irond and intolerant of any form of dissent.

    "She scorched our sacred temples, maiming our priests and priestesses. Our once fertilends were tarnished, the rivers ran red with blood, and the air filled with the cries of our kin. She took pleasure in our suffering, in our despair, using her dark magic to keep us at bay.

    "She crafted terrifying beasts from dark magic and chaos, setting them loose to perpetuate the reign of terror on those who dared to oppose her. Life as we knew it altered to the cruel tune of Xieus''s whim.

    "And now, we stand at the brink of annihtion, praying for a savior to free us from this peril."

    His words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of their suffering. A cold fury began to settle within me. I didn''t know where I hadnded myself, but now that I was here, I felt a surge of obligation to help these beings, but something deep inside of me stirred that this man-like creature was not telling me the truth.

    "No one deserves to endure such suffering," I said, my voice cold and stern.

    The people around me nodded, their eyes gleaming with desperate hope. But as I listened to their tale, I couldn''t shake off the growing sense of uncertainty deep in my gut.

    Part of me felt like they were leaving out a crucial part of the story. Or worse, painting an innocent being as a viin for their own benefit. After all, what would a primitive tribe gain from ndering a powerful figure like Xieus?

    Without a word, I turned away from the people and scanned the destendscape. Far off in the distance, I could see plumes of smoke rising into the sky - a sign of the ongoing battle against the Dark Empress.

    Watching their war-torn world, something inside me shifted. I didn''t have any reason to trust these unfamiliar beings. But I couldn''t ignore the destruction around me either.

    As a god, it was my duty to restore bnce, and I did not want to see another world destroyed. But as a man, part of me longed for a battle of power. Regardless of the truth, the Dark Empress, Xieus had somehow upset the bnce of this world, and it was up to me to intervene.

    "Take me to your capital," I said, turning back to Morkath. A confused murmur ran through the crowd, but it was Morkath who stepped forward with a bow.

    "Of course, Lord Galio," he said, his voice reverberating with respect.

    With that, I followed Morkath toward the heart of the catastrophe, stepping into a journey that would reveal the hidden truth of Xieus, the Dark Empress.

    Little did I know, this was just the beginning of my tragic descent into a truth that would shake my understanding of people, and fray my views. A truth that was so profound that would eventually lead me to question my divine powers.

 Chapter 633 Filling The Hole Pt2

    <h4>Chapter 633 Filling The Hole Pt2</h4>

    I rose from the ground, simultaneously taking in my surroundings and scanning the various curiously shocked faces of the Morkath. They were humanoid, but not human, with a slight blue tint to their skin with contrasting sharp gold eyes, a stark reminder that I was not among my kin.

    A heavy silence hung in the air as all eyes turned to me, frozen in anticipation of my next move. Baffled yet resolute, I decided to go along with their beliefs, hopeful that this path would lead to some answers.

    My newfound guide, a seemingly noble Morkath called Jorum, led me through the variousnds of Kathorn. We traveled using their strange hovering devices, which seemed to defy thews of gravity I was ustomed to, a reminder of the difference between our worlds.

    The journey was harrowing, to say the least. Scattered remnants of decimated viges, charred skeletons of sacred temples, and the ravagednds of the Morkath tore at my heart. I couldn''t help but ask myself, could a single being, a woman named Xieus, be capable of causing such destruction?

    During our grueling journey, I could not get rid of the sensation of uneasiness. Something was off. The stories Jorum ryed about Xieus felt manipted, and altered to paint a horrifying picture of a tyrant. Yet, my intuition whispered there was more to her.

    As the central capital of the Morkath came to view, a grand structure built upon a towering cliff overlooking the devastatednds, anxiety twisted my gut. The ruler of the Morkath, Eridor, awaited my arrival.

    Upon stepping into his throne room, I could feel the palpable tension, the air thick with unspoken words and hidden fears. Faces of the high-ranking officials, advisors, and nobles wore carefully calcted masks of indifference but their eyes betrayed their apprehension. The moment Eridor began speaking of Xieus, confirming what Jorum had ryed earlier, I felt that familiar wave of uneasiness rush over me.

    His words sounded almost rehearsed, perfected over ages to reinforce the horrifying image of Xieus. Each anecdote was more terrifying than thest, painting Xieus as a monster relishing in pain and destruction. Yet, his gestures, his eyes... something was off, wrong in a way that further deepened the mystery. For a moment, I locked eyes with Eridor, a silent exchange that only confirmed my suspicions.

    I wanted to ask questions, but it was clear that Eridor would not be truthful. It was also in to see by the looks around me that he held sway and influence over everyone. I was not sure exactly how, but the True Magic inside of me stirred in discourses.

    "I will go explore, and see what I can do about Xieus, but I can''t promise anything," I said, and Eridor gave me what I now knew to be a fake smile. I could now feel animositying from him.

    "That is good to hear, Traveler from the Divine nes!" Eridorughed, and I turned and left the building.

    After leaving the throne room, Jorum rushed to catch up with me. At first, he didn''t say anything, but soon he spoke up. "What do you n to do?"

    "Ask questions, and try to find answers. This is not my world, so I would like to minimize my effect here. Though, that is entirely up to the truth. Something doesn''t feel right, and I know that you are all hiding parts of this story from me," I said and stopped as Jorum froze. "Whatever it is, you do not have to tell me. I can tell from the emotions in that room that Eridor is not all that he seems. I will find the truth, and then stop this war."

    Jorum''s look was fearful at first, but then he let out a sigh. "I think it best if you look for the answers yourself."

    "Thank you, Jorum." I nodded. Though his cooperation was far from total, I appreciated his honesty. Some part of him was speaking up against the fear imnted by Eridor. That was something.

    With renewed vigor, I embarked on my mission to disentangle theplex web of deceit surrounding Xieus. This was going to be far from easy, yet I had never been one to back off from a challenge.

    First, I needed more information and for that, I had to go to the source. I needed to meet Xieus, the Dark Empress of Selvack, herself. The decision brought a heavy silence between Jorum and me. After minutes that seemed to stretch into eons, Jorum nodded, clearly restrained by fear yet agreeing to guide me to Selvack territory.

    Following Jorum through the bizarre winding paths of Kathorn, every bone in my body screamed that something was off. Whether it was the cold and calcted Eridor, the misrepresented stories of Xieus, or the enigma surrounding my arrival to Kathorn, I could not shake off the feeling of disquiet.

    As we traveled deeper into the heart of the Dark Empress''s imednds, the devastation on disy was shocking. ording to the tales, Xieus took delight in this destruction, this torment of the world''s inhabitants, but I struggled to reconcile that image with the Xieus I had gotten hints of from Jorum''s stories. Every instinct, every gut feeling, pointed towards discrepancies that I couldn''t ignore. Despite my tumultuous thoughts, I was very aware that I wasn''t just stepping into a war-ridden territory. It was something more enigmatic, more profound that was shrouded in thisnd''s history and its peoples'' despair.

    Upon our arrival at Selvack, my sight was overwhelmed by an eerie quietness and ruinous destion. I could tell that this was no ordinary ruin. Rather, it was a harsh disy of power and possibly a desperate measure of some sort. It was a cold reminder of the fractured narratives that I had been presented with. The sight of it only magnified my resolve to find the truth.

    Jorum pointed to a foreboding castle perched at the top of a steep hill surrounded by deste wilderness. This, he said, was where Xieus resided. I thanked him, seeing the trepidation reflected in his eyes despite his assurances of safety. He agreed to wait for me at the boundaries of the Selvack territory, his loyalty speaking louder than his fear. There was a mutual, unspoken pact of trust between us.

    As I moved towards the castle, the destion seemed to echo the stories, and yet something at the back of my mind kept poking at me. The narrative I had been sold still felt suspiciously well-crafted, a bit too perfect to seamlessly fit into the mold of a Dark Empress. Naturally, the half-lies and iplete truths only fueled my determination to dig deeper into the mystery that was Xieus.

    As I approached the castle, the absence of guards or any form of security was notably odd. Either Xieus felt untouchable within her stronghold, or there was anotheryer of her defense that wasn''t apparent to the naked eye.

    Cautiously stepping through the open castle gates, the inside was an extraordinary contradiction to its austere exterior. Though unupied and silent, the grand hall was adorned with intricate designs and glimmering lights. This was not the dwelling of a stereotypical monstrous queen; instead, it beheld a sophistication that just added to the growing enigma of Xieus.

    Confronted by the eerie silence and an imminent confrontation with the so-called Dark Empress, a strange calm washed over me. This was no longer just an entric interster misadventure that I happened upon. I realized I had been drawn into a narrative that transcended myprehension of right and wrong, good and evil. I had stepped into the heart of a much more profound conflict, the depths of it were still unknown to me, and at the core of it all was Xieus.

    Though my intent was initially merely to help, I found myself ensnared in the allure of this enigma, this fracture in the seams of truth and lies. I had been forced to take part in the destruction of my world and the people I loved. Seeing this world in peril made me want to mend and heal it like I could never do on my own.

 Chapter 634 Filling The Hole Pt 3

    <h4>Chapter 634 Filling The Hole Pt 3</h4>

    Before ascending the stairs, I turned to Jorum. "You can return now."

    "Are you sure?" Jorum asked, and I nodded. I should have sent him back already, but my mind had been a storm. I had actually forgotten that he was still with me until he had almost run into me.

    "I''m sure. I will find my way back on my own," I reassured him. His nervous gaze felt weighted with a sense of impending doom, but he nodded, turning to leave. As he walked away, I couldn''t help feeling a tinge of guilt. But he was safer away from this, and I needed to confront this alone.

    Ascending the stairs, I couldn''t deny the opulence of the pce. It was a strange contrast against the exterior wastnd and the horror stories surrounding it. The entire way, I couldn''t shake off a strange feeling, a sense that something monumental was about to happen.

    On reaching the final corridor, a grand door stood at the end of it. Without hesitation, I pushed open the door and found myself face-to-face with her.

    Dressed in a flowing silver gown, Xieus, the Dark Empress of Selvack, sat on a massive throne, a calm air around her. Her stark white eyes met mine with a muted curiosity, absent of any hostility. It was an encounter I had imagined a thousand times on my way here, but standing here, facing her, I was out of words.

    Her soft voice interrupted my thoughts, "You are the stranger that fell from the sky? Have you finallye to end it all for me?"

    Each of her words was filled with so much pain that it was ineffable to exin the depth of each word''s despair. This unexinable feeling was one that I had tried to hide from as I had slept. How long had I been asleep? How did I even get here?

    Suddenly, I was hit with a rush of dizziness and staggered. I put a hand to my face to cover one eye, but everything was starting to get blurry.

    ---

    Across the room, Xieus watched the strange creature stumble, and then copse. This had not been what she had expected. She had thought for sure that this creature was a pawn of Eridor, but there was not a single drop of hostility emitted while it had been standing.

    "Who are you?" Xieus asked herself, walking over to the creature that was clearly male, but of another species.

    As she neared, she examined his unique features with a gentle yet clinical eye. He appeared like the other Morkath, but his skin and some other features were different. There was also otherworldly energy radiating from him, an energy simr to her own yet entirely unique. She felt an unexpected kinship, a strange connection to this sentient from another realm. It was overwhelming yet frightening in its intensity.

    Seated on a nearby chair, she watched him sleep, an unsettled expression etched on his peaceful face. She found herself wondering about his past, about what kind of life he led before he ended up in Kathorn. His face held a kind of sadness and determination that seemed oddly familiar, and Xieus couldn''t help but feel drawn to him.

    "Who are you?" She whispered again, this time to the sleeping stranger as if she expected him to answer.

    The silence of the chamber was broken by the sound of footsteps and nervous whispers approaching the grand entrance. Eridor''s men were here. Xieus shook herself out of her trance and quickly moved toward the secret passage hidden behind her throne. She gestured for two loyal servants to carry the mysterious man before quickly following them to safety. As chaos unfurled in her grand hall, she left with the stranger, intending to find out the truth about him, and perhaps unravel her own truth along the way.

    Having the stranger there raised a lot of questions. Why was he on Kathorn? What brought him here, and why now? His sudden appearance was daunting but also offered strange peace. He was different and filled with immeasurable power that was hard to ignore. Simr to her, he seemed distant in a way that resonated with the feeling of being out of ce.

    All this while, Xieus thought she was alone in her battles, facing the wrath of her own people. Seeing the stranger filled with power and yet as tormented as her, gave her a peculiar sense ofpanionship. The stranger was an unexpected twist, yet he unraveled a part of her narrative that Xieus had pushed away.

    With the stranger now under her protection, she found herself confronting emotions she had once chosen to ignore. But everything had changed now. The narrative of dread and despair was interrupted, and standing on the precipice of the unknown, Xieus felt a strange relief. The stranger was not merely an interster visitor; he was like her - a god who ended up on a foreign world.

    His arrival marked a surge of hope within her, and for the first time in too long, she felt like she didn''t have to carry her burdens alone. She had seen enough of his apparent sincerity and intrinsically kind nature to convince herself that he was different, that he might just be the ally she desperately needed.

    ---

    "Oh boy. This is a real doozy!" Truth said as I opened my eyes, and everything rushed back to me.

    "What is going on?! Why am I stuck in this memory?!" I demanded, and Truth sighed.

    "This is what happens when you don''t deal with your problems, and you shut them away. You need to see this, and more, but this will do for now. A god you might be, but your failures are stacking."

    "Then guide me! Stop letting me bump around in the dark like a fool!" I screamed, but my words were swallowed by the empty void around us.

    "No."

    "What do you mean no?!"

    "This is your life, your failures, your inability to follow through with things. All of this is wrought by the choices you have made. me who or what you want, but that will only dig the hole you are in deeper. Stop running from the truth. It will always catch you."

    Feeling as if I had been pped, I stared at Truth in stunned silence. His words, as harsh as they were, held the ring of truth. It was I who turned a blind eye to my failures, who refused to face my inner demons and instead chose to bury them deep within, hoping they''d vanish. But here they were, rising to the surface, making me confront them. The reality was hard to swallow, but the weight of my actions and choices was ringly evident.

    "What... what should I do?" I asked with a trembling voice, expecting more harsh truths. But this time, Truth seemed more at ease.

    "Face your failures. Confront the pain you''ve been avoiding. Only then can you find the strength to move forward," he replied, a softer tone filtering through. "This world tore you apart, and you forced the memories down. Only by facing them now will you have the strength to face Kadeon and keep history from repeating itself."

    "I''m afraid," I admitted, my voice echoing in the emptiness around me.

    "That''s okay," Truth said, his tone gentler now. "Everyone''s afraid. But you have to face your fear. Only then can you really move past it."

    With that, I closed my eyes and prepared myself for the pain I would face.

 Chapter 635 Filling The Hole Pt 4

    <h4>Chapter 635 Filling The Hole Pt 4</h4>

    When I opened my eyes, I felt myself being carried through a dark tunnel. The creatures holding me were in robes with deep cowls that covered their faces, so I couldn''t make them out. What I could see was their hands, and they were almost monstrous looking.

    "Xieus, the being is awake!" One of the robbed creatures called in a raspy voice, and everyone stopped, setting me down.

    Once they let go of me, I stood up and looked around the tunnel, and then to Xieus. "This hardly looks like the ce we were before."

    "Eridor''s army has reached my keep, so we must retreat," Xieus said, and I frowned.

    "What for?" I asked. "I was hoping to have a private talk with you."

    As I spoke, beings of light started to appear and then headed in the direction where they wereing from. The people that had carried me pulled back from the glowing figures, but my guardians would only restrain those that resisted. I was more than a little bit ticked off that this Eridor leader person was sending troops in when I said I wasing here. Just another addition to my growing list of suspicions.

    "Are you going to kill them?" Xieus asked, and I shook my head.

    "No. I am very lost as to what exactly is going on here, so I will be removing them from yournd for now. I wish to talk and straighten things out. I am a stranger in this world, so I hope to make as little impact as possible, but I also won''t stand by if something is wrong being done," I exined, and Xieus let out a sigh.

    "Fine, but we should keep going this way. Eridor will not stop his attack, even if you can get rid of his ground troops. Soon the sky will be filled with Metaflies, and they will drop explosions. It is best that we keep going," Xieus exined, and I nodded, walking up to her and scooping her up. "What are you d-doing?!" Xieus sputtered, and I turned to the robed ones.

    "You know where you are going?" I asked, and they nodded. "Good, I have apleteyout of the area now. I will take her to the chapel, and you can meet us there, okay?"

    "You mean temple?" One asked, and I shrugged.

    "Raised stone in the center? A few chairs and a podium?"

    The creature nodded, and then Xieus and I were standing in said temple.

    "Huh? How did we get here so fast?" Xieus asked, and I smiled, setting her down.

    "I can make almost anything happen if I put my mind to it. Though, I can''t fix death," I said, nearly whispering thest part.

    "Why did youe to this world?" Xieus asked, and I shrugged.

    "I was asleep for what seems to be about... oh wow... yeah, it was a long time," I said, but internally I was sweating. I had looked around when I was entering the, but I hadn''t calcted where I was. ording to the stars, and my assumed drifting speed, it had been over 4 billion years since I closed my eyes.

    Yet, everything from then felt fresh.

    "You are from the Divine ne? Do all gods sleep there?"

    "Huh? Wait, what is this Divine ne you all keep talking about?" I asked.

    "Thend above the sky. God fell, and that is why this world is being destroyed. You are not the first, but you are nothing like the God that fell."

    Another god? Like me? Was that even possible... I guess it had to be since I was able to get this power, but what did that mean. I would have sensed if Eridor had True Magic, I would have known just like with Matthias, so it wasn''t him.

    "The ce you all call the Divine ne is actually just arge amount of dark space filled withs like yours, but very few can support life like this one. The bright red thing in the sky is called a star, and the smaller ones you see in the dark are the same, but farther away."

    My world had been more advanced than this one, but they seemed to be able to control gravity to fly. That alone was puzzling. I had been sure that I sensed no ships in space or anything that would suggest that they traveled off the. On top of that, everyone seems to think space is a ce where only gods could go.

    The structures I had seen like Xieus''s castle clearly look to be made with otherworldly powers. There were no seams anywhere on the building or even the furniture. I had thought that they might have some special crafting abilities, but nothing was adding up. It was almost like someone was introducing foreign concepts to these people, but not properly exining the potential of anything.

    "You seem lost in thought, traveler," Xieus'' voice drew me back to the moment. "Perhaps I can help you understand better?"

    It felt strange to be reminded of my status as a foreign being in this world. But Xieus'' gentle offering to help felt genuine and so I nodded, ready to listen to her borate the convoluted truth of Kathorn. As she spoke, I was swept into a tale of gods and magic, a story that was so fantastical and real at the same time. It was then I started seeing the underlying connections, the uncanny simrities between our worlds.

    Xieus exined how like my world, Kathorn too had been a of peace, of magic and its exceptional beings, thriving in the harmony of life and nature. But then came their reckoning. Their so-called god fell from the Divine ne, not unlike me, bringing an era of chaos and war.

    "My entire vige was ughtered, or taken to be changed. I was the only one to escape, and I fled. I ended up crossing over to the side that I lead now against Hyron, our god."

    "Changed? You mean like the creatures that were carrying me?" I asked, and she nodded.

    "You have no idea how many people I have known and loved have been killed in this senseless war. They are the ones bringing war, and the ones ravaging this."

    "So then, where is this god? I am sure that I can just go talk to him, and we can sort this out, right?" I asked, pouring out more True Magic to scan the entire for this creature.

    "I have no idea where he is, or we would have moved on him already," Xieus replied, and I sighed.

    "Give me a moment while I see if I can find him... Wait... What did you say Eridor would send?"

    "Strange metal flying beasts we call Metaflies."

    "And what do they do?" I asked as I could sense over 10,000 drones carrying metal tubes.

    "They rain metal tubes from the sky that detonate on impact. They are strong enough to destroy any magical shield, but we should be safe here. That is, as long as there are only 100 or so."

    "I will be right back," I said, and then appeared above the castle, and sighed as I noticed something I hadn''t before. "That is not True Magic, and this Hyron is no god," I said as I could see the red glow of Chaos around the drones and their packages.

    This was going to be a problem.

 Chapter 636 Filling the Hole Pt 5

    <h4>Chapter 636 Filling the Hole Pt 5</h4>

    Before my world had discovered Truth''s eye, we had already made advancements to be able not only to create free power but harness the very vibrations of the. With that power, we had started to spread out, but no one ever reached their destinations because of Matthias. Memories of what he had done were still fresh in my mind, but it seemed no amount of time could pass for me to forget.

    We had achieved a much higher level of technology than these drones, but we had moved past the need for war amongst ourselves. This was still young and growing, or it was before this Hyron appeared from space like I had. These people were still primitive enough not to understand what space was, or what else was even out there.

    Yet, drones were flying with propellers that operated on manipting wind, and gravity-powered tforms. None of it made any sense, but I could think about that after I had dealt with the flying invasion force.

    While there were just drones, and easy to destroy, I had to be creative. There was a forest below me, and I could tell there had not been a lot of rain in this areately from the parched condition of the foliage. The slightest spark could start a forest fire, and the heat from thebustion of fuel within these drones would be more than enough to supply that spark. I had to take them out in a way that would prevent any coteral damage.

    Raising my open hand, I cast a spell that formed a weak force field around each drone. It wouldn''t be enough to physically stop their movements but it would contain any explosions within a confined space, preventing any fires from starting. Once the shields were in ce, I closed my hand.

    Every shield shrunk, forcing the bombs into the drones, causing them to detonate. All of the drones save one was instantly destroyed, and I separated the bomb from it. I then sent an EMP burst into both shields, frying them both and disabling them. I needed to get a better look at this.

    From what I could tell, no one was thinking these things up. They had to be caused by some interference by this god-like being, Hyron. This was clearly peaceful before he had arrived, but what was my move?

    Was I really a better option for them? Even though I had this invincible body, near limitless power, and what would seem to be the power to do anything I want, I had not been able to save my own world. What if this Hyron was like Matthias? Was this worse than the destruction that I could bring?

    My thoughts were brought to a halt when a sharp pain shot through my chest. It wasn''t a physical pain but rather, it came from a ce much deeper. The guilt, helplessness, and pain that hadid dormant were resurfacing, reminding me of my past failures. A failure to protect my home, a failure to stop Matthias, and now, the potential failure of not being able to protect Kathorn.

    Standing there, hovering above a smoking pile of drones, I was ovee by a sudden fear. If I couldn''t sessfully intervene and stop Matthias, what chance did I have against this unknown entity Hyron?

    As if mocking my state of mind, a blinding light began to shine from the remains of the drones below. Shielding my eyes, I looked on as the chaotic remains started to reform, swirling about, merging, and condensing into a humanoid figure.

    Before my eyes, a new shape took form. Its body towering and robust, contrasted by a distinct red glow that seemed to radiate from within, this new creature conjured a wave of worry in me. The sense of power it emitted was on a whole different level, and I knew this wasn''t just another drone.

    "What are you, and why have youe to this?" The construct asked me, and I frowned at it. Each limb was a different design, and it made him look miss matched.

    "That is my line," I retorted, and the construct narrowed its eyes at me. "Truthfully? I have no idea why I am here, or why I woke up."

    "Woke up? Where are you from?"

    "Doesn''t exist anymore, and it hasn''t for longer than your star has, not that any of that is important," I said with a scowl. "Why are you putting these people at war, and what are you?"

    "What am I? The result of the outcast gaining power after being abused for so many years. I am Hyron, a self-made god that has traveled the universe looking for a reason not to exist!"

    "Why are you hiding?" I asked, crossing my arms. "I can surely help you cease to be if that is all you need."

    "But you don''t get it! I must exist! Can''t you see it?" Hyron asked, and then both of us rose in the air on his ord. "Look! You hold them back from tearing themselves apart! Peaceful people! Ha! There is no such thing!" Hyronughed, spreading his arms out, but then stoppedughing, freezing in ce, then sensors in his eyes focusing on me. "I give them power, and I spin false tails, but their unity always fails! Can''t you see how disgusting these creatures are? Or have you not been here long enough to truly understand?!"

    His words echoed around me, and for a moment, I felt a pang of understanding. I had once shared simr feelings after Matthias had betrayed me after my world had ended. But there was something fundamentally disturbing about Hyron''s scorn for the beings of Kathorn.

    "Pain and fear can bring out the worst in beings, not just in this world but in any world," I responded, trying to keep my voice steady against the overpowering presence of Hyron. "But who are we to y God and decide their fate?"

 Chapter 637 Filling the Holes Pt 6

    <h4>Chapter 637 Filling the Holes Pt 6</h4>

    "Speak for yourself! You and I are not the same!" Hyron snapped back, his anger radiating around him like a tangible force. "Look what they have done to preserve their new way of life? All because I marked that girl! Xieus! Know that girl is what I want, but rather than looking through my lies, they embrace them as their own! Start wars in my name! Have I given them weapons? No! I gave them tools to make their lives easier! But we alle from creatures, and survival always prevails in the undercurrents!"

    "You understand that you are the one affecting the people! You are giving them things that they can''t understand!" I argued, but Hyron only wiggled his hand.

    "That is how you see it, but I know that people can live in harmony, no matter what is given. My home world was like that. A god-like being came and blessed us with technology, and we thrived."

    "Then why are you here?" I asked, but then new small drones controlled by gravity broke off Hyron, projecting a cube around us.

    Instantly, I was standing in space, or that was what it looked like. The image was perfect, but it took a minute for me to figure out where I was, or at least what part of the universe I was. Once I found a familiar grouping of stars, my mind whirled to calcte the distance from the ce my home world had been and here.

    "Gahazn of Shrod, my old home," Hyron said, and his voice echoed through the space around us. "A ce filled with open minds and hearts, capable of amazing understanding and empathy."

    The projection of the sky morphed, zooming in on a vibrant blue and green lush with life and technology. Structures that dwarfed skyscrapers towered under the sky, piercing its azure. Machines that defied gravity zipped through the air amongst winged creatures. I could even see beings of all shapes and sizes, as the few zoomed into different parts of the before zooming back out.

    "The being known as Honesty gave us many things, but we had always lived in peace, and continued to do so," Hyron exined, but out of the corner of my eye, I noticed somethinging from the depths of space. "He left, and then fifty yearster, the Shi''vek showed up at the edge of our gxy."

    The image shifted once more, this time showing a vast andplex ship unlike any I had seen before. It was an intimidating sight, a floating fortress appearing from the depths of the cosmos. The air grew tense, even in the recreated projection, sending a chill down my spine.

    "The Shi''vek were conquerors who roamed the gxies, iming world after world. Our technology was advanced, but it was nothing against their might," Hyron continued.

    Then, the hologram yed out a gruesome historical event. The Shi''vek ship fired some sort of energy beam toward the, and within moments, the vibrant Gahazn was reduced to a barren wastnd. The life that once teemed appeared to be wiped out in an instant. The beings who once walked on the ground, the winged creatures in the sky, the grand civilization - everything was turned to dust.

    "A single attack and our world was decimated. Yet, I survivedˇ­along with a few others." The once lively energy surrounding Hyron dulled. He looked older, even for an eternal being.

    His next words were delivered with a tremor in his voice, "A once peaceful world brought to ruin in an instant." His gaze never left the holographic disy, reliving the harrowing memory as it yed out before us. Despite our differences, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of empathy. It was a shared understanding, a bond formed under the weight of the tragedies we''ve witnessed and the homes lost.

    Suddenly, the projection changed again, shifting through different gxies at a dizzying pace before finally stopping at another. The simrity between Gahazn and this new was uncanny: both were filled with harmony and unity, with beings living in alliance with one another under the stewardship of a god-like figure.

    "This," Hyron said, gesturing toward the projection, "is Kathorn. A younger filled with potential. Perhaps, even a chance for redemption."

    As the hologram began morphing again to show the various points in Kathorn''s history, Hyron continued, "I saw this as a chance to right the wrongs, to prevent history from repeating itself. To prevent another civilization from suffering the same fate as Gahazn. I shared my knowledge with them, gave them tools to evolve, but instead of using them to grow, these beings used them to wage wars among themselves."

    I wanted to argue that this was not his world and that what he was doing was not right. But as I looked into the hologram, my voice failed me. The screen changed and we were on a different where I watched events repeat. Then another, and another.

    How could every world fall to its own hand? Even as I asked myself that answer, a shadow of Matthias''s voice whispered in my mind, "You know. It only takes one rotten one to spoil the bunch!"

    The realization was like a sharp sting, the truth hitting me with a force that left me breathless. Matthias'' words echoed in my mind and though I despised admitting it, he was right.

    "All it took was suspicion, seeds of distrust that grew into full-blown wars. They sumbed to their inherent fear and aggression. I believed they would rise above it, evolve beyond their weaknesses. But they are using the gifts to destroy each other," Hyron''s voice dripped bitterness, his ssy eyes glued to the hologram.

    "They consume. They always consume. Without control. Without care! The many are always led by the few that w for control... Why should they exist? How long will it take before another Shi''vek is created? Is that what I should wait for?"

    It filled me with disgust, but I did understand what he meant. Regardless, no matter how many failed worlds could be shown, they were caused by interference. The worlds like this should be guided, not cruelly tested like this.

    "Do you still think that I am a monster?" Hyron asked, and I looked over at the construct. I knew this wasn''t really Hyron.

    "Definitely. No doubt about it. While I can understand your point, you have made it very clear to me why I was drawn here," I said, and then pointed my finger at him. "You arezy, but more importantly, warped by your world''s trauma. That is no excuse for beingzy."

    I had made my choice. This person was not like Matthias, but they might not be that bad of a person. There was a chance that I could turn this all around to make up for what happenedst time!

 Chapter 638 Filling the Holes Pt 7

    <h4>Chapter 638 Filling the Holes Pt 7</h4>

    Not a momentter, a sharp pain rippled through my body. I stumbled backward, caught off guard by the sudden attack. Hyron retracted back his hand, the remaining energy from his attack crackling in the air.

    "I''m done talking! You won''t be able to interfere in my ns anymore, Galio," he warned, his voiceced with a chilling intensity that sent another shiver down my spine.

    Bracing myself, I prepared to counter-attack, the familiar hum of True Magic steadily droning in my ears. My gaze shifted from Hyron to the vibrant Kathorn projected before us, the appearing tranquil and oblivious of the impending doom.

    "I won''t let you ruin another world, Hyron!" I thundered back, channeling all my energy into a colossal orb of divine light that illuminated the surrounding darkness in a soft glow.

    Hyron proved to be a challenging adversary matching each of my attacks with equal ferocity. Despite the struggle, I remained undeterred. Xieus and the people of Kathorn were depending on me, their faith in me stirring newfound courage and determination within me. Still, I had to make sure not to use too much power, or I could repeat the devastation I had caused before when I had fought Matthias.

    Drenched in sweat and out of breath, I realized the battle was intensifying with each passing moment, straining my reserves of magic. I had the power, but I couldn''t ignore the cost it would impose on Kathorn if left unchecked.

    With a decisive will, I harnessed all my energy to perform a sealing spell capable of trapping Hyron, intending to stop him from further influencing thes. However, as the energy orb charged in my palm, something went awry.

    A colossal energy surge erupted from the charged orb, an overwhelming power beyond my control. I watched in horror as the energy wave expanded rapidly, heading straight towards Kathorn''s projection, the impact imminent.

    "No!" I reached out, trying my best to control the situation, but it was toote. With a ground-shaking impact, the energy wave collided with the projection, the once serene image reced by violent tremors and chaos.

    The scenario projected before me was tragic and nearly unbearable. A cherished Kathorn monument, entrenched in thendscape for centuries, was turned into rubble in an instant. The subsequent shockwave swept across the surroundings, uprooting trees and causing pandemonium among the popce. I could see the rm in their faces, their tranquility reced with uncontroble fear and confusion. Although merely a projection, I knew it reflected the havoc wreaked on Kathorn.

    The silence that followed echoed the heavy dread within me. None of this was meant to happen; it was an ident, a disastrous side-effect of a desperate strategy.

    Hyron watched the chaos unfold with a satisfied smirk, "Look at your true nature, Galio! This is the god of peace and justice that the universe worships?"

    "No," I said, struggling to contain the surge of guilt washing over me. "This isn''t... I didn''t mean to..."

    Before I could try to muster an excuse, the hologram shifted and Xieus appeared amidst the devastation on Kathorn. The Dark Empress of Selvack, standing amidst the chaos, her regal face etched with pain and betrayal.

    Xieus''s eyes bore into mine, her expression a mix of horror and disappointment. "You," she growled, her voice filled with rage. "You did this!"

    "I.. it wasn''t-" I tried to exin, but words seemed to fail me.

    Her eyes shed dangerously, an ominous aura radiating off her as she summoned hertent power, confronting me in her monstrous form. The Dark Empress was gone, reced by an otherworldly monstrous form.

    How did this happen? I had been restricting myself! How?!

    "And all in the name of peace and justice, huh?" It was as if the fear had evaporated, reced with raw anger that soaked her words in venom. "This is what happens when you interfere in universes you have no understanding of!"

    Every word was ash, tearing at me, but I knew I deserved it. The injured, the fear-stricken faces, the ruin around themˇŞit wasn''t just Hyron''s doing. It was mine too.

    The holograph dissolved, and the scenery around us shifted back. The remnants of the projection flickering out of existence, the damage etched forever into my memory.

    Hyron''sughter echoed in the eerie quietness, "This universe has no need for gods like you, Galio!"

    Stunned and guilt-ridden, I stared at Xieus''s projection as it finally winked out. This was not the end I had imagined when I challenged Hyron. Hyron might be the viin here, but my reckless use of magic had made me no better than him.

    But I refused to ept this! I wouldn''t let my mistakes dictate the fate of Kathorn. There had to be a way to make this right, to redeem myself in front of Xieus and her world.

    "I am sorry, Xieus... Kathorn," I muttered earnestly to the empty space around me, my apology echoing in the dark void. "I promise to make things right."

    As the echoes of my vow faded, I drew myself upright. I might have failed today, but I wasn''t done yet. Hyron was still atrge, Xieus was against me. But this was my battle, my chance for redemption. Despite the hopelessness of the situation, I knew I couldn''t afford to give up. For myself, for Xieus, for Kathorn.

    With a conviction stronger than ever, I prepared myself for the daunting battle thaty ahead, vowing to put an end to Hyron''s tyranny and undo the damage I had inadvertently caused. With every fiber of my being, every ounce of my divine power, I was ready to fight until the very end.

    "I will fill these holes... all of them," I promised to the deste void, my voice echoing with my unwavering resolve.

    My journey was to correct the wrongs, and the painful pathy straight ahead. My heart was heavy, but it didn''t weaken the me of determination within me. After all, wasn''t this what I had taken up the mantle of a god for? To right the wrong, to mend the broken, to fill the holes.

    As I set forth on my path, myst view was of Hyron, the self-proimed god who was lost himself. I vowed to correct his path too. For every world and every life he had wronged, I would make it right. This was my oath, my mission, my penance. The chapter wasn''t closed yet, and I would make sure the story ended on my terms.

    "I will make it right, Hyron. We will make it right, won''t we?" With my gaze fixed unflinchingly on my reflection in the void, I knew the answer. It was always within me, waiting to be found. All I had to do was believe in it and step forward. With the weight of my vows bolstering me, I surged forward.

    Unfortunately, all the hope and faith in the universe would not be enough to shield Galio from what came next. There was a reason why he had repressed this memory. Why he hid it in the deepest part of my mind.

    It was time to remember the meaning of true pain.

 Chapter 639 Filling the Holes Pt 8

    <h4>Chapter 639 Filling the Holes Pt 8</h4>

    Rushing back to the castle, I found Xieus, her body changed. No longer the regal, intimidating figure, she was now barely recognizable. Her once radiant features were etched with strain, and her body changed into a horrifying form. The force of darkness within her was taking control, forcing its monstrous existence into reality against her will.

    "Galioˇ­" She looked at me, her eyes wide with fear and pain. "Why did youe here? Is your only path to seek destruction?"

    There was none of the earlier grace or power. Her eyes, once full of life, looked pained and hollow. Her regal frame had contorted into a grotesque figure, an eerie semnce of the dark spirit within her that was now in control.

    "I never meant for that to happen," I said, not sure what else I could say. My entire being felt heavy, and I truly wondered why I was even here. I never wanted to wake up after what had happened before. It was starting to feel like I had woken up in a nightmare. Even if I wanted to leave, there was no way my conscience would let me.

    Her aching voice resonated with an unspeakable dread woven with deep-seated distress. "I am losing.....myself. This...creature," she gestured to herself, her voice wavering, "is surfacing more frequently. Its chaos is breaking my resilience, its malevolence is drowning me."

    "What do you mean, creature?" I asked, moving closer to her, but I was sted back with a burst of energy that was cker than the void of space. I was only knocked back ten feet, and I had tried to block it with pure True Magic, but it barely stopped it. My body was left feeling numb and a sense of death washed over my being as I was hit.

    "There is something inside of me that I was born with. I have no... Idea what it is, but it wants death and destruction," Xieus breathed out. Her gaze fell to the floor as she fought with the enormous power struggling within her. Her expression was filled with shame, fear, and a trace of resignation.

    "It yearns for chaos, craves mortality, and delights in pain," Xieus finally admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. She looked at me with a pained expression, a plea for understanding in her eyes. "It''s consuming me, Galio. Day by day, moment by moment. The world fears the monster within me, and slowly, I''m bing the monster."

    My heart clenched as the weight of her confession sank in. I hade here intending to convince Xieus of my innocence, but now, I was utterly at a loss. The woman before me was sumbing to a malevolent force, the woman she was simply disintegrating, leaving behind a cunning, destructive creature.

    "No," I took a deep breath, attempting to steady my shaking voice. "This is not going to happen, Xieus. I won''t let this darkness consume you."

    She then erupted into painful spasms which convulsed her body, the air charged with dark energy. The transformation into the monster she dreaded was horrifyingly swift, but I mped onto her entire being with all my power.

    Nothing should be outside of my reach, no matter how I formed my magic, nothing could stop or reverse what was happening. I reach deeper, and invaded Xieus''s mind, but was immediately sted backward off my feet from something that felt mental, but it was so much more. Blood poured down my face as I put a hand up to it, feeling the three deep scratches that ran down my face.

    It only took a moment for the wounds to heal, but I shouldn''t be able to get hurt like that. I stared down at the blood on my shaking hand. I hadn''t even bled during any of my fights with Matthias, yet, whatever was trying to consume Xieus was clearly stronger than me to be able to do this without even touching me.

    Regardless, I refused to give up. Something told me that I was more than just to me here. Something had drawn my body here, and I was almost sure at this point that it was whatever was trying to break through. Again, I tried to enter her mind, but this time I coated myself with every protection I could think of and then forced my way back into her mind, prepared this time.

    "Another Vassal? Interesting. Where is that suffering creature that dares call himself Truth?"

    The voice was the most beautiful that I had ever heard, but it tore deep into my soul on a level so vicious unlike I had ever known. This energy, or power was nothing like True Magic, and the being knew who Truth was, and that was something no one should know other than Matthias and he was sealed away. I could confirm that even in the position I was in.

    "Speak, Godling, since it is clear that he is still a coward if your body is already 4 billion years old. Truth was always the type to hide even from his own name! I bet he sent you here to do his dirty work!"

    "I have no idea why I am here, but if you know the being I draw power from, then you must be a 4th-dimensional being like him, yes?" I asked, but knowing that info would not help me. I was trying to stall for time.

    "You can stall all you want, Xieus is mine, Child of Cowardice. You know, I can smell the weakness on you, but of the most despicable kind. You have killed an entire civilization, yet, you could not bring yourself to kill the one that forced your hand! No wonder that coward picked you!"

    "Truth never picked me! My people stole his eye!" I snapped, desperately trying to sever her connection to Xieus, but there was nothing that I could do. It was like trying to cut through a steel cord the size of an old tree trunk.

 Chapter 640 Filling the Holes Pt 9

    <h4>Chapter 640 Filling the Holes Pt 9</h4>

    "We chose you, not the other way around. He could have only given you the power, but gave it to your friend, knowing what would happen. Truth only cares about what he does not know, and he knows everything, like me, but we are not the same. My only goal is to rip this reality apart, and revel in the pain and destruction." Her voice echoed ominously around us, reverberating with a deranged pleasure, promising approaching doom.

    "Suffering and pain are the only truth, the only constant in your world and mine," she continued, gazing at me with a crazed fervor. "Can you not see it? The agony, the anguish...it''s beautiful."

    I flinched back, a sickening dread coiling in my stomach. I had seen much pain and suffering as I had been forced to destroy my own world, but never had I found it beautiful. It was something I detested, and it was why I had gone to sleep.

    "I never wanted this power! I forced myself to sleep, and yet, I was drawn to this ce, to you! I may have failed before, but I won''t now!" I screamed, but not I did was working.

    "If you can''t do it, then he is preventing you! You are a god, yet time and time again you are defied! Don''t you find that strange, Godling? You don''t even understand that you are nothing more than a pawn in a game! Your path is a closed path that you will walk, no matter the pain! This is what it is to be a god! just a ything for a higher being like myself!

    "No!" I denied it vehemently, but her words had struck my subconscious fear. Was I, after all, no more than a pawn in this cosmic game? Wasn''t my destiny my own to decide? Despite the resistance, deep down, I knew she was right. Although an unfathomable power coursed through my veins, I was never the one in control.

    The reality of my situation fell over me like a weight, binding me to my fears. I was still oblivious to so much of my powers, and here I was, failing to save a woman who was depending on me.

    "Give up, Galio," she taunted again, her voice deeply resonating with my fears. "Your effort is futile. You cannot save her. Xieus belongs to me."

    "Never!" I screamed back, pushing against the dark force radiating from Xieus, trying once more to sever the connection.

    In response, Xieus writhed in agony, her screams piercing my heart. The pain, unbearable and vast, echoed in our surroundings, creating an eerie symphony of torture.

    "You''re hurting her! Stop!" I roared, but the reality was clear, with every attempt to save Xieus, I was only causing her more pain. It was a horrific paradox, an unwinnable situation.

    With a deep breath, I released my hold, letting the monstrous transformation consume Xieus. It was a bitter defeat, a crushing realization that not all battles were meant to be won, not even by a god.

    In my desperation, I had only worsened the situation and hurled Xieus further into darkness. Heavy guilt settled in my heart as I watched the once proud Queen crumble under her monstrous reality.

    Why did everything I touch burn? Why couldn''t I control my powers when it mattered the most? Was a god''s power truly nothing more than a cruel joke?

    Suddenly, a low chuckle broke through my turmoil, jarring me from my self-loathing. Hyron, who had silently observed the entire scenario, stepped forward, a sinister grin ying on his lips.

    "Look how the mighty have fallen," he taunted, his gaze flickering between me and the writhing form of Xieus.

    Every fiber of my being screamed to throw myself at him, to bring him to justice. But I stood still, bound by the chains of failure and destion.

    "A word of advice," Hyron continued, his smirk growing wider. "Next time you decide to y the savior...don''t forget to save yourself."

    With that, he disappeared into the shadows, leaving me alone with the echoing promises of destruction. I fell to my knees, the weight of the world heavy on my shoulders. The once vibrant castle now resembled a crypt, dark and ominous.

    Then Xieus left out a scream that tore through me. Before I could turn to her, her monstrous form hit me with a force three times as hard as anything Matthias had been able to. Everything around us has sted away, tearing away the castle andndscape down to the bare rock. When I finally came to a halt, I was embedded in the ground, and everything hurt. Moaning in pain, I tried to pull myself up, but Xieus was over me.

    Before I could react again, I was thrown into the air with so much force that for a moment, I lost all sense of direction, the world around me copsing into a blurry whirlpool of chaotic colors. When I finally managed to steady myself, my gaze fell upon the now towering figure of Xieus'' monstrous form, her eyes radiating pure fury.

    The full extent of the transformation left me breathless. The once regal queen now bore horns that spiraled high into the sky, her hands ending in massive ws, and where her legs should have been, there was an undting, snakelike tail.

    Seeing her in this state felt like a punch in the stomach. Desperation wed at me, my throat tightening as the reality of the situation sank in. I had failed. In trying to rescue Xieus, I had only pushed her closer to the edge.

    Before I could make another move, Xieus lunged at me, her monstrous form blurring as she moved with terrifying speed. Not prepared for the onught, I was once again sent hurtling through the air, crashing into the far wall of the castle''s ruins.

    Pain exploded throughout my whole body, the impact jarring my every bone. But I fought through it, forcing my trembling legs to stand. As I grappled with the pain, I saw Xieus advancing towards me, her eyes burning with insatiable hunger, her monstrous form casting an imposing shadow.

    "No..." The word left my mouth as a whisper, my mind barelyprehending my situation.

    "More," Xieus snarled, her voice rasping andpletely devoid of the woman she once was, "More fear. More despair."

    This couldn''t be happening.

    It wasn''t supposed to be this way.

    Powerless, I watched in disbelief as the monstrous warrior queen bore down upon me. Her vicious onught continued relentlessly, her power ravaging not just the physicalndscape but also the very essence of my existence.

    Every blow, every scrap of her brutal energy, proved that I was not up against Xieus anymore. It was the dark force coursing through her veins, the nightmare she had warned me about. Each wound she caused fed her monstrous form, encouraging its reign of terror.

    Through my blurred vision, filled with the thick traces of destion, I could see Hyron watching from the shadows, his victoriousughter echoing in the ravagednd. In my failure to save Xieus, I had granted him his escape. The shocking revtion felt like a final, lethal blow. But I had no energy left to chase him down, not with the monstrous Xieus standing in his wake.

    Even as the reality crashed down on me, even though I was a god fearing for my own survival, I knew that I couldn''t sit back while the world fell to this nightmare. But for all my godly power, I felt utterly helpless against this monstrous form of Xieus.

    As my fight faltered, the sense of impending doom grew stronger. As the chaos raged on with no end in sight, all I could do was clutch onto my crumbling strength and promise, "I will fill these holes."

    This was not the end. The chapter was not yet closed. I would fight, even if it meant putting my godly existence at stake, even if it meant diving headfirst into the monstrous reality.

    But as the nightmare consumed my reality, my mind echoed Xieus''ment, "Wee to my world, Galio."

 Chapter 641 Filling The Holes Pt 10

    <h4>Chapter 641 Filling The Holes Pt 10</h4>

    "You have to fight this!" I screamed out, but Xieus just screamed back with bloodlust I could feel hit me.

    "I have almostpletely consumed her, and you will never get her back, Godling!"

    Her monstrosity gripped tighter around my throat, the venomous re in her eyes prating my soul. My breath was ragged, each gasp of air a battle on its own. Despite the inevitability loomingrge, I wasn''t ready to cede to the darkness.

    Seeing her like this was heartbreaking, an agonizing reminder of my failure. But even as I gasped for air, I knew I would do whatever it took to bring her back. I was a god, and gods did the impossible.

    "Heartless monster!" I spat out, pushing against the iron grip around my throat, trying my best to remainposed in the face of her absolute power. I had seen her humanity, the love that shone brightly in her eyes ¨C she was not this terrifying creature.

    Slowly, the grinding pain lessened, as my divine powers began to heal the damage she inflicted. This was my hope, my salvation. No matter how grave the wounds, my powers would regenerate my body, giving me sustained strength to continue the battle.

    But the real change had toe from within her. She had been tricked, manipted, and exploited by a being that resided inside her since birth. This creature was not Xieus. She was not a monster. Just an innocent victim of a long-yed sinister game.

    I would save her. I kept telling myself that, but there was an icy feeling starting to fill my body. If this didn''t stop, there would be nothing left of this. shes of Matthias ran through my mind, and as if on cue, Xieus''s form started tough.

    "You finally see, don''t you? This world, or this one single life? What will you do? I know that Truth will not let me exist in his reality, but he is not here, is he? You know what that means, Godling?"

    The realization hit me with the force of a freight train. Truth... The enigmatic entity that had given me my power, but only because we stole that power. That is what I was led to believe, but if there was any truth in what this Dark Nightmare Empress had said, he picked me. And now I had been brought to this to find this person...

    [And kill them. There is no other way.]

    I closed my eyes, and then opened them back up again, divine gctic mes covering my body as the fog burned from my mind. Everything. All my Pain. It was all this creature''s fault, and I was tired of walking his line.

    "What do you think you can do? Don''t you think we have done this a hundred times before?" Truth asked me and I smashed into him.

    "Shut the fuck up! I will fight you a thousand times or for the rest of existence!" I screamed as the realization finally hit me.

    "I had to take the memories away from you, or you would have never kept going," Truth said as he effortlessly blocked everything I threw at him.

    "We never stole your eyes! You never needed to do what you did to Matthias! You forced all of this, and look at how many have died?! Do you even care?!" I raged, but Truth stopped me in mid-air, frozen in ce.

    "No, I don''t. Why do you think I care about the ants below my feet? You can me me all you want, but I choose you because you are a coward. That entity you are fighting is right about both of us, but she is also a psychopath. You can kill others, but when it matters, you are a coward. I knew you would make every choice you did, and I restricted your power at times so you would reach the path you are on now. I care nothing for you, only the unknown that surrounds you, Galio."

    His words hammered into me, a brutal assault on my already wavering fortitude. The guilt, and the pain of my past mistakes, had all been manipted by him. Guided to this path of destruction. Was this my fate to eventually fail, despite my heart''s intentions? Was this my destined path? My mind revolted at the tant maniption. It was too cruel, too unjust.

    "A coward, you say," I spat back, choking on my rage, "Well I might be a coward, afraid of failure and making mistakes. But it doesn''t make me a puppet under your control."

    Truth just shook his head. "True, I can no longer see whates before you, so I have no reason to guide you anymore. I only care about the new and fresh future that is before you. I also advise you when I think that I can help. While I might be out for only my own interests, you are the main one. Have I guided you through pain? Thoroughly, but being a god requires you to separate yourself from the ants. Still, I would be pleased if you killed more and asked less questions. I am telling you, you would do a lot better in life!"

    Livid, I shot back, "I am not you. I will never be you. I care about the ''ants'', as you so coldly call them. I am not a puppet. I am not a toy. I am not your godling."

    "You will be," he sneered. "Your path is inevitable. You can''t change it, no matter how hard you try. And believe me, you will try."

    My blood ran cold. The thought of being morphed into a creature like Truth, who perceived life and death, joy and pain, as mere trivialities, was my worst nightmaree to life.

    "Over my soul," I snarled, my eyes glowing with divine power as I summoned thest vestiges of my energy. "I refuse to walk down your path of merciless brutality."

    "Oh, but you will," Truth replied nonchntly, his gaze locked onto mine, a smug smile ying on his lips. "Because that''s the only path that exists for you. You were born to be a god, Galio, not a hero."

    I bristled at his words, the mocking lilt in his voice igniting my fury anew. "Then let it be. I''ll redefine what being a god means. I''ll y your game but by my own rules."

    "So be it," he replied indifferently, spreading his hands in a universal gesture of surrender. "y by your rules, and see where it gets you."

    "Perhaps it''ll get me somewhere better than where your rules have brought me," I retorted, my gaze hardening with determination. "I will save Xieus, and I will stop you."

    "You have already failed. Your memories are unblocked, so you know the truth of this. Had youe and talked to me calmly, I would have let you skip this memory. Since that is not the case, you will watch helplessly as you squash the ant to prevent the entire universe from being torn apart. It is clear to me that even after 14 billion years, you have learned little to nothing. You will learn, even if it takes another 14 billion years, times mean everything, but nothing. That is my Truth."

 Chapter 642 The Bitter Truth Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 642 The Bitter Truth Compromise</h4>

    Without warning, I was thrown back into the memory, locked in battle with the Queen of Darkness. My current memories were still intact, but I was no longer in control. I knew what wasing, but I also knew that outside of this dark memory, Xieus would still be alive, and I would not let anything ever happen to her again.

    Rather than let this vision hurt me, I watched and observed the creature I was fighting. While I wasn''t in control of my body, I could still try to learn something. Truth had finally shown his true colors, and I had to find a way to deal with him. The bitter truth of things was that no matter how strong I was, my power was gifted from him.

    I was a puppet ¨C a mere ything in the cosmic quest for entertainment of a being outside of my reality. Was that not the same as Xieus? She had lived knowing this darkness only was using her until she could get free and take her body. While not the same, this Queen of Darkness was clearly nothing like Nemoria was, even at her worst. This creature was akin to Truth, and if that was the case, then there might be a chance.

    Focusing back on the memory, my body was having a hard time keeping up with the damage, and it was clear I wasing to the climax. I knew that no matter how much I hated Truth, I didn''t want to let this creature free, but I had to try something.

    With every mental ounce that I could muster, I pushed against the memory and quested my mind out to the Queen. Time slowed as my body started to burn with astral power. This was the moment that Truth released my powers to finish her, but I wasn''t ready for the memory to be over. As time slowed, space around us began to distort, and then I was sucked into a ckness that felt all-consuming.

    "The cowardly child hase to my realm?! How very interesting!"

    Suddenly, the universe burst into sight as I was pulled into it, but a massive being with a female frame dominated my view. Her body was made up of countless gxies, with stars adorning her form like jewelry. The cosmic being red at me with eyes brighter than supernovae.

    "Who are you?" I called out to the being before me. But she merely sneered at me, her voice echoing across space.

    "I am the unknown you''ve been seeking," she retorted. "I am chaos beyond yourprehension."

    "I''m here to save Xieus, not to reckon with the unknown," I stated, staring into the void eyes of the cosmic entity. Sheughed, a sound that echoed ominously and resonated.

    "You know she is going to die by your hands now, and there is nothing you can do about it!" Sheughed, sending ice through every vein in my body, but I resisted.

    "You also know that this is not now, but only a memory of a time passed long ago! I know that you see all points in time just like Truth. You must know about what is happening right now!" I argued, but the massive being only crossed her arms and turned her nose up at me.

    "What if I do? I care nothing for the unknown, unlike that coward you serve!" She spat without looking at me.

    "I understand that, but are you really fine with being locked in here? What do you think will happen when I go back?" I asked and then held up three fingers. "Kadeon is either going to devour her, and you, or I am going to kill you," I said, dropping two fingers.

    "Oh? And what is thest option? Be quick boy, or I will force you out!" She snapped, and I smiled deviously.

    If I was going to be used by Truth, a being outside of reality, I might as well add another master to serve. My hope was that having whatever power this Queen of Darkness possessed paired with Truth''s True Magic would make it hard for either to get the upper hand. Truth wouldn''t let her run free, and she hated Truth, meaning she might be tempted to block his control. All of it was a gamble, but this was a desperate measure for desperate times.

    "You and I can form a pact. A contract. Just like the one Truth forced on me. You want a chance to get loose and destroy things from time to time, I can let you, but there are rules," I exined, making the Queen of Darkness turn back to me with narrowed eyes.

    "You would be so simple to think I would follow any rules?!" She demanded, and I shrugged.

    "I mean, it''s not like Truth would not love for a chance to revoke your hold on me, but I figure you wouldn''t want to be so easily defeated by him. All I ask is that you don''t kill my people. Destroy and blow up what you want, but the only person you are allowed to kill is Kadeon. Anything you do, I can just fix it. I really think this is the best deal you are going to get. It''s not like you have people knocking at your door to make you offers, right?"

    She stared at me, her nebulous eyes flickering like sr res. Considering my words, her gxies churned in contemtion.

    "You are risky, Godling. You assume too many oues. Yet, you are right. Truth would never let me be, but I grow tired of being locked away ."

    She shifted towards me, gxies spinning in the vast darkness of her form as she loomed over me. "Very well, I ept your term, Godling. Let our pact be the chains that bind us. May we use each other equally."

    And with that, an unholy energy surged between us, creating a tether of power I could feel in the very core of my being. The pact was formed. As I looked at the celestial figure before me, I couldn''t help feeling a mixture of triumph and dread.

    With a rush of force that seemed to rip reality apart, I was pulled back into the memory, into my past self''s body. This time I was ready as astral powers linked the Queen to me. Time ground back to its normal speed, and I felt the connection to the Queen of Darkness seep into the back of my mind.

    "My name is Akasha. Remember our deal, Godling."

 Chapter 643 Unraveling the Threads of A Cosmic Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 643 Unraveling the Threads of A Cosmic Catastrophe</h4>

    The moment that I closed my eyes, they were ripped back open. Pressure like I had never felt before crushed me to the ground which was a rock floating in the astral sea. I had figured that something like this would happen, but I didn''t care.

    "What do you think that you have done?" Truth asked me in a t voice, his voiceing from all angles.

    "The only thing that I could think of. I actually have to thank you for this," I replied as I slowly forced myself off the ground. The pressure intensified, but I refused to be beaten by this deceptive entity.

    "Thank me?" Truth sounded surprised, and though I couldn''t see him, I imagined the smokey figure confused. It was a nice thought.

    "If you had never sent me into that memory, I never would have thought to make a pact with the Queen," I responded with as much daring as possible through the crushing pressure.

    "You have no idea what you have done, do you? Do you know who this creature is, or why she was forced into a ce outside of reality?" Truth asked me, and when I lifted my head a copy of myself stood before me.

    "I assume it has something to do with the reason why you are stuck here, right?" I asked, the pressure disappearing, allowing me to stand and face my doppelganger.

    "While you are not wrong, the simplicity of your knowledge is a fault of my own. I could have never imagined that you would do something so foolish, but," Truth said, and then smiled broadly. "I didn''t see thising! Hahaha!"

    As I watched myself burst intoughter so hard it brought tears to Truth''s face, I mentally sighed. I wanted to hate this creature. I had every reason to, but I was slowly starting to see the pattern in my own actions. While I had been forced to draw out Akasha, the Queen of Darkness, and then kill her, there was reason for it. On top of that, Truth must have known that she would be reborn into the new reality because she was linked to me.

    "Ah, you finally seem to grasp but a thread of the grand tapestry that is your life. Your life is your own making, but I did guide you to ces that needed your help. All I could see was the end of yourst lifetime, but I knew that reality was going to change again. I could have told you this, but you still would not have understood what makes you so weak," Truth exined, and then thendscape shifted to a grassyndscape at dusk.

    "Now that we understand each other better, I think it is time for me to exin your purpose in life," Truth continued and then waved his hand.

    As he did, two people appeared with their backs to us. It was a man and a woman, and the two of them were holding hands. I knew this was Truth and Akasha, but I also knew they were just normal humans at this current moment.

    "We were lovers, but much more. A normal couple that was given the offer of power just like Matthias and you were. The being that gave us power was known as the Eldritch, a cruel and sadistic entity from beyond time and space. It delighted in chaos and suffering and offered us gifts of power in exchange for our service. We epted, but only because of the offer that we could be together for all time," Truth exined as the sky in front of us tore in a long ck rent.

    Reality itself started to pull apart and distort as the sky opened and a massive figure leaned out. The Eldritch was horrifying, a chaotic mix of dimensions shing together in a form toorge and bizarre for the human mind toprehend. Shrieks of terror and gibbering madness echoed through thend as the Eldritch manifested, driving the popce of the surroundingnds insane with a mere nce.

    "Then, we were tricked. The Eldritch didn''t grant us immortality in the way we thought," Truth continued, his eyes distant. "Instead of living eternally with Akasha, she was infected with the same kind of malice and hate that Matthias was. I am sure that you can guess what happened next, but I will let you see so you can understand everything better."

    I watched in horror as Akasha started to glow with red and ck energy, Truth in blue and white. It was exactly the same way it had happened with Matthias, but Akasha was so much different.

    "Unlike what I did, the Eldritch twisted the overwhelming love that Akasha had for me. When this gift is given, and the Pact is formed, reality must bnce. The overwhelming love that Akasha had for me was twisted into a hatred for all things and denied the bnce of life and death. Unlike Matthias, she destroyed our world instantly, and then bolted to find more," Truth exined, and I watched the horrific scene y out in front of me.

    Akasha''s transformation was far more horrifying. Her once-human body corrupted, morphing into a monstrous entity of colossal proportions, leaving devastation in its wake. The world was engulfed in a sea of mes, life extinguished as demons rose from the ashes. The heart-wrenching screams of the dying echoed through the air, a symphony of despair and destruction.

    It was as if I could feel the very soul of the world screaming out in agony, shattering into a million pieces. The sight was too much to bear. The sheer magnitude of the destruction, the despair, and the pain, it was all too much. I felt a sickening feeling in the pit of my stomach.

    The memory of Matthias''s transformation was painful, but watching Akasha... it was as if I was witnessing the birth of the universe''s greatest nightmare. I could only imagine Truth''s horror and the crushing guilt he must have felt. As I watched the grisly scene unfold before my eyes, I couldn''t help butpare this to my own actions. I could see now why Truth had me kill Akasha, why he held so much power over me. He didn''t want the world to suffer the same fate as his.

 Chapter 644 Destiny or Misdirection: Truthâ€™s Trial

    <h4>Chapter 644 Destiny or Misdirection: Truth''s Trial</h4>

    "You have my deepest sympathies, Truth." The words slipped out without my noticing, but when I did I meant every word. If this was the alternative, I would dly take what Truth was doing to me.

    "Don''t. That is the reason why she despises us both, and why I took you on this path filled with despair. We are cowards, but your purpose is to be better than me. You must kill us all when the timees. If you don''t, this will never end, and one day you will be standing here exining this to another. I was never able to kill the Eldritch, but not for ack of trying. Akasha still exists, but I don''t think that I have to exin that to you."

    I put my hand up to stop him and then spun my fingers back. "Hold on, and let''s rewind. You said something pretty important there about me killing you. I get the other two, but why you, and how can I kill something that you couldn''t?"

    Truth sighed a long, heavy sound that made his figure shimmer for a moment before he regained control.

    "You are far different from me, Galio. You''ve walked a simr path but you''ve made different choices. You''ve learned from failures, you''ve shown the strength to ept your faults and move forward," Truth started. "That is your true power. The ability to empathize, to love, to forgive... These traits make you a god among men, far more than any divine power can."

    He paused for a moment and looked directly at me with a stern, somber expression.

    "And as for why you must kill me... You have seen the cycles of pain, the mistakes I''ve made, the harm I''ve caused. It is time for a change. The cycle has to end with you, or it will be as I said, and there will just be more of us ying this game. That red Chaos? That is the Eldritch that I pushed outside of reality, but he was able to infect Matthias because you pushed him to the same ce when you sealed him away. That creature will lend its power to any who asks for it so long as it is to cause chaos. Each of us only wants one thing in the end."

    His words hung in the silence between us, rooting me to the spot. The gravity of our conversation, the implications of his statements - they were a lot to digest. I already felt a heaviness settling in my chest, like a stone sinking in the abyss of an ocean.

    "Well, I have a pact with both of you, and I have the power to save Xieus. I also understand that the three of you only want chaos, destruction, and truth, but why do you think that I could take the ce of you three?" I asked, and reality snapped back to the rock floating in the abyss of space with my doppelganger.

    "You honestly think that having three deities messing with the very fabric of reality all the time is a good thing?"

    I shrugged and flopped down on the ground. This trek was mentally exhausting, but my mind was still sharp enough to understand how bad having just one being ruling over all could be. There was the potential for greatness, but how long could thatst? What if I got bored, or angry?

    "The idea of being the most powerful and omnipotent entity that ruled over everything is terrifying. At least you have those two to build your character. Alone, you might have done great things, but you might also have destroyed everything," I said as I stared up at the stars.

    "Interesting. You have grown more than I had first thought. A respectable answer that earns you forgiveness for attacking me before. Now that you understand all this, and have passed my test I will exin how Akasha''s power works. While I gifted you with True Magic, her power is only born from the desire to destroy everything and bring eternal darkness," Truth began, his voice echoing through the empty cosmos.

    "She has the ability to drain the life essence ofs, reducing thriving worlds to lifeless husks. In addition, her ability to twist emotions and manipte minds gives her a psychological edge over her enemies. However, her most terrifying power lies in her excellent ability to regenerate. She can reform herself from a single atom, preventing permanent death."

    I gave an involuntary shudder. "If what you control is called True Magic, and it gives me the power the create and warp reality, what is Akasha''s ?"

    "Destion''s End, and do not mistake my power with hers. They might appear simr, but where mine is meant to create and reshape, hers consumes and destroys. The yin and yang of our existence. Destruction and creation, but she has forgotten the bnce a while ago."

    His response made me doubt the choices I''ve made. If Akasha''s power was truly as destructive as Truth imed, would I ever be able to stop her?

    Observing my troubled expression, Truth quickly added, "You don''t need to stop her or kill her. That is just as impossible as killing me. My test earlier was to see what your honest response was to the question. Your answer was a good one, but far from the only one."

    "So, what do I need to do?" I asked, feeling at a loss for the first time in our conversation.

    "Do? Do you not understand why I made this Pact with you? Do what you would like! Save the girl! Kill the bad guy! Why do you think I care? As you said, I only wish to see the truth that I have not!" His voice boomed, engulfing me in a whirl of sound and reminding me of the immense power he wielded effortlessly. As his voice started tapering off, it was like a fog was lifting from my thoughts.

    "I can see more clearly now. I can make my own choices. Shape my destiny" I said, finally realizing what was left to do. Truth said nothing, only nodding, his gaze steady on and I knew this was the beginning of an essential chapter in my life.

    I knew now. In this cosmic game of gods and reality, I was the wild card. Guided, but not controlled ¨C I could save them all. I had a daunting task ahead: to defy destiny, to protect those I cared about, and to bring justice to the maniptive forces that toy with the lives of beings across gxies.

    As the stars shimmered around me, I felt the new power within me brimming to the surface. The paths were now open, a million possible oues leading from each. I was now truly a force that would shape the destiny of the universe for better or for worse.

 Chapter 645 The Wrath for the Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 645 The Wrath for the Fallen</h4>

    Freshly illuminated, I looked at Truth. "What now? Do I just close my eyes?"

    "Not so fast. First thing, you have made a Pact with Akasha, but you have yet to seal it. There is a problem thates with this. Once you take her from Xieus, the Eldritch will force a Pact with Kadeon in the same instant. He will try to retreat, but you are not to follow him yet. Seal your reality from his, and cleanse yours of his influence. Only then will you have the power to fight him. You understand why you have to do things in this order, yes?"

    My head was spinning, overwhelmed with the recently obtained knowledge and the burden of stepping into uncharted territories. Recollecting myself, I nodded, "I believe so. Step by step, remove Kadeon''s influence from my reality so he has nothing to leverage against me like he has done with my Royal Guards."

    "Good. While sealing the worlds will prevent his direct tampering, the Eldritch will force him to send all the remaining Blood Witches into hiding. They will not be easy for even you to find when you return to the Mortal Realm of the Goddesses. Each of the inds will have to be picked through," Truth exined, and I nodded.

    "It is my reality, and I had always nned on exploring every inch of it. Even thinking about it now hardly makes me feel like a god. I know barely anything about this reality," I said as I finally sat up.

    "You didn''t create this reality, and like Akasha said, you are still a Godling. This reality was created in your image, so it wouldn''t be very good if you knew everything from the start. I am sure that even you can appreciate my desire for the unknown, yes?" Truth asked with a grin, and then his body started to change.

    As his form started to grow, all the stars around us started to pull towards him. I watched as Truth''s true form materialized in front of me for the first time in 14 billion years of being guided by him. Gxies swirled in an immense, cosmic dance, creating an awe-inspiring panorama of celestial majesty. His figure was indistinct, as thoughprised of stardust, nebe, and the magic of distant quasars. It was like staring at the universe itself, beautiful yet terrifying.

    "Wow," was all I could express initially, overwhelmed by the cosmic demonstration. Regaining myposure, I nodded, "I understand. It''s about the journey, not the destination."

    Truth, now appearing somewhat like a constetion of gxies, shimmered with an intensity that lit up the far corners of space.

    "That''s the spirit," he said, his voice seeming toe from everywhere at once. "Think of it not as a burden but an adventure. A chance to explore, to discover, to grow. The universe is full of wonders waiting to be witnessed, secrets to be uncovered, truths to be found."

    His celestial figure expanded into a magnificent swirl of patterns, echoing with the patterns of creation and the cosmos. It was like staring into the abyss of the universe, breathtakingly beautiful yet mystifying and untamed.

    "Now go, Galio, and put into motion what needs to be done. Gather your courage, for you''re about to face one of your greatest challenges yet. Remember, control, don''t be the puppet. This is your stage, craft your y."

    A momentter, Truth faded, his form dissolving into a starry wisp that disappeared into the cosmic void. But even as he vanished, I did not feel alone - his words, full of wisdom and guidance, echoed in my mind. This journey was mine alone, but I was better equipped to face it.

    A sense of calm washed over me. My course was clear, and I was prepared to walk the path that awaited me. A new chapter of my journey was about to begin. As I floated there, amid stars and gxies, I reveled in the sense of endless possibilities.

    "I am ready," I muttered to myself, steeled my resolve, and with an empowered flex of divine power, I headed into the unknown that awaited me.

    ---

    I opened my eyes to the sound of Kadeon''sughter. The scene was the same as I had left, but I was not the same. Kadeon''sughter abruptly cut off as I smiled at him.

    "What is the meaning of this?! Why are you not screaming in despair?! Do you not care for the creature that I am about to devour?!" He demanded, but then looked around in shock as he stood where I had just been. I was in his spot.

    "I have to thank you for this. You know?" I said and then turned to the struggling monstrous form of Xieus being consumed by Akasha. "I am sure that you will be happy as well with this oue. I want nothing more than to try and kill you here and now, but I am not sure if I can yet," I said while walking up to Xieus and cing a hand that burned with blue and white light on her face.

    "Of course, you can''t kill me, but I will kill you!" Kadeon''s monstrous form roared, but I just tipped my head backward casually to look over my shoulder.

    Instantly, I forced the space around Kadeon to copse, crushing his entire being into a single point. I released the single atom that I couldn''t destroy, and slowly Kadeon''s body reformed. He was back in his human form now, held in ce, and covered in sweat.

    "Ha! I told you!" Kadeon barked out, but there was a slight tremble in his voice. I raised an eyebrow and did it again.

    The process was the same, but rather than letting him speak, I removed his head from his body. I ced a barrier between them as he screamed, but it didn''t seem to kill him. I crushed him 497 more times, only letting him draw a single breath each time.

    When I was done, I felt no different, but I didn''t do this for me.

 Chapter 646 Breaching Chaos: The Akasha Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 646 Breaching Chaos: The Akasha Agreement</h4>

    "STOP!" Kadeon screamed, and I sighed, turning my head back to Xieus/Akasha.

    "Sorry, I will free you both from your prisons, but I cannot pass on this chance," I said, and her monstrous form nodded with a wicked smile.

    "I approve," Akasha said with Xieus''s mouth as her form returned to normal.

    "You see, this is the crop that you have sown, and now you must reap it!" Iughed as I walked up to Kadeon, grabbing his face in my hand as I put mine close to his. "I would do this for an eternity if I knew it would bring the others back or even make me feel better!" I hissed, then pulled back, my smile returning. "But that isn''t the way the cosmos would have it! The only way to gain the power to kill you permanently is to give you more power. Quite the quandary, but this is my reality, and you are my mess, just like Matthias."

    Suddenly, Kadeon''s expression shifted from fear to a mocking grin. "You''ve changed, Godling. You''ve learnt new tricks. I know you want Xieus back to her original form, but do you think I will make this easy for you? Look around you, this is my battlefield!"

    The air around us began to shift violently. "No, this is my reality!" I shouted back, thrusting the palm of my hand against Kadeon''s chest, releasing a pure, pulsating energy that pinned him to the ground.

    "I''m going to enjoy extinguishing your spark, Kadeon, for every life you''ve ruined, for every tear shed in despair. For Xieus, for Matthias, for my people who suffered under your maniptions." My voice dropped to a whisper, a deadly promise. "The Eldritch will guide you, but there will be nothing of you left by the time I finally reach you, I think this end is too good for a scum like you, but I have given you a death for each world that you forced me to destroy in myst 499 lives."

    I turned from him, but he screamed at me, and I turned back.

    "You took everything from me, and you think that even this was enough to make you pay?! I will take everyone and the things that you love! Give me more power, or kill me another 500 times! It doesn''t matter to me! All I want is to see your world burn, and I will stop at nothing until that happens! Even if I have to give my life for it to happen!"

    Silence fell, his screamed words echoing around us in the vast emptiness. His eyes were filled with hatred and madness, a reflection of a twisted, dark soul stripped of any semnce of humanity. I realized then, truly, what I was dealing with - a being fueled by a thirst for destruction, blinded by revenge.

    "My words are wasted on you, and I have things to do that have nothing to do with you," I said and turned back to Xieus who was staring at me like it was the first time we had ever met, but then a spark of recognition flickered in her eyes as tears started to form.

    "Is it... Really you?" She asked as I walked over, swishing my cat tail with a grin.

    "One and the same, Xieus of Kathorn. It has been a while, my Dark Empress," I grinned, releasing her bonds. She fell into my arms and then looked up into my eyes.

    "Shouldn''t Akasha have taken over my body like before?" She asked in confusion, but I shook my head.

    "No, she and I have a Pact now," I said, and Xieus''s grip on me tightened as panic filled her violet eyes.

    "No! She will just consume you instead! You mustn''t!" Xieus cried out, but I just patted her head and stroked her hair. I could understand how she felt, but there was no way that I was going to let history repeat itself. I had finally learned my lesson, and would no longer hesitate.

    "I already have a pact with her estranged husband of sorts, so I can keep her in check," I said and then pulled her into a hug. "I won''t let you die again."

    I closed my eyes as Xieus gripped me tight, and the world around me disappeared. When I opened them again, I stood on a rock like I had with Truth, but the being before me was not him.

    "So, you have finallye, Godling. Your ability to cross time and space is impressive, but are you truly ready to seal the Pact? I know that Truth told you what I am to him, and what it is that I want?"

    "Yes," I said, staring into the cosmos beyond Akasha''s face. Her form twirled and swarmed with gxies, her voice resonating like the most beautiful, sublime harmony that threatened to tear my soul to shreds. "He told me you were once his light, his truth. Now, you are his nightmare, filled with unending chaos and despair."

    Akasha, or the entity embodied by gxies, chuckled lightly. Herughter echoed through the cosmos, a symphony of supernovas and starbirths. "Indeed, I am. I once did love that cowardly creature more than anything. Nothing disgusts me more than being reminded of what true weakness feels like. You should know that I will never be like that, and I only wish to destroy!"

    "Yet you agreed to the pact. Why?" I queried, not breaking the gaze from her cosmic spectacle.

    "To interfere with Truth. He locked me here, and even if I get free in this child''s body, he will force you to kill me again. This is the only way that I can experience freedom from this prison. I want to meddle with his ns one way or another."

    "And the destruction of my world? The chaos you''re yearning to unleash?" I asked, my voice steady.

    "I want destruction, yes. But not pointless destruction," she said, her neb eyes focused on me. "I want the Universe to bleed, to cry out in agony, for it was the Universe that first abandoned me."

 Chapter 647 The Eldritchâ€™s Game

    <h4>Chapter 647 The Eldritch''s Game</h4>

    "I see..." I nodded, understanding her sorrow, her rage. However, as painful as it was, I couldn''t let her remember her tragic past cloud her better judgment.

    "So help me, and with me as your host, you will be free to incite the chaos you desire. But remember our pact. My world will be off-limits. You can wreak havoc, but not at the cost of my people''s lives."

    "So you say, Godling." Akasha''s gxies swirled with dark colors, a mix of amusement and derision. "Very well. I ept your terms. You will be my puppet, and I, your puppeteer."

    "No, Akasha, you''re mistaken. We are partners. We merely guide each other. If you ever overstep, I will fight back. Don''t underestimate me," I said, matching her dangerous gaze with my own resolute stare.

    There was a brief silence, and then the corners of her gctic form twisted upwards, creating a strange semnce of a smile. "I look forward to our dance, Galio."

    A swirl of cosmic energy rippled between us, forming a vtile vortex that resonated with our escting anticipation. The energy crackled and sparked, signifying the binding contract that would tether our powers together.

    "I, Galio of Divine ne, grant you, Akasha, a part of my life and freedom, with the obligation of our Pact, in return for your full cooperation and respect towards the terms of our agreement." My voice echoed with a resolute defiance, weaving the words into an ancient rite, a binding vow that transcended dimensions.

    "And I, Akasha, the Universal Abyss, ept this pact, with my essence intertwined with yours, Galio of Divine ne. We are now one, in purpose and path, tied by the agreement we made," Akasha uttered, her voice filling the cosmos, reverberating with the promising energy of a held oath.

    Bright, wild energy surged in a wave as a divine pact ¨C more potent than any sworn promise or binding contract ¨C was solidified. The celestial spectacle pulsed around us, a dance of refracted stardust and cosmic radiation marking our pact.

    As the aftermath of the energy surge settled, the glint in Akasha''s nebulous form shifted, appeased yet anticipatory. I felt a rush of power coursing through me, growing from a small ember to a roaring inferno, a surge of iprehensible might. At that moment, I understood the frightening grandeur of the entity I had formed a pact with.

    And just as abruptly, I was yanked back into reality. Xieus was waiting, apprehensive and hopeful. But my attention was drawn to Kadeon, sprawled on his back, thoroughly crushed yet smiling at me.

    "So, you are the child that my Pupil has chosen?" Kadeon''s form asked as it easily stood up with my force still pressing down on him. "I am the Eldritch, as Truth has told you. I am sure that he has also told you that we are not destined to fight here, yes?"

    "Yes, he did," I said, my gaze unwavering from Kadeon. His eyes gleamed with malevolence and amusement ¨C a dangerous cocktail. "But that changes nothing about how I feel towards you. You''re a virus I pledged to purge."

    Kadeon''sughter resonated through the expanse, as though mocking my determination. "You, purge me? You are but a child, an insolent pup ying in a world muchrger than you canprehend."

    I exhaled, bracing myself for what wasing next. I could feel the shift in energy, the atmosphere thick with imminent violence. As I raised my hand, manipting my reality, I heard Xieus take a sharp breath. I was not just battling Kadeon here; the future of my world depended on my sess.

    "Well, this vassal has left me in a position of disadvantage, so I will retreat for now, but I will leave you with a parting gift," the Eldritch said and then pointed at Leo''s unconscious form. "That one is your brother? Or do you consider him as much?" He asked, and I tried to move, but I was frozen in ce. "Ah, all the answer that I need. I do love to throw things into chaos, and it would be good for you to get a slight understanding of what you are dealing with."

    I watched helplessly as a thin red line stretched from Kadeon''s fingertip. The moment that it touched Leo, his body spasmed and started to change. His form distorted, twisting and morphing into a shadowy figure. I could hear his screams, the pain reverberating with every agonizing transformation. Despite my divine strength and abilities, my struggle against Eldritch''s power proved futile.

    Observed in silent horror as Leo''s body grew and mutated, elongated limbs sprouting from him and his skin metamorphosing into a darkened, scaled hide. His jaws opened wide, releasing a deafening roar of torment that echoed through the otherwise silent nothingness, shaking me to my core.

    "Let him go!" I growled, my voice anguished. But it was futile, my power still held inside the binding chains of Eldritch''s power.

    Kadeon, the embodiment of Eldritch here, only cracked a wicked grin, his eyes gleaming with malicious joy. "Still think all of this is a game, Godling?" he sneered, his gaze observing Leo''s monstrous transformation with perverse satisfaction. "This is just the beginning! Your friends, your world, your beloved Xieusˇ­ Everything is coteral in this grand design!"

    As Leo''s transformation ceased, all noise abated too. Now stood before us a monstrous figure, a nightmare born out of Leo''s tortured form.

    I found my voice. "This won''t go unpunished, Eldritch."

    I should have known that something like this would happen. I had let the Eldritch here in trade for Xieus''s life, but I would not give up Leo''s. No matter what I would free him. He had gone through enough.

    "Maybe," he shrugged, his indifferent gaze tormenting me. "But remember, until you stand with me on the battlefield, your loved ones are my pawns. Just as you swayed my ns today, so I will toy with yours."

    With that, Kadeon vanished, leaving me behind with the monstrous form of Leo and a terrified Xieus. The battle may have been dyed, but the war was only just beginning.

 Chapter 648 Excuses

    <h4>Chapter 648 Excuses</h4>

    I stood, grounded yet unwittingly helpless before the monstrosity that was once Leo. It was not just the potent destructive aura around him that belied his yesteryears as a friend and brother. What truly stung was the agonizing keenness in my heart, each beat echoing Leo''s screams of torment and pain that still resonated within the silenced abyss. I was poised against him, grappling with the Eldritch''s power driving Leo into insanity, maneuvering him into an unwilling pawn.

    The first strike of aggression came forth from the changed Leo. The force was paralyzing, sweeping me off and flinging me across the chamber like a ragdoll. I hit the wall, just barely bracing myself, but the impact still sent sharp waves of pain coursing through me. In my moment of respite, I heard the roars of the monstrous Leo echo, vibrating through my very bones. I pushed off from where I was embedded in the wall, teeth gritted as I prepared for the next assault.

    But before I could reach Leo, everything shifted. I was abruptly transported into a celestial dimension marked by a chaotic blend of nebulous colors, gxies lingering in the void amongst the darkness. Akasha, her form flickering with cosmic energy, floated before me, her gctic eyes holding a mixture of annoyance and anticipation.

    "Why do you hold back, Galio?" Her cosmic voice echoed around us. "You have received new powers, yet you hesitate to use them?"

    "I won''t harm my brother!" I shot back, anguish clear in my voice. "He doesn''t know what he''s doing!"

    Akasha let out a scoff that rumbled with the bass of colliding stars. In an instant, I was looking up at her towering form. I stared wide-eyed as one of her gxy-covered arms raised high, arching back for a swing.

    A daunting realization smacked me seconds before her hand did, forcing theparison of an asteroid crash. I hurtled through space, carried by the impact of her blow, pinballing off one after another.

    Moons shattered ands fractured under the severe force carried by me. Yet each crash was quickly drowned out by my moans, by the harsh groans of my pain. Akasha''s overwhelming might held me in her grip, shaking my every nerve.

    "Just as you dictated the terms of our contract, so I have to remind you," Akasha''s words hit me over the deafening chaos. "This is not mercy, to hold back your powers, Galio. This is weakness."

    What was I supposed to do? Hadn''t Leo already been through enough? Or was that me just making excuses again? Shaking my head to snap out of the dizzying thoughts, I managed to regain control of my freefall, righting myself and using my divine strength toe to a halt amidst a tumbling sea of shattereds and asteroids.

    "Leo is not himself right now," I replied, my voice hoarse. The pain lingered but the words flowed out freely. "If I go all out, I risk killing him!"

    Akasha looked back, her massive form dwarfing the celestial bodies around us. Her gctic eyes rolled, almost petntly. "And what of it? His sacrifice will be for the betterment of the universe. Or, do you n to let him go like you did with Matthiasˇ­?"

    The mention of Matthias was a low blow. Anger flickered within me,ing forward to mask the pain. "This is different! Leo didn''t make a choice, he was forced!"

    "What does it matter if what you sought so dearly to protect is destroyed? What do you think will happen if my little Xieus were to get caught up in this? She is no longer my puppet, but I know just how much she means to you," Akasha said in a honeyed voice that cut like a hail of des. "Would be terrible if you were to have crossed space and time all just to get little ole me, right? She is important to you, right?"

    Akasha cared nothing for Xieus, or anyone else, and she only goaded me for freedom, but that was our Pact. No matter if I liked it or not, I needed more than just Truth''s power to defeat Leo.

    "Fine, but you have to remember our Pact! Do not kill him if you can help it!" I growled, and Akashaughed with the vibration of colliding ck holes as I was ripped back toward the reality where Leo waited.

    The moment I opened my eyes, panic set over me, but then I realized why I couldn''t move as my hand was brought up to my face. I was nothing more than a passenger in my own body now.

    "This body is at least in good shape, and your strange tails afford you almost perfect bnce," Akasha said as my hand and the rest of my body turned ultra-ck, swallowing the light around me. I watched in interest as my fingers became a ck de, and then back to fingers in wisps of shadows.

    Akasha put up my other hand without looking from the other as Leo mmed into me, but my body didn''t even flinch. Turning to the red-eyed chaos beast that was once my brother, Akasha made my face smile. "Let me see... Since I can''t kill the girls, we should find somewhere to y, right?"

    Time slowed around us, and Akasha hopped in the air and spin-kicked Leo. Time has slowed so much in our perception he barely moved at first. My body walked around him and put my hands up to make a picture frame.

    "See? No one there," Akasha said, and then sted a big circr hole through every hole in the wall in the castle. Akasha looked back, but Leo had still barely moved, so she flew through the holes and out of the castle.

    In the few seconds that I had to look, I confirmed that there were no demons in the way, but even if there were, it was not like I could do anything about it. I was just going to have to my faith in the Pact that we made

 Chapter 649 Awakening of the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 649 Awakening of the Abyss</h4>

    The Infernal Castle, a once imposing and formidable structure, now had a massive hole on one side. Slowly out of it emerged Leo, his body moving at an extremely slow pace due to the warped time. I watched as he mmed into the far wall of theyer, and then hit the ground, time readjusting itself.

    From the sky, Akasha manipted my body, rotating me to face the castle. She halted our ascension for the briefest instant, hovering amid the dust and debris thrown up by the cataclysmic exit. With his monstrous form looming out of the gaping hole in the castle, Leo was a force to be reckoned with. He roared a guttural, animalistic sound that echoed off the ruined castle walls, sending shivers down my spine.

    The monstrous Leo was losing ground, but suddenly the ground beneath him shifted, breaking into giant shards and rising into the air. Through the force of the Eldritch, hemanded the flying shards towards us. Akasha merelyughed, her amusement vibrating through my body as she immediately propelled us forward, shooting through the storm of sharp debris.

    Reacting with speed only a universal abyss could muster, Akasha spun and twirled my body around the shards. Each near-miss sent my heart into my throat, the adrenaline coursing through my veins almost overwhelming. Off in the distance, Leo, manipting the debris, was watching, roaring his defiance to the echoing sky.

    "No more ying," dered Akasha. Energy gathered within my palms, bright and sizzling. A surge of power left us, hitting the debris with an audible explosion. A shockwave rippled from the st, destroying anything that was within its reach. The ck King''sir crumbled entirely as we watched, reducing to mere ashes in moments as Leo growled with rage.

    However, the effects of this destruction did not reach the demons around, thanks to the Pact. Akasha''s grin widened when she noticed the protected demons. Gone was the bubbling fear that had taken hold of the demons, reced by a newfound resilience. It was a sight to behold.

    Leo retaliated a fierce draft of wind surrounding him. His crimson eyes ring at us, he summoned energy sts, lightning-fast, streaking towards us. Akasha chuckled, moving my body aside in fluid movements, dodging the sessive waves of energy.

    "No more running," Akasha decided, cracking our knuckles. My body tensed, and the celestial power hummed through us. She raised a hand, palm facing upward, and a sphere of pure ck energy began to manifest. It ballooned rapidly, swallowing the light, much like an abyss would.

    Just as Leo intended to send another wave of energy sts, Akasha thrust my hand forward. The ck energy ball left us, soaring towards Leo with blinding speed. It collided, resulting in an earth-shattering st. An incandescent mushroom cloud rose where Leo stood, the sight-threatening and terrifying.

    But Leo was far from defeated. Bursting out of the dust and debris with a thunderous roar, he disyed his raw power. He counterattacked, ripping the very fabric of reality around him, generating a cataclysmic shockwave of distorted energy that sped towards us.

    "Amusing!" Akasha echoed, as my body moved with incredible speed. She created a ck shield with our free hand, meant to absorb the oing wave but the force was too monstrous, sending us spiraling backward.

    As we regained bnce, Leo was already upon us. He took a swipe at us with wed hands, his strength massive. However, Akasha managed to maneuver my body away in the nick of time, her celestial brilliance swirling around us.

    She decided to end it, drawing our arms back before releasing an immense surge of cosmic energy toward Leo. A zing arc of power that illuminated the dark sky, it collided with Leo, creating a blinding sh followed by an earth-trembling explosion.

    However, Akasha made sure our Pact held. The demons watched in shock and awe, unharmed despite their proximity to the lethal energy shes. They had front-row seats to a celestial duel, one that redefined the boundaries of their world.

    As the dust finally settled, Leo was down, cratered in a pit of his destruction. The battle had razed the entire ck King''s castle, leaving nothing but a few ruins behind. All the demons were safe, merely watching in stunned silence as the celestial spectacle unfolded.

    Akasha floated towards the ground, our descending shadow looming over Leo''s fallen form. "You never stood a chance, Leo. See the depths of your unfamiliar abyss," she mused, not a shred of mercy in her voice. Gazing at the unconscious Leo, she dered, ""The game is over." Unfortunately for Leo, he would not be joining in on the rest of the festivities.

    The victory rang clear in the still air, echoing off the ruined castle walls. With a powerful surge of energy, Leo was sealed into a crystalline structure. The clear prison shimmered, refracting the light, his monstrous form trapped within.

    "I''ll bring him back," I said inwardly, those words hopefully reaching Akasha. "He is my friend, after all." The celestial entity responded with a harshugh, her amusement chilling in its coldness.

    Suddenly, I was ripped back into her realm where she stood before me, imposing as ever. I still found it strange how much more control she seemed to exertpared to Truth. He hardly ever pulled me into his realm, rather waiting for me toe and see him.

    "Why would you? He''s a threat to you, your friends, and the universe," Akasha countered, her words being almost swallowed in the vastness of space around us, filled with scorn and curiosity. "You just had a taste of the hellfire he''s capable of stirring up. The chaos he can cause, evenpared to myself. He''s no use to us in this state, Galio."

    I swallowed, a lump forming in my throat as I processed her cold words. She''s right, part of me echoed, my logical side. But Leo...

    "I cannot leave him to suffer," I announced, my resolve hardening with each word I uttered. "I''ll find a way to bring him back, recover him from the clutches of this monstrosity."

    Akasha''sughter echoed again, this time littered with subtle exasperation. "You hold onto your allies, your friends with desperate clinginess. I see now why Truth finds you so amusing. A coward masked as a hero." Akasha''s voice dripped with unabashed mockery, herughter a cacophony in my mind.

 Chapter 650 Divine Challenges: Responsibilities and Threats

    <h4>Chapter 650 Divine Challenges: Responsibilities and Threats</h4>

    "You confuse cowardice withpassion, Akasha. If standing for those I care about makes me a coward in your eyes, then I will wear that title with pride," I responded, my voice steady against her mockery.

    Silence followed my statement, Akasha''sughter dying down. After what seemed like an eternity, her ethereal voice once more rang out. "Yourpassion is what keeps dragging you into trouble, Galio. You barely made it out of this one," her voice softened into a whisper of concern. "What happens when you face a threat far greater than this?"

    "I''ll cross that bridge when I get there, Akasha," I assured, the determination in my voice clear as day. "Leo is not the enemy. If this was Kadeon or Matthias, I promise you that I would kill them without hesitation. I have learned my lesson, but that doesn''t mean that I will kill everything that gets in my way. I am the reason why everyone is here. I am the reason they all died in the first ce."

    Akasha''s resounding silence followed her thoughtful scrutiny cloaking over us. The firm resolve in my words had asserted my final judgment to her. "Very well, Galio," Akasha finally agreed, a note of respectcing her voice. "Although your sentimentality is amusing, it will lead to your end one day. That is another lesson you need to learn."

    "And until that dayes, I''ll stand for what I believe, Akasha," I replied, staring back at her without blinking. "It''s who I am."

    Without another word, Akasha sent me back to reality, leaving me with only the eerie space wind whispering her echoingughter. Shaking off my unease, I shifted my focus back to the trapped Leo.

    The dejected sigh I let out echoed in the quiet night, the intensity of the celestial duel having died down along with Leo''s roars.

    The ruins of the ck King''s castle stood silent, a chilling testament to the powerful duel that had just unfolded. The demons observed in apprehensive silence, the once proud castle now a fractured shell of what it used to be. I nced back at them, observing their odd mixture of awe and fear as they gazed up at me.

    Crossing the battlefield, I picked my way through the rubble, making my way toward Leo''s crystal prison. cing a hand on the freezing cold surface, I promised, "I''ll bring you back, Leo." I could feel the unnerving chill of the crystal seeping into my skin, a constant reminder of the task thaty ahead.

    "Excuse me, but what do you n on doing about the mess that you made?!" A slightly familiar voice demanded from behind me, and I turned to see the ck King in her imposing armor. Behind her were almost all of my Royal Guards, but there were some still missing.

    Ignoring the ck King, I looked over the ones that had gathered. "Aries, where is Polo? Scorpio? Sage? Libra? Taurus? Where did all the guys go?" I asked, but Virgo answered.

    "They were with us, but then turned into white light, shooting upwards," She exined, and I frowned, waving my hand to the side.

    As I did, A portal opened just bigger than my head to a surprised-looking Tallia. Before she could say anything, I took her face into my hands and kissed her. She didn''t fight me, returning it with the same passion as I targeted the five male Zodiacs. They were surprisingly close; within ten feet of Tallia''s location, but there was no trace of Chaos or Negative Energy around them.

    "HEY! ARE YOU EVEN LISTENING?!" The ck King wailed.

    I slightly pulled my lips back, tilting my head to keep my forehead pressed into Tallia''s, and looked into her rainbow-colored eyes. "I am sorry I have been gone so long, but I remember everything now. I wanted to check to see if the boys were up here, and it seems like they were reborn. Is there anything different about them? Don''t tell me they are women now too!" Iined, and Tallia smiled.

    "No, they are still the same as I remember them, but they seem to be missing a part. A certain growth, if you know what I mean, but I think you should clean up down there beforeing home. Everyone is working really hard to get everything nned out for the goddess games. Once they are done, our boat will be ready. That is if you want to still use it. You don''t really need it if you can finally remember how strong you are, right?"

    "True, but I would prefer to explore this world with all of you," I smiled and then kissed her again. "I had better go deal with this mess, or the girls aren''t going to be able to hold her back!" Iughed, and Tallia smiled.

    "Finish down there, and thene back home. Everyone misses you, and you have a little one whose mother is way over her head, even with her memories," Tallia smiled, but then let out a long sigh. "Truthfully, she is a handful for anyone. The little girl has already flown away on Listenia and Elfinia which resulted in them chasing her for the entire day across the continent at great speeds! Not only that, but she is constantly ying tricks on everyone! I can only wonder who she gets that trait from?"

    I burst outughing as Tallia red at me down, and then wiped a tear from my eye. "We are talking about my... less than a week old Grace is already doing all of that? Pretty impressive!"

    "Oh, you will see when you get back, mister! You will be on daddy duty, meaning you will have to keep your hands off the women so you can set a good example for your daughter!" Tallia snapped, and then closed my portal on me, making me sigh as my shoulders slumped forward.

    "Well, I suppose this is one of those things where our parents would remind us of how bad we were as kids, and how our unruly kids were karmic punishment," I grumbled to myself and then turned around. "All right, girls, you can let the king go."

 Chapter 651 From Destruction to Babysitting

    <h4>Chapter 651 From Destruction to Babysitting</h4>

    "You had better fix all of this!" The ck king snapped, and I narrowed my eyes.

    "You do know that most of this is your fault, right? If you would have just asked me for what you wanted, none of this would have ever happened. Instead, you invaded the upper world, and actually killed people," I said and then swept my arm around the destroyedyer and all the demon women standing around us. "None of these people died because my only issue is with you."

    "So what then? You are just going to leave things like this?!" She demanded, and I tightened my gaze on her.

    "I will fix everything and much more, but I have two questions. Depending on how you answer them, I might decide to spare your life, and not send you into an eternal abyss," I said menacingly as my hand turned ultra ck, drinking in the light around it. "If you were willing to go this far, then what will stop you in the future?" I asked and then shook my head. "It matters not, all I care about is your answers."

    Surprisingly, I still had no idea who this female demon was under that armor. I could just make the armor disappear, but I felt like there was a good reason for keeping it on for so long, and not letting anyone see her.

    "Ask your questions. Not like I have any choice at this point," the ck King said, and I nodded.

    "Good," I said, and then looked at all my female Zodiacs. "Do you all mind going and collecting Xieus and Rem?"

    They grumbled in response, clearly unhappy with my apparent demand, but at my stern gaze, they agreed. After a silent exchange among them, Aries took the lead, guiding the group towards the rubble where Xieus and Rem were trapped. I knew the girls were fine, and I figured it would be best to have some private time with the ck King.

    With the Zodiacs removed from our immediate vicinity, I turned back to the ck King, the reality of our situation sinking in. She crossed her arms over her chest churlishly, her ring eyes never leaving mine, and I let out a resigned sigh. With a wave of my hand, a white interrogation room formed around us with a table and two chairs in the center.

    "What is the meaning of this ce?" The ck King asked, and I waved my hand making the seats pull back.

    "A quiet ce out of the view of everyone so we can have a talk. You are someone I know, but I can''t put my finger on who it might be. I am sure if I did a head count of demons, I could figure it out, or look through your armor," I said, and then sat down. "But you have been in that stuffy armor for the entire time I have been on thisyer, so you must have a good reason. Now, answers."

    Looking a bit sheepish, the ck King sat down and then took off the helmet she was wearing. Long red hair fell out, and then massive curled burning horns grew out of her forehead. I was at aplete loss at first to who was staring at me, and then I noticed a scar across the front of her neck. Demons died and were reborn all the time, and any scars they got werepletely healed.

    "Are you trying to tell me that you actually are the king?!" I demanded, poking my finger into Diablo''s cute cheeks.

    "I have no idea how it happened, but it was when all the other men disappeared. For some reason I was turned into a female," Diablo growled and then roared out, but it was more of a cat attempting to. "Worst of all! I gained an insatiable thirst for soap operas! It was fine while there were still other worlds to steal from, but now they are all gone, and I have watched all the episodes!"

    I should probably just cut his, or her head off this time.

    "Are you seriously telling me that all of this is because you ran out of things to watch?" I asked in a low and dangerous voice that made Diablo squeak and throw herself on the ground.

    "I am sorry! I just can''t help it! I need more! That is why I turned thest threeyers of the Underworld into a soap opera set! I only want beautiful demon women in the shows that I watch! I must have it all!" Diablo cried out with her forehead pressed into the floor.

    My stunned silence filled the room in response to Diablo''s unexpected confession. Here I was, expecting a deeper, more sinister reason for her destructive ns, only to learn she had got many of my people killed because of her addiction to soap operas.

    "Get up, Diablo," I finally managed to utter in disbelief, rubbing my temples to ease the sudden headache.

    Diablo, prominent horns and all looked up from her prone position, disheveled red hair scattering across her face. Her crimson eyes were wide with fear and relief, no doubt expecting a severe punishment.

    "What you did was abhorrent, but it''s not unforgivable. However, it also isn''t something that I can simply brush off," I mused, shaking my head. "Causing all this destruction...dragging innocent lives into your thirst for drama...You didn''t consider any other means to satiate your craving?"

    Diablo dared a cautious nod, concern flickering in her eyes. "I did not know what else to do. With no other worlds to steal from, I got...desperate."

    "Well, the world isn''t going to bend to your wants, Diablo. The sooner you learn that the better for all of us," I advised, receiving a hesitant, subdued nod in return. "In the meantime, you''ll help me clean up this mess you''ve created and restore all theyers of the Underworld back to its original state."

    Diablo recoiled, aghast. "But the sets...my showsˇ­"

    "You can recreate them in a less destructive manner. Plus, I don''t think your soap operas will have any audience if you keep wrecking their homes," I reasoned and then raised a hand to silence any further protest. "Moreover, I will return you all to non-demon forms. I am going to fix up all theyers and correct everything so everyone can live normally. I can build you movie sets on thisyer, but no others, but there is going to be a cost."

    Diablo gulped, anxiety radiating from her. "A cost? What kind of cost?"

    "Learning responsibility." I set my gaze on her, making sure she understood the seriousness of my words. "You are going to be my nanny."

    "Your nanny?" Diablo squeaked, the color draining from her face. "But I...I don''t know the first thing about taking care of babies!"

    "You are in luck. My daughter is a handful ording to my wife, but that is because she is the first of her kind. Regardless, this is not up for discussion," I said, and Diablo wailed.

    "I am the Lord of Destruction! I have to rule over the Underworld!" Sheined, but I shook my head.

    "No, you are the Lord of Diapers now, and I already have two women that will rece you. There is no getting out of this. Just be d that this is the only punishment that you receive. I should just banish you to the abyss for this so you never are reborn again, but I need someone capable of watching over my children," I said in a tone that brooked no nonsense.

    Diablo looked like she would rather be sent into the dangerous abyss than babysit my child, but a deep sigh slipped from her ruby lips. "Fine," she finally epted her punishment, her resistance faltering. "I will take on the responsibility of...babysitting your daughter."

    I couldn''t help but grin at her reluctant eptance. Despite her history and horrendous recent actions, I knew that Diablo was capable of good. This new responsibility would likely help keep her mischief in check and perhaps open her heart a bit more to empathy.

    "But there will be more children to care for soon," I added, trying to suppress my amusement, "There will be at least a dozen more astral childrening into existence. You''ll be responsible for all of them."

    The utter horror on Diablo''s face was priceless but seeing as we''ve made at least some progress with her today, I decided to let her off the hook. For now.

    And just like that, the Lord of Destruction became my babysitter. The universe indeed worked in strange ways.

 Chapter 652 God of the Realm

    <h4>Chapter 652 God of the Realm</h4>

    "So now what? You have made me your ve, but what of the Underworld? I am resigned to my fate, but the others are not to me for my mistakes. I forced them all," Diablo said, and I stood from my chair, waving my hand and making the room blow away into particles of light.

    The lights swept around, touching all the rubble. Each contact caused the rubble to burst into light like the room until all the matter in theyer floated in the air. It looked like a glowing blizzard, and as I held my hands aloft, the particles all began toe together to a single point.

    "I don''t really like the caverns andck of light on any of theyers. There are also the destendscapes and ack of somewhat natural life. When I finish, I don''t want this ce to be the Underworld. I have lost all connection to Yaggisdral, and that was once my home and paradise," I exined and then flicked a finger to create a small model with the matter I was controlling. "I think it might be fun to turn the nineyers of the Underworld into The Nine Rings of Paradise, yes? All demons are going to be reverted into normal women of all species, but I will leave that up to this reality to make the final adjustments."

    All around us, demon women started to gather around us, and I could see the Zodiacs with Xieus and Rem getting closer as well. I expanded the image for everyone around me to see. The rest of theyer was now nothing more than a t ne that went on forever in all directions.

    "You n to turn this all into a paradise? What about my sets? You promised me that at least oneyer would be used for the production of soap operas!" Diablo demanded, and I looked down at her.

    "Mightyrgedy balls you have there, but I did say as much. I would hardly be much of a god if I didn''t keep my word," I said with a smile and waved my hand at the structure.

    "This highest ring will be as close to a heavenly ne as one can get. It''ll be for peaceful spirits who need a reprieve. The second ring is where I''ll construct new sets for your soap operas. It will be a mix of city and country settings to add variety to your stories."

    Diablo scrunched her brows and she looked over the model of the Paradise. "You have all of this figured out, but what about the rest of the Rings?"

    "Well, out of the nine we have two nned out, the rest," I said, snapping my fingers, the model expanding to reveal the rest of the Rings, "Will be filled with mixedndscapes. Forests, mountains, oceans, and the like."

    A collective gasp rippled across the crowd of demons at the sheer scale of my n. A few tears slipped down their faces at the promise of peace and a home they could finally call their own. Diablo, however, maintained her scowl.

    "What''s the matter, Diablo?" I asked, crossing my arms.

    "First, you dethrone me. Then, you make me your babysitter. And now, you take away my soaps? No way," she pointed a threatening finger at me. "This paradise won''t work without drama. Tragedy is essential!"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her demand, her pleas echoing like a spoiled child. "This is why you have actresses and special effects. You don''t actually have to be mean to each other all the time. I am sure that the worlds you stole the shows from were demons hellbent on killing and torturing each other, right? The Underworld was a perversion created by Kadeon and Matthias, and I n to fix it. I will notpletely change eachyer, but everything will change."

    "I don''t agree with this," Diablo muttered stubbornly, crossing her arms in protest. "Tragedy fuels the best stories, but I get it. You''re trying to change things."

    "That''s right," I nodded, my gaze firm but understanding. "We can''t keep living in this cycle of pain and destruction. It''s time for a change, a chance for everyone to live in peace."

    The crimson-haired demoness opened her mouth to argue further but eventually sighed, a small nod showing her reluctant eptance. It looked like the prospect of taking care of a potential dozen astral toddlers had dented her resolve a bit.

    The air around us grew louder with chatters, most of them sounding excited about the change that wasing. Rumors about the new structure of theyers spread faster than I expected, conversations flitting between fear of the unknown and tion for a hopeful future. The fear was natural, considering they had been residing in the Underworld''s gloomy, brutalyers for centuries.

    With a sigh, I waved my hand, and everyone around me froze. I stopped time on all theyers and then took everyone but my Zodiacs, Xieus, and Rem and ced them into a dimensional space. Once that was done, I released time again and walked over to where the girls were waiting and looking around.

    "What happened to everyone?" Cestia asked, and a few of the others nodded.

    "I ced them in a space outside of this reality with the time stopped. This will let me freely change all theyers without having to work around each being," I exined, but they all just stared at me.

    "Wait, so you put everyone...every demon in this realm into a pocket dimension because it will make your job easier?" Virgo asked, her eyes widening.

    "In a nutshell," I replied with a shrug. "But I need you all to head back up while I finish down here."

    "How are you so strong now?" Aries asked, and I looked down at my hand, creating a ball of ck-and-white energy.

    "I think I was always this strong, but I also made a Pact with another being like Truth. I have always been the god of this realm and the other, but memories have been blocked. Kadeon was also limiting my power with his connection to my worlds from what I can understand. Now that he is gone, and I have erased his connection to this ce, I feel like I could do almost anything," Iughed, rubbing the back of my head.

 Chapter 653 The Nine Layers Rebuilt Pt1

    <h4>Chapter 653 The Nine Layers Rebuilt Pt1</h4>

    "I guess there''s nothing to worry about, right?" Cestia asked, one of her eyebrows hitched upward in skepticism, but then her expression softened at my enthusiastic nod. "I suppose a peaceful Underworld doesn''t sound too bad."

    "Could you just fix up Leo before we head out?" Xieus asked, embracing Rem and casting a worried nce toward the crystal structure that held the demonic being that was once Leo. Even in its monstrous state, I could see a glimpse of the friend I had known, which steeled my resolve.

    "If it was only that easy. For now, I will have to seal him away and try to figure out how topletely remove all the chaos that is infecting his body. I had been hoping that sealing him off like I did would have returned him, but that hasn''t been the case yet. My only option is to put him to sleep and seal him deep in the heart of my astral ind," I exined, and Capricorn came up to me and gave me a hug.

    "I am sorry that we couldn''t stop Kadeon from using us against you. All of us hated lying to you, but it tore him apart the worst. The two of you were so close on Prime. Even though he was your guard, you still treated him like your brother, and Leo never forgot that," Capricorn said into my chest as I stroked the white hair between her horns.

    "I know, Capri," I murmured, tightening my hold on her. The guilt that gnawed at my insides eased slightly, reced by a fresh wave of determination. "And I promise, we''ll bring him back."

    As we broke off the embrace, the Zodiacs shifted uneasily, Xieus and Rem still quiet by my side. Regardless of Leo''s current situation, we were still a family, and families stuck together, no matter what.

    "For now, I will be sending you all back up to The Mortal Realm of the Goddesses. I think that the gods up there are all busy getting ready for a big event, so I would like you to help everyone. Tallia and Eliza will help get you settled in, and I will take care of Leo," I said, resting a hand on Xieus''s shoulder. She looked up at me, her eyes glinting with unshed tears. "Don''t worry, we will have plenty of time to talkter. I really just want to get everything finished down here so I can head back up top. I have been gone for far too long, and I am seriously missing everyone!"

    Xieus nodded, dabbing at her eyes before offering a watery smile. "Thank you, Galio. We...we all have faith in you. You brought back the Underworld from chaos once, you can do it again," she dered. Rem and the Zodiacs echoed her sentiment with firm nods and encouraging smiles.

    Feeling a bit lighter, I turned to look at the transformed Leo, encased in crystalline armor. I reached out, creating a small portal beneath the crystal structure, and sent him to my astral domain. I could sense his demonic aura dispersing, safe and contained for now. Solving Leo''s predicament would be a task for another day. Right now, I have a realm to rebuild.

    As I waved my hand, creating portals to the Mortal Realm for Xieus, Rem, and all the Zodiacs, I felt the weight upon me. I felt the sheer necessity to rectify the mess that I partially contributed to creating. I was the God of this Realm and the responsibility fell upon me.

    "No pressure, right?" I muttered to myself, my mind already racing with grand ns of restoration.

    While I had exined things to the others, I was still trying to decide what I wanted to do. The Underworld was different than the world above in the respect that it wasn''t set like the world above. My only guess was that this was a twisted ce created by Kadeon after this reality came into being that we were all stuck in. That gave me an unlimited amount of flexibility and power when it came to changing it.

    "Alright, First thing is to go over what we have right now," I said out loud. "The firstyer should be at the top, and that was the Lava Lake, so I might as well work with that."

    With a wave of my hand, that entireyer became a destination resort that stretched for miles in all directions. This ce would allow for manifestations of any recreational imaginings, from swimming in vast oceans to hiking through extensivendscapes and indulging in exotic food and shopping experiences.

    "The secondyer, hmm." A thoughtful hum escaped my lips as I scanned the model. "Ahh yes, the Slumbering Layer. Demons who were tired of the constant death and torture came to rest on thisyer so they didn''t have to partake in the atrocities of the underworld." A soft smile graced my lips as I recalled the somber atmosphere of theyer. "It was hauntingly beautiful and so quiet. While I like the idea for theyer, I would prefer that it be less permanent," I said, and then thumbed my chin until a light bulb appeared above my head. "Ah! That is what I will do!"

    "Wonderfully done," I pped my hands together, ring golden, divine energy through the model. The Slumbering Layer morphed into a retreat of tranquility, a sanctuary for the renewal of mortal and astral beings alike. Here, they could find respite, heal, rediscover themselves, and return, rejuvenated.

    "Next, the Third Layer Of The Lethal Labyrinth," I muttered, my brows furrowing in thought. This was where the Raging Bull n lived, where I helped save them, and rebuild their town after they had run away. Sadly, only to have the hellion wurm, Martha, who had tried to destroy the ce in the first ce, fart, and destroy everything in the end.

    "Perhaps turn it into something safer," I mused, my hand swiping over the model as sprawling forests and serene bodies of water reced the treacherousbyrinth. The new Third Layer turned into and of exploration and adventure, teeming with docile wildlife and flora.

 Chapter 654 The Nine Layers Rebuilt Pt2

    <h4>Chapter 654 The Nine Layers Rebuilt Pt2</h4>

    "The Fourth Layer... the Dueling Layer, and the one that my favorite Demon Bee ruled," I chuckled, thinking about Bezibub. She had been the only one really willing to help me, even if we did have a past, and she did cruel things, I was almost sure that was just because Kadeon made them to be twisted and cruel like that. Given the proper chance, I knew Bezibub would make a great ruler for this strange realm I was creating.

    For thisyer, since it was already all the arenas, I didn''t want to change it too much. I was sure many women like me loved battle. I found that being in battle with strong and overwhelming foes like the Riftwalker I had fought in the past was its own sort of heaven.

    There were other foes in other lives as well, but thest thing that I wanted was for people to get hurt or die in paradise. It also might be hard to keep crazy monsters like that in check. With that in mind, I changed the Dueling Layer into vast arenas forpetitivebat and sports, without fatal consequences. Alongside these, I also created vastndscapes for training and tactical simtion activities. Participants couldpete or spar in these arenas without fear of permanent injury or death, resurfacing the sweet adrenaline rush of the battle, in a much safer environment.

    "The Fifthyer... Market Layer," I mused. This was one that I had already changed after destroying it, but I wanted to give the ce a more interesting look. Currently, everything was all on one t ne, and the ce now looked more like an endless city rather than a market. I wanted to make the ce unique like the mall on my astral ind, butpletely different.

    "Since shopping is something women find joy in, I should really roll up my sleeves on this one. It was time to go all out!

    First, I added various dimensions: one for vegetation, one for sculpture, one for music & arts, and another for everything technology-rted. The list was endless. I also created smaller, interconnected pocket realms for specialized items.

    "I think a magical emporium would be a hit here. And a realm dedicated to clothes - vibrant boutiques and vast stores that can cater to every creature''s sartorial taste," I mused aloud, shaping each aspect by will.

    The sixthyer, the City of Sin, was a hub of pleasure and hedonism. "I won''t change much in thisyer, apart from updating the establishments and ensuring safety measures." No harm in indulging in a bit of fun as long as it was consensual and no one got hurt.

    The seventhyer, the Layer of Wrath became the Layer of Passion under my influence. It emphasized the constructive side of passion, be it glory, love, ambitions, hobby, or art needed to be encouraged, not wrath. It looked like a mboyant carnival of various passions with shining pavilions for every need.

    "And thest twoyers... hmm," I thought, looking at the model. The Eternityyer became the Layer of Creation, filled with mesmerizing natural wonders and delightfulndscapes. Creating something was a divine satisfaction, and I wished to share this pleasure with everyone.

    Lastly, The Layer of Torment was changed to Godlywood Valley. Since I made a promise, I turned the finalyer into ayer specifically created for the production of not only soap operas, but also movies as well. I was sure that it would be a popr ce that many women would want toe to once I got this realm and that of the Mortal Goddess connected.

    The nine rings of paradise were nowplete, each ring much more than just a habitable realm. They were a testament to my dreams and promises, a haven that nurtured the best of mortal and divine spirits.

    With the creation of Godlywood Valley, it seemed my job as a deity was almost done. All that was left was to return everyone, but they were still all demons. While it might be fun to tailor each woman to something I would like, I decided that I should just let everyone decide for themselves.

    With a wave of my hand, everyone from the nineyers of the underworld from beautiful demons to the hideous ones returned, but only as orbs of light. As they did, I connected with all of their minds at once.

    "For too long have you all been trapped in these forms, only knowing hatred and despair. But from this moment forward, that ends. I''ve remade theseyers into the Nine Rings of Paradise - a ce for everyone, regardless of who they were in their past lives," I spoke, the orbs of light flickering in acknowledgment.

    "You''re free to let go of the past patterns of the Underworld. Choose your own shapes, and your own destinies, and live a life catered to your own liking. As for the demons still healing, you''ll be guided to a sanctuary where you can recover at your own pace," I added.

    There was a silence before excitement flooded my senses, the light orbs starting to shape into various forms, from magnificent divinities to simple, mortal forms. Some chose their original demon forms, deciding to hold on to a part of their past.

    "Your past does not define you. Celebrate your new life here, in the Nine Rings of Paradise. Share stories, Build families, Explore, Learn, and above all, strive to live in harmony," I concluded, the orbs descending to find their own havens within the Nine Rings.

    With a sigh of relief, I sat down, looking at the vibrant world I helped create. A part of me felt at peace, knowing I had made a difference, and made a new beginning possible for so many individuals. Quite a day''s work for a deity, I thought, a small smile making its way onto my lips. Despite the tiredness seeping into my bones, my heart was alive with joy and aplishment. For the first time in a long time, I felt hopeful for the future.

    [Author''s words: So ends the 3rd arc of 500th Time Reborn! Things got pretty crazy near the end, but I wanted to highlight Galio''s back story. I hope that everyone keeps reading along for the next arc: The Goddess Games and High Sea!]

 Chapter 655 The Godly Father Takes a Break

    <h4>Chapter 655 The Godly Father Takes a Break</h4>

    The aroma of brewed coffee filled thevish dining hall of Northwall. In the head seat of the exquisitely carved table sat Galio, his deep-set eyes marking wisdom beyond his youthful appearance. The table was an arena of heated discussion. Excitement filled the air and the Goddesses buzzed with anticipation for the imminent game of cosmic fierceness, The Goddess Games. This tournament was set to decide on the new generation of goddesses who would govern over the twelve major inds of the world, a domain known as the Mortal Realm of the Goddesses.

    As the discussions about the Goddess games and the remodel ns of Northwall progressed, Galio inked his final notes on the blueprint of the city. The immense wall, which shielded Northwall, was to be deconstructed to expand the city to four times its current size. The newyout proposed impressive changes such as a train station connecting various towns across the human continent, including Torrain and Bramma.

    Around the table sat goddesses of various races and traits, all sharing onemonality: All close women to Galio, love interests, wives, and wives-to-be. Among them were Eliza, the cheerful Countess of Northwall; Breya, the truth-seeking Guardian Angel; Tallia, the patient and intelligent Human goddess, and first wife of Galio, who gestated their firstborn in a golden egg. ire, the once mighty Angel Goddess turned into a humble servant after a failed attack on Galio, timid yet with a sweet tooth. Goldy, the trading card enthusiast, and Dwarf Goddess, along with Draconia, the warrior Dragon Goddess and her daughter Cherry; Giantessa, the brawny Amazon Goddess with a soft heart; Elfinia, the elf goddess and once considered the strongest among the goddesses, who now spends her days making weapons and armor. Nya the loyal Cat-Folk Goddess and Goldenia the fun-loving Dog-Folk Goddess, Olivia, the ex-Vampire Goddess, betrayed by Tessera; The busybody Golem Goddess known as Amanda, Titania the regal Fae Goddess, and Orcha, the blunt Orc Goddess who loves battle.

    The Goddess Games were fast approaching. Preparations were well underway. And so, a new chapter begins, a tale of courage, wits, power, and cunning as 144 goddess applicants representing each race of the mortal realmpete for divine recognition, with Galio and his goddesses guiding them, shaping their futures in the Mortal Realm of Goddesses. The game has just begun.

    ---

    "The what?!" Senna, Eliza''s guard, and designated countess, was the first to protest. Grace, my half-angel half-cat god daughter, giggled from myp hearing Senna''s exmation. Eliza, Tallia, Senna, and Chili were all having tea with me while Breya was out shopping.

    "Afterpleting the reconstruction of Northwall, Breya and I are nning to retreat into the monster forest for some quality time. Youdies have sufficiently equipped yourselves to handle things here. It''s high time for a break where I am not expected to solve problems or perform miracles," I reasoned.

    Eliza, nuzzling into me, voiced out in favor, "It''s not an impossible task! All we have to do is make arrangements for the peopleing for the games, both participants and spectators!"

    Senna massaged her temples, blowing out a sigh, "That''s easy for you to say since I''m the one handling the brunt. Not to mention, the uing shes between participating races. This isn''t a tea party, it''s a diplomatic minefield."

    I interrupted Senna''s worries. "The other goddesses will supply their own guards with them. That way, any conflict between races can be handled on their own. Despite theplications, this event is necessary. Once the games wrap up, we will be embarking on a world tour, which should bring a semnce of calm. Hang in there, Senna."

    Meanwhile, Eliza was tugging at my sleeve, "When will you be back from your break?" I patted her head affectionately.

    "I''ll definitely be back before the gamesmence. After all, I am one of the judges. But, I do think that the focus should primarily be on youdies during this time. I don''t intend to hog the limelight from the new potential goddesses!" Iughed, only to be interrupted by a pointed jab from Tallia.

    "You''re just excited for your grand prize proposal!" used Tallia, lounging on the couch opposite me.

    "What? Is it that ridiculous? I thought it was a good idea," I chuckled ufortably.

    "To marry the victor of the games? Don''t you think your harem is already extensive enough?" Tallia shot back quite riled up at my audacity.

    "True, extremely so. But think about it, Tallia. I need to monitor the new goddesses closely. If one is close enough to be my wife, I''d be in the loop, wouldn''t I? And there has to be some incentive for our participants. Let''s not forget, the other goddesses approved my proposal too," I defended myself amidughter.

    "Yes, and you argued so much about it!" Tallia growled, but Eliza hopped up, and jumped over the coffee table to sit on Tallia''s side between her and ire who was enjoying an entire strawberry foam cake.

    "Alright, teasing aside, let''s get back to nning. We have a festival to organize and we all want to make sure the best candidates be goddesses, right?" Eliza chattered happily, sipping her tea.

    "You''re right, Eliza. And Senna, I know it''s a difficult job. But if there''s anyone who can handle it, it''s you." I reassured Senna, focusing my attention back on her.

    "Just promise you''ll be there for the games, alright?" Tallia cut in, her gaze meeting mine.

    "It''s a promise," I replied, matching her stare. The room was filled with an air of anticipation. The uing games, though daunting, held the promise of exciting times ahead.

    Just as the conversation about the games resumed, a figure appeared at the entrance. It was Breya, her silver hair shimmering as she stepped into the room. She held up several bags of sweets.

    "Sorry, I''mte! I had a hard time picking out which sweets to get!" She announced, followed by groans and chuckles from the rest.

    "Where''s my marshmallow cake?" ire eximed, her onerge eye gleaming with anticipation as she reached for the bag Breya held.

    "There are enough sweets for everyone. And remember, share!" Breya smirked, dumping the bags of sweets onto the table.

    The day wrapped up with ease, the impending Goddess Games bringing a sense of camaraderie among us all. The thought that new goddesses might join our ranks, brought forth a myriad of emotions. Yet an unspoken agreement bound us - we were a family, regardless of what the future held.

 Chapter 656 Ripples of Change

    <h4>Chapter 656 Ripples of Change</h4>

    Grace looked up at me as everyone ate the sweets that Breya brought, and suddenly I was standing on open ins with my beautiful angel standing before me.

    "You can rx, you know that right? Taking this time to yourself is a path that will lead you to where you need to go. Yet, the future shifts because a small part of you wants to go and snuff out the other connections Kadeon has in this world. If you do that, you will lose people that you care about, and I don''t want to see you hurt like that," Grace said with a smile that I returned.

    "Your sense of time is amazing, you know that? And you even seem to know me better than some of my friends, haha!" Iughed, but then let out a sigh. "Yes, you are right, and I think it is time I took it easy for a while, but that was the n anyway."

    "I see. That is good because I know that momma is going to make you make lots of sweets! I had to make sure that you were going to stay on this path, and not just dip out after like some degenerate creature calling himself a father," Grace said as she crossed her arms and turned away from me, turning her nose into the air.

    "Huh?!! I am really that bad to you?!" I demanded, throwing my arms out in front of me.

    "Probably worse if I factor in the number of women that you call wives now," she said, and I flinched as I was stabbed with the truth. "If I were to also include what the future might hold, it almost makes me want to disown you as my father! Thankfully for you, you seem you have a set number of children so I will be one of the lucky few who get to call you Dad. Just be sure you never neglect your children, no matter how many wives you get. Remember, fatherhood is a privilege, not a right."

    Her deration left me stunned, but I couldn''t help but smile. "Understood, my wise and wonderful daughter. I promise I''ll never neglect you or any of your siblings. I am, and will always be, your proud dad, no matter what."

    The one thing I loved about Grace is that she never hesitated to offer her honest insights. They were often full of wisdom, even if sometimes, they stung a bit. But I needed those reminders. It''s easy to get lost when you have so many things and so many people to look after.

    Grace''s sudden seriousness gave way to a gleeful smile as she beside me once again. We ended up spending most of our time chatting away, the sweetness of the dream calming my worries about theing event.

    "So, you are going to see some people before we go with Mom?" Grace asked, and I nodded but tipped my eyebrow.

    "Can''t you see?"

    "I can see events, but I am nothing like what Uncle Truth must be like. ording to you, he can see all points of time at once, and now you have his girlfriend, Aunty Akasha, right?" Grace asked, and I winced and then sighed. She talked about two of the most powerful beings in existence like they were just some regr friends of mine, but I suppose in our unusual family, they were just that.

    "Truth and Akasha are something else, certainly," I chuckled, looking a little sheepish. "But yes, I''ll be visiting a few people. Not just anyone ˇŞ"

    "Friends?" Grace offered innocently, interrupting me.

    "Yes, friends," I confirmed with a small smile. "And acquaintances. Those who hold a special ce in my heart, and those who still need to learn a few lessons."

    Grace chuckled, her starry eyes sparkling with amusement. "You mean those who''ve tried to cause trouble in the past?"

    "Are they a part of these lessons?" she wondered.

    "Perhaps," I replied mysteriously, offering her a teasing grin.

    Her pout was reced by a thoughtful frown. "Regardless of what happens, remember what I said. Your role as a god may be important but never forget what we mean to you. We''re not just a job or task. We are a family."

    I Pulled my grown-up little girl into my arms and kissed the top of her head. "I know, and I am sorry I had to be away for the first week you were born, but I will be around a lot more now!" Iughed, and she hugged me back.

    "Just be careful, Dad. Let everyone else take some of the responsibility for a while," She said, and then the two of us were back sitting on the couch as the women talked around us.

    Grace smiled her cute little face up at me and then cuddled into my chest like nothing had happened. It was nice talking to her from time to time like this, but it made me wonder if my other children were going to have the same abilities? If that was the case, they could really upset the bnce of the world, but I was probably getting ahead of myself.

    Eliza peeked around from where she was animatedly arguing with ire and Tallia about the Goddess Games'' arrangements and noticed our moment. "Galio, you''re spoiling her with all this doting!" she teased, smiling at our father-daughter moment.

    I chuckled at her remark. "All right, all right, I''ll have you lot know that I''ll spoil each of you equally with my affection ¨C children, wives, and wives-to-be!" I dered, resulting in a round ofughter and protests.

    The camaraderie between us was apparent, the room radiating warmth that we all shared. Looking around me, my gazended on each one of themˇŞa beautiful variety of goddesses and beings that made up my family. Howeverplicated and intricate our rtionships were, it didn''t change the fact that we were all a part of this unique web.

    "I am going to leave Grace with you all, but I think that you and I should have a talk," I said, looking directly into Tallia''s eyes. "Things have changed after going to the underworld, and I would like to discuss it with you and your mother. It would also be nice to check on the Winds and Cancer," I said, and Tallia nodded, before turning to Breya.

    "I will make sure to visit during this week so the two of you can have some time alone before the games," Tallia said as Eliza came over to take Grace from me.

    "Don''t forget that you can ask me any time you want to watch this little munchkin! I hope that we might get a chance to try one day!" Elizaughed, and I smiled.

    "Besides my current goddesses and Breya, I couldn''t imagine having another child with another person but you," I smiled, making Eliza light up, but then I put up a finger. "You will have to wait in line, or convince the others to let you go first," I chuckled, but Eliza just grinned with Grace in her arms, who had the same determined look with a clenched fist.

    "If that is all it will take, then I will make sure that I am the next one so my little girl can grow up with this little cutie!" Eliza dered and, despite knowing her temperament, I found myself chuckling at herpetitive spirit. Indeed, it seemed her love for Grace was far from just friendly affection; she saw her as part of our potential family.

    "All right, all right... No need to start amotion," I hastily intervened, effectively halting a suddenly heated disagreement churning between the goddesses. "We still have a week to work things out, let''s first focus on the Goddess Games."

    My reassurances seemed to calm the environment, and I felt a surge of gratification that flowed from their consent. My heart swelled with happiness as I gazed around at the faces so dear to me.

    "Well, Tallia, let''s get going," I said, and she nodded. I got up, and Tallia followed suit, and the two of us made our exit, promising to be backter.

 Chapter 657 The Eldritch and False God

    <h4>Chapter 657 The Eldritch and False God</h4>

    "So, you are the pathetic being that I have Pacted with?" The dark presence from deep within the void asked Kadeon, but the False God held hisposure.

    He had put up with Matthias for all these centuries and been used as a pawn in a game between two real gods. Now he was before a being that was much stronger than both of them.

    "I see that you are not aplete and utter fool to understand how much more I am than the Godlings. You now will stand close to even with that Cat God, but he would still kill us in your current state. On top of that, you have lost all your pawns, save the dozen or so Blood Witches remaining in the mortal realm," the Eldritch mused, but Kadeon spoke up.

    "Even if he tries, it is clear he cannot kill me!" Kadeon raged, but then lights started to appear from the void.

    As they got closer, ice filled Kadeon''s veins as the glowing eyes of nightmare creatures got closer to him. Try as he might, there was no escaping as the disfigured horrors started to tear his body apart. This went on for what would seem like an eternity until it abruptly stopped, leaving the False God shaking with eyes wide.

    "There are some things that are much worse than death, and you would do well to remember that. What I did just now was a slight taste of what I could do to you if you fail me. While this creature, Galio, is a coward like my disciple, it is clear from the way he tried to kill you that he is slowly growing where my student could not," the Eldritch said.

    "And you expect me to just do your bidding?" Kadeon rasped, bravado drained from him after his horrifying experience.

    "Indeed, Kadeon. But remember this, I don''t share the sentimentality of my students. Her vision of parading about with her familiar and ying hero nauseates me," the Eldritch confessed, its voice a grotesque whisper in the ashen dark.

    "I am anything but a hero," Kadeon admitted, the words hollow in his voice.

    "Exactly. That''s what we have inmon. You will continue your revenge, but this time, you will do so under my hand," the Eldritch articted, its voice echoing venomously around the void.

    "Fine. I have no other choice. What will you have me do?" Kadeon finally gave in, his voice tinged with a bitter realization.

    "For starters, you will get in contact with one of your Blood Witches, and have her infiltrate the uing Goddess Games. I want them to go as a spectator only, and wait till the very end ceremony to activate the Riftwalker that I will give you to put in the child," the Eldritch exined, and a red and ck orb appeared before Kadeon. "This contains the Riftwalker that the Cat God had been using to hold my Chaos Beasts back, but infected with chaos. It will be interesting to see how he reacts to having his pet turned against him. He will be forced to kill her, yet adding another stone to his soul."

    "You make it sound as though you have no intention of this even working?" Kadeon questioned as the red and ck orb absorbed into his chest. "Isn''t it a waste then?"

    "Nothing we can do from here will kill him, and going there yourself will get you killed. The only way that you stand a chance of beating a creature like that is to force him toe to you. The best we can do right now is create problems for him while we continue to raise your power. The more chaos we create, the stronger you will be. But for now, enact my n and await further instructions," the Eldritch exined, and without warning, Kadeon found himself back in his dark castle.

    Kadeon looked around at his cold and dark fortress and then sighed. "I really need to spruce this up!" Kadeon Ordered and his magic spread out for a moment before his castle shifted into something as grand as Northwall, at least in his mind it did.

    "Your n is in progress," Kadeon said through his parchment. "My chaos rift will start to turn the world against the other gods while you fill with power in the shadows. They will me that cat god and when the timees, I will kill him myself," Kadeon growled, his eyes lighting up with pink and ck light as his magic washed.

    ---

    "Achoo!" I sneezed as Karma poured me some wine.

    "What in this world would make a god sneeze?" Tallia asked as she leaned back in her chair, and Nemoriaughed softly.

    "I would like to say it was from someone talking about him, but if that was the case, I don''t think he would stop sneezing!" The Ex Queen of Darknessughed, making me smile. I tried topare Nemoria to Akasha, but the Dark Being inside of me was more evil on her best days than Nemoria had ever been ever at her worst!

    "I guess so," Tallia said, and I shrugged.

    "I would put money on your father, or the thirds of Matthias. Speaking of that devil, that was why I wanted to talk to the two of you," I said as I leaned back on the couch with Luck and Murphy on one side, and Fate surprisingly on the other. Since I was gone, Tallia and Nemoria had been working with her every day it seemed, and it finally seemed for the better!

    "What now?" Nemoria asked before taking a sip of wine, and I sighed.

    "Well," I said, and then went through everything that happened in the Underworld, focusing more on the end with my memories and my Pact with Akasha.

    "Well, if it meant to save Xieus, then it was more than worth it. That man sealed his fate when he ruined thest reality we were in. I personally hope that the Eldritch devours him and turns him into a puppet!" Nemoria growled, and as Kadeon''s ex-wife, she had a right to be mad.

    "I agree with you mother. Whatever happens to my father will most likely be too good for the things that he has done. I am surprised that you bothered to even talk to us about this," Tallia said, and I shrugged.

    "Regardless of what he has done, he was your father at one point," I said, Tallia narrowed her eyes at me, but I put up my hands. "I know, he is a prick, and I will make him pay with his life for what he has done. I just want to make sure that both of you have no regrets going into this, or after."

    Tallia sighed, leaning back in her chair, and Nemoria smiled at me. "I am d that you have resolved to end him. I really think that is the only way for us to be free of his influence," Nemoria said, and I nodded.

    "True enough, but I don''t think he will be causing too much trouble for a while. There is still the trouble with the Blood Witches, but I n on waking Xena and Cancer up today. I am hoping that our Blood Witch can shed a little insight on where the others might be, and what they are nning," I said, and then took a long drink from my ss.

    "I can help you with that," Tallia offered, her brows drawn together in a frown rich with determination. "I know that Xena is a good person, even after everything, so I want you to give her a chance and even spend some time with her. It might be good to take her out with you when you and Breya leave the city. I don''t think sitting here with her guilt will do her any good. She killed me in our previous life, but that was because my father forced my mother to infect her with negative energy. On top of that, you ignored her feelings, which could have prevented everything."

    Tallia''s words were like a whip, each of them striking me with a guilt that I had tried to suppress all these years. I had indeed overlooked the pain Xena had gone through. My ignorant bliss hade at the expense of her constant suffering, a realization that wracked me with guilt and regret.

    "You''re right, Tallia. I... I''ll try and make it right. For Xena and for all of us," I responded, my voice choked with emotions.

    "And for yourself, Galio," Nemoria gently reminded me. "You''ve done so much, taken on so many responsibilities... You need to forgive yourself too."

    Her words, cloudy with wisdom, cast a considerate eye toward evesting shadows of my past. It''s true¨CI had carried these burdens for way too long. It was high time to start afresh, without the chains of guilt and regrets.

 Chapter 658 Victims of My Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 658 Victims of My Mistakes</h4>

    Together, Tallia stood at the end of my bed looking down at Cancer and Xena. The two of them were held fast asleep with my magic, so all I had to do was release them. I was just having trouble with what I would say when they awoke. They were both victims of my hesitation andck of resolve.

    "Cancer, first. She might be able to offer more insight regarding Kadeon''s n," Tallia suggested as she gently caressed the sleeping girl''s head. "Wake up, love," she whispered, her words infused with an enchanting energy. Cancer''s eyshes fluttered and her tranquil sea-green eyes opened gradually, her gaze gradually focusing.

    "Wh-wh...where am I?" Cancer stammered, her gaze alternating between me and Tallia. "And you are... oh yes, my Queen!"

    "It''s alright, Cancer. You''re safe, and you''re with friends," I assured her, as Tallia took a seat beside her. "Kadeon is gone and locked out of this world, and the underworld. I was able to stop him and release the other Zodiacs from his control as well."

    "But...that''s impossible..." Cancer stuttered, her face paling as she tried to absorb the information. It was evident that she was still in shock over the sudden changes otherwise unthinkable back then.

    "Do you remember anything else about him, Cancer? About Kadeon and his ns?" I continued, maintaining a steady, calm voice as I addressed her. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Xena still slumbering peacefully beside us. I still wasn''t sure what I was going to say to her.

    "Kadeon never told us anything, but I can feel that his influence is gone. I am sure that I don''t have to tell you about all the things I have been forced to hold back, right?" Cancer asked, looking up at me, and I shook my head with a grin, and then tapped the side of my head.

    "Nope, I got all my marbles back now, and I remember everything!" Iughed, and Cancer let out a long sigh but then hugged me.

    "I am just d that it is all over now," Cancer said, and I returned her hug.

    "Mostly. There are still more Blood Witches like the one you were sleeping beside," I said, turning us both to Xena. "She was once a Blood Witch, but I purged Kadeon''s connection to her. He forced Nemoria to infect her, and Xena infected others," I said, then turned my head to Tallia. "If he was smart, he would have each new one infect the next. That would make them much harder to track since they are all controlled by Kadeon. There is no reason for the other witches to really know each other."

    "You''re right, Galio. If Kadeon wanted to maintain some semnce of separation and security, then that would be the best method," Tallia agreed, her gaze sadly drifting to Xena. "Do you think that you will get anything useful from her then?"

    "Not very likely, but always best to check. Since she will being with Breya and me, I will ask that you take Cancer with you before I leave. I can question Xena at my leisure during the week," I said, and then turned back to Cancer, giving her a kiss. "I am sorry that I can''t spend more time with you right now."

    Cancer gave me and tight squeeze before breaking away, and then going down on one knee in front of me. "You have blessed me to be one of your Lesser Wives, and I cherish any time spent with you, but I have had more time than most. I am just happy to know that nothing has to be hidden, and Kadeon is finally out of our heads. Thank you, my King."

    I helped Cancer back up and smiled. "This isn''t Prime. You are still my wife, but you can be whatever you want now," I said, but Cancer shook her head.

    "No, I want to continue being one of your Royal Guards, if you will have me. I promise that I will train and get stronger!" Cancer dered with fervor in her eyes. That made me grin and pat her head, making Cancer blush and squirm.

    "Good girl. I am sure that some of the other women will help you with that. I can ask Draconia and Orcha if you want," I said and Cancer''s eyes lit up.

    "The Dragon and Orc Goddesses?! That would be an honor!" Cancer said, and Tallia finally could hold herughter no longer.

    "I think you should reconsider," Tallia chuckled as she walked over to take Cancer''s hand. "Those two are monsters, and they will train you to the bone," Tallia said and then locked eyes with Cancer. "But you will get much stronger."

    "I will work my hardest, I promise," Cancer dered, her determined gaze reflecting the flickering candlelight. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her resolve.

    "Then so be it, my fierce little Cancer," I said, reaching out to pat her cheek fondly. "You will do great now that Kadeon''s shadow is gone. Train for the next week with the women, and then I will see you at the Goddess Games, okay?"

    Cancer nodded, her eyes glistening with the drive to prove herself. "Thank you, my King," she said, bowing in gratitude before turning to leave with Tallia.

    I watched them as they retreated, a sense of fulfillment warming my heart. With Tallia and Cancer gone from the room, it was time to face Xena.

    "Being called the king again feels nostalgic, but strange," I mused, and then shook my head, looking down at Xena. "This oaf owes you a lot of apologies, Xena," I muttered under my breath, reaching out to poke her sleeping figure lightly. I was ready to offer her my sincere apologies for everything, but I was hesitant.

    Taking a deep breath, I finally gathered the strength to release the magic holding her slumber. Xena''s sleeping expression faded into puzzled confusion as she opened her eyes, a myriad of emotions dancing across her orbs. Her gazended on me, surprise and fear intermingling before I saw a hint of relief wash away the tension in her face.

    "G-Galioˇ­?" She stammered softly, her voice hardly more than a whisper. Her haunted gaze gave away her internal struggle, making me feel a pang of guilt.

    "Yes, Xena," I confirmed, suppressing a sigh. "It''s me," I said, sitting down beside her in the bed.

    "If you are waking me up, then does that mean that everything with Kadeon is finished?" Xena asked, her eyes filled with a hopeful glimmer. The hope in her eyes made my heart ache. She must have endured so much, trapped and used as a tool by Kadeon.

    "It''s mostly over," I began, trying to keep my voice neutral. "Kadeon is locked out of this world and the underworld. But there are still more of his blood witches that we haven''t dealt with," I exined but then smiled. "Regardless, you are free from all of his influence."

    "What does that mean for me?" Xena asked, traces of worry and fear on her face.

    "That means that you are free and forgiven for anything you have done. Everything that you did was the result of a fight that you had nothing to do with," I said, and then stood up from the bed, and got down on one knee, bowing my head. "For all of what was done to you, and ignoring your feelings, I am truly sorry. If I could have only understood your feelings like I did Tallia''s, you would have never had to go through all of this."

    Xena stared at me, utterly taken aback by my apology. She opened her mouth to speak but found herself speechless, tears welled up in her eyes and before long, they started streaming down her cheeks. She hurriedly wiped them away, trying to protest. But the soft sob that escaped her lips betrayed her true emotions.

    "No, Galio... It''s not... your fault..." she managed to mumble between her sobs. I resisted the urge to pull her into aforting embrace. She needed to hear this. She deserved an apology for all the suffering she had been through because of me.

    "I can''t change the past, Xena, nor can I shoulder the me for everything you''ve undergone. But I want you to know that I recognize my negligence, and I regret it," I continued, my voice barely above a whisper.

    "But what happens now? What does my future hold?" Xena asked once she was able topose herself.

    "For now, I want you toe with Breya and me. We are going to be leaving for a little bit, and I think it might do you some good to leave all of this behind for a while," I suggested, and Xena looked to the floor, thinking about the offer.

    "I will," she finally said, determination filling her eyes. "I''lle with you, Galio."

 Chapter 659 The Light After Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 659 The Light After Darkness</h4>

    I took Xena and introduced her to Eliza and Breya, and then left them after cuddling with Grace and Eliza who was holding her. I still needed to go see Xieus. It had been a few days since we had returned, but she had been held up in Morgana''s old room here in Eliza''s mansion. I had let her have some time to herself, but I didn''t want to leave her alone after everything that just happened.

    "Xieus?" I asked from the door to her room, and then waited for a moment before the door slowly opened.

    Xieus was across the room sitting on the edge of her bed, and smiled slightly as I walked into the room. The door closed behind me, and I found that it was the pink-haired Rem, but she was now human. She was also in a maid''s outfit that looked rather fetching on her, but she was not the reason I hade.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked as I turned back to Xieus after giving Rem a winning smile and thumbs up for her maid outfit.

    "Like a new person, and this new body is amazing," Xieus said as she looked at her pale human hand, but then looked up at me questioningly. "I am still trying to understand how you can control a being like that?"

    That actually made meugh as I walked over and sat down on her bed. "Control is hardly the right word for our tenuous agreement," I groaned, but she shook her head fervently.

    "No! I watched her take full control of your body and destroy everything, but no one died! That is not something the Akasha that resided over me would have ever done!" Xieus dered, grabbing my arm, but I smiled, putting my hand over hers.

    "Let''s just say that I have a valuable bargaining chip. Another is being like Akasha called Truth resides within me. Needless to say, they don''t like each other. While neither of them is really favorable to have in my mind, I can use them against each other to keep them both in check," I smiled, but Xieus didn''t seem convinced.

    "Can''t they hear you? Aren''t you scared that they will punish you for talking so brazen?" Xieus asked, but I shook my head, turning up my nose.

    "Oh, they can hear me, but those two both know that they are using me and I am just their pawn for the most part. I take my jabs when I can, but I think that just further entertains them. All I have to do is let the Queen loose to rampage every once in a while, and Truth just wants to see what he can''t. I am just a gctic pony taking two 4th dimensional monsters sightseeing," I sighed with a shrug.

    "If you say so. You are extremely old and strong, so it makes sense why you would have a better time controlling her," Xeius said, but my eyes bulged.

    *THUMP*

    The press had built up in my mind instantly, and with a single hammer-heavy heartbeat, I was forced out of the driver''s seat of my body. My hand lifted up to Xieus''s face, and she froze as a devilish smile came over my face against my will.

    "Don''t worry, child. You are no longer my pray, and I am not allowed to hurt you even if I wanted to, but this Godling does not control me, the Queen of the Abyss, Akasha!" My voice hissed unnaturally, but then my face broke into a smile. "Still, I will not lie and say this coward holds no sway over me, but it is no more than the conditions of our Pact. Still your heart and know that I am forced to keep you safe, even if that means destroying everything in my path! Hahaha!"

    *THUMP*

    I let go of Xieus''s face with a gasp, and sweat broke out over my forehead. This creature was a monster, and I had to be careful with her. I had no doubt in my mind that she would destroy everything in her path. I could rebuild this world, but not exactly as it was, or with the memories of everyone in it. That was something I could not let happen.

    "Sorry about that," I manage to say, forcing a smile. "She likes to make herself known sometimes. As for yourment about my age, let''s just not even go there. I am one of the oldest beings in existence save for the two in my head and the one with Kadeon now. No point and reminding me just how old I am-"

    "You are 16,023,776,433 years old in total," Rem said, cutting me off and stabbing me in the heart.

    "How the hell do you know that?!" I demanded, and she just shrugged.

    "I have the ability to see how long a demon has lived in total, but I had only ever tried it on demons. Turns out that it works on you as well," Rem said without remorse.

    "Bah, whatever I am a god," I said, waving my hand and turning back to Xieus. "So? What would you like to do for now?" I asked, then pointed my thumb behind my shoulder. "And what miss brimming with personality?"

    "Rem requested to serve me and I epted," Xieus said, and then asked, "I hope that is fine with you?"

    I turned back to Rem, and she nodded. "Thedy wishes to explore the city and then hopes to join you on the ship the others are talking about as you explore this world. I wish to apany her as her faithful servant."

    "Hmm, going out into the city sounds like a nice change of pace. I think some fresh air and sunshine would be good for you, Xieus," I said, nodding thoughtfully as I turned back to Xieus.

    "And you both joining us on the ship is also fine, Rem," I continued, ncing at her as well. "There will be plenty for everyone to do, and we have the entire world to explore!" Iughed

    "Thank you, Galio," Rem replied, giving me a respectful bow. She seemed more human now, even without her demon form. As a maid serving Xieus, she might find a new purpose for her existence.

    "Then it''s settled," Xieus said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. I noticed that she was rxing a bit more now. Talking about something other than a troublesome past inhabitant in her mind seemed to ease her anxiety. "I look forward to that."

    I gave her a reassuring smile and stood up. "Once you get settled in, the two of you should head out and explore the city. There''s a lot to see, but just be careful out there. There will be people from all over the worlding for this event over the next week."

    "You have nothing to worry about. Queen Xieus is under my protection and I will not let anything happen to her," Rem said with an icy determination, making me put up my hands.

    "Hold on tiger! Just make sure that you don''t kill anyone!" I eximed and then sighed. "I am sure the two of you will be fine."

    As I left Xieus'' room, I found myself feeling hopeful. Despite all the chaos and madness that we''d been through with Kadeon, we were stronger and more united than before. The Goddess Games were soon upon us, and with them, a new adventure awaited.

    I was ready and, more importantly, my wivesˇŞpast and futureˇŞwere ready. We had a world to explore, a new generation to raise, and a whole host of challenges to face. But as long as we were together, we couldn''t be stopped.

    I looked forward to what wasing, with my heart thrumming with promise. All the goddesses and all those who were to be goddesses were gathered for the games in one ce: Northwall. An odd anticipation filled the air, with whispers about the magic and greatness of this ce filtering through excited murmurs.

    I was ready, and so was this realm, ready for a new era, with new Goddesses and a new King to lead them all. The darkness of Kadeon was now a thing of the past. It was time for light and glory to take center stage.

 Chapter 660 Rules of the Games

    <h4>Chapter 660 ?Rules of the Games</h4>

    The twilight sky was clear as a score of Vampire women made their cautious yet determined journey towards Northwall. Giggles and excited whispers floated in the cool night air, but underneath the excitement, a hard knot of apprehension grew within them. Their arrival in Northwall was taboo, a forbidden action that had consequences they were all too aware of.

    "Are you sure we should be this close to the city?" one of them whispered, her eyes darting left and right suspiciously.

    "We have to," a stern voice answered. This was Emeria, a Lich, and the de facto leader of their group. "As dangerous as it is, we belong to this world as much as the angels do. We have our right to im our ce."

    Walking through the shadows of the city, they kept a keen watch for any signs of Angelic presence. Their determination, however, was quickly met with trouble.

    An alleyway. The perfect ce to corner someone. By the time they realized they were surrounded, it was toote. The figures emerged from the shadows, their radiant angelic aura difficult to miss.

    There was a soft rustling of feathers as the Angels unleashed their wings, glowing with an eerie blue light in the pale moonlight. Trapped in the alley, the Vampires watched the Angels warily.

    "Now, nowdies," one of the angels scoffed, her hand on her hip as she eyed them with disdain. "What brings you to Northwall?"

    "Cut the banter, Loraine," Emeria spit out her name like venom. "We have as much right to be here as you have."

    Just when the tension seemed ready to burst, a thunderingughter echoed through the alley as arge form stepped out of the further darkness. The women were startled and the Angels looked surprised as, silhouetted against the faint city lights, a towering figure emerged.

    With a massive double ax mounted on her back and muscles like steel, Kali, back from her training, stood tall, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Now, now,dies. Bickering in the back alleys of Northwall?" she said, her voice rolling like thunder.

    Her eyes then moved to the Angels as she paced towards them, a dangerous glint in her eyes. She grabbed two of the angels and smashed their heads together, knocking them out cold. The third, stunned by the Amazon''s audacity, didn''t have the time to react before Kali caught her by the back of her neck.

    "As much as I enjoy a good fight," she began, her grip tightening on the Angel''s neck, "it seems you''ve forgotten the rules. We are all invited guests in this city, regardless of what we are."

    Throwing the Angel aside, Kali turned back to the Vampires, her eyes softened a bit. "The Goddess Games are a time of unity among us all. You''re here to prove yourselves worthy, not settle personal scores."

    With those words, Kali left the alley, leaving the Vampires to stare after her in surprise and respect; they might be different, but they didn''t need to be enemies, not when they could be so much more.

    Walking out of the alley, Kali paused, looking up at the sky. The Goddess Games were almost here, and she nned on participating. Unfortunately, she and the other women who had been guards for the city previously had been asked to help with patrolling the city.

    "And Kali...," Emeria began, unsure of how to express her gratitude to the Amazon who had just unexpectedly saved them. But Kali, with her usual nonchnce, waved them off.

    "The rules should be upheld," was all she said before striding off, her stature tall and her footfalls echoing in the alleyway.

    Emeria and her vampires watched her go, still in slight shock, their previous fear momentarily forgotten. Emeria turned back to her peers, her eyes full of determination. They had ovee one obstacle, they would handle any others that came their way. They were here for the Goddess Games and they intended to participate.

    "We will prove ourselves, as vampires. Not because we have to, but because we want to. We are not what they think we are," Emeria finally said, her words ringing true in the silent alley. And with that, they strode out, ready to face whatever challenges the Goddess Games would bring.

    ---

    "Are we going to get to meet him?" Sheri asked Penny as they walked through the market, but the Red Healer just shrugged.

    "From what the other women said, he is going to be busy all this week away from the city. I think he is spending time with his new child," Penny exined as she and most of the other Dog-Folk ordered meat sticks.

    "Penny!"

    The Red Healer turned to see Nya, Chili, and a herd of other Cat-Folk behind them.

    "Nya? I thought that you were supposed to be helping the other goddesses get ready for the Goddess games?" Penny asked in confusion, but the Cat Goddess shook her head no.

    "There is not much for me to do until Galio changes the city. That is supposed to be happeningter today sometime, so I am free till then!" Nya cheered, but Penny peered around her at Chili.

    "Howe you are not with the Countess? I thought that you two would be together?" Penny asked, but Chili shook her head.

    "Senna is forcing her to help out. She is in charge of weing the dignitaries thate from the other ind. She asked if I wanted to help, but it didn''t sound like very much fun," Chili said, and Penny nodded.

    "What are you all doing right now?" Nya asked, and Penny held up her meat stick.

    "Just eating for now, and watching everyone. Senna asked me to keep an eye on everyone to make sure that all the races get along," Penny exined, but Nya poked her head around to look at the women behind Penny.

    "So, you and the rest of these women are Goldenia''s champions?" Nya asked after looking the Dog-Folk women over, and Penny nodded.

    "Some of them, but we are missing five. They decided to stay back and rest," Penny exined and then looked at therge group of Cat-Folk behind Nya. "Are all of these your champions?"

    Nya let out a long giggle. "No, well, except for Chili! The rest of my girls that are participating are still back on my ind! The girls are getting serious because they are all excited about the grand prize!"

    "Grand Prize?" Sheri asked, and Nya''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 661 Strategy and Paternity

    <h4>Chapter 661 Strategy and Paternity</h4>

    "You don''t know?! Our God, my master and husband is offering his hand to the top goddess at the end of the games! If you are the number one, you will have the chance to have your very own baby!" Nya cheered, but the others, even the Cat-Folk behind her, gave mixed reactions.

    "Baby? What kind of prize is that?" Sheri asked, but Penny had frozen in ce.

    Penny, Chili, and Nya were the only ones who had met Grace, Breya, and Galio''s new daughter. This was also the first child that had ever been born into this world, so the word baby hadn''t existed until Galio had said it. All the women were used to full-grown women being hatched from the golden eggs.

    "Y-You are s-serious?" Penny sputtered, making Sheri peer around at her face.

    "What are you getting so embarrassed about?" Sheri asked and then quirked her eyebrow. "Your face is the same color red as your hair. What is this baby thing?!"

    Penny opened her mouth to exin but before she could make a sound, Nya stepped forward, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "It''s a little... creature? Well, not a creature. It''s sort of like a... mini-human. It''s very small and delicate and needs a lot of care. It grows into a full-grown woman over time. It''s not like the golden eggs we are used to. This child is born from a woman''s body and is abination of her and the father... our God''s essence."

    Penny watched as the Dog-Folk women''s expressions ranged from confusion to wonderment. Some were whispering among themselves, eyebrows furrowed in thought. Others remained silent, lips slightly parted in surprise. Sheri was among thetter, staring open-mouthed at Nya.

    "And... and Galio is offering one of these... babies... to the winner?" Penny managed to ask, struggling to wrap her mind around the concept.

    "Well, that might be reading between the lines, but I can''t see why not! I know that I am waiting my turn to get my Golden Egg because I am one of these wives! I just assume that whoever wins will get the same chance! Though there is a bit of a lineup with the other goddesses, I don''t think that they all want the little monsters! Especially after seeing how wild and crazy little Gracie is!" Nya cackled.

    "That... sounds like a generous prize," Penny finally said after a few seconds of stunned silence, trying to conceal the shock in her voice. Suddenly, the stakes of the Goddess Games felt so much greater. "I''m sure many will be motivated by that."

    Around her, the Dog-Folk women nced at each other, their expressions thoughtful. The prospect sparked something in them ¨C a challenge, an aspiration, a wholly new objective they hadn''t even thought to consider. The idea of a baby, a small being to be loved and nurtured, was a prize that held more value than any they had contemted.

    "Well, you better get practicing then! A baby and bing a Goddess, that''s a win-win!" Nya suddenly giggled, causing Penny to blush furiously. The sudden shift from profound revtions to Nya''s yful bantering left her stunned and flushed, a flusteredugh escaping from her lips.

    The atmosphere felt lighter, the nerves eased, and despite the enormous implications of what they had just learned, the Dog-Folk women found themselves chuckling along. The concept of bing a mother was something new and exciting, a prospect that seemed as alluring as bing a goddess.

    With newfound determination in their hearts and a gleam in their eyes, they looked forward to the start of the Goddess Games. Little did they know, darkness was creeping into Northwall and was about to shake their world.

    ---

    "Woah!" I eximed as I leaned down to the map of Northwall with all its renovations. "Do we really need five public bathhouses?! I am putting bathrooms in every building and all the houses will have either showers or tubs!"

    "Bathhouses are much more than just getting cleaned!" Eliza dered, stabbing her finger at me from across the table with Grace still in her arms. My little girl was also nodding alone to my disdain.

    "It is true," Breya said from beside me. "The bathhouses in the angel kingdom are usually a hotbed for gossip and sweaty women."

    "I was trying to dance around that fact, but yes. The point that it is a fun ce to go with your friends to rx while meeting others," the Countess sighed as I shook my head and moved on.

    "Ok, ok! You win! Five public bathhouses it is. But that still doesn''t exin why we need four different arenas?"

    "The three colleges each need a sports stadium, and then we need one for everyone else in Northwall," Nemoria exined, but then I turned my gaze to her.

    "I still don''t understand why we need three colleges? I thought that one would be more than enough, right?" I asked, but Tallia shook her head.

    "We are one of the few ces in this world that readily ept all races, so I think that it would be good to start inviting more people. You already have your adventure school down south that has worked well so far, so I thought that it would be good to have three more in the city. Each of them will focus on different areas," Tallia said, and her mother smiled and nodded her head.

    "The first will study ancient history, lore, and magical artifacts, with training in deciphering ancientnguages. The second will focus on alchemy, herbology, and the application of magic in medicine. And since you have your adventure school, we don''t need to focus on fighting, so the third will be a school of the science and mechanical integration of magic," Nemoria exined, and I shrugged.

    "That actually sounds kind of interesting!" I chuckled and then looked back down at the map for a moment before pointing to a few of the residential areas. "You guys have a lot of houses surrounding the city, but nothing else, save the few bathhouses. There needs to be some parks and stores in the neighborhoods so people don''t have to travel so far."

    Part of me had wanted to build y structures for the kids, but I was the only one in the world that could have kids. I might possibly be able to tamper with the golden eggs and make it so all women who did the mating ritual could have babies. That might be interesting but would ruin the dynamic that the women of this world knew. On top of that, most of the world didn''t even know what a baby was, or how to care for them.

    "I was thinking the same thing," Draconia agreed, "Parks, shops, restaurants, and other entertainment spots make a neighborhood more interesting."

    Nodding, Eliza pointed out a plot ofnd on the map. "We could turn this into a park, and maybe add a few cafes and bakeries around it, so people have ces to go."

    "I could make an Amazon traditional fighting ring!" Giantessa offered, her eyes lighting up at the prospect of teaching young women how to fight in true Amazon style.

    "I''m open to the idea, but remember there''s a limit on what we can do in each district," I gently reminded her, not wanting any misunderstandings.

    "Right, but parks, shops, even an Amazon ring. These would bring life to these neighborhoods," Breya added.

    Decisions were made, ns were adapted, and gradually, the city development scheme was taking on a fresh look.

    It was a long, tiring day. But as I looked over the map onest time, a sense of satisfaction washed over me. There was still a lot of work to be done but for now, I was happy. Northwall wasing to life.

    "Let''s adjourn here for tonight everyone," I finally said, rubbing my eyes, "Things now look better, but I still have to build Breya and us a home tonight, so I will see most of you tomorrow."

    "Like you aren''t just going to wave your hand to make the house!" Eliza giggled, sticking her tongue out at me, making me roll my eyes.

    "Listen here, munchkin! While it may look like I just wave my hand to make things, I have to slow down time to a near stop and design everything that I make. Still, a house is much simpler than an entire city," Iughed.

    "Really? I didn''t know you had to do all that!" Eliza said, looking amazed.

    "Having god-like powers doesn''t necessarily mean everything is easy-peasy," I exined, "The thought, love, and dedication behind creating each thing are also important."

    "Well, I think everyone should thank Galio when they see him!" Giantessa, her voice booming with enthusiasm. An approving murmur rippled through the other goddesses.

    "You know I am right here?" I protested with augh, "You''re talking about me like I''m not in the room."

    "Galio, you have to ept that you''re a God. In a certain way, we too are always talking about you, even when you''re here," Draconia teased.

    "Followers! All of you are just obsessed with me!" I groaned, causing everyone to burst intoughter. It was a fun, light moment and despite the challenging event waiting ahead of us, the spirit was high. An infectious happiness spread across the room.

 Chapter 662 Preparations and Panty Thefts

    <h4>Chapter 662 Preparations and Panty Thefts</h4>

    "In all seriousness," Breyamented, "We''re all very grateful for what you''ve done, Galio. Thank you," Her gratitude was genuine, warming my heart.

    "That does remind me, Galio," Giantessa chimed in, "We haven''t scheduled the Wives Bath Time in the new bathhouses yet!" I could see a mischievous grin forming on her face, matched by the grins on many of the other Goddesses.

    "I mean, am I involved? If that is the case, you can schedule me in, but not until the games start. I am only here today and tomorrow morning to help get the new citypleted. After that, I am going to be away with Breya and Grace until the Goddess Games begin," I exined and then looked around the table. "While I am gone, I am sure you will all be able to handle things, but I want you all to keep a close watch on the visitors. As we talked about before, there are going to be many races that don''t like each other all in one ce. On top of that, the city is going to grow more than four times its size. I am sure that we will have to increase security-"

    *Bang!*

    Everyone turned to the door that had just banged open, and I broke into a foolish grin when I saw Velma and Daphne who had just kicked the door open. The two of them were dressed up like a pair of detectives.

    "I hear that you need more help to keep this city in check!" Daphne dered, but Velma just shook her head with an exasperated sigh before smacking the back of Daphne''s head.

    "And what''s with that ridiculous outfit?" Velma questioned, her eyes narrowing at Daphne. "I told you they wouldn''t take us seriously like this."

    Daphne justughed it off and turned to me with a wink. "Oh,e on, Velma! We gotta look the part if we want to help Galio with the security. Besides, it''s about time we had some fun around here!"

    "I''m not saying it''s a bad idea," Velma conceded, "But we could''ve done it more professionally. You know, not kick in every door you meet!"

    "Bah! Don''t sweat the small stuff!" Daphne said, flipping her fiery orange hair. "Anyways, we actually have a reason foring here! Velma!"

    "Don''t Velma me, or I will give you another smack," she growled, but then sighed, looking at me. "We have been getting reports of robberies," Velma exined, but then Daphne ran over to beside me.

    "You will never guess what is being stolen!" Daphne eximed, and I smirked.

    "No, but I am sure that you will tell me," I chuckled, and Daphne nodded with fervor. Velma and she were suchplete opposites, but somehow the two were always together. Daphne was her daughter after all, and in this world that meant they were perfect for each other in some twisted way.

    "Yus! They are stealing the panties right off people''s bottoms!" Daphne dered, and I just blinked at her.

    "Come again? How the heck are they getting women''s panties off without them even noticing?!" I demanded, and Daphne just shrugged.

    "Beats me, boss," she said and then turned to Velma. "Each person we talked to about it said the same thing."

    Velma nodded and picked up from where Daphne left off. "All of them said that a strong wind gusts by them, and then they notice their undergarments are gone."

    "Well, that is quite the pickle," I said, scratching the stubble on my chin.

    This didn''t really seem like something a woman would do, but this world had no men other than me. I mean there were 6 male guards, but they were gay, and I would know if one of them did something like this.

    "I guess that pervertse in all sexes, but I still find this strange. What if they''re doing this for some other reason?" I mused, ncing at the two ''detectives'' in front of me. "Or perhaps, it''s a ploy to get our attention diverted."

    "Like a prank to get a chuckle out?" Daphne suggested, earning a disapproving re from Velma. But surprisingly, I nodded in assent.

    "Possibly, or it could be an attempt by someone, maybe a Blood Witch, trying to throw the city into chaos," I suggested, my gaze flicking to each woman in turn. The room fell silent at the sudden serious atmosphere.

    "It''s possible," Velma agreed, her eyes nketed with a thoughtful expression. "But for someone to have the dexterity to do it so precisely... It''s a high-level prankster at least."

    "We''ll continue investigating," Daphne announced, and I nodded.

    "Thank you girls, but aren''t the two of youpeting in the games next week?" I asked, but they both shook their heads.

    "We aren''t really vampires, but neither are we humans," Velma said, and Daphne nodded along.

    "Is that all?" I asked and then looked at Tallia. "Do you think that you can fit them on your team?"

    "Yes, I was actually considering who I would choose still. Since we are hosting the games, we don''t need to have my choices ready before the day of the games. I have actually been surprised how few humans have stepped forward for the position of goddess," Tallia exined, and I smirked at her.

    "I mean, you seem to just love your job as a goddess, right?" I joked, making her scowl at me.

    "Very funny, hubby," Tallia snapped, yfully swatting my arm. "Your job as god must be a ton easier, right?"

    "It''s not like I can just step down, so I am not surprised that most humans don''t want to be the Goddess for humans. I know that there are some who are overly excited about the idea, but I am sure there will be more that were forced into this," I said, looking around at the Goddess who all started studying spots on the floor.

    "I didn''t mean to bring the mood down,dies," I promptly said, trying to lighten up the atmosphere. "Regardless, the call of duty is there. And it''s our responsibility to answer it, like it or not."

    "Plus, the lesson here is that being a goddess is not all about power and prestige. It''s about serving and taking responsibility," Elfinia chipped in, earning nods from everyone present, including me.

    "I hope the women of other races realize that sooner rather thanter," I added. "But for now, let''s wrap up here for the day."

    And with that, our meeting came to an end, leaving behind a room of half-serious, half-exhausted goddesses. As for me, I was just d we were getting stuff done. The excitement for the approaching Goddess Games was definitely still there, but right now, the reality of the challenges ahead was hitting us hard. It was going to be one heck of a week for the girls, but it was my time for a break with my girls!

 Chapter 663 First Rule of Being a Detective

    <h4>Chapter 663 First Rule of Being a Detective</h4>

    "Yes! We totally have our very first actual job!" Daphne cheered as she jumped in the air after they had left the room. Velma just sighed.

    "Why is that the thing you are getting excited about? Do you not realize what just happened?!" Velma demanded, but Daphne only shrugged.

    "So what? We get topete to have the lousy job of looking after one of the most diverse inds in the entire world! That just means more problems for one of us! Think about all the boring things we will have to do!" Daphneined, but she yelped when Velma grabbed her by the ear.

    "You are the one that causes most of the problems!" Velma growled and then started to drag theining Daphne. "Did you not hear what the grand prize was, or are you too concerned with this pervert?"

    "Huh? There is a prize? I thought that was the lousy job title?" Daphne asked after breaking free from Velma''s grip on her ear.

    "The top Goddess of the twelve picked will get to be one of Galio''s wives, you numbskull! Have you not been listening to anything that the people have been talking about?" Velma demanded, but Daphne just shrugged as the two headed to the front entrance of Eliza''s mansion.

    "That does sound good, and I can get behind that, I guess, but I don''t really want to be the human''s goddess," Daphne said, and Velma nodded.

    "I know that, but I do. Also, I would need an assistant to look into unsolved mysteries and problems. You could be that person," Velma said, making Daphne stop.

    "Why can''t you just say the important parts first?" Daphne growled, and Velma stopped, turning back to her.

    "I thought it was obvious," Velma stated, pushing up the fake sses she was wearing for their detective outfits. "But I guess you always did need things spelled out for you."

    Daphne snorted, crossing her arms. "Yeah, yeah, smarty-pants. Regardless, we have a new mystery to solve huh? Any ideas where to start, Sherlock?"

    "Well, first we should head to the locations where the incidents have taken ce," Velmaid out their n. "Perhaps we can find a pattern or maybe even a clue. And definitely, we should interview the victims."

    "I''ve got a clue!" Daphne eximed and Velma, intrigued, asked her what it was.

    "Our perp has a panty fetish," Daphne deadpanned. Velma groaned, shaking her head.

    "No, really? Who would have guessed?" Velma replied sarcastically, "Come on, Watson. Let''s get moving on already. The first person... Attacked? I guess we will call it that for nowˇ­ was a member of the Fae applicants. They arrived yesterday, but now they are staying in tents on the other side of the north wall with the Easterners. We should go talk to them first."

    "Alright, lead the way, Holmes!" Daphne said, saluting with a wide grin.

    As they made their way through nearly over-filling Northwall, the city was teeming with life and the air was filled with the hustle and bustle of the city''s inhabitants preparing for the Goddess Games. After heading to the north exit of the city, they reached the temporary campsite of the Fae applicants. Some of the easterners had moved to make room for the Fae, and now the area was filled with elegant and colorful tents of numerous shapes and sizes scattered across the area. At the center, a mesmerizing glow emanated from what seemed to be a magical fire, casting an ethereal ambiance over the ce. The enchanting sight fully captured the essence of the Fae.

    Once they entered the encampment, they were weed by the sight of fairies fluttering about, and women with pointed ears and wings busily practicing various kinds of spells. Among the busy fairies, they managed to spot their primary interviewee, a Fae applicant named Rosalynn, who was adjusting her vibrant multicolored wings which shimmered in the light.

    "Hello, Rosalynn," Velma greeted, causing the elegant Fae to turn around. Upon recognizing the duo, her face lit up.

    "Miss Velma! I was hoping that I would see you after yesterday!" Rosalynn eximed in her small voice but then grew from her fairy form into a small woman. She wore a beautiful earth-toned dress adorned with small flowers and she had radiant green eyes that sparkled with a curiosity matching Daphne''s.

    "We were hoping to ask you about the panty theft," Daphne threw herself into the conversation. Rosalynn blushed, turning to look at the magical fire.

    "Yes, it was quite the surprising event," if possible, Rosalynn blushed even more, her cheeks turning as bright as cherries.

    "I couldn''t believe it when I realized what had happened. One moment it was there and then suddenly my underwear... just wasn''t. I wear a belt that holds my small satchel so I didn''t notice right away that... that the belt wasn''t sitting on anything..." Rosalynn exined, her face still flushed from embarrassment. Velma gently patted Rosalynn''s back in an assuring manner.

    "We will certainly catch this culprit, don''t you worry," Velma promised, her determined eyes shining brightly in the magical light. Daphne nodded in agreement, her fiery determination mirroring Velma''s.

    "Was there anything else you can think of that might give us a clue as to who did this?" Daphne asked, pulling out a notepad and pen.

    Rosalynn shook her head, wringing her hands. "No, I''m sorry. The atmosphere just felt colder for a moment and then when the wind brushed against my... my legs, I realized what had happened."

    Velma smoothed down the nonexistent wrinkles in her red skirt while Daphne chewed on the end of her pen. After a moment, Daphne brightened up, her pen tip snapping and a bit of ink stting onto the page. "Well, we just need to find someone with wind magic then!"

    Velma sighed, shaking her head. "Daphne, arge percentage of the people here have wind-based magic. Especially right now. Earth, Air, Fire, and Water are the four basic magical talents everyone has, but some have more of an aptitude in one over the others."

    "But if we ask the victims if they felt a temperature drop then we might be able to narrow it down to someone with Ice and Wind magic!" Daphne reasoned, with Velma looking over with a surprised expression. "Right?" Daphne asked, her own excitement dimming slightly.

    "That... actually isn''t a bad idea, Daphne. Alright, let''s get to work on the others," Velma said, pulling out her own notepad and pen, and crossing off Rosalynn''s name. "There are two more victims that have reported this happening," Velma said, tapping her pen to her notepad.

    "Then we should split up and look for clues!" Daphne said with fiery determination and a clenched fist, but Velma shook her head.

    "The first rule of being a detective is to never let the destructive and troublesome partner go off on their own. On top of that, we might be targets for this pervert. The best chance we have of stopping them is to stay together," Velma exined, but Daphne groaned and then pointed up at the moon.

    "Look what time it is already! It is going to be midnight before we get done talking to everyone!" Daphne whined and then pointed to Velma''s notepad. "ording to what you wrote down there, the thief only attacks during the day!"

    "Yours should say the same thing!" Velma growled and then grabbed Daphne''s notepad.

    "No! My notes are better!" Daphne whined, trying to grab her notepad back. Velma gave her a t look, holding the notebook out of her reach. Daphne growled and jumped up, only for Velma to hold it higher.

    "Why is your book filled with childish doodles?" Velma growled, making Daphne turn away and start whistling.

    "Uh, um, because it''s... it''s... a creative representation of my thoughts?" Daphne stammered out, tugging at one of her fiery curls. Velma just gave her a long, hard look.

    "No more talking Daphne, we have more work," Velma responded, handing Daphne back her notepad. Daphne pouted but nodded in agreement.

    "You''re right, the panty thief can''t wait!" With that, the duo continued on their quest, heading back into the bustling city.

 Chapter 664 The Thief Attacks!

    <h4>Chapter 664 The Thief Attacks!</h4>

    "So? Who are we looking for now?" Daphne asked as they walked to the east side of Northwall.

    "The hairdresser, Cindy. She was also attacked yesterday over on the west side of the city by the theater. ording to the report, it happened as she left the market, and was going to see a friend at the clinic," Velma exined as they arrived at the front of Cindy''s Salon.

    Daphne was about to open the door, but it flew open just before she could get her hand on the nob.

    "You girls came! Oh, I have been so worried! I can''t even leave my boutique! I have been so terrified I might be attacked again!" Cindy cried out with tears as she hugged both women.

    Cindy was a short woman, her hair styled into a fashionable bob cut and dyed a vibrant red. They couldn''t really make out her facial features as she was clinging onto them while sobbing, but they knew that she would probably have a round face based on the size of her arms clutching them.

    "Whoa, whoa, calm down, Cindy!" Velmaforted her, patting her back, "We''re here to help. Don''t worry; we''ll find the person who did this."

    After she had calmed down, they entered the hair salon, neatly decorated with hair essories on disy, and photo frames containing pictures of various hairstyles, eachbeled neatly with their respective names. The smell of different hair products filled the air as they sat down in the waiting area to talk to Cindy.

    "Thank you foring. It was so... strange... I didn''t even notice it at first," Cindy admitted, her voice still shaky, "I just felt a breeze, but then I noticed the chill afterward, it wasn''t as intense as with Rosalynn though. It just felt as if I walked through a cold spot. I thought it was odd, but Northwall has been having strange weather since..."

    "That will be all, thank you," Velma finished for her, jotting a note about the temperature drop being less intense, "We''ll get this sorted out as soon as we can."

    "Woah, woah!" Daphne said, putting out her arms with her palms forward. "We are not just leaving yet! Seriously, Velma, are you just going to ask the same questions each time?" Daphne growled, and Velma rolled her eyes.

    "And what do you think we should be asking?" Velma asked, crossing her arms.

    "What happened before and after, duh! You can''t be the great Mary Holmes if you aren''t going to even try and think like her!" Daphneined, making Velma click her tongue in annoyance.

    "You gave me that name! Fine! Ask your questions!" Velma conceded, turning up her nose, and looking away.

    "Good!" Daphne dered and then turned back to Cindy who looked confused. "Now, what happened before you were attacked? Was there anyone suspicious around you? We have had many new faces here, but most people know who is from the city."

    "I can''t really say that I saw anyone different before or after the attack, but there was one thing, now that I think about it. The Vine was silent during the attack," Cindy exined, her eyes filled with deep thought.

    "Really? Now that is something!" Daphne eximed and then looked back to Velma. "Can you try to check with Rosalynn? You have met her more than once so you should be able to contact her, right?"

    "Possibly, but most people block the Vine during big events like this," Velma said and then tried to use the psychic connection that all Goddessians of this world shared. After a few attempts to connect with Rosalynn, Velma shook her head. "Nothing, so I can''t imagine that she would have been using it during the attack. Still, there are not very many that can interfere with the Vine."

    "Very true," Daphne said and then held up three fingers. "The first thates to mind ispulsion, but that can''t be it. Even if a strong vampire used their eyes, or someone used a spell, it would just stop them from using it. The next thing, and more likely is a magical item. What actually could do this is unknown to me, but that is the most likely option."

    "What is the third?" Cindy asked since one of Daphne''s fingers was still up.

    "Thest one is a doozy, but it pairs with two. It could be a Golem doing this, but that doesn''t mean a Golem is doing this," Daphne said, putting down herst finger.

    "You think that someone might be controlling one Golem race to do this?" Velma asked skeptically. Golems created most of the seals and magic nullification spells used around the world today, so Velma found this hard to believe.

    "Not a Living Golem, but a Living Doll''s body. Again, this is just skepticism, but I know for a fact that their bodies can be enhanced to use special kinds of magic," Daphne said and then smiled at Cindy. "Thank you very much for this information!"

    Cindy thanked them both foring as the girls left the boutique, but both women stopped after the door closed. "So?" Daphne asked, and Velma looked up at the night sky.

    "Thest person on the..." Velma started to say, but then pulled magic fast, activating Gravity. As she did, a cloaked form mmed into the ground in front of the two women.

    "Panty Thief!" Daphne roared, grabbing at the cloaked figure, unaffected by Velma''s spell.

    Before she could, the cloaked figure rolled backward out of Daphne''s reach and threw something into the air. A cloud of smoke billowed out, obscuring their vision. Despite Daphne rushing into the smoke, she wasn''t able to catch the perpetrator who had already disappeared.

    "Darn it! I almost had him!" Daphne spat,ing back coughing from the smoke.

    "Are you okay?" Velma asked, her stance rxing as the Gravity spell dissipated.

    "I''m okay. But she got away," Daphne said, bending down to pick up something from the ground where the thief was moments before. It was a piece of torn cloth, part of the thief''s cloak perhaps.

    "Interesting," Velma said, examining the torn cloth as Daphne handed it over. "We might not have captured the thief, but at least we have something."

    "Impressive work on sensing them. I felt no intent or anything at any point in the fight. I think that confirms my suspicion that this is not the real culprit. Someone is controlling that body remotely from somewhere," Daphne sighed, but then got a serious look on her face. "If we can catch the cloaked figure, I can probably figure out where that person is hiding!"

    Velma just shook her head. "They will not attack us again, or if they do, they will make sure that they can beat us next time. No, I think we should go ask one of the goddesses to let us talk with Amanda. She is the creator and will want to know if someone is using a living Doll''s body like that. I am pretty sure that Galio and her made an agreement a while back about the Living Dolls."

    "Hmm, that is true. This could start a whole mess of drama, but that is probably why this person is doing this. This is the perfect time to stir up trouble when everyone is just trying to get along! Damn this perverted woman!" Daphne growled, shaking her fist in the air.

 Chapter 665 The Perplexing Situation

    <h4>Chapter 665 The Perplexing Situation</h4>

    "Alright, let''s get moving. We don''t have any time to waste," Velma told Daphne, who was still shaking her fist in the air. The duo left quickly, retracing their steps back to the mansion.

    Once they arrived, they were greeted by a flurry of excited chatter,ughter, and the tinkling of silverware on tes. The earlier tension in the dining room hadpletely evaporated, reced by a light-hearted and jovial atmosphere. Galio, the host of the event, wasn''t present but Nemoria and Tallia were the main center of attention.

    "Uh-oh. I think we just walked into the final rehearsal of the First Goddess Circle, Velma," Daphne whispered, falling behind Velma as they slowly moved through the crowd. Tallia had clearly taken charge, her soft-spoken voice floating over the noise in the room, drawing everyone''s attention to her.

    "A Trial for the role of the Goddess of Mankind is not something taken lightly," she spoke, her voice filled with gravitas. "As goddesses, we embody reverence, benevolence, and grace. The role of a goddess is not limited to rule and authority; it is about serving and caring for peopleˇŞthe ones who look up to you with love, trust, and respect."

    Velma and Daphne weaved their way through the crowd of angelic goddess aspirants, inhaling their intoxicating, sweet-smelling mixture of perfumes. They finally bumped into Amanda, looking bored despite the excitement around her.

    "Miss Amanda, we have important information," Daphne began. Amanda, though she looked very young, was the Creator. She wore an oversized whiteb coat draped over a simple dress. Her straight ck hair was tied into a loose ponytail. Her purple eyes, devoid of any makeup, held an intense look behind her ssesˇŞa look that held the wisdom of the ages.

    "Ah, Velma and Daphne," Amanda chewed on her bottom lip, quietly observing the spectacle in front of her. When Amanda noticed their serious expressions, she raised an eyebrow in query. "What has gotten you two serious all of a sudden?"

    "Sorry to bring this to you sote and at this event, but we have been looking into a problem here in Northwall," Velma exined, and Amanda lifted an eyebrow, the corner of her mouth slightly turning up.

    "You have piqued my interest, but I am sure that anything could do that at this point. I wish I was back in my shop studying those energy batteries," Amanda, Goddess of the Golems grumbled.

    "Someone''smitting thefts in town. They''re stealing... underwear," Daphne described, causing Amanda to blink in shock.

    "That''s... an unusual choice for a thief," Amanda finally managed to reply.

    "It''s not about what they''re taking, but how," Velma chimed in, "They are using abination of wind and ice magic somehow to move faster than the eye can see. There have been three cases where the women were walking, and they just disappeared. On top of that, one woman said that her connection to the Vine was blocked."

    "This alone would not warrant a visit, but after talking to the second victim, we were also attacked. We were able to stop the theft, but the thing that attacked us was cloaked, but had no emotions or intent. My only guess is that someone is using the body of a Living Doll that has no soul in it," Daphne said, and Amanda waved her hand, opening a portal to her workshop.

    "If you two would not mind, I would prefer for us to finish this conversation elsewhere," Amanda requested, gesturing to the portal.

    "Of course," Velma and Daphne said in unison and quickly stepped through the portal. Mere momentster, the women found themselves in Amanda''s workshop. As chaotic as it looked with papers strewn all over the ce and magical tools scattered on the workbench, it still was a haven for Amanda.

    "As I was saying earlier, it seems we have a situation on our hands," Velma resumed, exining their findings and their encounter earlier that evening, including their hypothesis of a remotely controlled Living Doll.

    "Do you have any proof about your allegations?" Amanda asked when they finished.

    Daphne handed her the torn piece of cloth they had found after the thief disappeared. "I managed to snatch this off them."

    Amanda nced at the cloth before cing it in a ss cylinder and adding a few drops of a luminous green liquid from a tiny vial. The material fizzed, releasing color-coded puffs of smoke. The smoke whirled and formed the acronym ''LD'' before dissolving away.

    "Just as you suspected. It is a Living Doll," Amanda confirmed, her tone unreadable.

    "Just from that piece of cloth?" Daphne asked incredulously, impressed by Amanda''s skills.

    "Living Dolls are created from a special type of metal, one that can only be created in my workshop," Amanda exined. "No one else can replicate it, at least, not that I know. There are elements in the metal that react with magic, and leave residue on the cloth. Normally, we have clothing specially made for the Living Dolls"

    "But how is it even possible?" Velma questioned, her forehead creased in confusion.

    "I don''t have an answer for that," admitted Amanda. "Creating a sapient Living Doll is aplex process that requires tremendous magical skill and knowledge. Even then, I''ve decided that it''s ethically infeasible to create just the shells alone," She said and then shook her head. "This is troublesome. I am sure that you both know about the Pact that Galio made with me on behalf of the Living Dolls. Thest thing that I want my husband to think is that I am not honoring my agreement made with him."

    "Well, we''ll have to find the individual who''s controlling the Living Doll, and stop them," Daphne dered, her voice filled with determination.

    "But in the meantime, what can we do to prevent further incidents?" Velma questioned, turning to Amanda.

    "The real question is who could create a Living Doll? I know every Golem that has ever been created as long as it has been given a soul. No matter where they are in the world, I will know they exist. Whoever built this knows much more than they should about the creation of Living Dolls," Amanda pondered before her eyes suddenly lit up. "However, I might have a solution. While I cannot disable a Living Doll remotely, I can change the frequency of its remote control. Whoever is controlling it will temporarily lose their hold."

    "And in that moment, we can catch whoever is behind this," Velma said, a glimmer of hope in her eyes.

    "I do not think it will be that easy. The best thing that you can hope for is to catch the Living Doll. If this person is capable of making one, there is a very good chance that there are more. Still, this all seems extremely fishy," Amanda said, tapping her lip. Why steal panties with this kind of power, and put yourself into a ce where you are almost guaranteed to get caught at some point?"

    "We thought this all seemed strange, but if it is just a distraction, then what do you think the main goal will be?" Velma asked, but Amanda shook her head.

    "Nothing good. I suspect it might have something to do with the Goddess Games. I would like to bring this to Galio, but-" Amanda said, but Daphne threw her hands up, cutting her off.

    "Hold on! Galio is taking a break, right?" Daphne said and turned to Velma. "And you want to get first ce, right?"

    "And?" Velma asked, but Daphne pulled her into a headlock away from the goddess.

    "And we shouldn''t bother him right now for something that we should be able to figure out ourselves! If we can solve this before it causes Amanda problems, then we can get in her good favor!" Daphne hissed.

    "I can still hear you as clear as day, you know?" Amanda said, causing the women to freeze. "But indeed, I''d rather not involve Galio unless absolutely necessary. I believe we should try to deal with this discreetly."

    With a nod of agreement, Daphne released Velma from the headlock. "We''re in this together then. Please, let us know when you need our help, Miss Amanda."

    "I certainly will. In return, I''d appreciate it if you continued your investigation and kept me updated," Amanda responded. She waved her hand, and the portal leading back to Northwall appeared again. With a mutual nod of agreement between the two, Velma, and Daphne stepped through, stronger in their resolve to stop the thief bringing chaos to Northwall.

 Chapter 666 Godâ€™s New Home

    <h4>Chapter 666 God''s New Home</h4>

    I let out a long yawn as I stretched from out of sight of everyone. I was hiding off in Eliza''s garden, which was looking much better. There had been a hole here before from when ire had been Goddess of the Angels. She had tried toe to me with enough force to level all of Northwall. Luckily, I had been able to contain it, but it had destroyed the hedge maze and everything else.

    "There are still a lot of peopleing!" Eliza sighed from beside me, and I looked down at her with a smile.

    "But you still seem to be enjoying yourself," I said as I put my arm around her, kissing the top of her head.

    Eliza looked up at me with a warm smile. "That is all thanks to you. I know that I will always have you, and every one of the Goddesses that are stepping down in my life! I really couldn''t be happier!"

    "I am d to hear that, but since the party is winding down, I think it was high time I abducted my two angels," Iughed, and she nodded.

    "You still have to wave your hand to build a home, and from what I hear, you are pretty old!" Elizaughed, making me flinch back. "Wouldn''t want you staying up toote!"

    "Hey, old as I may be, you want to be my husband, so I can''t be that bad!" Iughed as Eliza spun out of my arms.

    "That doesn''t help your case! That just means you are an old man praying on my innocent heart!" Eliza said mockingly, and I tried to grab her, but she ran back to the party as I chased her.

    "Help me, Breya! This fowl beast is trying to get his fingers on me to tickle my fair skin!" Eliza said from behind Breya, who was holding Grace.

    "Something tells me you deserve whatever he gives you, but that will have to wait for another time," Breya said over her shoulder as everyone around us stopped talking to look at us, then she turned back to me. "I think that it is about time that we get going, is it not?"

    I signed and smiled, then looked around at the women that had gathered. There were some dwarves, dragons, elves, and humans, but none of the other races yet.

    "I hope that any of you here do your best next week, but remember, being a goddess is not a job that you do a certain amount of times in a week. It is a job that you are always actively doing, and I want you all gathered here to remember that this week following up on the games. This goes for all participants," I said, looking around at the new faces.

    With that, I opened a portal to the Southern Monster Forest and headed through with Breya and Grace following behind. Once they were though, and the portal closed, Diablo appeared from my shadow.

    "What is it you would have me do, master?" Diablo asked, and I shrugged.

    "Make some light while I create a new home," I said and then looked at Breya. "Do you have any requests? There are no limits to what I can do, so you only have to tell me what your dream home would be."

    Breya blinked at my offer, her silver eyes reflecting the moonlight, while she hugged our daughter tighter to her. She took a deep breath, looking around at the dense forest that would soon be our new home. A light breeze stirred the leaves, rustling them gently, and the sounds of nightlife filled the silence.

    "I had been living in the City of Angels for an eternity beforeing to Northwall. Everything was so beautifully structured, ethereal, but... everything was the same," she started, her gaze lost in the immense forest sprawling before us. "What about living something different? A bit... wilder?"

    I smiled softly, understanding where she was going. "You want a less-orderly structured ce and more sync with nature, right?"

    "Umm... Yes." Breya nodded, shyly returning my smile. "But I don''t want a primitive hut or something. Can we mix the heavenly grace of angel architecture with the wild, free spirit of nature?"

    "Not a bad idea. It''ll be interesting to merge the two different aesthetic values," I mused, an idea forming in my mind. "How about a treehouse?"

    Breya''s eyes lit up at my suggestion; even little Grace gave a happy coo. "That... that sounds amazing!" she finally squealed, obviously excited.

    "Alright then, a treehouse it is. Get ready, girls. Don''t blink, or you''ll miss it," I said, bending my knees slightly. With a deep breath, I jumped high into the sky.

    While I was airborne, a wave of cosmic energy erupted from me. It spread out to engulf most of the area around us, gently pushing Breya and Grace further from the epicenter. As the magic spread, the trees in its path grew at an rming speed, their girth erging, their height soaring. Amidst the forest, a treerger than all others emergedˇŞa true giant even amongst the trees of the Monster ForestˇŞa titan meant to be our home.

    The tree''s growth didn''t stop till its top reached well above the top trees around it. Sturdy, giant branches protruded out of it on different levels, making separate floors, hanging from them. I conjured state-of-the-art living areas with clear crystal walls and ceilings but floors made from the tree itself, linking the individual spaces withrge, winding branches.

    Creating a grand entrance at the tree''s base, I made a circr elevator running through the tree, saving us the nuisance of flying or climbing stairs. On the uppermost floor, I crafted a rooftop terrace with a vine canopy, offering a perfect sight of the forest and the night sky. An elegant swing was added to the side for us to use to enjoy the night sky.

    Descending back beside Breya and Grace, I wrapped my arm around her, pulling her to my side. "Well, how''s it?"

    Tears welled up in Breya''s eyes as she looked at our new home. "It''s... It''s more than I could''ve ever imagined."

    "We can add more or adjust things as we''d like as we go on. This is just the basics right now. Let''s get inside. You must be tired," I said, leading her towards the treehouse.

 Chapter 667 New Home and Upcoming Challenges

    <h4>Chapter 667 New Home and Uing Challenges</h4>

    Breya nodded, eagerly following me. As we entered the house, Diablo, who had been kind enough to act as a torch till now, returned to my shadow. She could rest for the rest of today, but I would be putting her to work tomorrow.

    "To go up, you just channel magic into this," I exined as I put my hand over the device.

    "Anyone can use it?" Breya asked, but I shook my head.

    "No, I made it so it would only respond to those that have my crest on their breast. I will have to mark Diablo and Xena, but Grace is of my blood, so she can use it... I mean, even if I made it so she specifically couldn''t, she would probably be able to override it," I sighed, and my daughter winked at me with a little grin, making me shake my head.

    As we ascended, my mind drifted back to the party. I had made a point to stay out of sight for most of the night to keep everyone focusing on me. This was also part of the reason why I had decided to head out of the city with my girls. Senna and I spent some time in the morning going over some ns with a few trusted individuals suggested to me. Those ns would take effect all through this week to get a better feel for the people who are participating in the games.

    The n was to cull half the group from 144 down to 72 before the games even started, but I had to keep everything secret. The people hired to help with this were some very entric people, and some could be considered dangerous. I had marked each of them and warned them all that killing and senseless destruction would not be tolerated. However, I did tell them to put everyone through the ringer.

    I would be watching remotely on asion, so I was interested to see what would happen. No matter how bad I wanted to take a break, I was still the god of this world, and I had a sneaking suspicion that a Blood Witch would show up. Regardless, I was keeping watch over everything in the back of my head, and it looked like one of them was already getting started.

    Velma and Daphne should have had a hard time with this one, but the person leading them on this chase was the second-best of the group. A person that was a master of puppets of all kinds, but also had some hedonistic tendencies. Their entric personality and ir for dramatic presentation should definitely serve to add a certain amount of mystery and thrill to Velma and Daphne''s chase after the thief. I just hoped she would be enough to keep them distracted so the other contestants could have a chance to be tested.

    "We''re here," I said as we reached the topmost living area. Stepping out of the lift, I waved my arms and walked through the doors that opened out into the main living room. A whole ss ceiling provided us with majestic views of the night sky while the tree''s branches intertwined with one another creating a sense of natural privacy.

    The furniture, made from the same sturdy material as the tree, was ented with softer fabrics and cushions for addedfort. There was an open kitchen to the side,plete with modern-grade equipment. Various sections had been carved into the giant trunk to act as rooms - bedrooms, a study, a y area for Grace, and a magic-safe room for practice.

    Soft, warm light emanated from several glowing orbs hanging from different branches around the living space, adding a touch of warmth and homeliness to the ce. Vines crisscrossed along the walls, blooming with flowers of different colors and spreading a pleasant fragrance around.

    "Is this to your liking, my fair Breya?" I asked her, steering her forward into the room.

    "It''s absolutely... spectacr," she managed to say, still looking around in awe. "Far beyond anything I could''ve imagined."

    Iughed at her quote and gently kissed her forehead. "This is just the start, Breya. We have an eternity to build the world of our dreams."

    She leaned against me, snuggling closer as we took in the breathtaking view. Just as I looked up at the star-studded sky, I caught sight of a shooting star, its brilliant tail cascading across the sky. Hurriedly, I nudged Breya and pointed it out. She gave a surprised gasp and quickly closed her eyes to make a wish, as was the human custom.

    The peaceful moment was disrupted by the soft cry of our daughter. Grace was tugging at her mother''s hand, pointing at the space far away from the room where I nned to create a garden.

    "Dada, mama, stars!" Grace eximed excitedly, and we bothughed. Even though I knew she could talk just as well as me, it was nice that she acted like a child every once in a while.

    ."Yes, darling, stars," Breya repeated with a soft sigh, cuddling Grace closer.

    I pulled both of them closer and closed my eyes, closing off the rest of the world, even if just for a moment.

    ---

    "So, you have already started causing mayhem?!" Evil Goddess number 3 asked, but 2 only shrugged, holding her hands out to the sides, panties dangling from her fingers.

    "I would hardly call this mayhem, but I suppose it is a start, those fangless vampires are annoyingly smart! They have already figured out that I am controlling the dolls and went to Amanda, but she just yed along with them!" Number 2ughed, but then sighed, retracting her panty collection. "I was hoping that I would be able to steal most of Northwall''s knickers before they figured that much, but I have to give them credit where it is due. Looks like I am going to have to switch things up to keep them guessing!"

    "What about the rest of you?" Number 3 asked, looking at the other three, and then narrowed eyes at Number 4. "I am surprised that you have yet to do anything? You were all, I am going to make all of those little goddesses beg for mercy, right?"

    The hooded figure that was Number 4 crossed her arms. "I am listening to what our god told me! Since my abilities work inrger areas, he told me to wait until tomorrow after he had changed the city. Not all of us are as impatient and impulsive as you," she finished, staring back at Number 3.

    The tension in the room thickened as the two figures red at each other until Number 1 started to chuckle.

    "You are really iming to be patient after practically begging our god to let you take action?" she said, aiming her words at Number 4.

    Number 4 responded by jutting her hip out to the side, turning away, and crossing her arms tightly, a huff escaping her lips. Number 1''s chuckles turned into heartyughter.

    With the tension in the room broken, Number 2 also piped up, "Oh, and here I thought you all were going to wait until the Goddess Games officially started before stepping into the picture. ying with the participants beforehand is our job."

    Number 2 eyed Number 4 momentarily before rolling her eyes and sighing.

    "True. Regardless of how eager we are to join the thick of things, we should keep in mind Galio''s instructions and the importance of timing," Number 5 said, pushing up her sses, "After all, we don''t want to risk angering him? And remember what we get if we do a good job?"

    "That is the only reason why I would lower myself to work with all of you," Number 1 said, and then stood up. "Unlike the rest of you, I am not a reject or an outcast, but if this is what it takes to be able to personally serve my god, then so be it! I shall y the viin as my god asks!"

    "Yeah, totally not an outcast," Number 2 groaned, and Number 3 giggled.

    "I am sure you have lots of friends waiting for you in yourb, right, Mystic, Grand Chemist of Fae High Court! Don''t you work personally for Titania herself?" Number 5 asked, and Number 1 threw back her hood, revealing her face. She had short pixie cut hair, her sparkling sses resting high up on her nose bright, multifaceted eyes of a thousand colors - a trait only the highest fairies bore.

    "I am certain my standing is higher than the likes of you!" she hissed, her eyes flickering with annoyance.

    Number 2 patted her on the shoulder, not even flinching at the icy re thrown her way. "There''s no need to get angry, miss high-and-mighty. We''re just pulling your wing! We should be focusing on the uing Goddess Games and how we are going to cause some fun chaos."

    "Yeah, no need to take it so personally, madam elite," Number 4 added, smirking beneath their hood. The rest of them joined in theughter, causing Number 1, the elite Fae, to storm off, cheeks red with embarrassment.

    After Number 1 had stormed off, the rest of them settled down and started talking about their ns for the Goddess Games, each of them eager to put their devious ns into action. As they continued bantering, it was clear that this was only the beginning of the chaos they nned to unleash. The Goddess Games were about to be a lot more exciting.

 Chapter 668 As Sweet As You Are

    <h4>Chapter 668 As Sweet As You Are</h4>

    The next morning I woke up with Breya tucked into my chest. I lifted my arm up and stroked her silver hair until she opened her golden eyes to look up into mine with a warm smile.

    "Mmm, you don''t know how long I have wanted this," she said and then buried her face back into my bare chest.

    I kissed the top of Breya''s head and then pulled her lips up to mine. "And you are going to have it every day," I promised. After an extended period offortable silence, I asked, "Excited about the Games?"

    She perked up instantly. "Yes! It''s going to be so exciting to watch! There are still many candidates toe, but we already know some of them. I am pretty sure that most of the women who were part of the wall guard are participating."

    "True, and they all seem motivated, but in a sense, the games have already begun for the applicants in Northwall and stilling. Today will change Northwall forever, but the events that unfold over the next two weeks will change the world as we know it," I said, and then kissed Breya before pulling back and sitting up with a smile. "Speaking of changes, there is something that I have been meaning to ask you."

    She gave me a questioning look, but I said no more as I stood. After leaving the bed, I stood by the window, absorbing the breathtaking view of the monster forest from our tree-home vantage. Breya herself walked up behind me, her arms slithering around my bare waist as her warmth leaned up against my back.

    "Watching the view, or thinking about changing the world again?" she teased, her breath tickling my skin.

    cing my hand over hers, I turned around in her hold to face her, a soft smile on my face. "An angel such as yourself must deserve a little slice of heaven, don''t you think?"

    With an exaggerated flourish, I formed a magic circle in front of us, the circle moving rhythmically with the flow of my magic. I had no need for the circle or even the lights that danced around us, but I knew that doing it this way would be more special for Breya. As the Mother to my first child, I really wanted to give this my all.

    From the circle, a heavenly aroma wafted out to us. The lights danced around us in whites, pinks, and yellows as a piece of masterpiece appeared - a piece of perfectly baked, fluffy chocte caramel cheesecake on a delicate ceramic te.

    Breya''s eyes brightened, her mouth already watering at the sight of her favorite dessert. "Galio, is this your way of bribing me so early in the morning?"

    Chuckling at her innocence, I helped her sit down at our breakfast table and presented her with the te. As she picked up the fork to dig into the decadent cake, I quickly stopped her hand, causing her to look up in confusion.

    "Sweets before anything else?" I questioned yfully, raising an eyebrow at her.

    She pouted at my actions. "But I love your desserts!"

    "I know, dear. But this one is a bit different." From the other end of the room, I manipted my powers to bring forth a small box. The box floated down onto the table, and I could see her following the box with her eyes.

    I picked the box up, and then presented it to her, "Before you eat the cake, would you give me the honor of offering you this as well?" My voice was earnest as I opened the box to reveal a beautifully crafted angelic ring.

    The ring was forged out of the purest form of silver, known to resonate with angels'' natural radiant energy, with intricate wing patterns along the band. The center stone was a radiant diamond, shaped into a perfect heart symbolizing love and purity. Crafted with utmost precision, the heart was engulfed in miniature wings on either side, unifying the design and creating a celestial appeal.

    The ring''s craftsmanship perfectly embodied the angelic beauty standing in front of me with her eyes wide and mouth agape. The shock was clearly written on her face as she looked between me and the engagement ring multiple times.

    "Yes, Breya. What I''m trying to say is...Will you make this sweet journey of life even sweeter by being my wife?" I leaned onto one knee, holding the ring in my hands and looking at her with a hopeful gaze. "I can''t promise that our lives will always be as sweet as this cake, but I can guarantee that together, we will savor every vor life offers."

    Her eyes welled up with tears and she nodded, her voice choked with emotion, "I don''t know what this means, but yes, Galio! Yes, I will!"

    Her entire face was lit up by her angelic smile, radiating a soft halo around her. I slid the silver band onto her finger, a perfect fit. The diamond heart glistened brightly against her skin, and I could feel the resonance of her Hum with the beautifully crafted ring. The wings seemed toe alive, fluttering slightly every time she moved, which elicited another giddy giggle from her.

    It was such a wholesome sight. So pure, so genuine and soˇ­ Breya.

    I brought up her hand and kissed her ring finger, feeling her excitement course through my own veins. My heart was beating fast, my stomach was filled with an array of butterflies and I was the happiest I had ever been.

    "Now," I said gently, my tone caressing her soul, "You should have your cake too... the sweetness of our love just became tangible, so let''smemorate it with something that''ll melt away and be a part of us."

    As she took in the first mouthful of her cake, her eyes lit up with pure delight, the taste evidently to her liking. Her angelic energy was filling the room with radiant light around her, some of it spilling into me as well. I chuckled lightly, catching a smear of cream off her lip with my finger.

    "Cake''s good?" I asked, already knowing the answer by her reaction.

    "It''s heavenly!" she chuckled heartily at her own pun.

    "That is good," I smiled, and then sighed, waving my hand for a screen to appear.

 Chapter 669 Angelic Proposal & Preparation Perils

    <h4>Chapter 669 Angelic Proposal & Preparation Perils</h4>

    "Ah, that''s right! You are going to make some big changes today, aren''t you? Any Idea how long I should expect you to be gone?" Breya asked as she picked at her cake, savoring each bite.

    "The actual change is not going to take that long. Like Eliza jokes, I will just wave my hand, even though it is an extremelyplicated process," I groaned.

    The truth was that I had my brain working in the background like a crazy person for thest two days. There was just so much to take into consideration, and with everyone moving around, I had to keep a constant count with my birds and rodents I controlled. If I lost count, there was a chance I might identally turn someone into building supplies.

    The chances of that were very slim, but Murphy''s Law states that anything that can happen will. So, it was always best to be prepared. Thinking of the Winds of Change, I had not had a lot of time to spend with them sinceing to the world. I might have to ask Breya if I could have them all over for a day this week.

    "Galio," Breya said, pulling me out of my thoughts, and making me look up into her golden eye.

    "Sorry," I grinned, and she smiled back.

    "Not a problem. I know that you have a lot on your te, even if you are supposed to be taking a break," She said, and I winced. "Still, you are the God of this world, and time waits for no one. Maybe you should use today to get everything you need to get done in Northwall so you can rx more while you are out here with us."

    "Are you sure? I should just be entrusting everything to everyone else, but there are just some things that only I can do," I sighed, but Breya nodded.

    "It will be more than fine. I only ask that you summon Tallia and let me have her for the day," Breya said, and then looked down at the ring I made for her. "I would like to talk to her about this so I understand it better," she exined and then put up a hand when I raised an eyebrow. "I understand that this means you want me to be your partner, but whatever marriage is, it is a foreign concept to me."

    "Ahh," I said, nodding my head. I had forgotten that Breya wasn''t like the other goddesses. Even though her soul was from Prime like the others, she had not been one of my wives, nor did I even know her.

    "Yes, I will get Tallia, but that makes me think that I am going to have to do this quite a few more times in the future," I sighed with a smile, and Breya reached across the table to put both her hands over mine.

    "I am just d that I am the first person that you asked. I know that you know the rest of them a lot better than me, and you have more of a connection, but this makes me feel special. Especially considering that we have this beautiful small person together," Breya said, her voice softening to a mere whisper, her golden eyes brimming with raw emotions. She was radiant, her aura resonating with her overwhelming happiness.

    I tightened my hold on her, and my heart filled with a warmth that was hard to describe.

    "Yes, it does make you special, very special," I affirmed, pressing a gentle kiss on her knuckles, "And you are right. We need to dedicate the day to preparing for the Goddess games. The big changes can wait. As for ''marriage,'' it''s a human ritual where two individuals promise to be with each other for all their lives. Do you remember the vows I said while giving you the ring? That is part of the ritual."

    She nodded, "So then I will take it that this is the equivalent of a mating ritual?" Breya asked, and I nodded, making her giggle. "I suppose this is a little backward, considering how we already have Grace."

    "True, but betterte than never," Iughed, but then gave Breya a questioning look. "You know, I have never asked you about Angel mating rituals. Is you taking me up to the clouds to have sex like you did the normal ways that two female Angels do their ritual?"

    Blushing at my query, Breya averted her gaze momentarily, twirling her diamond heart ring nervously around her finger. "Well, Galio, our ''rituals'' are more about a deep-level bonding than anything else. It''s about the unification of souls, to fly high above the world and just let our energies interact in harmony..."

    She nced at me from the corners of her eyes, her cheeks a shade of crimson pink. "That being said, Angels'' rituals are as varied as the stars in the sky," she added with a small chuckle, "For me, flying high with you... It was one of the most fulfilling experiences I have ever had. It was just... us."

    I grinned back at her, my heart swelling with joy at having such a loving angel as part of my life. "Indeed, it was. And I am looking forward to many more such ''us'' moments with you."

    After another heart-warming kiss, I prepared to take off for the chores waiting for me at Northwall. It was going to be a long day, and the Goddess Games were not going to arrange themselves. As I stood up to leave, I waved my hand, opening a tiny peephole.

    "I can feel your single eye on me, Cat God," Tallia growled, and I opened up the portal to the size of my head with a grin.

    "I was just checking to make sure you weren''t busy!" Iughed and then frowned at her. Tallia was still in bed in a cute white cat nighty. I truly would never get tired of seeing her look so cute in her room filled with white cat memorabilia.

    "What is it that you actually want? Don''t you have a city to build, or a pair of Angels to attend to?" Tallia asked, and Breya pushed her face into mine so she could see.

    "I actually asked him to make a portal for you," Breya said with a girlish smile that made Tallia sit up with a quirked eyebrow.

    "I am listening," Tallia said. "You are not normally this excited."

    "True, unless it is sweet, but look what Galio just gave me!" Breya eximed, pushing me right out of the way, and putting her hand with the ring on it.

    I didn''t need to see to know that Tallia flew out of her bed because her face was now protruding out of my portal.

    "He proposed to you?!" Tallia demanded, but Breya only shrugged, backing away from the portal.

    "I guess if that is what you call it. I was hoping that you could exin it a little-" Breya tried to say, but was cut off as Tallia''s face disappeared from my portal. At the same time, a t portal appeared above and in front of Breya, dropping Tallia out in front of the Angel.

    "Tell me everything!" Tallia demanded and then looked at me with a cold look that made me wince. "I will overlook this one time, but I had better not have to exin myself," she growled at me, and I snapped to attention while opening a portal simultaneously.

    "Yus, Ma''am! I will take my leave!" I saluted and then jumped through the portal. I had known she would be pissed that she wasn''t first, but I knew she would understand. All of them had already said their vows to me, but Breya never got the chance on Prime. I would just have to make sure that I nned something big for Tallia.

 Chapter 670 The New City

    <h4>Chapter 670 The New City</h4>

    The portal closed behind me, and I let out a forceful sigh. I should have known that Tallia would want me to do the same, and I would in due time, but I didn''t want to force it. I also didn''t have the time to be thinking about this right now.

    Below me, the city of Northwall was alive with activity. The city was getting fuller with each minute as people were waiting to get into the city from both the south and north entrances to the city.

    I wished I could just start changing the city, but Senna had demanded that I tell everyone before I started. It wasn''t a bad idea since it would be a lot harder to work around people if they were panicking. Waving my hand, one of my birds came over in front of me as blue screens started to appear all over the capital. I wanted to make sure that every person got a chance to see.

    "Citizens and visitors of Northwall, my name is Galio, and I am the god of Goddessia. I am sure that most of you know me, or at least have heard of me. I am talking to you today like this because this is a momentous asion for not only Northwall, but everyone that is here to witness it!"

    "I am going to progress our city into an establishment capable of embracing the ever-growing poption and the increasing societal needs thate with it. But before that, let me thank everybody for honoring this proud city with your presence. Today Northwall will see changes that will enhance its potential and prestige."

    A loud cheer echoed through the city, drowning out my next words. I chuckled to myself, waiting for the enthusiastic cries and apuse to dwindle before I continued.

    "As we are hosting the uing Goddess Games here, it is only fitting that we make Northwall as grand as the asion. I will be expanding the city to four times its original size, beginning right away. However, do not panic. These changes are created with magic and will befortable for everyone within the boundaries."

    I then began exining the changes. "There will be three new universities. The first will focus on the study of ancient lore, the deciphering of age-oldnguages, and the analysis of historic magical artifacts. The second university will center on alchemy, herbology, and the magic of medicine; discovering ways to converge magic and medical knowledge for better healing capabilities. The third university will unlock the science of magic and explore its integration with mechanical principles."

    "Thest and final thing that I ask is that everyone keeps calm and keeps their hands inside the ride at all times! The world around you is about to change before your very eyes!" I cheered, and then closed all the screens and snapped my fingers.

    Instantly, every item and person in the city was surrounded by a bubble, floating slightly off the ground. Once they were all safe, I rolled up my sleeves as the city came alive like a gigantic organism. Buildings started to shift and morph, growing wider and taller. Houses spread out, tripling in number, creating diverse neighborhoods each with parks and stores of their own. Everything moved with a fluidity betraying the monumental change that was happening.

    The city walls tore themselves apart, the blocks creating new structures as they moved across the city. They rose, rearranged, and reshaped themselves into magnificent buildings, creating universities, bathhouses, and arenas as though they were living entities. The process was interactive, as though the city were alive, breathing, and growing organically.

    Streets broadened, and alleys turned into roads that extended beyond the city walls. Sprouting from the center of the city, a grand railway line extended North towards Torrain and East towards Bramma, connecting Northwall to the neighboring cities. Magical trains started to appear on the tracks, ready tomence their service.

    Surrounding the empty space the heart of the city stood three sprawling buildings, rising majestically from the living streets. Their architecture was a marvel of craftsmanship, deploying designs that were in tune with their dedicated educational focus.

    The first school sat like an ancient castle, exuding a mystic aura. Beautiful vines hung from the stone walls, the greenery parting to reveal intricate carvings of historic symbols and ancientnguagesˇŞthe schrs of ages past. Inside, grand ssrooms filled with historic texts and magical artifacts sprouted to life. Laboratories equipped with advanced decryption equipment appeared, bearing the evidence of long-forgotten epochs ready for unraveling.

    The second university, dedicated to alchemy, herbology, and medicinal magic, was akin to a gigantic greenhouse made of crystal and wrought iron with towering stained ss windows that depicted numerous healing spells. There were vibrant gardens and alchemical greenhouses housing rare nts surrounding it. Inside, one could see well-structuredbs with transparent partitions separating each section. There were magical cauldrons, an array of medicinal herbs, and even an advanced healing chamber.

    The third university had the charm of a modern, sophisticated edifice that wasden with technological advances due to its focus on the science of magic and the integration of mechanical principles. Gears and gizmos adorning the building gave it a steampunk vibe. Within the robust structured walls, one could spot advanced magicalbs, robotics workshops, and applied magical physics departments. Turning gears and revolving constetions decorated the ceilings providing a futuristic appeal to this ce of learning.

    Now that most everything had been finished, there was still a gaping hole in the center of everything. I had saved that spot forst since I had yet to create Eliza''s new castle. While she had only had a mansion before as a countess, the city was now more deserving of a majestic castle.

    The castle that was to rise in the city''s heart was to be a monument to joy. Its foundation was wrought from warm red brick and dazzling marble, a tribute to the earth from which it was born. Towers soared towards the sky, elegant and soaring like pirs of happiness reaching for the very heavens. Their peaks were crowned with silvered parapets that shimmered like the morning dew,peting with the sun for splendor.

    As the castle began to shape, eachyer added more magnificence. Eliza''s new abode was adorned with flowing arches and intricate leaves of ivy framed the grand entrance. The massive oak wood doors revealed the great throne room inside, lined with crimson velvet and gold detailing. Giant stained ss windows illuminated the room showcasing Eliza''s crest and the majesty of their immortal city.

    Staircases curved upward like tendrils, leading to numerous grand rooms: A magical library boasting an enchanting arrangement of ancient and modern literature, a banquet hall echoingughter, and a grand ballroom waiting to be filled with music and dances.

    Towers housed the celestial observatory, the enchanting study room, and numerous luxurious living quarters with floor-to-ceiling windows providing captivating views of Northwall. Each room was a testament to Eliza''s charm filled with vases of evesting blossoms and paintings that added a touch of magic.

    Perhaps the most heartwarming was the sight of the expansive plush gardens swaying in the breeze behind the castle. It was filled with glorious blooms and enchanting forest critters, a lively ce for Eliza to enjoy her afternoon tea.

    It was a castle deserving of a regal countess, a fortress of glee, and a beacon of the city''s joy. As the citizens gazed upon the castle, astonishment etched into their faces, I knew in my heart that Eliza would love it nheless.

 Chapter 671 In Honor of the White Cat

    <h4>Chapter 671 In Honor of the White Cat</h4>

    Floating back, my satisfied gaze swept across the transformed city of Northwall. This was just another thing to make everyone''s lives easy and to help them get along. I hoped that with time, this new city, and the rest of my changes in the world would result in unity and purpose among the different races. The anticipation of the Goddess Games, and the grand changes made, were all part of my n to foster unity and harmony in Goddessia.

    Now all that was left was to figure out a new name since the defining wall that had separated the North from South was finally gone. For this, I would leave the decision the the ruler of this city, and I also wanted to know what she thought.

    As I admired the new Northwall, I felt a sense of aplishment. People were excitedly exploring their transformed city, their faces lit up in wonder and joy. I watched as they marveled at the sprawling universities, the state-of-the-art public bathhouses, and the grand arenas that towered majestically over the city. Some were eagerly boarding the magical trains to try out the new transportation system, while others meandered the streets, eager to experience the new parks and stores in their neighborhoods.

    As people were taking in all the changes, I opened a portal to Eliza, who was still out of the loop.

    "Galio! Did you really make this entire castle for me?!" She screamed with delight as she threw herself at me through the portal while I was still hovering over the new city.

    I easily caught her, and embraced my beautiful wife-to-be, Reminding me that I also needed to propose to her. That list was very long, so I had best use some of my free time this week to make ns for each of the women. For now, I was just going to enjoy my little Countess''s excitement as I drifted through the portal with her and into the new castle.

    "Well, I have a bad habit of bringing you new people to look after all the time, and this is the capital of the Human Ind after all. I think that it is high time that you got a promotion, don''t you think?" I teased, but Eliza just cuddled into my chest.

    "Call me whatever you want as long as I get to stay by your side! You would be better off electing Senna as the Queen and making me something else so I can travel the world with you. If you think that I am going to stay behind for some fancy title, you have got another thinging! I am going to get one of those babies, you just watch!" Eliza dered, her eyes filled with determination. Her response was just what I expected, and I couldn''t suppress theugh that escaped.

    "Well then, my traveling Countess," I began, "What do you think that we should call this city? I don''t think Northwall is fitting since Ipletely removed the wall that was dividing this continent."

    Eliza''s eyes sparkled at the proposal, "How about ''Galiopolis'' to honor you, my beloved God of the Mortal Realm of the Goddesses."

    I flinched back like she had pped me, making Eliza giggle. "Come on!" Iined. "That is horribly tacky! I think we should represent humans and the rest of the races alling together," I exined, but Eliza shook her head.

    "That is all good and well, butst time I checked, you created this city, and have been working nonstop to bring order to this ind. I really think that this city''s name should be in your honor somehow," Eliza replied and then reached up to touch my white cat ears. "Something to honor you, the White Cat God of Goddessia. If this is going to be the central hub for everyone in this realm, it almost has to be about you!"

    I sighed, but there was no getting away from the burning determination in Eliza''s eyes. She was right, in a way. The city represented the new era I was working towards, a realm of unity and prosperity. I looked at her, the stars reflected in her eager eyes. I nodded slowly. "Alright then, in tribute to all my wives and wives-to-be and our unity: Felidae Empire. Felidae, after the biological family includes domestic cats. What do you think, Eliza, my Royal Envoy of the Felidae Empire?"

    Her face lit up instantly, "I absolutely love it! Felidae Empire... It suits the city perfectly." She adoringly buried herself back into my chest, her excitement buzzing through the both of us. "Thank you, Galio," she murmured into my chest, "I will do my best to aid in building new ties and rtions for the Felidae Empire as we travel the world!"

    Overwhelmed with joy, I kissed her on the forehead and whispered, "I know you will, Eliza. You have always been the guiding light in dark times, the joy in the face of despair. I have no doubt that you will cultivate a force of unity in the Felidae Empire and, one day, all across Goddessia."

    As Eliza nodded her head, ready to take on the challenges thaty ahead, I realized the journey of a million miles had just begun. From the transformation of Northwall to the establishment of the Felidae Empire, every step was a move closer towards unity, harmony, and prosperity in Goddessia.

    ---

    The veil of darkness descended upon the newly transformed Felidae Empire. An unusual gathering was taking ce in a ndestine part of the city. The attendees weren''tmon folk but Goddesses endowed with unique powers by Galio himself; the Angels of Havoc, as they were known among themselves.

    "Look at us, ying the viins in our god''s grand game," Number 4, aka Whispera, drawled from beneath her hood. Whispera was a goddess of distortion, capable of bending space and time for short periods.

    Number 2, a feisty woman known as Euphracia, shrugged nonchntly, the panties from her earlier exploits still dangling from her fingers. Euphracia possessed control over dolls, her magic bringing them to life. She also had a peculiar habit of panty-snatching, much to the chagrin of the others.

    "What''s theint, Whispera? You were practically begging to take part," Euphracia taunted, her keen silver eyes gleaming with mischief in her Doll-face.

    Number 1, Mystic - the Grand Chemist of Fae High Court, huffed, her thousand-colored eyes behind her sses glowing with indignation. As the chief conjurer of illusions, highly skilled in alchemical magic, she didn''t particrly enjoy being the butt of jokes, mainly when it involved her elite status.

    Next in line was Number 5, aka Prisma, who could manipte light and was an expert illusion master. With her sses perched high on the bridge of her nose, she maintained a poised demeanor despite the escting banter.

    Last but not least was Number 3, a fiery goddess named Pyrrah with control over mes. Contrary to her devious power, she had a bubbly personality with a zest forughter.

    "Well, I for one, enjoy causing a little stir. And with such spectacr powers, we''ll give a performance in the Goddess Games worth remembering," Pyrrah chimed in. She giggled, a spark of me dancing in her palm.

    Whispera threw Pyrrah a side nce, the tension melting into amusement. "Well, if it''s a performance they need, I don''t mind stirring things up a bit," she relented, crossing her arms in thought.

    And thus, under the night''s velvet gaze, the Angels of Havoc, illusivelybeled as evil goddesses, plotted and schemed amidstughter and jests, promising an unforgettable spectacle at the Goddess Games.

 Chapter 672 You Did What?!

    <h4>Chapter 672 You Did What?!</h4>

    After hopping out of a portal high about the city with Eliza in my arms, I steadily descended from the sky into the transformed Felidae Empire, the magnificent sight of the city taking my breath away. I wasn''t one to toot my own horn... Maybe I was, but this ce looked beyond amazing!

    "Galio! What in all magical mania did you do to the city?!" Eliza squealed in my arms, her eyes wide with awe. Everywhere we looked, citizens of the Felidae Empire were excitedly exploring their transformed surroundings, gasping and wondering aloud at the magical changes I had brought forth. The sprawling parks, newlyid railways, shining white granite of universities, and the grand castles that touched the sky were a sight to behold.

    As citizens hopped on brilliant magical trains that zoomed across the city in a blur of lights or walked down the cobblestone streets, Eliza and I observed in silence from the sky. I truly hoped that all my efforts would help bring unity and harmony among the diverse races here on Goddessia.

    "This ce is going to be one of the center points of this world. From here, Races from all over the world wille to see and learn. My greatest hope is that everyone will be able to get along at some point so I can just rx," I said as we slowly descended. As we did I flicked a finger, preparing magic to send screens to everyone again. "It might be selfish, but I have to be every once in a while," I grinned, but Eliza shook her head.

    "You do the best you can, and what you want isn''t just for you, is it?" She asked, and I kissed her.

    "Of course not! I want it for all of you and my children! I also know that at some point I am going to have to move forward through the veil. I want the world to be at peace before I move forward," I said, staring off into the horizon.

    Two more worlds needed my help after this one, but I had the time. I had a choice to either rush through this process and leave for the next world as soon as possible, or take it slow and ensure that I had done everything I could for the races and the world I was leaving behind. I chose thetter.

    "I guess they won''t be as excited about renaming the city though, huh?" Eliza chuckled, lightening the mood with her yful banter.

    I chuckled and agreed, "Hopefully they will be okay with it, just this once. After all, we don''t exactly change city names every day, do we?" She nodded in response, and I could see the excited spark in her eyes as we continued to explore the new city.

    To keep the citizens updated about the progress, I implemented a magical audio-visual system that disyed floating holographic screens that I had enchanted. These screens kept everyone updated on the things that were happening across the city, the uing Goddess Games, and the changed name of the city.

    The screens also broadcasted the announcement of ''Royal Envoy of the Felidae Empire'', embodying Eliza''s new role. I watched with amusement as people''s mouths fell open at Eliza''s promotion. From a bubbly and spirited countess, she was now the representative of the Felidae Empire. I knew she was capable of taking on the role, and I hadplete faith in her.

    Despite our light-hearted conversation, there was a mixture of tension and anticipation in the air. The Goddess Games, the life-changing event that I had announced, was finally approaching. The changes I had implemented, and the growth and development of the Empire symbolized a new era, and the uing games would be a reflection of the prosperity and unity I had envisioned.

    However, amidst all the excitement, I felt a distortion of space nearby.

    "What was that?!" Eliza asked, looking in the direction I had felt the distortione from.

    "Nothing for you to worry about. We have an entire city of Goddesses in training, and it will be their job to keep the new city safe!" Iughed but then paused. "Oops, I guess now is as good of time as ever to tell everyone!"

    "What did you do, Galio?" Eliza demanded cutely but then scowled at me. "You better not let my new city get wrecked!"

    "That is inevitable, but I promise to fix whatever is broken. I only invited five lovely, entric women and gave them a special godly boost to their abilities. I might have told them to go crazy and call themselves something evil. I also just might have told them that the only thing that was off the table was torture and killing. Pretty sure it should be fine," I said, looking away from Eliza most of the time, and starting to whistle after.

    Eliza''s hands grabbed my cor and pulled my face to her with a cute and furious look on her face. "Galio!" she growled. "You did *what*? How could you? Why would you give them permission to go crazy and disrupt the peace? And what do you mean by calling themselves something evil?"

    She was riled up now - rightfully so, and I felt a pang of guilt. What had started as a whim to inject some excitement into the uing games now felt uncannily like a recipe for disaster. But it was toote to go back now.

    "I gave them a code name, the Angels of Havoc, and they''re supposed to stir things up a bit," I admitted slowly while avoiding her gaze. "You see, I thought that a bit of chaos would be a good test for our goddesses in training. An unexpected urrence might sharpen their senses, and help them adapt and adjust. After all, they should be prepared for anything, right? And plus, it sounds like so much fun!"

    Something flickered in Eliza''s eyes - anger, disbelief, frustration; I couldn''t quite tell. But then, she calmed herself and sighed. "Galio... You better ensure that things don''t get out of hand. I suppose thetest panty thief is part of this group?"

    "Uh, yes," I confessed, rubbing the back of my neck. "That would be Euphracia. She''s got an odd obsession with panties, but I made sure to tell her only to target those who could afford to lose a pair or two."

    Eliza shot me a heated re. "Galio," she said sternly, "This isn''t a game. Sure, it might prove to be a decent test for our goddesses, but you also risk causing unnecessary panic among our citizens. Please promise me you''ll step in if things get out of hand."

    I put my hand over her face with a smile. "My love! This is exactly what it is! This is the Goddess Games! There is too much chaff anyways with 12 from each race! I want to thin them out. I had nned on just cutting half of them, but we really only want the best. On top of that, I have tons of people who will be watching all the time to make sure nothing gets out of hand, I promise! Even if it does, I will just return it to normal from home."

    "What happened to taking a break?" Eliza asked after a long sigh.

    "Just wait! I am going to have y-by-ys with the help of my animal friends! All the feed will be sent to screens I have set up all over the city in major public ces and bars. That also includes homes! Everyone is going to enjoy the games! That includes Breya, Grace, and myself at home!"

    Eliza stared at me, her arms folded across her chest. "You better say the same thing when you''re elbow-deep in diapers, Galio," she warned, her eyes glittering with amusement. I chuckled at her words, drawing her close to my side as I admired our new empire once more. Despite the potential havoc I had so recklessly unleashed on its citizens, I felt optimistic about the future.

    We would face adversities and sail across turbid seas, but with unity and love, we would also celebrate victories and growth. Every race in Goddessia would strive for a peaceful existence, just as I had envisioned. The uing Goddess Games would serve as the perfect tform for us to foster unity and harmony, and the goddesses were indeed preparing for it. I looked over at Eliza, filled with excitement at the prospect of the uing games.

    "Eliza, I hope these games not only serve as an exciting opportunity but also help everyone unite under amon cause," I said, my tone sincere. "I believe in every single one of them - our goddesses in training, our people, and most importantly, in you."

    I could see a smile slowly spreading across her face - a sweet, hopeful smile. "I love your optimism, Galio," she admitted, her voice barely a whisper. "I just hope all your ns work out as envisioned."

    I nodded, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "So do I, Eliza. So do I." As we stood there, under the twinkling stars, overlooking the Felidae Empire, I made a silent promise. I would give it my all to ensure peace. The Goddess Games - a name that once just meant apetition of strength and wit was now the symbol of unity, hope, and an ambitious dream.

    The race was set; the time was ticking. And I couldn''t wait to watch every moment, but I had one final task! It was time to make my final announcement!

 Chapter 673 The Games Have Already Begun!

    <h4>Chapter 673 The Games Have Already Begun!</h4>

    One of my birds flew in front of me with glowing blue eyes, and every screen in the city of Felidae came to life with my face on it. "Everyone! I am sure you all know who I am, but for those who don''t, my name is Galio, and I am the god of this world! As you all are aware, five days from today will be the beginning of the Goddess games! This event is being held to rece all the current Goddesses, but know that the games have already begun!"

    I paused dramatically, and from where we floated about 50 feet off the ground, I could hear the gasps and exmations of shock. A smile stretched my face, and I would be lying if I didn''t thoroughly enjoy that sound. Since I had been reborn into this world, I had been moving nonstop, facing problems at every turn. While some were of my own making, this was a chance to see what the women who werepeting were really made of.

    "There are 144 contestants, but over the next five days, you all will be tested and observed. Depending on your actions during this time, you will gain and lose points. You will not know what you are getting points for or why they are being taken away. At the end of it all, we will have a certain number you will have to reach. Those that do not reach this number will be removed from the Goddess Games," I exined, and I could hear the startled gasps fading into puzzled murmurs.

    "I know that some of you might find this sudden development overwhelming, but remember this - the mark of a true Goddess is not just strength and power, but also wisdom and kindness. It''s how you handle crises,fort the heartbroken, encourage the weak, and stand up against injustice. Sess and sociability will earn you points, while mischief and antisocial behaviors will lose you points."

    "Lastly, this isn''t just a game or a contest - it''s a much-needed test of character and resilience. Only the best will make it to the end. During these five days and the days of the Goddess Games, the favor of citizens will be extremely important. So, make allies, help others, show your best self, and most importantly - have fun!

    "Good luck,dies! I''m eager to see what the contestants of the Goddess Games are truly made of," I finished, the screens fading to ck.

    I nced down at Eliza, who wasfortably nestled in my arms with a smile on her face. The city was abuzz, the energy palpable even from high above as confusion, excitement, and anticipation fluttered among the crowds.

    "Well, you really know how to get everyone pumped up," Eliza giggled, and I grinned.

    "This part is really important. I know that you are worried about the city, but I promise to fix anything that breaks, and no one but the contestants will get hurt. We need to know that the people that we pick are going to be worthy of the position," I exined, and Eliza sighed.

    "True, it is not like we are electing a leader for the wine club. I suppose it will be okay, and it is not like I have anything to do with that," Eliza said, and then looked out at the city. "This ce is really amazing."

    "Yes," I said, and then kissed her cheek, starting to rise up in the air. "So, what are your ns if you are leaving this to Senna?"

    "Hey! Don''t say that! Senna has a lot of good people around her helping. I am the... whatever you called me!"

    "Royal Envoy of the Felidae Empire," I chuckled, nuzzling my nose into her soft hair. "You''re right, I shouldn''t have teased you. Still, I am curious to know what you are going to be doing?"

    "Don''t worry! I will be visiting, but the rest is a secret! I have a n and I am going to make it happen!" Eliza dered as I opened a portal for us back to the pce. Eliza looked up at me as we floated through and I set her down on the marble floor. "What are you doing now?"

    I winced at that question, making Eliza raise an eyebrow. "Did you make Breya mad?"

    "No, No, quite the opposite, but Tallia is there, and she is less than impressed with me right now," I said as I set Eliza down, and she scoffed at me.

    "I would like to say that I am surprised, but I love you too much to lie to you!" Eliza said with a face-splitting smile that made me roll my eyes.

    "Thanks for the support, Eliza," I replied dryly with a roll of my eyes, although I couldn''t stop the small smile tugging at my lips. She had gotten into the habit of teasing me mercilessly, but I couldn''t say I disliked it.

    "As your Royal Envoy, it''s my job to keep you grounded, Galio," she winked, twirling away to greet her maids energetically. Watching her bubbling energy and radiating happiness, I couldn''t help but chuckle. Eliza just had a way of making everyone around her feel joyous.

    I sighed, bracing myself for the uing interaction. Apparently, Tallia wasn''t thrilled about Breya getting the first ring, but I had my reasons. Out of all the women, I knew and spent the least amount of time with Breya. Considering that we just had a child together, it was only reasonable that Breya got the ring first.

    Eliza had already disappeared, so I opened a portal back to the tree home that I had built for Breya and me. On the other side of the portal, Tallia, Breya, Xena, Fate, and Nemoria were all on the other side.

    "Look what the cat dragged in," Nemoriaughed, and I couldn''t help but smile at the beautiful sound.

    "Yes, I dragged myself in," I grinned as I walked through and closed the portal, then looked over at Tallia.

    "Don''t even bother. I get it, even if I don''t like it. I had better not have to exin what will be happening sometime in the next week before the goddess games, right?" Tallia growled at me, and I nodded fast.

    "Yes, Ma''am!" I saluted and then sighed. "Where is Grace?"

    "Diablo is trying to keep her from ying too rough with the monsters in the vige, but Morgana really loves her. Diablo doesn''t seem to like going to the vige because Morgana also fawns over her, and makes her y dress up for Grace and her," Breyaughed and then smiled. "I think that it is more for Morgana than Grace, but the Lich Queen does love ying Aunty."

    "I''m d Grace is making friends," I said, but I was worried about the other monsters. Grace was not a month old yet, but I would be unsure if all the goddesses together could stop her.

    It''s not that Grace was reckless or mean; she was anything but that. Grace could just get excited and forget her own overwhelming strength, and I didn''t want any of Morgana''s monsters to get hurt identally.

    "I''ll have to go check on herter," I said, looking at the goddesses in the room. Their moods seemed to have brightened a bit, which I was d for. All of them were special to me in one way or another, and it pained me to see them upset.

    But for now, I was on vacation!

 Chapter 674 Distortions and Discord: Prelude to the Games

    <h4>Chapter 674 Distortions and Discord: Prelude to the Games</h4>

    "So, have you talked to Galio since everything happened?" Scorpio asked, but Sagittarius just shook his head sadly.

    "How am I ever going to face him? Do you know how many times I had to bear witness to Virgo and him? I am sure that just the sight of my face disgusts him," Sagittarius sighed, swishing the tail of his horse body.

    "Not your fault," Polo said, but Sagittarius shook his head.

    "Regardless if we were all forced to do it, we were all conscious. Each of us made conscious decisions on how we would deceive him," Sagittarius said, crossing his arms across the human chest that rose up from the front of his horse body.

    Scorpio yawned and then stretched before turning to Taurus with a grin. "I guess not all of us were as lucky as you were, right?"

    "Luck had nothing to do with this. I just kept Gemini and myself very busy. I figured out the best way to keep out of our king''s sight with the task that I took," Taurus said while looking down and his weathered and callused hand.

    "That is right, you both were in the forge the entire time, but I can''t imagine that Gemini would have liked that,

    " Poloughed, but Taurus shrugged.

    "She was more than unsure at the start, but I showed her how the rest of you had to painfully lie to Galio each time you met. With time, she tirelessly forged weapons and armor, hoping one day that the king would return. Both of us kept faith the entire time, and now we have reached the end of our servitude to Kadeon," Taurus said and then turned to the other male Royal guards.

    "I understand that the rest of you have had to lie for a very long time, and some of you had to do even worse," Taurus continued. "None of that matters now. Soon Leo will return to us, but can you imagine how he will react if all the Royal Guards are not performing their duties for our king, and now god?"

    The other Zodiacs looked away. They all know that Leo was their leader and was prideful of each Royal Guard and the duties that they performed in the name of Galio, their king.

    "So then, what do we do?" Scorpio asked and then shrugged. "I am not really built for easy tasks."

    "You''re one of the best fighters amongst us, Scorpio, Who said your task had to be easy?" Taurus quickly retorted. "You''re adept at navigation and strategy as well, why not utilize those skills fruitfully? Train a group of new recruits, or perhaps the Goddess Games could use a reliable organizer?"

    "And what about you, Sagittarius? You''re a historian and a schr as well as a deadly archer. You could take up a post in one of the new universities, or maybe open up a training ground for archers?" added Polo, his usual cheerful aura returning. The rest of them slowly start picking up various tasks suited to their skills and interests, filling the room with an unexpected wave of change and positivity. The group of them talking and executing their ns while managing to keep their spirits high was more than heart-warming, it was a sign of their unity and resilience in the face of change.

    ---

    "Senna!" Trina called after knocking.

    "Come in Trina," Senna called from behind her mountain of paperwork. Even with two other rooms filled with clerks, the paperwork for the new city of Felidae was an unstoppable tide that felt like it was drowning her.

    "I brought you food and tea!" Trina said cheerfully as she came into the room pushing a cart with a fold-up table hanging from the side. "Since I knew you would be buried in paperwork, I brought you a small table to eat on!"

    Senna sighed, but then pushed her chair back from her desk and smiled weakly at Trina. "Thank you. This is all so much," She said, looking back to the mountains of paper.

    "I can only imagine. Eliza did kind of dump this all on you, but it is also a great honor to be the leader of this city, isn''t it? You were only the Guard Capitan before, and I am sure that you didn''t get a lot of recognition for all the hard work you do, right?" Trina asked as she set up the table.

    "True to an extent," Senna sighed but smiled, "But that was a different kind of work. Managing troops, training, patrolling, it was more... tangible than this pile of paperwork. The constant influx of surveys, legitions, notices, and tax forms feels never-ending." She looked down at the papers as if they were her enemies.

    "I''m sure it''ll get easier over time. Remember, the city is expanding, and it''s all new. Once everything settles down, and people find their footing in their roles, a lot of this paperwork will likely disappear or lessen at least," Trina said sympathetically, pouring Senna a cup of tea.

    "I hope you''re right," Senna grumbled, taking the cup and inhaling the fragrant scent of the tea. The simple action somehow provided a sense of calm amidst the storm of her duties.

    "I am. Remember, the city just increased fivefold in a matter of days. Northwall was a rtively small city; now, Felidae isparable to even the great cities of the Fae Empire," Trina exined as she ced a te of food in front of Senna.

    Senna considered this for a moment. "That''s a good point. I never really thought about it that way. Felidae is in a state of rapid growth and change right now. We''re navigating uncharted territory, trying to stabilize a burgeoning Empire. It certainly won''t be easy, but I''m sure it''ll be worth it in the end."

    "Exactly!" Trina agreed, pping her hands together in glee. "So don''t burn yourself out, Senna. Remember, you''re allowed to delegate tasks too. You don''t need to handle everything on your own."

    Senna looked at Trina gratefully. She was thankful to have someone as understanding and supportive as Trina by her side. "I''ll keep that in mind, thank you, Trina. I just want to make Eliza and Galio proud."

    With that in mind, Senna set her resolve to face the pile of paperwork once again. The task was daunting and felt like a never-ending war against bureaucracy. However, she was determined to be the leader that Felidae deserved. No matter how monumental the task seemed, she wouldn''t back down.

    "And you will, Senna. You''ve been doing an amazing job so far. I''m sure everyone is proud of you, not just Eliza and Galio," Trina added, patting Senna''s shoulderfortingly. "Remember, the Goddess Games may be the big event in everyone''s mind, but what you''re doing? Building Felidae from the ground up? That''s priceless."

    Her words provided a new fuel to Senna, an added sense of purpose in a sea of paperwork. With a renewed energy, Senna returned to her work, a small smile gracing her face, and inevitably, the pile started to diminish, if only slightly.

    With the winding up of the day, the sense of anticipation rose in the city of Felidae as the Goddess Games loomed closer. The contestants hustled to prepare, the city buzzed with excitement, and amidst all this, the city''s leaders knew their duty was not just to oversee a contest but toy down the foundations of a prosperous era.

    ---

    After Galio''s Message, Whispera started to move. She had already started once she saw the screens that had started appearing. Luckily, she had caught tworge groups of Elf and Golem women, and as an Evil Goddess, it was time to put her abilities to work!

    Cloaked beneath the mysterious confines of her silver hood, Whispera''s ethereal energy spread throughout the city. Her ability revealed itself as swirling disturbances across the immediate environment. Like shimmering waves of heat, everything within those distortions became uncertain, blurred, and disjointed.

    The buildings seemed twisted like y, pathways warped into strange undting patterns, and wheels of carts inexplicably spun sideways. Time seemed to ebb and flow erratically. A hummingbird''s wings suspended mid-p, and a millisecondter, it zipped off at triple its natural speed. Clocks swirled their hands in a manic frenzy, unable to keep track, and people caught in the distortions would stutter mid-step or blitz within the blink of an eye.

    For those outside the distortions, it was a spectacle of chaotic beauty. But for the ones inside, it was an unsettling experience that threw their senses upside down. Light and shadow, movement and inertia, sound and silence, all became one disorientated, confounding reality. The events that unfolded were sporadic, pandemonium etched across the bewildered faces of the city''s residents, specifically among the Elves and Golems who were caught up in these distortions. Their attempts at calming the situation seemed far from sessful until a wave of new interveners came into the scene.

    Nafria, the Dark Elf Alchemist, observed the distortions critically, her violet eyes reflecting the waves of chaos. mes, which leapt and twisted in unpredictable patterns, were tamed by elixirs from her pouch. The fire was reduced to smoky whispers, the warped space contained. The alchemical reactions she initiated brought pockets of normalcy around her, the distortions subdued by her enchanted concoctions.

    As Nafria worked fervently to subdue the distortions, she caught sight of an approaching group of Golem women. Among them was Titanis, the Automaton, her glowing red eyes fixated on the distortions with a look of steely determination.

    "Elves," she muttered under her breath, her voice a low, mechanical hum.

    "Nafria," she called out, her voice carrying over the mor. The Dark Elf didn''t miss a beat, whipping around to see the tall figure of Titanis approaching her.

    "Titanis," Nafria acknowledged with a grim expression. The rtions between Elves and Golems were notoriously strained due to their contrasting ways of life, but Nafria couldn''t deny theirmon problem that obstructed their path.

    Titanis, without wasting another moment, pulled her arm back andunched a gear-powered grappling hook at a particrly powerful distortion. The tip attached securely to a building and as Titanis retracted the grappling wire, a tug of war between the Automaton and the distortion ensued.

    Nafria, quick to pin down Titanis'' n, concocted a potion intended to stabilize the distortions, and with the help of the Golem''s distraction, sheunched it right into the heart of the distortion. There was a brilliant sh as space-time freed itself from the bonds of the distortion, returning to its normal pace.

    On the other side of the city, Lulena, the Forest Elf, and Ga, the Living Doll, were working in tandem to help those affected by the distortions. Lulena used her profound knowledge of nts to create calming elixirs for the distressed city-dwellers, and Ga, with her superhuman strength and endurance, moved the heavy debris and cleared paths with ease.

    Spirits tentatively rising amidst the chaos, Astara made a rallying call to her fellow Goddess Games contestants. Despite themotion, she managed to corral a group of Elves and Golems alike. Using her signature ability tomunicate with beasts, Astara sent out a message to the city''s creatures, asking for their help. With the arrival of birds, wolves, and an assortment of other beasts, they formed the first line of defense against Whispera.

    Just when things seemed to be stabilizing, a shout rang through the air, and everything fell apart. Golems and elves turned in the direction of the outburst, their faces reflecting the fear and confusion echoing through the chaos.

    Astara, who had been expertly organizing the group of beasts, froze at the sight of a group of Golem women arguing amongst each other.

    "This is preposterous. This is an elf scheme!" One of them shouted a burly, metalline Golem whose crimson red at Nafria. The others murmured in agreement, their hostile gazes shifting between the elves and Golems helping them. Spurred by suspicion and the old disdain for their contrasting lifestyles, the uneasy truce shattered.

    Nafria, taken aback by the abrupt usation, whipped around to face them, her violet eyes ring with indignance. "We''re here offering help while you''re stirring unnecessary discord!"

    Amidst this growing dispute, Whispera saw an opportunity. The Goddess of Distortion, who had been observing from a distance, decided it was the perfect moment to seize control again. While the city''s forces were divided and focused elsewhere, she could rekindle her distortions.

    Unseen by the arguing Golems and Elves, she cast her silver gaze upon the center of the city, and with a quiet murmur, distorted time halted and hung ominously still.

    Then, everything was chaos.

    Tables, chairs, and stands at the city square flew in the air. People who were arguing now watched in shared horror and disbelief as the distortions formed a cyclone, threatening to consume everything in its path. But before anyone could react, Whispera vanished, leaving behind swathes of city swept by distortions.

    Her final message echoed through the city square, her smoky voice carrying the weight of her ominous promise. "Next time won''t be this easy."

    This promation sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. With a final nce at the mayhem she''d left behind, Whispera evaporated into thin air, leaving a city teetering on the brink of instability. The Goddess Games had indeed imed their ground, the ying field set for trials far tougher and thrilling than imaginable.

 Chapter 675 Unity in Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 675 Unity in Chaos</h4>

    Following Whispera''s devastating attack, Felidae was left in disarray. Houses, market stalls, and other buildings had been thrown into the air like toys. People who had been moments before engaged in heated exchanges now stood stunned, fear recing all prior animosities.

    "That Whispera sure did a number on the ce!" Iughed as Eliza stared daggers at me, but I just waved my hand. As I did, all the destroyed sections of the city started to weave back together like nothing had happened. Anyone caught in the attack had been shielded by me, and that also gave me an idea!

    "Why are you letting them wreck the new city?! What about my people?!" Eliza demanded as I sipped tea with everyone out on a terrace of Breya and my house.

    "I think Galio has a point to all of this, and I can understand why he is doing it," Fate said, fidgeting in her chair, and I smiled, reaching over to pat the top of Fate''s head.

    "She gets it," Iughed, but then got serious. "I am going to be honest with you all. I don''t think that all races are cut out to be goddesses."

    The terrace became silent for a moment, but Tallia spoke up. "Are you saying that some races won''t have Goddesses to rece them?"

    I shook my head. "No, not at all. All the new positions will be filled, but not necessarily by a goddess of that empire''s race."

    The shock wave of my words reverberated through the silent terrace, causing quizzical and skeptical looks from all the women present.

    "Do you wish to destroy the equilibrium of the races?" Breya asked evenly. "Isn''t this move akin to embedding seeds of discord?"

    "I would say it''s about fostering unity," I countered. "Call it a social experiment, if you like. Moreover, I am concerned about certain races. I don''t have time to be going all over the world if that will defeat the purpose of exploring it with you all!" I said passionately, and then pped my hand down onto the table. "That is why we need special goddesses for the less than friendly races, or the others that put themselves above others. I may have told them that I would be picking twelve goddesses, but that is where my adherence to the old ways ends!"

    Tallia let out a tired sigh, but Nemoriaughed something precious, bringing the smile back to my face as she looked my way. "I for one think that this is a splendid idea! It is about time that the goddesses of this world start taking their jobs seriously! I am sure that there will be someints at first, but that is expected," Nemoria smiled and then opened a fan to cover it. "After all, Galio is our god, and his will is ours. I am sure that everyone will understand."

    "Hey, are you trying to say that I didn''t do my job?!" Tallia squawked, and I gave her a look.

    "What do you think I have been doing since I got to this world?" I asked, and Tallia cleared her throat.

    "Shouldn''t you be spending time with your daughter?" She growled, looking down at me, and I sighed.

    "Yes, I will go and check on them," I sighed with a smile, and then got up, waving for a portal, but Eliz grabbed my hand.

    "Rather than watching the city all the time, can''t you just make it so the buildings repair themselves and protect the people?" She asked, and I frowned. That was actually a really good idea!

    "That is a wonderful idea!" Iughed, and then pulled her into a hug and kissed her forehead. "I will do just that."

    ---

    "So, now that he is finally gone! It is time for the first Secret Meeting to Increase my ce in Line!" Eliza dered, and Tallia frowned at her.

    "What are you talking about?" She asked as Eliza came back to the table to sit down.

    As she did, an unnatural darkness blinded them all before a light appeared about the table.

    "You see," Eliza said dramatically. "I have gathered all you women here today to discuss how I can cheat my way up the line!"

    "Umm, what line are you talking about?" Xena, once Blood Witch, now purified as a normal woman said.

    "Probably something to do with a baby," Murphy, one of the five Winds of Change, said, and Eliza nodded.

    "Exactly!" Eliza dered and then stabbed a finger on each of her hands at Breya and Tallia. "You two either have, or are going to have soon, but I want a cute little girl too!"

    "While that is all fine and dandy, what do you think that I can do about it?" Tallia asked, and Eliza smiled dangerously.

    "We are all going to spy on them, and find out what really makes them tick! I need to find out their secrets, weaknesses, and anything else that will help me get them to give up their spot in line!" Eliza fumed, steam pouring out of her nose in determination.

    "Oh? So you are trying to cut your way to the front?" Nemoria asked, and Eliza nodded with fire in her eyes. "Good! I like to see a woman willing to fight for the heart of the one she loves!" Nemoriaughed and then looked at Tallia. "What do you think?"

    Tallia sighed and then smiled at Eliza. "I don''t really think it is a bad idea, but convincing some of the others might not be so easy. I know that Goldy and Orcha are very interested, and if Ocha is, then so will Draconia. None of them has yet to decide the order, so you will have to convince each one of them. Considering that my egg should hatch the day after the Goddess Games, that doesn''t give us much time."

    "True," Eliza said, but then hopped out of her chair. "But that''s not going to deter me. In fact, I love a good challenge! So, let''s n this operation."

 Chapter 676 A Flash of Discord

    <h4>Chapter 676 A sh of Discord</h4>

    "Don''t you think that it is weird that she is following us?" Chili asked as she looked back at her mother quickly.

    "Nothing we can do about it. She isn''t bothering you, or anything, so I think that she is fine," Snowy said and then had a sip of her drink. The girls along with the rest of the Cat Folk were walking through the new marketce.

    "If you say so, but it makes me feel uneasy because I know that she is trying to stare holes in the back of my head!" Chiliined.

    "You know that I can hear you, right?" Ny growled, making Chili jump and grab Snowy''s arm.

    "If you are still really mad, then you know what you have to do, right?" Snowy asked after stopping and looking back at Ny.

    "She should have been mine from the start! It was this stupid child''s fault!" Ny snapped making Chili flinch.

    "Looks like you are all getting along well."

    The women turned to see a beautiful-looking Dog Folk standing with another whose face most of them knew well.

    "Penny!" Chili cheered, and the Red Healer smiled.

    "It is good to see you again, Chili. Are you also taking part in the Goddess Games?" Penny asked, but then blushed, motioning to her friend. "Sorry that I didn''t introduce you to my friend! This is Germania!"

    Ny grumbled under her breath, crossing her arms against her chest as the cheerful reunion continued. She rolled her eyes subtly but made no move to leave, her gaze fixed ahead on the blonde Dog Folk who was being introduced. Ny couldn''t hide the flicker of interest that red up as Germania, with her golden curls and stoic demeanor, stepped forward. The sight of this Dog Folk contrasted starkly with the feline forms that surrounded Ny, and she couldn''t help but feel a pang of curiosity.

    "Pleased to meet all of you," Germania greeted a hint of solemnity in her tone. She gave a curt nod, looking over the group leisurely.

    "Penny''s a Healer, right?" Snowy chatted, breaking Ny free from her thoughts.

    "Our name can be misleading, but most of my healing magic is no better than anyone else," Penny responded, a sheepish smile forming on her lips. "Red Healers can heal from the blood of my enemies."

    "And what about you, Germania?" Snowy questioned, her silver orbs sparkling with curiosity. "What''s your role?"

    "I function as a guardian," Germania confessed, her golden eyes gleaming audaciously. "My strengthes into y whenever the situation demands it."

    Chili nervously looked between Ny and Germania, the tension was palpable. However, a soft voice broke the silence, redirecting the focus back to the Goddess games. It was Mystic. The Alchemical Fae Evil Goddess seemed to fade into existence by their side, enchanting everyone present with her enigmatic presence.

    "Is everyone ready for my disruptions?" She asked with a sly smile, pulling out a sk of shimmering liquid from beneath her cloak. "I''ve brewed a little something that should make things... interesting."

    "But, hey! This isn''t going to hurt anyone bad, right?" Chili''s voice quivered slightly, and Mystic raised an eyebrow at her,ughing softly.

    "Rx, cat girl. I''m here to stir up a little excitement, not bring harm. My illusion magic isn''t something to be feared." Mystic reassured, and Chili reluctantly nodded, still looking a bit unsure.

    "Chili," Germania''s voice broke in, "We need to stay alert, whatever forms of illusory disruptions Mystic has concocted. The Goddess Games are more than just physical strength; mental acuity is vital."

    "Shut up, Dog!" Ny hissed, pulling out her knives, and thenunched at Mystic.

    "Closebat? Did you think just because I was an alchemist and an illusionist that this would work?" Mysticughed, throwing a potion at her feet just before Ny reached her.

    "Don''t rush in alone!" Snowy called out, but it was toote.

    Ny was swallowed up in a burst of multi-hued smoke. A momentter, out from the smoke stumbled Ny, or what they thought was Ny. There were now many of them. A dozen exact copies of Ny stood in a semi-circle, all looking just as bewildered as the next.

    "Wha... what just happened?" one Ny mumbled, looking at her hands and then back up at the others.

    "Oh, an illusory copy potion. I knew I added a little too much Faerie wing," Mystic mused, looking genuinely delighted.

    The following chaotic moments were a hrious mix of screeches, exmations, and overall confused Ny copies running in different directions. Amongst them, Chili was doubled over inughter, clutching her aching sides.

    "That''s... that''s too amusing," she wheezed out, pointing to the multiple Nys.

    Through theughter and confusion, Germania stood focused, her eyes trained on Mystic. She saw through the fa?ade of amusement, the distraction. Following the mission Galio assigned her, the unfazed Germania stepped forward, her eyes holding Mystic''s enigmatic gaze.

    "No distractions, Mystic," she warned, her voice echoing the underlined threat. "No disruptions."

    There was a palpable shift when Germania spoke up. Mystic hummed, her multifaceted eyes staring into the peering eyes of Germania.

    A moment, then two lingered in silence before Mystic casually shrugged, swinging her bottle of concoctions. "But mortals thrive on chaos, Germania. It''s what makes the games all the more interesting," she replied, her tone light with mirth and menace.

    "It isn''t chaos if it''s nned," Germania retorted, keeping her gaze steady on Mystic, who chuckled in response.

    "My dear shepherd," Mystic replied, her voice both smooth and dangerous, "I don''t n chaos. I facilitate it. And don''t worry, it''s all part of a bigger picture, all part of Galio''s grand design."

    Ny, or rather, the real Ny among the many illusions, growled threateningly from where she half-crouched, looking like she was ready to spring forth any second.

    "And who made you the executor of God''s designs?" She snarled through gritted teeth, her hands clenched tightly against the cool handles of her knives.

    "In carrying out my task, I am but a humble servant," Mystic said, her eyes twinkling with concealed mischief as she slipped a small vial back into the inner pockets of her cloak.

    "Let''s remember why we''re all heredies," dered Penny suddenly, stepping forward as the peacemaker, "We all aim to make the Goddess Games a sess. And while chaos can indeed lead to unexpected results, let''s not let it sour our unity."

    There was a collective moment of silence as Penny''s words sank in, but Ny refused to back down. Strong-headed as she was, Ny pushed herself from the ground before charging toward Mystic, knives drawn, ready forbat.

    "Enough of this!" Ny shouted, her voice carrying across the impending quiet that had settled over them. "I wouldn''t let you ruin everything!"

    What happened next, though, was beyond Ny''s control. Germania, ever the stoic Shepherd, acted in a blur of motion. Quick as lightning, she moved, blocking Ny''s path, effectively stopping her in her tracks.

    "Ny, hold!" Germania''smand rang out clearly, her golden eyes meeting Ny''s fiery gaze head-on, exuding an air of authority that was difficult to dismiss. "We are all allies here, not enemies."

    Breathing heavily from the adrenaline, Ny red at Mystic from over Germania''s shoulder. But Mystic simply smiled back, her eyes twinkling with a mirth that Ny couldn''t quiteprehend. Realizing she was outnumbered and outmatched in a potential confrontation, Ny stepped back, sheathing her knives, but her hostile gaze on Mystic never faltered.

    The irritation in the air slowly settled as peaceful conversation slowly resumed. Even though Mystic''s illusion magic had caused a temporal episode of chaos, the goddesses realized how far they hade. They figured that no amount of external disruption could tamper with the unity they all had worked hard to build over time, a unity that they were confident would surface victorious in the uing Goddess Games.

 Chapter 677 An Unexpected Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 677 ?An Unexpected Reunion</h4>

    "So? What do you think of the women picked?" Draconia asked Elfinia, but the Elf Goddess let out a long sigh.

    "I don''t really get to have an opinion on it since I already lost my position as a Goddess. I am just happy that Galio is letting mee with you all when we leave this ind," Elfinia said as the group of goddesses walked through the new city their husband, Galio, had made.

    "Even so, you should still have an opinion about the women that were picked. One of them will be taking your ce to watch over your children, even if they are not all born of you, right?" Goldy asked, and the others nodded as they walked by a new coffee shop that was being set up with a help-wanted sign.

    "I worry about Wendria and her fellow High Elf Elders. Yes, they are crucial figures amongst the Elves but their superiorityplex might prevent them from working efficiently with the others, especially non-elves," Elfinia confessed, her brows knit in worry.

    "They are all strong and devoted to the preservation and prosperity of the Elfindel Empire, but their disdain for the other races..." her voice trailed off as she nced at the other goddesses.

    "They are very proud, aren''t they?" ire interjected, recalling her own encounters with the High Elves.

    "Quite so, and often that pride is the key to their downfall," Draconia agreed, her arms folded. "But we have some promising candidates too."

    Elfinia''s eyes sparkled at this, and she gasped, "Are you talking about Astara, Lulena, and Nafria? Oh, you should meet them!"

    "Nafria''s a Dark Elf, right? It''s rare to have one among the elves. Her introduction to shadow arts should prove intriguing," Goldy piped in, showing her interest.

    "She may be a Dark Elf, but she''s warm and kind-hearted. Despite the dark arts she studies, Nafria is conscientious and makes sure they''re not misused," Elfinia exined, her tone full of warmth when she spoke of her apprentice.

    "And Astara, she''s talented. She canmunicate with beasts, both great and small, and each of the tattoos on her body signifies a different creature that she has tamed. She''s firm in her convictions andmands tremendous respect," Elfinia continued, her gaze thoughtful.

    "Ah, and Lulena, the enchanting spirit of nature. A botanist who blends into the forest so seamlessly, that it''s hard to distinguish where she ends and the greenery begins. Her knowledge of healing herbs is unparalleled," Elfinia concluded, a proud smile on her face.

    The others nodded in understanding, but Elfinia''s concern was evident. She was worried about her three youngsters, their inexperience inrge-scale battles, the prejudice they might face, and if they were strong enough in general. She kept most of her worries to herself though, not wishing to burden the other Goddesses, and instead turned the question on Draconia.

    "What of you contestants?" Elfinia asked. "You have more at stake since you actually enjoy your job as goddess."

    Draconiaughed out loud, making other women who were passing by them look over. "True enough, but I could hardly say that I am good at it. While some of you reject outside contact, and others just don''t like people, and keep them from the continent, we do not. On the other side of that coin, I don''t really have good control over my poption. The best that I can do is keep them within our empire''s borders, but that does mean I get to fight a lot!" Draconia chuckled at her own admission, her eyes exhibiting an inherentbatant''s joy.

    "My soldiers look more like barbarians than anything else, and although that might seem unappealing to you, it actually works for us. We don''t believe in rules and hierarchy as much as others do." Her eyes gleamed with a mix of pride and amusement, remembering some of the wild antics of her soldiers.

    She paused, ncing towards where most of her kin gathered in the city. "My candidates, are strong and bold, much like me, but clearly different. My daughter Cherry actually has a head on her shoulders, so I expect her to go far, and maybe even win! This is that like dragons, she has a rival in cia, the icy worm. They are both fire and ice, always up against each other."

    She took a moment to smirk, her proud eyes twinkling with mischief, "And then we have Viridis, the green forest wyvern. She loves mischief and is always up to some trick or another."

    Goldy couldn''t help but let out a smallugh, "Sounds like there''s never a dull moment with your contestants."

    "You got that right, it''s like a circus sometimes," Draconia admitted, letting out a heartyugh.

    "What about the rest of you contestants? Any surprising picks?" ire asked, herrge eye blinking with curiosity.

    "To be honest, the rest of the ones picked are a bit too much like me,:" Draconiaughed, smoothing down her red hair.

    "For the dwarfs, we have two contestants, Mynydd and Dwyn. Both are semi-final champions in our biannual TCG Championships." Goldy chuckled, crossing her arms over her chest.

    "Besides their passion for TCG, they also happen to be skilled cksmiths, which might give them an edge during the games," she added.

    "Let''s not forget about Titanis, who is representing us Golems," Amanda piped in, chest visibly puffing with pride. "She''s an automaton who has absolute control over the earthen elements and also possesses an unmatched memory prowess."

    "The Orc tribe also sent forth their champions, O''Lee and Me''Tal. Both have strong tribal influences and are quite the dedicated contestants, prepared to go to any lengths to aplish their goals," Orcha shared, a soft hum of agreement filling the air around them.

    Just as they were discussing, a figure in the distance caught Draconia''s eye. For a moment, she blinked in disbelief before confirming the sight. "Pyrrah?" she murmured, a wave of nostalgia washing over her.

    The figure in question was a tall, fiery-haired woman who walked with an air of authority. As she came closer, her distinct features were clearer. Pyrrah - Draconia''s old friend who had gone her own path years ago.

    "D? What are you doing away from home?" The evil goddess asked, and Draconia crossed her arms over her breasts, quirking her eyebrow.

    "I could ask you the same thing, but you should already know that I am here," Draconia said and then narrowed her eyes. "I thought you were stuck on an ind somewhere?"

    Pyrrahughed and then smiled a devilish grin back at her old friend. "Oh, you know. A certain, shall we say, a mutual friend of ours asked me to join in to have some fun! I hear that you are stepping down, and that daughter of yours we made might be taking your ce! Quite interesting, don''t you think?"

    Before Draconia could speak, Goldenia spoke up. "I think that she is one of the Angels of Havoc that Galio hired. We are supposed to be observing the encounters that they have with the contestants and scoring them."

    "See? I am allowed to be here!" Pyrrahughed, but then let out an airy sigh. "So disappointing that everything I break will just get fixed, but even then I was told not to take things too far! Hardly something fair to ask of a dragon of my caliber, especially after the power that I was given! That creature that is your new partner is very interesting," Pyrrah snickered and then leaned into Draconia. "Too bad I have to y the viin! I would have loved for a chance to be partners with that creature! I wouldn''t mind changing my ways if I could know what all the fuss was about that creature and his growth!"

    "Galio is a person, and god to all, including you. You would do good to remember that," Elfinia growled, pushing back Pyrrah.

    "Oh? Aren''t you the powerless goddess? Stripped of all your powers? You are hardly one to stand between two real goddesses, do you think?" Pyrrah taunted, making Elfinia clench her fists in anger. "Still," Pyrrah said, turning away. "As much as I know we would love a good scrap, I think that it is time for me to get started, and look at this! Dragons and Orcs are headed our way! You girls best get to hiding so you can watch me wipe the floor with these runts!"

    As Pyrrah sauntered in the direction of Cherry, cia, Viridis, O''Lee, and Me''Tal, the women exchanged troubled looks.

    "Perfect timing," Goldenia said drily as they hustled off to a more hidden location, allowing them to monitor the uing encounter between the contestants and one of the Angels of Havoc.

    From their concealed spot, they watched as Cherry was the first one to notice Pyrrah''s imposing figure cutting through the crowd. The fire in her eyes matched that of Pyrrah''s as she let out a challenging roar, ring up her scales in response.

 Chapter 678 The Dance of Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 678 The Dance of Dragons</h4>

    In the crowd of the bustling city, whispers grew louder as all attention was drawn towards the unfolding spectacle. The ground trembled underfoot as the fiery dance was about tomence. Cherry spiked her aura, the palpable heat escting tension amongst onlookers, while the cool cia stood as a chilling contrast. Pyrrah however, wore a smirk as mischievous sparks danced in her eyes.

    The crowd drew back on instinct creating a makeshift arena. Draconia, from her hidden observation, couldn''t help but bite her bottom lip in anticipation. Not only was her daughter about to face Pyrrah in a prototype match of the Goddess Games, but her old acquaintance was here with enhanced powers.

    The broadcast crystals lit up to life, a sign for the beginning of the impromptubat. Draconia watched as Cherry took her stance, her body moving with the agility of a dragon about to leap. Pyrrah, ever the performer, glorified the moment. She blew a stream of fire into the air, which swirled wildly over the growing audience.

    Most of the female onlookers that weren''t participating in the games assumed that this was part of the festivities that were popping up all around the newly formed city. Even as the floating signs warned of the imminent fight between the contestants, the women of the city and the ones visiting seemed to pay them no mind.

    "So! Looks like the goddess''s own little Eggling ising to try and take her mother''s position!" Pyrrah sneered and then looked at the other two dragon women. "And what are you two supposed to be? Her servants?"

    "servants?" cia spat back with a re that could melt steel. "I will be the next Dragon Goddess! Not this ming hot mess of a dragon. Or Cherry for that matter." Her voice was ice-cold but held a powerfulmand. It made Cherry flinch, but she quickly regained herposure.

    "You wish, cia!" Cherry retorted, fiery determination burning brightly in her eyes. "Pyrrah, get ready. I won''t go easy on you!"

    "I am just going to pretend that someone like you didn''t just call me a mess, cia! Or should I let everyone know just how much of a slob you are?" Virdis retorted and then waved her hand. As she did, a small messy scene started to form on the ground.

    "Hey! Stop that!" cia hissed, kicking away the grass diorama Virdis was creating. "Just because my den is a bit untidy does not mean that I will be any less of a goddess!"

    "If the realm was left to you, there would be half-eaten carcasses everywhere! I am surprised that Virdis evenes to visit you anymore!" Cherryughed, making cia get even madder.

    "Ehem!" Pyrrah said, clearing her throat, but none of the three dragon girls listened to her.

    "I do not have them lying everywhere! You make it sound like I never clean my home!" cia snapped, but Virdis shrugged.

    "From what I can-" Virdis started to say, but all three girls jumped back as a whip of fire snapped between them all.

    "Do you think that you girls are done with your bickering? Or shall I just destroy the entire ce while you all chit-chat?" Pyrrah snapped, her eyes aze with irritation.

    Her zing whip cracked again in the silence that followed her words, causing the crowd to gasp. There was a tense moment of silence as Cherry, cia, and Viridis shared a look. Then they all turned to face Pyrrah, expressions solidifying into determined scowls.

    "Bring it on, mebrain!" Cherry roared, lunging forward.

    "Get ready to eat ice!" cia screamed, cascading towards their opponent in a flurry of frost.

    "And keep your eyes on the green!" Viridis chimed in with a roar of her own, shoots and leaves sprouting from the ground around her feet, wrapping around her in a swirling maelstrom of vegetation.

    While the goddesses watched the fight unfold, Draconia''s heart clenched with worry. Cherry was brave for standing up to Pyrrah, but the fiery goddess was not known for ying fair.

    Just then, a group of Orc women pushed their way through the crowd. At their lead were O''Lee and Me''Tal, their tribal markings vivid on their skin. Recognized as other participants in the Goddess Games, the crowd immediately erupted with cheers and hoots of encouragement.

    Pyrrah, noticing the new arrivals, raised a brow. "More girls wanting to y with fire?" She teased, but her smirk seemed to falter a bit when she saw the Orcs.

    O''Lee let out a boisterousugh. "By Galio''s beard, no one exined how amusing this would be! Let''s give them a taste of our strength, Me''Tal."

    "Agreed, O''Lee," Me''Tal affirmed, cracking her knuckles. With no further words, they joined the fray, their moves fluid and coordinated.

    Despite Pyrrah''s enhancement of power and the chaotic ir she was putting on, the five contestantsprise a formidable force. The enduring strength and passion within them shone through in the face of adversity, turning the challenge into an electrifying spectacle. As the energy levels rose, so did the morale of every spectator witnessing the tussle, their roars of apuse and encouragement echoing throughout the city.

    "Looks like things are bing a bit too even. The ying field is too fair for my liking, so I think that it is time that I turned the tides in my favor!" Pyrrah shouted above the sh and roared. With a sweeping gesture, explosions started going off all over the area of the city they were fighting in. Not only the girls were thrown into the air, but also some of the citizens around them. Though, as each of the bystanders was blown away with the buildings, each of them was covered in a shield, to prevent any damage to them.

    The five contestants were not so lucky.

    "Don''t you think this is taking things a bit far?!" Draconia demanded from behind the once building that was now rubble.

    "Remember, we''re supposed to observe and interfere only when necessary," ire reminded her, her voice barely audible amidst the chaos.

    Elfinia clenched her fists at her side. "Just because we''re on a vacation doesn''t mean we can allow this to continue!"

    From their spot, they could clearly make out the girls struggling to cope with the sudden esction. Cherry was barely able to shield herself from the falling debris, while cia was using her ice magic to create a frozen fortress around her. Viridis was calling on the nts, making them grow at an unnatural speed to cushion her falls and propel herself back into the fray. As for O''Lee and Me''Tal, they were using their natural orcish strength to withstand the explosive onught.

    Even though these advancements were heartening to watch, Draconia couldn''t help but worry about how long the contestants could withstand such relentless assault. This was turning out to be a test of endurance rather than prowess, and the Goddess could practically see the rings around the girls.

    "Foul y if you ask me," Orcha grumbled, joining the trio of observers, but then pped Draconia so hard she went tumbling. Before the ck Dragon could get up, Orcha''s foot mmed into her stomach, making her gasp out in pain as she was sent flying into a broken building.

    "What are-" Elfinia started to say, but Goldenia silenced her with a hand over the elf woman''s mouth as Ocha walked over to Draconia''s calmy.

    "This is between those two, and we would be wise to stay out of this. Both of them are good friends, so I know Ocha has a reason for this.

    Pulling herself out of the rubble, then spitting out blood before wiping her face, Draconia red are the Orc Goddess. "What is your problem?!" Draconia growled, her anger about to boil over.

    "You are weak," was all Ocha said, and then looked over at O''Lee and Me''Tal, and then the three dragon girls all fighting with Pyrrah. "They do not cry for our help," Ocha said and then looked back at Draconia with a hard expression. "Do not insult their bravery to face a stronger foe with your weakness. Shame on you, of all people."

    The words hit Draconia harder than any physical blow, leaving her momentarily stunned. "You''re right," she admitted grudgingly, getting to her feet. "I need to have faith in their strength, just like they have faith in ours. This is their battle." She looked over at the ongoing brawl, her eyes softening.

    Yet as Draconia watched Cherry and the others strive against Pyrrah''s unleashed might, she felt a surge of intense pride. Despite Pyrrah''s relentless assault, their courage and determination remained unbroken. Their desire to win against all odds was a testament to their fighting spirit and Draconia couldn''t have been prouder.

    Elfinia let out a sigh of relief, releasing the tension she didn''t even realize she was holding. "Thank the stars that are over. If things escted past this, we''d have been forced to intervene."

    "Yes," agreed ire, her eyes still wide from the sudden confrontation. "Indeed, it was a harsh reminder for Draconia, but a necessary one."

    As Draconia joined herpanions, the crowd cheering all around them, she watched her daughter and the others wielding their powers with unprecedented mastery, fighting against Pyrrah. The lesson from Orcha rang loudly in her mind: ''They do not cry for our help.''

    This was not just about winning or losing. It was about drawing upon the depths of their resilience, about asserting their mettle, about proving to themselves and everyone that they were every bit as formidable as their predecessors. As Draconia stood with her fellow goddesses, watching the chaos unfold, there was no doubt left in her mind about their victory.

    And as the day ebbed away, the symbol of their determined spirit echoed in everyone''s minds. The Goddess Games had just begun, and they were ready.

 Chapter 679 The Hard Truth of the Games

    <h4>Chapter 679 The Hard Truth of the Games</h4>

    "Don''t you think that this is going too far?" Breya asked from myp, but Grace shook her head from where she was sitting on my shoulders.

    "Dad is right to let them do as they like. This is the only way that you will really find out who is qualified for the job," Grace exined, still looking like she was less than a month old.

    Breya winced and sighed, looking back at the crystal screen. While it was her idea to let Grace talk with us, it still seemed to shake her each time our little girl talked.

    "Grace is right," I smiled and then pointed to all the people in the rubble. "While Eliza might be shitting whole rectangr-shaped blocks of shit because of the way her city is being torn up, all will be fixed. I also privately spoke with all the residents of Felidae and our guests. I made them an offer that most of them couldn''t refuse," I said with a chuckle, making Breya turn in myp and look up at me confused with her solid gold eyes.

    "A deal? What kind would be one that most wouldn''t be able to resist?"

    "Anyone that participates in the events at least once will be rewarded 20 gold. That alone is about the average person''s wage here in the city for a month ording to Senna. After that, each person can participate up to five more times. Each time the reward gets progressively bigger, ending with a house," I exined, and Breya''s eyes went big.

    "A house?! Just for helping out 6 times?!" Breya demanded, making meugh, but then she thumbed her bottom lip thoughtfully. "...Maybe I should join?"

    "I don''t think it is worth it, Mom. The reason why Dad made such an extravagant offer was to make sure we had people to y their part. The offer sounds good, but I am sure Dad already knows that most of them will not continue on past the first time. Even though Dad shields and heals them, they will always get hit with the initial st. On top of that, many will end up buried in the rubble, hoping that one of the participants will rescue them," Grace exined, making Breya narrow her eyes on me.

    I smiled and then kissed her forehead. "I exined the danger to everyone, and when the "Evil" goddesses are about to act, they have to send me a signal. From there I send a signal to everyone in the area, and the others around the city that want to help," I exined, and Breya rxed and leaned into me as Grace patted her head.

    "Well, I guess that it is alright as long as everyone knows what they''re getting into," Breya conceded.

    "Sadly, not everyone is going to make it, but I designed the games this way. I wanted to get a lot of people out here, but I knew that many would not be up to the task. One of the cold hard truths about the contestants is that most refuse to let go of past grievances. On top of that," I said and then waved to the screen where the girls were fighting. "Hardly any of them are taking this seriously. All they seemed to be concerned about is proving who is the strongest, even after my speech," I exined with a sign and Grace patted my head.

    "The women of this world have been living this way for so long, and they also have a history with one another. Most of the races have at least one reason or another not to like another race. That is going to make it hard for any of them to work together. Part of being a goddess of this world will be working with the others to deal with problems so Dad doesn''t have to," Grace exined, a wise and mature glint in her tiny eyes that belied her short time in existence.

    "It sounds to me," she continued, "that many of the girls are still thinking only of the glory and the title of ''Goddess''. They think it''s just about power, about being able to im that they''re the strongest. They''re not thinking about the responsibilities thate with the title."

    Breya gave a hum of agreement. "And I suppose that''s where Galio''s n for the Gameses in. By forcing them into situations where they have to work together and help others, he''s showing them what the role of a Goddess is truly about."

    I nodded, feeling a strange mix of pride and sadness well up in my chest. Pride for my daughter, who had grasped my intentions with such rity. And sadness, because I knew despite all my hopes, much of what I was doing might still not be enough. Many of the contestants would not learn the lessons I was trying to impart.

    "Some will learn. Some will not," I stated simply. "But regardless, the Goddess Games will serve as a purification process. They will weed out those who are unfit for the roles of the Goddesses, and hopefully, they will make those who remain better prepared to take on their duties."

    As we sat there, watching the spectacle in the streets of Felidae continue to unfold, I couldn''t help but wonder whether this battle, this ordeal, would truly be enough or whether it would only just be the beginning.

    ---

    "She is too powerful!" Virdisined as she tried to create a barrier of vines.

    "Hold on," cia called out, her voice firm amidst the chaos. The icy surface of her shield shimmered in response to her will, expanding to cover Virdis alongside herself.

    Cherry roared,unching herself into the air with a surge of fire beneath her feet. She twisted to avoid a st from Pyrrah than half transformed into a red dragon. Cherry''s size didn''t change, but scalesyered over her skin, her nails and teeth sharpening into ws and fangs, and wings sprouting from her back. With a deafening roar, she swooped down on Pyrrah, either not seeing her raise her hand, or ignoring it together.

    Just as she was about to reach her, everyone in the area was blown back with Pyrrah''s fire magic, incinerating an entire block of buildings. Protected by the building they were behind, Goldenia watched O''Lee try to brace against the shockwave but was blown back,nding in a pile of debris some distance away. Me''Tal was smacked out of the sky, and Cherry was sent flying into another block of buildings even further away.

    Everyone that was watching through the screen at a safe distance, or through Eliza''s own personal screen in her office, winced as they heard the sounds of the buildings falling.

    "GALIO!" Eliza screamed as she had a fit.

    "It seems that Pyrrah might be taking her job a little bit too seriously," Senna said with a sigh and then shook her head. "It would be nice if the girls took their roles just as seriously."

    Eliza stopped throwing her arms in the air and then looked at Senna with a pleading expression. "Can''t you do anything about this?!"

    Senna just shook her head. "ording to Galio, everything is in ce. I have more important things to worry about currently," Senna said and then narrowed her eyes at the ex-countess. "Thanks to someone, I was put in charge of this new city! Do you even know how much work goes into reorganizing an entire city that quadruples in size?"

    Eliza put up her hands in surrender, but then slouched down onto her desk with her head turned to the side. "If something doesn''t change, most of the people in the city are going to be too mentally scarred from all the conflict to go back to a normal life after this," she groaned, but Senna shook her head.

    "Galio said that any contestant or group that meets requirements set by him during the pregame will temporarily receive a goddess-level boost to help them ovee the Evil Goddess. Unfortunately, so far no one has gotten that close," Senna exined, turning back to the screen. "They need to not only work together. A single lone contestant could receive his blessing, but I would be surprised to see that happen. Galio designed everything to force the women to not only work together to defeat their enemy but also to protect the people and surrounds."

    "Seems harsh," Eliza muttered, running her fingers through her hair.

    "But necessary." Senna retorted, now standing at her side, staring at the screen. "Harsh conditions breed strong leaders, and that is what our world needs."

    The room fell silent again. Eliza felt her heart thud heavily in her chest, the severity of their situation sinking in. On the screen, Cherry was pulling herself out of the rubble, her clothes singed but her spirit still burning as she prepared to rejoin the fight.

    A pang of admiration surged through Eliza. These girls, despite everything, were still standing. Shaking, bruised, and battered, but standing nheless. Each of them was struggling to obtain a position of greatness, but the question was if any of them knew exactly what that meant.

    Were these trials too harsh? Perhaps. Yet, Eliza had to agree with Senna, it was necessary. It was important to remember what they were fighting for, and why they were subjecting themselves to these trials. It wasn''t merely for a title, for power, or for prestige. It was for the responsibility that came with it, the burden they were willing to bear for the betterment of their world.

    "Let''s see how they fare." Senna''s voice cut through Eliza''s thoughts, her eyes still locked on the screen.

    A collective gasp filled the room as Pyrrah once again let out an earth-shaking roar, sending an expanding me ring through the city. Despite the heated situation, there was a subtle change in the atmosphere. Unknown to the spectators, a particr set of guidelines was close to being reached.

    "Not again!" Me''Tal grunted from where she threw up a wall of air to protect two other Orc contestants who were digging the shielded people out of the copsed buildings.

    "Ha!" O''Lee shouted as both of her hands came together, causing water to burst out in a shielding fan to stop the mes from causing any further destruction. The spectators erupted into cheers, amazed by the quick response and teamwork the Orc women exhibited.

    "Your tactics are getting old, Pyrrah!" Cherry yelled over the roar of the crowd, cracking her knuckles as her scales glimmered and the fire in her eyes red. Despite the hardships, Cherry was exhibiting more courage and resilience than she ever had before.

    cia and Virdis regrouped, their determination fueling their spirits. Much to their surprise, instead ofunching another attack, Pyrrah allowed them some breathing space.

    "Let''s see how well you girls can handle the next wave of ''evil''," Pyrrah called out mockingly, her eyes shing with mischief as several shadows descended from above, revealing themselves to be the other ''Evil Goddesses'' Galio had arranged.

    "Are you still ying with your food?" Whispera, The Goddess of Distortion asked as she looked around at the decimated part of the city.

    "I''ve trained them a bit. But I''m only here to weed out those who are unfit for their roles, you know how it is, right?" Pyrrah smirked at her.

    "Indeed, I do." Whispera''s voice was chillingly pleasant as she drew a spatial distortion between her fingers. With a wicked smile, she tossed it towards the contestants.

    "This is nothing more than the Pre-Games!" Pyrrah shouted, throwing her hands in the air. "If you thought that things were getting hot for you, then you have better prepare yourselves!"

    The crowd erupted in anticipation as the contestants stood their ground, their faces set in determination for what came next.

 Chapter 680 The First Taste of Divinity

    <h4>Chapter 680 The First Taste of Divinity</h4>

    Seeing the other Evil Goddesses descend from the sky made all the contestant''s blood run cold. They had all been struggling up till this point, but now Cherry knew they had no chance.

    "We have to retreat-" Cherry started to call out, but a wave of water washed over her and the other contestants in the area. The water washed away the dirt, but also healed them all. Turning to the source, Cherry watched as the water rushed back to O''Lee, but she had started to glow.

    "Even if you die, I will bring you back. We fight," O''Lee growled as she stood, and then pped her hands together, twisting them so they point up and down. Instantly a magic circle covered the entire area. "Me''Tal, Virdis, cia. Collect the people," O''Lee growled through gritted teeth with eyes closed, then she opened her eyes burned with shining gold and burning blue ze, looking directly at Cherry. "We will fight them ourselves."

    Cherry''s eyes nearly bulged out of her head at O''Lee''s words, but there was something about her that seemed different. Blue lines of power snaked and crawled up her body from O''Lee''s magic circle and she was surrounded by a serene and powerful aura. It was a spectacle that made even Pyrrah pause from her earlier gloating.

    Galio''s face broke into a proud smile as he watched the transformation. O''Lee was one of the contestants who truly understood the importance of the goddess trials. She had not only exhibited extraordinary skill in protecting her fellow contestants but was also showing the willingness to face the challenges head-on with fearless determination.

    Watching the awe-inspiring scene unfold in front of them, Cherry felt a strange sensation within her. It was as if something within her had ignited, a burning me bolstered by O''Lee''s words and her own determination. The familiar energy coursing through her veins felt fiercer, stronger.

    In the next instant, areas of her body began to burn a bright gold, and the scales on her skin began to glow a fiery red. Surprised, Cherry realized that she was receiving the same divine power boost as O''Lee.

    As she struggled to control this newfound strength, the shout of encouragement from the crowd and her fellow contestants gave her the courage to embrace it. The energy that filled her was not just raw power; it was a taste of the divine strength that gods and goddesses held.

    "Cherry!" cia cried, snapping Cherry out of her daze. "Use this power! This must be a temporary gift from Galio. Let''s use it to protect the city!"

    "You think that we are just going to let you? Girl''s! Just leave these two for Whispera and I!" Pyrrahughed as she started to form fireballs in the air. Before she could finish, the evil goddess was hit and dragged into the air by a red streak.

    Whispera turned to look at her but felt something long and wet grabbing at her legs. When the goddess turned back, she flinched at the sea of clear blue tentacles that were rising up from the huge blue magical circle on the ground. Whispera barely had any time to react before she was yanked down toward the ground by the multitude of water tentacles. She tried to wield her distortion field to break free but was met by a tremendous force as if she were being drowned in a cascading sea.

    O''Lee''s firm and unwavering gaze never left Whispera''s form. Her fury shaped the water dancing around them, transforming it into a divine, adamant force. Her hands weavedplex patterns in the air, choreographing the assaulting tentacles that entangled and attacked Whispera without any respite.

    Simultaneously, there was a battle of equal fierceness happening in the sky above as well.

    Cherry was pushing Pyrrah back with a fierceness that could match an erupting volcano. Pyrrah''s fireballs were met with Cherry''s own sts of fire, both enhanced by the temporary divinity from Galio. Their elemental energy swirled and fused in the sky, creating a spectacle of fire and splendor.

    Meanwhile, cia, Virdis, and Me''Tal were rushing through the city. The power boost had supercharged their abilities as well. cia formed icy slides that whisked terrified spectators away from the chaos, while Virdis summoned vines to gently pluck and move those in immediate danger to safer locations. Me''Tal soared high above, using her enhanced sight to pinpoint anyone who might need assistance.

    Just when O''Lee thought she had the upper hand, her stomach turned as the space around her became distorted. But before Whispera could pull off her notorious space-time switch, O''Lee counteracted with a furious wave, dissolving and destabilizing her ck hole. An otherworldly moan of defiance echoed around them as the distortions got swallowed and nullified by O''Lee''s tidal whirlpool. Not missing a beat, O''Lee''s tactics shifted fluidly as she conjured an Aquatic Serpent, a divine manifestation of her power, to coil around Whispera. The goddess cringed visibly, trapped in the water serpent''s celestial scales, straining against its oppressive strength.

    Elsewhere, Me''Tal''s wings pped with a force that was creating small cyclones, uprooting and sweeping away the evolving chaos. Her eyes were filled with stern determination as she swooped down and helped several city folk escape the perils.

    Virdis, on the other hand, created flourishing paths of vibrant nts that redirected the citizens like a natural conveyor belt. With every passing moment, she wasmanding immense respect, her actions echoing louder than words. Simultaneously, cia was providing cooling shields and freezing any destructive mes that dared to harm her beloved city.

    This was real cooperation, it was a unity that transcended any petty rivalries. This was an empathetic protection towards their people and their home, which the Goddess watching from afar admired with a certain pride.

    Back in the square, as the skirmish between O''Lee and Whispera reached a fever pitch, even the usually cocky and smug Whispera felt a sense of trepidation bubbling in her chest. The intensity of the battle radiated with an otherworldly glow reflecting the grappling power between the contender and the antagonist. Under O''Lee''s relentless assault, Whispera finally felt the raw potential of these contenders, a savage and beautiful taste of divinity.

    "I guess that it is time for me to stop holding back!" Whisperaughed, and suddenly all the distortions disappeared.

    O''Lee tried to attack, but each time her strikes distorted and then came back towards her own defenses. Whispera''s voice echoed ominously, "Let''s see how long you can hold up against this! It''s time to y for real."

    The distortions intensified, morphing into grotesque smiles, horrifying and looming. O''Lee knew she had to change tactics. Calling forth the depth of her divine power, she willed a massive tsunami to rise behind her, the massive wall of water shadowing the entire battleground.

    Meanwhile, in the sky, Cherry''s fight against Pyrrah had turned into a dazzling dance of me and resilience. With each attack Pyrrah sent, Cherry met it with equal force.

    "Not too bad, child, but now it is time for me to really cut loose!" Pyrrahughed and her body started to transform and grow into a massive red and ck dragon.

    A massive rush of air was forced out of the expanding wings, converting into a numbing shockwave that would have forced Cherry away if not for the inmed control she had over her power. The spectators gasped, their faces a mix of awe and terror as the magnificent, enormous dragon braced itself for the next level of their face-off.

    Back in the city, cia''s icy tforms had morphed into a makeshift maze, guiding and dispersing mobs of panicked citizens to safety. Her mastery of ice even allowed her to nullify any stray fireballs that threatened their path, freezing them mid-air and letting them harmlessly shatter on her icy shields.

    Virdis had amplified hermand over nature to createworks of fast-growing trees, forming natural fortresses to protect the city''s infrastructure from stray energy sts, the thickets of branches absorbing the brunt of any energy fluctuations.

    Meanwhile, Me''Tal''s power over the air was being used to astounding effect. Her cyclones formed barriers separating the spots of conflict from the residents. They also served as swift airways, transporting injured persons to safety in a heartbeat, thanks to her heightened focus and sharp insight.

    Suddenly, an earth-shaking bellow rang through the city as Pyrrah took to the air, Cherry hot on her trail. The once blue sky was now a raging theater of roaring mes and thrashing scales. Despite being visibly smaller, Cherry''s determined figure glowed, mirroring a raging inferno refusing to be extinguished.

    Back on the ground, the fight between O''Lee and Whispera was reaching a fever pitch. Each counter-attack was punctuated by the thunderous sh of water against the ethereal distortions, creating an explosive spectacle. With a deafening crash, O''Lee''s tsunami collided with Whispera''s spatial distortion field, sending shockwaves throughout Felidae.

    Drained but undeterred, O''Lee knew this was only the beginning of assurances she had to provide, a testament to the sheer power Orcalian women held within them.

    O''Lee, Cherry, cia, Virdis, and Me''Tal disyed a resolve beyond any seen before, echoing the sentiments of the ancient Goddesses watching from afar. The spectacle was an undying testament to the unwavering spirit of the female warriors, the ones willing to go to any length to protect what they held dear. This was a telltale sign of the goddesses to be, illuminated in the heart of a fierce battle, symbolizing resistance, unity, and an unwavering spirit, forging an epic saga in the annals of Felidae''s transformative history.

 Chapter 681 The Battleâ€™s Crescendo

    <h4>Chapter 681 The Battle''s Crescendo</h4>

    In the heart of the chaos, Draconia, ire, and Elfinia observed the unfolding events with a mix of concern and admiration. The city was a battleground, a stage where the contenders for the title of Goddess faced trials that tested not only their strength but their character.

    "They''re holding their own," Draconia remarked, her eyes fixed on the screen disying the aerial sh between Cherry and the dragon-form Pyrrah.

    ire nodded in agreement. "Indeed, it''s impressive to see how they''ve adapted to the challenges. They''re not just fighting for a title; they''re fighting for the safety of the city and its people."

    Elfinia, although usually reserved, couldn''t help but express her amazement. "These girls are proving themselves worthy of the title of Goddess. They''re not backing down, even against such powerful adversaries."

    As the three goddesses continued to watch, the intensity of the battles reached a crescendo. Cherry, in her dragon-like form, shed with Pyrrah in a fierce aerial duel. Each p of their wings created shockwaves that reverberated through the city, and every st of fire and energy illuminated the sky.

    Down on the ground, O''Lee''s struggle against Whispera continued to captivate the audience. The sh between water and distorted space created a dynamic spectacle, and O''Lee''s determination to protect her fellow contestants and the city was palpable.

    The other contestantsˇŞcia, Virdis, and Me''TalˇŞcontinued their efforts to safeguard the city and its residents. cia''s icy fortresses and shields protected against stray attacks, Virdis''s nature-infused barriers absorbed and redirected energy, and Me''Tal''s cyclones served both as barriers and swift transportation.

    Amid the chaos, Draconia couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. Her daughter, Cherry, was disying a resilience and strength that exceeded her expectations. The trials designed by Galio were rigorous, but they were revealing the true potential within each contestant.

    "There''s a beauty in their struggles," ire mused. "It''s not just about power; it''s about the willingness to protect and serve. These challenges are shaping them into leaders."

    Elfinia, always analytical, added, "Galio''s design is pushing them beyond their limits. It''s not just a test of strength; it''s a test of character. The one who emerges from this will truly be a worthy Goddess."

    As the battles raged on, Draconia couldn''t shake off a lingering worry. The Goddess Games were proving to be more challenging than she had initially anticipated. The contenders were facing not only external threats but also internal conflicts and rivalries that tested their unity.

    In the sky, Cherry unleashed a powerful st of fire that collided with Pyrrah''s own fiery attack. The resulting explosion illuminated the city, casting a temporary ze of light that captured the attention of everyone watching. The shockwaves echoed through the streets, and the spectators held their breath, unsure of the oue.

    As the smoke and mes began to dissipate, the screen revealed an image that stirred a collective gasp. Cherry, with determination burning in her eyes, emerged from the remnants of the explosion. Pyrrah, in her dragon form, was nowhere to be seen.

    The crowd erupted into cheers, and Draconia couldn''t contain her own sense of relief. Cherry, against all odds, had prevailed in the aerial duel. It was a moment of triumph that resonated with the spirit of the Goddess Games.

    However, the ground battles continued. O''Lee, surrounded by the celestial power of her water magic, faced the relentless onught of Whispera''s distortions. The sh of elements and divine forces created a tableau of sheer power.

    The city, once a chaotic battlefield, now witnessed a momentary lull. The contestants regrouped, catching their breath, and the spectators awaited the next phase of the Goddess Games with bated breath.

    ---

    "Don''t you think this is enough for the first day?" Tallia snapped at me. "They have nearly destroyed a third of the city!"

    "Meh," I replied, smiling down at the chaos below, and then looked back to Pyrrah who was resting on the floor of Breya''s dining room. "You sure took an ass whopping. I really hope that you weren''t using your full powers yet, right?"

    "Tsk! Of course I wasn''t!" Pyrrah snapped as she pealed her charred ass off the ground. "I just didn''t expect to run into a group like them. The others that we attacked hardly even attacked us, and would get blown away. These ones are different."

    I nodded but then looked back down at the fight from my portal in the sky. I could watch on the monitors, but the damage had gotten so bad that I had to keep an eye on everything. I didn''t think the battles were going to get this wild right off the hop, but I should have expected it.

    "I still think that you should stop this for today," Tallia growled, but I shook my head.

    "And rob O''Lee of the fight results?" I asked, but then shook my head. "Fat chance, but I will stop it after this fight, so pull your panties out of your crotch."

    "Keep it up, Mr. Cat God and you will not be getting any for a while, and I will make sure the other women don''t budge!" Tallia retorted, and I sighed.

    "Yes, love," I groaned but then pointed at my portal. "The point of this is to figure out who is best suited for the positions of goddesses. This isn''t a vote for ss president. These women will be in charge of not only keeping their race prosperous but also mending rtionships all across the Mortal Realm of the Goddesses. This fight was the first one today that made me feel like some of the women actually have a chance, so I don''t want to stop it until it is done."

    Tallia sighed, realizing the gravity of the situation. "Fine, but I hope you know what you''re doing. The city can only take so much damage."

    "I do, and I appreciate your concern," I replied, giving her a reassuring smile. "Once this battle is over, the city will repair faster. The only reason I can''t keep up with the damage is because the women are not rescuing the people fast enough. If I speed up the auto-repair rate people could get repaired into wall or furniture."

    Looking down at the mess of a city, I sighed. I had underestimated the damage that would be caused by the fights. Tomorrow I would have to section off certain parts of the city for fighting. On top of that, it looked like I was going to have to give my Evil Goddesses a bit of a power boost as well.

    The battle in the city continued to unfold, and O''Lee''s relentless struggle against Whispera was reaching its peak. The sh of water and distorted space created a dazzling spectacle, and the spectators were on the edge of their seats.

    As O''Lee summoned a massive tsunami to counter Whispera''s spatial distortions, the tension in the air was palpable. The water serpent she had conjured coiled tightly around the Evil Goddess, holding her in a celestial grip. It was a battle not just of elements, but of divine forces at y.

    Whispera, undeterred by the overwhelming water, began to channel her own powers with newfound determination. The distortions around her intensified, morphing into swirling portals that threatened to unravel O''Lee''s control over the water.

    O''Lee gritted her teeth, feeling the strain of the battle. Her eyes burned with a fierce resolve as she channeled even more divine energy into maintaining the tsunami and restraining Whispera. The two forces shed with such intensity that it sent shockwaves through the city, causing buildings to tremble.

    Back in the sky, Cherry, now in her empowered form, faced the aftermath of her aerial duel with Pyrrah. The dragon-form Pyrrah was nowhere to be seen, and Cherry, although exhausted, emerged victorious.

    The crowd erupted into cheers, celebrating Cherry''s triumph. It was a moment of respite for the city, a brief pause in the relentless battles that had unfolded throughout the day. Cherry, catching her breath, looked down at the city with a mix of exhaustion and determination.

    Back on the ground, the water serpent continued to restrain Whispera, who struggled against the celestial force. The distorted portals around her flickered, but she refused to yield. O''Lee, feeling the strain, knew that she needed to end the battle decisively.

    With a burst of divine power, O''Lee summoned a colossal wave from the tsunami, aiming it directly at Whispera. The water, imbued with celestial energy, crashed over the Evil Goddess, engulfing her in a torrent of divine force.

    The spectators watched in awe as the water serpent and the celestial wavebined their forces, creating a radiant spectacle that illuminated the entire battleground. The sh between O''Lee and Whispera reached its climax, and the city held its breath.

    As the waters receded and the echoes of the battle faded, the screen revealed the aftermath. O''Lee, exhausted but victorious, stood amidst the remnants of the celestial sh. Whispera defeated and drenched,y on the ground, her distorted portals dissipating.

    The crowd erupted into cheers once again, celebrating O''Lee''s triumph over the formidable Evil Goddess. The battles showcased not only the contenders'' strength but also their resilience and determination to protect the city.

    With the defeat of Whispera and the aerial victory of Cherry, the intensity of the battles began to subside. The city, battered but still standing, entered a momentary lull.

    I turned to Tallia with a satisfied smile. "See? They''re proving themselves. The trials are tough, but they''re rising to the asion."

    Tallia couldn''t hide a small smile, acknowledging the resilience of the contestants. "I still think you''re pushing them too hard, but I can''t deny the results."

    As the city began its gradual recovery, the contestants regrouped, catching their breath after the relentless battles. The spectators, both within the city and beyond, watched with a mix of awe and relief.

    I looked down at the city, feeling a sense of aplishment. The first day of the Goddess Games had been intense, but it had also revealed the true potential of the contenders. The battles were not just tests of strength; they were forging leaders who could rise above challenges and protect their people.

    "We''ll take a break for today," I dered, making the announcement through the magicalmunication system. "Rest, recover, and be ready for tomorrow. The challenges will continue, but remember, you''re not just fighting for a title. You''re fighting for the responsibility thates with being a Goddess."

    As the contestants dispersed to tend to their wounds and rest, the city''s auto-repair mechanisms elerated, gradually restoring the damaged areas. The Goddess Games had left its mark on Felidae, but it also promised a future where the chosen Goddesses would lead with strength,passion, and wisdom gained through trials.

    The first day had concluded, setting the stage for the continued trials and revtions in the days toe. The city rested, and I, too, took a moment to reflect on the events that had unfolded. The Goddess Games were far from over, and the challenges thaty ahead would test the contenders in ways they had not yet imagined.

 Chapter 682 Trials, Tribulations, and Elven Intricacies

    <h4>Chapter 682 Trials, Tribtions, and Elven Intricacies</h4>

    "Gah!" Virdisined after taking a long drink from her wine ss. "This is way harder than I thought!"

    "What is the point of this anyway? Galio has dered himself the god of all the goddesses, right? Are we ever going to have to face people like this in the future? Wouldn''t it just be easier to ask him for help?" cia asked, but O''Lee mmed her water on the table.

    "Why do you think he is doing this? Because he wants to look after us?" She scoffed and then took another long drink of her water. "This is about us doing our job. Why do you think this is so hard?"

    Cherry, who had been quietly observing the conversation, interjected with a thoughtful expression. "I think Galio wants us to prove not just our power, but our resilience and ability to work together. It''s not just about facing external threats; it''s about oveing internal conflicts and finding unity."

    Me''Tal nodded in agreement. "These challenges are shaping us into leaders. It''s not just about defeating enemies; it''s about protecting and leading our people. The Mortal Realm needs strong and capable Goddesses who can navigateplex situations and ensure the well-being of their races."

    Virdis sighed. "But do we really need to destroy a city to prove that? I mean, there has to be a better way."

    O''Lee leaned forward, her eyes determined. "Galio''s trials are harsh, but they''re forcing us to dig deep within ourselves. We need to understand the weight of the responsibility we''re taking on. It''s not just about asking for help; it''s about being capable of providing help when our people need us the most."

    cia remained skeptical. "I get that, but there has to be a bnce. Destroying a city for a trial seems excessive."

    Cherry offered a perspective. "Maybe, but the city repairs itself, as crazy as it looks. To me, this is as close as you get to a real-life situation. Think about it? When will we ever get a chance like this to prove ourselves?"

    Virdis nodded in contemtion. "I guess you''re right. It''s just overwhelming to see the destruction and chaos."

    "It''s not just about the destruction; it''s about how we respond to it," O''Lee added. "The Goddesses need to be leaders who can handle crises, make tough decisions, and protect their people. This trial is pushing us to our limits, and that''s exactly what we need."

    Me''Tal chimed in, "And it''s not just about individual strength. It''s about working together as a team. The battles today showed that when we unite, we can face even the most powerful adversaries."

    The group fell into a momentary silence, each reflecting on the challenges they had faced and the lessons they were learning. The weight of their responsibilities hung in the air.

    "Well, isn''t this cute?" A tall and slender elf asked in a voice dripping with sarcasm.

    The group looked up to see three mature and regal-looking elves approaching their table in the new tavern, each with an air of superiority. Wendria, Litany, and Airoyal, the High Elves, had arrived with an amused expression on their faces.

    Litany, the elf with silver hair and modern clothing, spoke first. "It seems the ''lesser'' races are struggling with their little challenges. How quaint."

    Wendria, with her long blonde hair and traditional attire, added, "One wonders if this chaos is truly necessary. High Elves, after all, prefer a more refined approach to leadership."

    Airoyal, the enchanting elf with ivory hair and a deep fascination for avians, joined in, "Oh, but look at you all, trying so hard to prove yourselves. It''s almost adorable."

    cia narrowed her eyes, unimpressed by the condescending tone of the High Elves. "And what brings the esteemed High Elves to this humble table?"

    Litany chuckled. "We couldn''t help but witness the spectacle from afar and thought we''d grace you with our presence. After all, we High Elves are not strangers to challenges, although ours tend to be a bit more... sophisticated."

    Wendria raised an eyebrow. "Yes, well, we thought we''d offer some guidance. Your methods seem a bit... crude."

    "Do you need something? Or would you like me to fix your face?" O''Lee asked, looking up from her water, but Wendria onlyughed.

    ---

    "Part of me thinks I should have made more bars, and taverns," I groaned as I watched the fight that was sure to unfold.

    "Are you just going to watch them?" Tallia asked, and Breyaughed with Grace in her arms.

    "What would be the point of all of this if he steps in? Is this not the point of the games to help the women work together?" Breya asked, pushing a lock of her silver hair out of her face, and I chuckled.

    "You are both right, but also wrong. The women do need to work together, but the reason why we are doing this is because they haven''t for longer than most people can count," I sighed, and looked back down at my portal. "I knew they would fight like this, but I also trust in many of the people that were selected. The girls also made a good point. I am not doing this so I have to keep helping everyone. The girls are going to have to figure out how to deal with their problems."

    Both women were silent until Grace spoke up. ""Well, Daddy, I think you''re doing a good job. The challenges are tough, but they''re bringing out the best in the Goddesses. And besides, they need to learn to rely on themselves and each other, not just on you. It''s a learning process, and they''ll be stronger because of it."

    I smiled at Grace''s wise words. "You''re right, Grace. It''s a journey for all of us, and I have faith that they''ll rise to the asion."

    As the conversation continued in the tavern below, I continued to observe the unfolding events, eager to see how the Goddesses would navigate the challenges and emerge stronger from the trials thaty ahead.

 Chapter 683 The Cat Godâ€™s Intervention

    <h4>Chapter 683 The Cat God''s Intervention</h4>

    "Are you looking for a fight?" Wendria asked, and O''Lee just looked up at her.

    Suddenly, O''Lee''s fist mmed into the High Elve''s stomach. Instead of doubling over, Wendria hardly even flinched and moved to backhand O''Lee. Before her hand could reach O''Lee''s face, and muchrger hand wrapped around the High Elf''s head like it was a ball, pulling the woman out of range to hit the orc.

    "Do you really think this is how you should be acting right now?" Kali, the Amazon, asked, tossing Wendria to the side like a ragdoll, only to stab a finger into O''Lee''s chest. "Do you not see everyone else around you staring?"

    O''Lee looked around, but it was Cherry who spoke up. "What of it? The elves were the ones that came over here to start a fight!"

    Kali turned herrge frame toward the red dragon girl and narrowed her eyes. "So, because they acted like children, you decided to join them?"

    Cherry looked like she was about to argue, but Virdis put a hand on her arm.

    "Kali is right," Virdis said and looked at Cherry. "Galio doesn''t want people like thest goddesses that are going to be fighting with each other all the time. He is looking for women who will act responsibly, so he doesn''t have to keep checking on everyone."

    Kali nodded. "At least some of you understand, but next time, if you know this, speak up before your friend makes an ass of herself," Kali warned and then looked at Me''Tal. "Same goes for you, and..." Kali trailed off and then focused on O''Lee. "...You. I expected more from you, considering how much time you have spent with Galio. I would have assumed that you of all people understood what he was trying to do."

    O''Lee lowered her gaze, realizing the gravity of her actions. "You''re right. I let my frustration get the best of me. I should have handled it differently."

    Wendria, who had managed to recover, smirked condescendingly. "It seems the ''lesser'' races struggle not only with challenges but also with basic decorum."

    Before O''Lee could respond, Kali intervened. "Enough. We''re here to prove ourselves as leaders, not engage in petty squabbles. Save your energy for the challenges that matter."

    The High Elves, seemingly satisfied with the chaos they had caused, walked away with an air of superiority. The tension in the air lingered as the women took a moment to regroup.

    Cherry sighed, "I guess we need to work on keeping our cool, even when provoked."

    "More like you do. I never said a thing! I was peacefully sipping my wine watching you dumbies make fools of yourselves!" ciaughed but shut up when Kali red at her.

    Virdis nodded. "Agreed. We can''t let our emotions dictate our actions. It''s not just about physical strength but also emotional resilience."

    Me''Tal chimed in, "Kali is right. We need to focus on the bigger picture. These internal conflicts only distract us from the real challenges we''re here to face."

    As the women settled back into their seats, Kali joined them. They exchanged nces, silently acknowledging the need for unity. The challenges ahead were daunting, and they couldn''t afford to let internal strife weaken their resolve.

    "Where are the other Amazons?" Virdis asked after a veryrge mug of ale was brought over for Kali.

    "They are all training still. Gaara is going to join me tomorrow morning, but Bobby Sue, and Gilesh want to wait till the next day," Kali exined, making Cherry set down her drink.

    "You mean that none of them participated in today''s games?" Cherry asked, but Kali shook her head.

    "The other eight came with me for the first part of today, but I don''t think that they are going to make it. Unlike most Amazons, Gilesh, Garra, and Bobby Sue spent time with Galio and understood what he wanted. The rest of the Amazons are... well, just as hardheaded as they have always been," Kali exined, and Cherry nodded, thinking about her own race.

    "I can see that. It makes me wonder if doing this is really going to change anything?" Cherry asked, but then a portal opened beside them, startling not only the women at the table, but everyone else around as Galio, the Cat God stepped out.

    ---

    "Are you sure it is a good idea?" Tallia asked as I prepared to open a new portal.

    I turned and smiled. "I do. The girls are making some good points, and I would like to get in on this conversation. They are bringing up points that I too, are worried about. Since this is the end of the first day, I would like to hear people''s opinions," Iughed, making Tallia roll her eyes.

    "So much for not getting involved," Tallia groaned, but I shrugged.

    "Hard for me to keep my nose out of. These are people that I am going to be putting in charge of entire races. Not only that, but I don''t want to keep dealing with these problems of races fighting," I said, and Tallia sighed as I looked back at Breya and Grace. "I will be gone for quite a while, but I will be back at some point."

    Breya smiled, her golden eyes looking into mine. "It''s fine. I am just d that you can even sit still for as long as you have, so I don''t mind, but tomorrow you are in charge of watching over Grace."

    "Why? What is wrong with Diablo?" I asked, grinning at Grace, who was trying to look anywhere by my face.

    "Do you even have to ask? I am pretty sure it is Grace taking care of her, not the other way around. Also, Morgana has been putting her to work with the other monster women. Maybe you could go visit their vige tomorrow?" Breya asked, and Talliaughed.

    "Just wait," Tallia giggled. "You are going to have two soon!"

    "You both know that I am the god of this world, right? Do you not think I have enough going on with the goddess Games?!" I demanded, but Tallia just scoffed at me.

    "Yes, so much to do that you are going for a drink to hang out with a bunch of women. Yes, I can see you are very busy!" Sheughed, and I rolled my eyes.

    "Yeah, Yeah, fine! It''s not like I mind, but I have to go!" Iughed, and then jumped through the portal, into the tavern.

 Chapter 684 A Cat Sat Down

    <h4>Chapter 684 A Cat Sat Down</h4>

    The table of women froze in shock as I stepped out, but everyone else around them continued on without noticing me. To everyone else, no portal had opened, and a random cat had just appeared that had always been here. Finally being able toe to terms with myself had given me amazing control over my powers.

    Even so, I still felt like a child with them. There were a good number of people in this room, but I wouldn''t be able to do this yet in arger crowd outside. Each time, the world had to nearly stop as my mind worked almost like aputer. Almost was the problem, but constant use of my creation and control would help me build and fine-tune my control.

    "You women had quite the day?" I asked, and the five of them looked up at me in shock.

    O''Lee looked to both sides and then back at me before asking, "Why doesn''t anyone else notice you? Are you really here?"

    Iughed, and pulled a free chair from another table, sitting between O''Lee and Cherry. "I am not that important! It was a pretty eventful first day, and I think that we are going to see a steep drop in contestants."

    O''Lee stared at me for a moment. As she did, the others just stared at me. O''Lee was the only one who had really spent a considerable amount of time with me, after all. I knew Cherry, but more in passing than anything.

    Instead of saying anything, she put a hand up to stop one of the barmaids. The redheaded human woman stopped and turned to O''Lee with a puzzled look on her face. "Can I help you? Would you like another water?"

    "What is in this chair, and how did the chair get here?" O''Lee asked, and the barmaid tipped her head at the orc with a confused look.

    "You brought the chair over and set the white cat on it that is sitting there now... Is there something wrong with your water? Or maybe you are overtired?"

    O''Lee blinked her eyes, seemingly stunned, and then the barmaid reached toward me and started to scratch behind one of myrge white ears.

    In the woman''s mind, she was petting the cat version of me, and that was what everyone but the people at this table saw. I let O''Lee and the others stare in shock as I enjoyed the barmaid''s ear scritches.

    "Um, Galio?" Cherry finally spoke up after the barmaid left, her eyes wide with confusion.

    I chuckled, enjoying the attention. "Yes, Cherry?"

    "Why are you here... Did we do something wrong?" she stammered, and Iughed, creating a mug of ale in my hand.

    "Nothing like that. O''Lee and you really stepped up today and kept you cool with the trolls, I mean elves," I chuckled, and then the women seemed to rx. "Tomorrow is going to be harder, but we are going to be sectioning off the city. You all are like a whirlwind, but you have to remember that real life is not going to be like this. Cities don''t repair themselves, and I will not be cleaning up anyone''s mess."

    O''Lee nodded, taking in my words. "I understand, Galio. It''s just... the challenges are intense, and sometimes it''s hard to keep our emotions in check."

    "It''s a learning process," I said, sipping my ale. "And you all are doing well. The point is not just to showcase your powers but to develop leadership qualities. Tomorrow, the challenges will be more strategic, and teamwork will be crucial."

    Me''Tal spoke up, "Galio, what about the other races? The ones that haven''t participated yet."

    "Hmm? There are not many that didn''t, but I am not worried. I and the other judges are keeping track of everyone. Each person is assigned a Judge and will be scored. Tomorrow, half the people will be dropping out ording to their judges," I exined, and most of the women went pale as ghosts.

    "Even ones that haven''t even tried?" cia asked, and I nodded.

    "Today was more for a general overlook of all the participants. We have detailed records from each of the current goddesses champions, save one," I said, but then added, "All of you are fine."

    Everyone but O''Lee rxed. Instead, she turned to me with a serious look, but I knew what she was going to ask. "What makes a good Goddess?"

    "You really want to know?" I asked, but she shook her head no. "What do you mean? Do you not want to be a goddess?"

    "No," She said, and it was my turn to be surprised.

    "Well, you got me there," I chuckled and then scratched my chin. "But why are you doing this then?"

    "To help my friend. I owe her my life from when we were young, and she is a good person," O''Lee exined, pointing to the strong, but kind-looking orc woman beside her. "This is Me''Tal of the Flying Cloud Tribe. When only a child, I was attacked by a group of Rabbinias that tried to abduct me. Me''Tal saved me."

    Me''Tal proudly nodded as I looked her over. ording to her judge, the woman had a good character, but she wasn''t that strong. If that was the only issue, then I could make her stronger in time. For now, we would just have to see, but why didn''t O''Lee want to take Orcha''s ce?

    "She looks promising, but why aren''t you trying to win?" I asked, and she gave me a look as if I was stupid, and I grinned. I knew what she was going to say, so there was no point in bellyaching.

    "You still have to fight my mother and Grandmother before we can mate. There is also a waiting list now. So, I will being with you and the others to make sure that I don''t miss my turn," O''Lee exined like it was the most logical thing in the world as the rest of the women just stared at her.

 Chapter 685 Ainâ€™t No Thing But A Chicken Wing

    <h4>Chapter 685 Ain''t No Thing But A Chicken Wing</h4>

    "You''re right!" I eximed, facepalming. Some god I was. Can''t even remember half the promises I made, ugh.

    The women at the table exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of what had just transpired. O''Lee seemed unfazed, as if discussing her personal matters with a god was a perfectly normal urrence.

    "Wait, what are you talking about?" Cherry asked, looking between O''Lee and me.

    O''Lee leaned back in her chair, a confident smirk on her face. "Galio trained with me, and I deemed him worthy of our mating ritual. We have trained together numerous times!" O''Lee dered, and if she was anything like Orcha, that was just as good as sex in their eyes.

    "She isn''t lying," I said, swishing my tail. This was a bit of a bummer. I had actually hoped to put her in charge of the elves just for the entertainment it would bring.

    Still, if that was what she wanted, I wasn''t going to stop her, but I wasn''t too sure about her friend.

    After a short pause, I looked at O''Lee with a smile. "You will have to drop out now if this is what you want," I said, and O''Lee nodded, turning her head to Me''Tal.

    "You are on your own now," O''Lee said inly and then raised her hand to signal for a Barmaid.

    I pulled her hand down and created another mug of ale for her and she thanked me, but I turned to Me''Tal, who looked a bit lost now. O''Lee clearly wasn''t much emotional support.

    "You know, I don''t expect my goddesses to be able to do everything on their own," I said and then looked at the dragon women. "Same goes for all of you."

    I waved for the four of them to lean in. I want to make it look like I was telling them a secret. No one would have heard me but them even if I shouted, but it was fun to y.

    "Since I like you girls, I am going to let you in on a little secret. Work together. The harder you fight to make yourself or your race stand out, the less likely you will get picked. I technically have the final say, but we have a special way of judging each of you. I would prefer if you all could figure out how to be better."

    With that, I stood up with my mug and walked away. The girls behind me started talking, almost like I had never been there. I had, and they would remember what I had said, but I didn''t want them to start talking about me, and I had other people that I wanted to visit.

    "Is this seat taken?" I asked, and Velma didn''t bother to look up.

    "My mother..." She started to say but then looked up in shock. "Galio?!"

    "Tis I!" Iughed and took the seat beside her.

    "How did you sneak up on me without anyone mentioning your name?! You''re like a superstar around here!" Sheined, and Iughed.

    "I had to pull a few godly stings, but you and Daphne will be the only one who sees me as anything but an innocent cat that has been always sitting on this chair," I said with a smile, and Velma shivered.

    "That''s kind of creepy. So you mean if I ask someone-" She started to say, but I stopped her.

    "Yes, they will think I am a cat. This is hardly important," Iughed, and Velma just shook her head as Daphne came with their drinks.

    Just for fun, I hid my presence from Daphne, and after she sat down, the Daywalker reached over and ruffled the hair between my ears. "Who''s a good kitty?"

    Velma just stared at us as Daphne stopped rubbing my head, and tried to reach over and pick me up. As Daphne did, I released the illusion, and she jumped back in shock.

    "Galio?! What are you doing here?! What happened to the cute white cat? Was that you?"

    Velma just pped her hand to her face, and I burst outughing as Daphne just sat there with a clueless look on her face.

    "I should have known better than to try to pick up a stray cat," Daphne muttered, looking embarrassed.

    Velma sighed. "You''re telling me that this whole time, you actually thought he was a cat?"

    "I didn''t think it was a cat. It was a cat, then it was not. There is no other way to put it," Daphne said affirmatively like that was the truth and nothing but.

    Velma chuckled, shaking her head. "You are something else, Daphne."

    I leaned back in my chair, enjoying the banter between the two friends. "So, how was your day,dies? Any exciting challenges or revtions?"

    Daphne sighed, "Well, aside from discovering that my adorable cat friend is a god in disguise, it was quite eventful. We had encounters with the pantie thief you let loose in the city."

    I gasped, putting my hand to my chest in mock disdain. "I would never!"

    "Do something like give a bunch of crazy women godly powers? No, totally doesn''t seem like a you thing," Velma said, rolling her eyes at me, and I cracked a smile.

    "but you still haven''t figured out how she does it, or where she ising from, right?" I asked, and Daphne pped the table.

    "See! I knew you were behind this!" Daphne dered but then squawked after getting hit in the face with a chicken wing.

    "Of course, he is behind this, you Dodo! Who else does something this stupid and reckless, on top of hiring a bunch of degenerates. the fact that they aren''t all in scantily d suits of revealing armor is the only thinking that surprises me at this point," Velma groaned, and I snapped my fingers.

    "Not a bad idea!" Iughed.

    "That wasn''t a suggestion!" Sheined, resting her head on the table.

    The two women exchanged nces, clearly used to each other''s banter. I grinned, enjoying their dynamic.

    "Come on, Velma, you have to admit, this is interesting, right?" I teased.

    Velma sighed, lifting her head to give me an unamused look. "Interesting doesn''t even begin to cover it. It''s chaotic, unpredictable, and utterly ridiculous."

    "But you''re still participating, right?" I asked, leaning in with a mischievous glint in my eyes.

    Velma groaned. "Yes, yes, we''re in it. Can''t let the chaos unfold without us, right, Daphne?"

    Daphne nodded as she stripped clean the chicken wing that Velma had thrown at her.?"Absolutely. We might as well see where this madness leads. And besides, I want to win so I can rub it in those stupid High Elves'' faces!"

    "That''s the spirit!" Iughed, raising my mug in a mock toast.

 Chapter 686: Penny For Your Thoughts.

    Transforming into a white cat, I hopped out a window, and down to the ground. The women would all remember talking to me, but not until muchter. I was sure it was going to cause some unrest.

    As for me, I wanted to explore this amazing creation that I had raised up. Things had gone just how I had nned, save for the extra destruction. Still, pretty good for something like this.

    As I started to stroll down the street, forcing everyone to ignore me, I got the smell of some fresh pie. The smell wasing in the direction of where the marketce used to be. I had made sure to keep it the same, just much bigger since many people wanted to migrate here now.

    Creating a big city was one thing, but filling it up was a whole other story. I mean, I could probably make some people, but that sounds like real god work, and hard stuff at that. I was more of the if you build it, they wille, attitude.

    Following my nose, I found ate-night pie vendor and transformed into my normal form. If there was one nice thing about realizing who I was, it was the seamless ability to step into a conversation without drawing attention. Then leaving like a ghost after!

    "Lord Galio! The creator of the city! Bless me at my brand new shop!" The man running the standughed, and I smiled.

    "I smelled the pie, and I just had to follow my nose!" Iughed, and the man handed me an entire pie.

    "For the god of this world! This is the least I can do!" The manughed, and I sighed as I took it.

    Then I ate the whole thing down to thest piece in the blink of an eye. ''So good!'' I thought and then smiled at the shocked man.

    "Since your pie was so good, I will do you a favor, but you had better be ready!" Iughed, raising my hand.

    "Did you even taste it?! I just vanished except for that single piece!" The man eximed, and Iughed, then snapped my fingers.

    Suddenly, the dimension that was around us shattered, and I let everyone see me. As I did, I felt a strange dark pulse but it disappeared fast. People all around stopped and started whispering. The moment I heard my name spoken for the first time, I slowly picked up the piece of pie and turned to everyone to sniff it.

    Slowly, I took a small bite and savored it just like I had before, but this time, I did it at normal speed. Each bite I savored as the crowd watched in rapture, but one person with red dog ears walked up to me with a smile just as I finished.

    Just before Penny reached me, Iughed. "Well! That was the best pie that I have had in a while! I think you guys shoulde try the pies over here!"

    Instantly, the crowd rushed me, but then Penny and I were standing on a beach on the coast near where I had trained with O''Lee. I smiled at her, and Penny came over to hug me.

    "It''s really hard to believe that you have been the real god of this world, but you walk among us like it is nothing. The moment I felt your presence, you just appeared, and I rushed to you. Then, in a single blink, we moved across the map!"

    I felt the pulse again, and in response, I pped my hands, and we stood on the balcony of my astral ind in my castle. "I was a fool before, but thanks to all of you, I made it this far. I got almost everything back, but there is still more I want to do as a mortal. I can do everything, but I still want to travel the world as Galio, the adventurer."

    That was if Kadeon let me. There were tremors that I had felt right when I had announced myself in the market. That was why I had taken us away, but I had felt them again on the beach. It had stopped for now, but what did it mean?

    Penny looked at me with a mix of awe and confusion. "So, what now, Cat God Galio? What''s your n?"

    I leaned against the balcony railing, looking out over the vastndscape of my astral ind. "Well, I''ve created this city, and now it''s time to see how it evolves on its own. I''ll still be around, keeping an eye on things, maybe offering a nudge or two when needed. But for now, I want to experience life as a mortal and travel the world. There are lots of problems for me to deal with!"

    Penny nodded, understanding. "And what about the goddesspetition? What''s going to happen with that?"

    I chuckled. "Yeah, that is first. Thepetition is before any traveling. I''ll still be involved but in a more subtle way. I want to see these women grow and develop on their own, without my direct interference. It''s about them, not about me.

    And who knows, maybe one of them will surprise me and be a great goddess for this world."

    Penny grinned. "It''s going to be interesting to see how it all unfolds. And what about us, the participants? Are we just pawns in your grand game?"

    I shook my head. "Not pawns, my dear. You are yers in a game that you get to define. You have the power to shape your destinies, and I''m just here to provide the stage. Embrace the challenges, grow stronger, and make your mark on this world. Be a Goddess for me, and lead people to happiness!" Iughed, but then the air rippled, and I smelled blood in the air, lots of it.

    I knew exactly what that smell was. Blood Witches!

    But why so many?

    "Ophiuchus!" A demonic Leo roared. "Chaos has arrived!"

 Chapter 687: Familiar Feeling

    I pped my hands, and Penny vanished as I looked up into the sky of my astral ind at the massive ck hole in the sky that was surrounded by red cracks of chaotic energy. I raised my hands and tried to will the hole closed, but nothing that I tried was working.

    The ck hole pulsated with malevolent energy, sending shivers down my spine. This wasn''t just a breach; it was a full-on invasion. I could feel the oppressive presence of the Blood Witches, their power seeping through the cracks, but I couldn''t see anyone yet.

    "Ophiuchus!" Leo''s voice echoed again, filled with fury and desperation. "We havee to take this world from you!!"

    Before I could respond, a dark figure emerged from the ck hole, draped in flowing crimson robes. It wasn''t Leo, but a woman that I didn''t recognize, but felt like I knew her from somewhere. Her eyes glowed with an eerie light, and her smile was filled with malevolent glee.

    "Ah, Galio," she purred. "Finally, we meet face to face."

    I pped my hands, appearing before the malevolent being, and grabbed her by the throat without blinking, but she didn''t flinch either. "Who are you and what makes you think that you can just do what you want in my world?" I growled in a low voice, but even when I tried to squeeze the woman''s neck, it was like squeezing a diamond.

    "There is no point in trying to kill me. I am nothing more than a shade from your past, A memory that won''t let you go so easily!" The woman sneered at me, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t ce a finger on how I knew her. Still, that was not my problem right now.

    Around us, women in ck robes were appearing, and I could tell from the smell of iron and burnt metal in the air that they were all Blood Witches. While this was a problem, the fact that they were only here, and not anywhere else made me concerned. Kadeon wouldn''t send basically all the blood witches to me if he knew I could beat them.

    No, it would have been better to spread them all over the world to make this attack, so what was the deal here?

    "That confused look on your face! I love it! You are probably wondering why all the Blood Witches havee to you now, yes?" The woman whose neck was in my hands still asked, and I narrowed my eyes.

    "Sure, Miss Savant, tell me your big n, since you clearly have one the idiot in the sky made up, right?" I asked sarcastically, then narrowed my eyes. "Or I will just start getting rid of all your pets you brought along."

    The woman justughed at me, and gave me a knowing smile that I didn''t like one bit. "You will kill them all? Even if they are all just women from your past that you ignored? Would you still kill them if you knew that they were just pawns like Xena? Do you think that any of these women actually want to be here?"

    I growled at this, and then let the woman go, and looked around for Leo. I had heard his voice, but I had yet to see him.

    "He is not here. Leo has been sent with the remaining Zodiacs to take your goddesses," The womanughed, and I suddenly had a very bad feeling about this.

    I didn''t bother to try and leave, since I could tell there was something already up to prevent me. What I did do was release a huge portion of my power, sending it out to not only Tallia and the other goddesses, but also to the new ones in training. Kadeon had somehow figured out how to contain me, and now he nned on trying to take this world from me.

    "So, you finally realized that you can''t escape?" The woman asked, and I nodded, then pped my hands, vanishing from her sight, then appearing in my living room.

    It was empty, but I had sent everyone that had been here to Tallia''s ind. I could sense that Tallia was there with her mother, and Xena, they would all be fine, since none of the other astral inds had been invaded. My biggest concern was Breya and Grace.

    While my daughter would be able to protect her, I was still worried since I wasn''t able to transfer any of my power to her like I just did for the others.

    "Do you think that you can just run away from me and the others?!" The woman demanded as I walked over to pour myself a drink.

    "Wasn''t running away, just didn''t want to float in the air all day. I will assume that this isn''t going to be over quickly, so I wanted to wait somewhere morefortable," I said without turning around, pouring myself a ss of wine, but the woman just startedughing at me, and I felt like pping her.

    "Do you honestly think that you can do anything about this?" The woman asked in a tone that grated on my nerves.

    "The couch is over there," I said, gesturing as I turned around with my ss of rum on the rocks. "Make yourselffortable."

    The woman sneered at me. "You don''t care about them, do you?!"

    I sighed. "Listen, woman. You are standing on myst nerve right now, so you can either go and make yourself a drink, or leave. You clearly caught me, ooo. Really got me here, but you are still yapping. Does Kadeon pay you more to talk without breathing?

    Or is it just your thing to be as annoying as humanly possible at all times?"

    This clearly pissed off the woman, who still hadn''t given me her name, but the look on her face was priceless. Though, I was starting to get a feel for who this might actually be.

    "I will take that as a no," I said, and then sat down, and took a sip of my drink. "I get it. Kadeon finally had a single step in on of his countless ns actually working. Good for him, but not really one of my concerns right now. The girls will beat down whatever he sends at them. You women should be in the fight, since you all would probably be the best chance the False God has of winning."

    "You think you know everything," The woman snarled, and I nodded, finally realizing just who this idiot was.

    "Mostly. Kadeon stupid, dumb, and a loser, but most of all, he is as transparent as ss when ites to evil ns. I mean, you look pretty pissed right now, but then again. This was your n, right? Kadeon?" I asked, then the woman before me transformed into the androgynous white robed False God that I hated so much. No wonder the person felt so familiar, it was this idiot.

 Chapter 688: Hyperrellion Deity Beetle

    "What gave me away?" Kadeon asked with a smile barely containing the fury I could see in his eyes.

    "If I am stuck here, you would want to be here to finish me off. I wasn''tpletely sure, but the so-called leader of this group would have more tact and not get so angry. I wasn''t talking about them, right?" I asked, but then kept speaking when he tried to say something. "So, weird ex-father-inw or something, what is your game? You got me here, somehow, but there is only you...

    And all those witches, but they don''t really count since they have to maintain control of the barrier? Don''t bother answering, because, unlike you, I am a True God, and you are just a child ying with a sharp stick."

    Kadeon''s eye twitched, but then he sighed and I noticed his demeanor shift. "Countless years that stretch on past billions at this point have passed at this point-"

    "16,023,776,433 at this point, not that anyone is counting," I said, cutting the parasite inside Kadeon off. "So, this was all your idea? Or is this hisst-ditch effort to try and stop me? You and I both know that my girls can handle the remaining Zodiacs and even some Chaos Beasts."

    "This is his n, but Eldritch is helping him. While you might think that your women are strong, the floodgates have been opened. All the Chaos Beasts will descend on your new city where many of your precious world inhabitants are gathered. You know what this means, right?

    History will repeat itself just like it always does, and you will lose everything," Matthias''s voice said through Kadeon''s mouth, and then I punched him, sending him out of my house through a wall in the blink of an eye.

    I sighed. That was a bit more concerning, and now I felt like I shouldn''t be messing around in there with the three idiots stuck in one body. I closed my eyes and opened them in front of Truth, who frowned at me.

    "What are you doing here? Things were just starting to get good! I can''t see past any of this, so it is pretty much prime TV for me! No, get back in there!" Truth growled at me in his massive dragon form that was curled up watching arge screen that was basically my view of what had just happened.

    "Hey! Maybe tell me how I can get out of this so I can get this show on the road?" I asked and then warned. "Don''t mess with me, Truth."

    The dragon gave me an "as if" look, and I narrowed my eyes. "Do you not remember who is sealed in my body? Who I made a pact with? Or should I just invite her in, and you two can watch me together, and talk about your feelings!"

    "Don''t you dare bring that damned woman into my house! You hear me, boy?!" Truth snapped, turning into a white humanoid with no features instantly before me and grabbing my shirt.

    "Then answer my damn question. If anything happens to Breya, or my child, or any of my damn women, I will enchant five copies of Akasha to spend the rest of eternity with!" I snapped, not in the mood for Truth''s games this time.

    "Alright, alright," Truth said, letting go of my shirt, and then pointing to hisrge screen. "There is a hole, and it leads to another hole, and there is a small gap between them, and there is a bug somewhere in that space. The bug is a Hyperrellion Deity Beetle, and it will prevent you from escaping.

    Catching it will be the easy part, but Kadeon and the Eldritch are not going to let you do that so easily. This is something the old monster has been nning, and you gave most of your power away, just like he probably nned. The rest of your women will be busy with the Zodiacs and the Chaos beasts that will be appearing all over the world."

    "And what are they going to do with me?" I asked, knowing the answer.

    "End your life. You would have a better chance at killing Kadeon than finding the bug. The beetle''s ability to seal being like you isn''t nefarious, but more of a test that you have toplete after finding one. It is a way for godlings and gods to challenge each other, while also getting a very good bonus after," Truth exined, and I rolled my finger.

    "And what is this bonus?"

    "A luck charm for currencies. While gods can create almost anything, you are not like me. You still need power to create things, or there mighte a time when you don''t have all your power like now and before you realized who you were. This is also not limited to money, but anything one would wish to trade. You might even consider the beetle to be a Charm of Trade.

    Regardless, the Hyperrellion Deity Beetle will stay hidden until one of you is dead."

    I nodded at this but then paused. "How do I kill him? When I hit him just now, it was like hitting something even harder than a diamond. The same thing happened when I tried to choke him."

    "Did you not pay attention to anything we were watching?" Truth asked, and I shook my head. "That is what the Blood Witches are doing. They are using their life force to create a barrier that prevents you from being able to hurt the vessel of Kadeon. You need to deal with them, but I don''t have any answers for you other than you are on your own.

    They are all women that hate you because you never would return their love. They are all cases just like Xena; Women from your past life that Kadeon has collected to use against you. None of them are being controlled or forced to give their lives for this barrier, they are all volunteers. Some were promised power, or immortality, or love, or whatever, but all have given up their lives for this.

    There are about fifty Blood Witches, and they will be the ones maintaining the barrier, but Kadeon will also attack you. There is a good chance that he might even try and kill them just to get into your head and mess with you."

    I gritted my teeth at all of this. Things kept getting progressively worse, and I needed to think of a way out of this.

 Chapter 689: Graceâ€™s Power

    Tallia summoned a portal to Breya''s location the moment she felt the surge of powere from Galio, and pulled her through alone. As she did, a voice echoed in her head.

    ''Keep mom with you, and stay on your ind, Aunty. Do not leave until you hear from dad.''

    Grace''s voice was calm as still water, but it made Tallia stiffen for a moment, but then she rxed. ''I will listen to your request.''

    ''This isn''t a request, Aunty. Do not leave that ind until you talk to dad,'' Grace ordered, making Tallia stiffen, but then the baby''s presence was gone from her mind. She didn''t like taking orders from someone with the appearance of a newborn, but she was also not a normal child by any standards.

    "Tallia? Why are you pulling me here? I was just going to go check on Diablo and Grace. They are visiting Morgana," Breyained, but Tallia shook her head.

    "You and I are going to stay here with Xena and my mother. Something serious is happening over Galio''s new city, and I also can''t get in contact with him. I have also tried going to his ind, but there is something blocking me from going there. If I had to guess, this is a deration of war from my father," Tallia exined, making Breya frown.

    "Then we should go get my daughter," she said, but Tallia shook her head again.

    "No, they will need Grace''s help to stop the threat. Only a moment ago, Galio sent out almost all of his power to me and I will have to assume the other Goddesses.

    I would assume that even the ones participating in the Goddess Games will get some to defend against Leo, the other Zodiacs, and the flood of Chaos Beasts that have been unleashed," Tallia said, and then gestured around the area, and a giant dome of magic appeared over her ind.

    "I have put a protective barrier up to defend against any of the chaos beasts, or anything else that might be sent here," Tallia exined. "But neither of us can leave here."

    Breya gave Tallia a skeptical look. "You said that you got power from him, but you aren''t going to help? I get that I wouldn''t be much help, but you are literally the strongest goddess."

    Tallia nodded, and then looked up into the sky. "What do you think that he would do if either of us got hurt, or worse, captured? What if someone did something to us, or killed us? What do you think that the man that loved me enough to live 500 lives and give up his ce as a god just to be with me would do?

    I just don''t think you understand just how much that man loves us, and now we are the mothers of his born and unborn child. No one would escape that god''s wrath if anything were to happen to us."

    Breya''s face scrunched up a bit. "Then what about Grace, or the other goddesses? How would you exin that to him? He would be devastated if anything were to happen to Grace!"

    Tallia giggled at this, making her re at Tallia, who reached out and patted her head. "Do you know that there is one person Galio probably didn''t give any power to?"

    "Who? Are you saying that he didn''t give any to our daughter?!" Breya demanded as she pushed Tallia''s hand away, but the blonde goddess nodded with a smile. "Why?!"

    "Because she doesn''t need any more power. I almost worry that she might actually hurt Leo, or one of the other Zodiacs that are being controlled. I don''t think you quite understand just what our children are, and I am sure that Grace already knew this was going to happen," Tallia said, but the golden eyed angel just felt lost.

    Breya knew that her daughter was special because Galio was her father, but Tallia was making her out like she was almost as strong as her father. The silver-haired angel didn''t think that was possible, but the blonde goddess was clearly convinced, and this worried Breya.

    "So you are trying to say that Grace, who is less than a month old, is stronger than you?" Breya asked, and Talliaughed.

    "Stronger than me? There is nothing that all twelve Goddesses could do about her, even if we worked together. All of our power''s are just a part of Galio''s power that he gave to us, but it is her father''s power. I might have gotten a little bit of his power, but Grace is that power, just like Galio.

    Even if she isn''t as strong as him, Grace has all the knowledge and power he had fought to regain, so you shouldn''t be worried," Tallia exined, not bothering to add that Grace had ordered her to stay put with her mother, Breya.

    Breya let out a long sigh, and then pointed at Tallia''s house. "You had better have some sweets in there, or there will be hell to pay. I am going to be stress eating, so Nemoria and then Xena girl better get cooking! And you too, woman! Just tell me all this stuff giggling with a smile on your face! Not all of us can be as casual as you!"

    Breya stormed off the Tallia''s house, leaving the blonde goddess to turn off and look out at the clouds that surrounded her astral ind. She yed the calm one, but she was also worried, just not about Grace. No, she was worried about Galio, but she had to trust that he would make sure to kill her father this time.

    Galio had grown since he came back with Xieus from the Underworld, and it was more than him regaining his powers.

    Still, Tallia worried what tricks her father might try and pull. ording to thistest move of invading the Mortal Realm of Goddesses, All restrictions that had been ced were gone. This meant that he was free to use any tactic, and probably the reason why Grace restricted them to this ind.

    Even so, the blonde goddess wanted to go to help Galio, and make sure that her father wouldn''t do anything stupid, but the order given to her by her niece was absolute. She was also not strong enough to be of any help and would more than likely just get in the way. It was just that she wanted to do more, and help the man she loved more than anyone in the universe.

    ''Galio, please be careful.''

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!